《Urban Seduction: Housewives Club》


 Chapter 1: Chapter 1: The Fragile Youth

    Under the scorching sun, even though it was already September, the weather remained hot. It was just a little after 9 in the morning, but the heat was becoming unbearable. At the entrance of Wanghai City''s First High School, a motorbike was slowly approaching. Riding the bike was a girl of about fifteen or sixteen, stunning to the point of suffocation. She was wearing the First High School uniform, and even though the slightly old-fashioned uniform should have been plain, it only served to accentuate her exquisite figure more alluringly than the most expensive fashion. The girl had a bright smile on her face as she chatted with someone sitting on the pillion seat.


    On the back of the motorbike sat a boy also wearing a school uniform. If it weren''t for his male school uniform and the few centimeters of hair on his head, one might mistake him for a girl, as he was almost as good-looking as the stunning girl, albeit with a touch more masculinity.


    "Bro, do you think we''ll have a new teacher this time?" as they entered the school gates, the girl slowed down the bike and turned her head to ask the boy behind her.


    The boy pondered for a moment before replying, "I don''t think so. The teachers at this school usually stick with the same class for all three years, right? Why? Are you worried that your favorite teacher, Ms. Yu, will leave?" He chuckled.


    Upon hearing her brother''s words, the girl couldn''t help but pout. The teacher he mentioned, Ms. Yu, was their homeroom teacher in their freshman year. They got along very well, to the extent that sometimes the girl wouldn''t even go home after school but instead stayed at the teacher''s dormitory with Ms. Yu. The boy teasingly referred to them as lesbians, which often led to the girl playfully hitting him.


    After a brief moment of sulking, the girl saw that they were nearing the teaching building and said to the boy, "Bro, you get off here and wait for me. I''ll park the bike and join you, and then we can go back to the classroom together."


    The boy nodded, hopped off the bike, and as he looked up, he noticed a few students dressed in a rough manner staring at him with ill intentions. He instinctively moved aside.


    This boy''s name was Ye Fei, nicknamed Yemanren (Brute Man). When it came to social status and background in Wanghai City, he could be considered the crown prince. His late father was the head of an underground force in Wanghai City. Even though his father had passed away, his father''s brothers still remembered their debts and treated Ye Fei and his family with great respect. His mother ran a multi-billion-dollar company, but more importantly, his two aunts were the mayor of Wanghai City and the commander of the Special Forces in Wanghai Military District, respectively. After his father''s death, his uncle became the new head of Wanghai City''s underworld. His three aunts were also influential figures in various fields. Although they didn''t always see eye to eye with his mother, they all doted on him.


    Ye Fei''s background was no secret at school. With such a background, no one dared to bully him. However, Ye Fei was different from other privileged students. He never sought help from his family. Even when bullied severely, he always handled it himself. As a result, the less honest students in the school gradually started to cause trouble for him.


    "Hey, Brute, you''re here early today. Missed us, huh, after a whole summer without seeing us?" one of the ruffians with purple hair said sarcastically, leading a group to surround Ye Fei. Another guy with a shaved head added, "What''s this? Did your sister bring you here again? You really are useless, can''t even ride a bike on your own, need your sister to bring you. Have you got today''s protection fee ready?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei seemed accustomed to such situations; his expression remained unchanged as he silently took out several hundred-yuan bills from his pocket and handed them to the guy with the shaved head, saying calmly, "You better leave now. My sister went to the bike shed; she''ll be back soon."


    Having seen Ye Fei''s sister, Ye Yunqi, just go to the bike shed, the guys took the money and didn''t say much more. They hastily left because Ye Yunqi, unlike her brother, was not one to be trifled with. In fact, she could be considered a queen within the school, possessing formidable martial arts skills and a strong sense of justice. Few troublemakers in the school had not felt the force of her fists. People familiar with them often wondered if their mother had mixed up their genders when she gave birth to these twins.


    Seeing a group of thugs leaving her brother, Ye Yunqi hurried over and asked, "Bro, did they bother you?"


    Ye Fei chuckled, "How could that be? With you around, even they wouldn''t dare."


    "Hmph, they wouldn''t dare to try me either!" Ye Yunqi snorted triumphantly. "But whenever I see those bad students, I just want to give them a beating."


    Ye Fei smiled faintly and said, "Let''s not bother. Actually, they''re quite pitiful. Their current state is either due to unfortunate family circumstances or the influence of those bad movies. Deep down, they''re not really bad. I once saw the guy with the shaved head helping a disabled person. And when they bully others at school, it''s not out of malice, just a way to seek attention and be noticed."


    "I see." Ye Yunqi nodded thoughtfully. "Alright, I won''t bully them anymore. By the way, brother, you spent this whole vacation training at Auntie''s place. I didn''t get to ask you yet, did it have any effect?"


    "It should have had some effect," Ye Fei said with a wry smile. "My strength has improved a bit. I can now barely lift a 30-kilogram barbell, which I couldn''t even budge before."


    Thirty kilograms? I could easily lift that with one hand, Ye Yunqi thought to herself, but she didn''t say it out loud. She knew her brother, despite his kind appearance, had a strong sense of pride. If she said the wrong thing, he would feel upset. So she just smiled and said, "Impressive! If you keep this up, I might not stand a chance against you."


    Ye Fei, always very clever since childhood, naturally saw through his sister''s insincere words. He smiled helplessly and headed towards the teaching building.


    Watching her brother''s tall but fragile figure walking away, Ye Yunqi felt a surge of sympathy and guilt towards him. Remembering how she used to bully him in the past, she almost wanted to give herself a few slaps. Her change of heart stemmed from a joke her mother made during the summer vacation. She hadn''t seen her brother, who had always been by her side since childhood, for a while and started missing him. She mentioned playfully that she felt like beating up that brute. Her mother then joked about his weak body, attributing it to her hogging most of the nutrients during childbirth.


    It must be said that a young girl''s thoughts are sensitive. Her mother''s jest struck a chord with Ye Yunqi, making her feel guilty towards her brother. She vowed to protect him for life and ensure he never suffered a bit of injustice.


    Ye Fei''s physical condition was truly abysmal. Their classroom was on the fourth floor of the teaching building. These six seemingly insignificant flights of stairs posed a challenge for him. He even had to take a break halfway through before finally managing to climb up. Ye Yunqi followed behind, feeling even more anxious than him, but she didn''t step in to help. She knew her brother would never allow her to assist him.

 Chapter 2: Chapter 2: The Willful Fiancée

    As it was the first day of school, the school wasn''t as strict with timings as usual, so when Ye Fei and his sister arrived at around 10 o''clock, there were still people who hadn''t shown up yet.


    After catching his breath at the corridor entrance, Ye Fei slowly regained his strength. He smiled at his sister who had been waiting by his side. He felt that his sister was different from before the summer vacation. Back then, she would never have waited for him. It seemed that in the two months they hadn''t seen each other, she had grown and learned to care for others.


    The siblings entered the classroom one after the other. By this time, most of the students had already arrived. Upon their entry, everyone greeted Ye Yunqi, but no one paid any attention to Ye Fei. It seemed that Ye Yunqi, the eldest sister, still held considerable sway.


    Ye Fei didn''t mind this and slowly made his way to his seat, where he smiled at the girl sitting next to him, saying, "Ling, long time no see. How was your summer?"


    Ling, a girl who was no less stunning than Ye Yunqi, even slightly surpassing her in figure, didn''t give Ye Fei a warm reception. She just snorted and turned her head away, muttering under her breath, "Good-for-nothing!"


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile wryly. However, he wasn''t angry. It was no secret that Ling had a special relationship with him. They were betrothed since childhood. Her father was a close associate of Ye Fei''s father. Over a decade ago, both fathers perished in a big fire, leaving behind two families of widows and orphans. Ling''s family had it worse than Ye''s. While Ye''s family had at least five children, Ling''s family consisted only of her and her mother.


    Ling''s full name was Lin Ling. When they were young, her relationship with Ye Fei was very close, and she knew she would be his bride one day. She used to affectionately call Ye Fei "Brother Leaf," implying that they were like leaves in a forest, inseparable. However, at some point, Lin Ling became distant towards Ye Fei, changing her address from "Brother Leaf" to casual terms like "hey" or "oi."


    Even with Ye Fei''s intelligence, he couldn''t understand why she had changed. It was likely due to his physical condition. Who would want a weak and sickly fianc¨¦? Despite consulting numerous famous doctors since childhood, none could help him. According to traditional Chinese medicine, his body''s meridians were naturally obstructed, a condition beyond anyone''s control. Unless there were extraordinary treasures from nature to improve his condition, which were rare in this era of environmental destruction, his family''s wealth couldn''t solve his health issues.


    While Ye Fei was feeling despondent about his health, Lin Ling suddenly touched his arm and asked, "Hey, I heard you went to a military camp during the summer. Did it have any effect?"


    It was normal for her to know Ye Fei''s whereabouts since her mother was Ye Fei''s mother''s deputy and the second-largest shareholder in the company. Moreover, due to their families'' relationship, it was impossible for her not to know about his affairs.


    Ye Fei turned to her with a warm smile at her slightly concerned expression and replied, "It had some effect. I feel a bit stronger than before the summer. I think if I keep it up, there should be good progress. Thank you for caring, Ling."


    Upon hearing about his increased strength, Lin Ling''s eyes lit up momentarily, but she ultimately snorted and said, "Who cares about you? With your useless self, are you worth my concern?" With that, she turned away again, focusing on her desk without saying anything more.


    Ye Fei had a moment of realization, understanding why she was so distant and frequently called him useless. Despite her seemingly willful nature, his fianc¨¦e''s feelings for him had never changed.


    Meanwhile, Ye Yunqi managed to break free from the classmates fawning over her and sat down next to Ye Fei. Suddenly, she stood up again, leaned towards Lin Ling, and asked with a playful smile, "Sister-in-law, what are you writing?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lin Ling didn''t notice Ye Yunqi approaching until she called out, prompting Lin Ling to quickly hide what she was holding in her desk, scolding, "Yunqi, how many times have I told you not to call me sister-in-law? I will never marry this waste of space!"


    "You can''t say that about my brother!" Ye Yunqi''s heart ached upon hearing Lin Ling''s words, her face turning slightly unpleasant. "He is not a waste! If you speak of him like that again, I won''t talk to you!"


    The two girls had been close friends since childhood, despite Lin Ling becoming distant towards Ye Fei later on. However, her relationship with Ye Yunqi remained as strong as ever, just like in their childhood. It was unexpected that a single comment would elicit such a strong reaction from Ye Yunqi, which startled Lin Ling. She quickly said, "Yunqi, just consider it a slip of the tongue, I''m sorry." While saying this, she couldn''t help but feel a bit strange, remembering that before the break, she didn''t object to Ye Yunqi calling Ye Fei that way and sometimes even joined in calling him a waste.


    Most of Ye Yunqi''s previous anger was actually directed towards herself. She didn''t want to lose Lin Ling as a good sister, so she quickly put on a bright smile and said, "It''s okay, we''re good sisters, aren''t we? But..." Here, she leaned close to Lin Ling''s ear and whispered, "Please don''t call him ''brother'' like that anymore. He''s really pitiful, always been weak since childhood, and he really likes you. If you keep speaking of him like that, he will definitely be hurt."


    Lin Ling smiled and leaned in to whisper back to Ye Yunqi. The two girls chatted quietly for a while, after which Ye Yunqi briskly moved Ye Fei to her seat and sat with Lin Ling, continuing their discussion.


    Ye Fei sat on the side, watching the two exceptionally beautiful girls whispering to each other. Their faces alternated between smiles and moments of concern. His heart was filled with warmth. Regardless of what they were talking about, as long as he knew they cared about him, it was enough for him.


    After chatting for a while, Ye Yunqi stood up and said to Ye Fei, "Hey, useless brother, come back to your seat, the teacher is about to arrive!"


    Ye Fei was momentarily surprised. Why was his sister angry with Lin Ling earlier because of this term, but now she was using it herself? However, he quickly understood and became more certain of his earlier speculation.

 Chapter 3: Chapter 3: The Alluring Yu Wuxia

    Smiling, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi returned to their seats without speaking to Lin Ling again. Since she wanted to motivate herself in this way, how could he disappoint her?


    Before long, the bell for the last class rang, signaling that the class teacher would arrive in the classroom. Everyone quieted down as they knew that as the best school in the city, First High School had strict management.


    Shortly after everyone settled down, the classroom door was pushed open. Walking in was a female teacher who stood around 1.75 meters tall. Compared to Lin Ling, Ye Yunqi seemed like a young girl, while next to this woman, Lin Ling appeared even more youthful. The woman was likely around thirty years old, with long black hair cascading like a waterfall over her shoulders. She had large eyes, a high nose bridge, a small mouth, and a warm and jade-like oval face, enhanced by the frameless glasses perched on her nose, adding a touch of intellectual beauty. Her upper body was clad in a short-sleeved black blouse that accentuated her chest, revealing a glimpse of fair skin. Her exposed arms were as flawless as jade, with the shirt cinched at the waist, outlining her graceful figure. Below the waist, her figure widened dramatically, accentuating her round and perky buttocks tightly wrapped in a black skirt. As she walked, her ample rear swayed gently, enough to captivate anyone with weaker self-control. Her slender legs, encased in flesh-colored stockings, reflected a captivating sheen, while her dainty feet were adorned with black sandals boasting a five-centimeter stiletto heel that clicked crisply as she moved.


    This woman was none other than Yu Wuxia, the class teacher of Ye Fei''s class. Her name truly suited her, for despite donning only black attire, her pristine complexion made her seem like flawless jade.


    Approaching the lectern, Yu Wuxia smiled gently at everyone and asked, "Students, how was your summer vacation?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The class started discussing their vacations, with many claiming to have had a great time. A few brown-nosers even mentioned missing their teachers a bit.


    After allowing the students to talk for a while, Yu Wuxia quieted them down and inquired, "It seems like you all had a good break, but I wonder how many of you completed your summer assignments?"


    Many students lowered their heads at this question, having been too engrossed in leisure to bother with their tasks. Seeing their expressions, Yu Wuxia chuckled and said, "It appears that many of you haven''t finished. I won''t say much now. I''ll give you three more days to complete them. If they''re not done by then, I won''t be so lenient!"


    "Teacher is wise!" Those who hadn''t finished their assignments cheered upon hearing about the extension, quickly borrowing workbooks from classmates who had finished to copy.


    Yu Wuxia simply smiled and didn''t stop them. She was always lenient in managing her students, believing that holiday assignments held little significance beyond keeping students engaged in their studies. With this extra time, those who hadn''t completed their work would catch up, so there was no need to dwell on what they did over the summer.


    Stepping down from the lectern, Yu Wuxia slowly made her way towards Ye Fei, who had already completed his assignments and was idling. His eyes couldn''t help but fixate on Yu Wuxia''s seductive figure, watching the enticing sway of her prominent bust as she moved, his gaze slightly transfixed.


    For the past two months, Ye Fei had been staying in the military camp, living and eating with those soldiers. He felt like he had picked up some bad habits. Previously, he had never paid attention to such things, but chatting casually with the soldiers in the dormitory, he learned quite a bit and also began to appreciate women.


    In fact, he was already sixteen years old. Boys his age, who were as innocent as he used to be, were truly a rare breed. This wasn''t entirely his fault. Growing up in a household with three older sisters and a younger sister, along with a mother in the prime of her life, all five women were exceptional beauties. They never really treated Ye Fei like a boy. When at home, they dressed very casually, especially his boldest third sister, who would even come to Ye Fei''s room half-naked in the middle of the night. Growing up in such an environment, it was strange that Ye Fei was not curious about these things.


    However, during the two months in the military camp, he became aware of the differences between men and women and found himself becoming interested in these matters.


    Yu Wuxia approached Ye Fei''s desk, leaning on it with both hands, bending slightly forward, and asked with a smile, "Ye Fei, I heard you spent your summer vacation at your aunt''s place. How was it? Did you suffer at all?"


    "It was fine, it was fine. The soldiers were all good people." Ye Fei didn''t even know what he was saying at this point, as his attention had been completely captivated by the sight in front of him. As Yu Wuxia leaned forward, her clothing slightly opened up at the front, revealing a large expanse of crystal-clear skin and a deep ravine.


    Staring at that incredibly enticing sight, Ye Fei''s eyes couldn''t tear away for a moment. He discreetly swallowed, realizing that there were signs of arousal below.


    Yu Wuxia also noticed Ye Fei''s inappropriate gaze, lowered her head to follow his gaze, blushed involuntarily, quickly straightened up, tidied her clothes at the front with her hands, muttered, "Little pervert!" in a voice only the two of them could hear, and then walked away.


    As she walked away, Ye Fei caught sight of another alluring sight. With the movement of her two stocking-clad beautiful legs, her plump and perky buttocks kept swaying, seemingly enticing Ye Fei to reach out and touch.


    Ye Fei''s mind was filled with lascivious thoughts, and he was on the verge of losing control, but suddenly heard a cold snort, which quickly brought his thoughts back to reality. Looking in the direction of the snort, he saw Lin Ling glaring at him with an angry expression.


    Staring at Lin Ling''s rapidly rising and falling chest due to anger, although she didn''t possess the same grandeur as Yu Wuxia, her assets were quite substantial, and at that moment, she was breathing heavily, her two protruding mounds causing Ye Fei to feel a bit dizzy.


    Shaking his head, Ye Fei suppressed the fire in his heart and smiled, asking, "Ling, what''s wrong?"


    Lin Ling glared at Ye Fei hatefully for a while before asking, "Is Ms. Yu attractive?"

 Chapter 4: Chapter 4: Restless Thoughts

    Ye Fei knew that this girl was probably jealous, so he quickly smiled and threw out a compliment, "It was nice, but not as nice as you, Ling!"


    Lin Ling snorted and ignored him. However, Ye Fei, with a sheepish grin, persisted, "Come on, Ling, let me see."


    Lin Ling simply turned her head away. Ye Fei chuckled, took out his phone, and started playing with it. In the military camp, phone usage was prohibited, and he only had limited internet access, which was restricted to two hours a day on the military network. However, there wasn''t much of interest to him there.


    Nobody, not even his family, knew that Ye Fei was the invincible hacker "Fragile as a Breeze" in the online world. It was puzzling how a frail boy like him had unparalleled talent when it came to computers. Starting at the age of thirteen, he had dominated the field with limited internet access daily. He even had free access to the central intelligence station of the powerful Western empire, the Empire of Americana. Over the past three years, he had become a legend in the online world. However, no one knew that this legendary figure was actually a sixteen-year-old boy who would be out of breath climbing four flights of stairs.


    In the past, Ye Fei frequented forums related to hacking techniques. However, today, he suddenly lost interest in them. He aimlessly scrolled through various websites on his phone, clicking on them only to quickly lose interest. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, as he opened a small forum, he saw a link with a very classical name¡ªGreek Palace. Intrigued, Ye Fei clicked on it and discovered it was a novel website. Considering many of his classmates enjoyed reading novels, Ye Fei became interested and randomly opened one to read.


    Ye Fei was a fast reader. By noon, he had nearly finished reading a novel. Although the writing style wasn''t exceptional, the story was captivating. It broadened Ye Fei''s horizons, someone who had always been confined to the boundaries of home and school. He was engrossed in the story until Ye Yunqi called out to him.


    The siblings didn''t go home for lunch, just like they did in their freshman year. After a brief exchange with Ye Yunqi, who went downstairs to get food, Ye Fei, though reluctant to have his sister serve him every day, felt powerless due to the daunting four-flight staircase.


    The classroom soon fell quiet, with everyone except Ye Fei having left. Bored, he shook his head, reopened his phone, and immersed himself in the novel. The world depicted there was so fascinating, especially in its portrayal of intimate relationships, which intrigued him. However, what frustrated him was how the annoying author always seemed to cut off at critical moments, leaving him feeling helpless.


    Before Ye Yunqi returned, Ye Fei had finished the book. Not because the author had completed it, but because the story had reached its current point. Feeling anxious, he wished he could track down the author and have them narrate the rest to him. But that was just wishful thinking, impossible to achieve. So, he reluctantly opened another novel.


    Known for its rigorous academic attitude, the First High School had already kicked off intense studies on the first day of school. While Ye Fei used to enjoy classes, he found them less appealing now. Throughout the entire afternoon, he read novels on his phone, discovering a whole new and wonderful way of life. Reflecting on his past, he realized how mundane it had been.


    During this time, he even contacted several authors to obtain their unedited novels. The explicit descriptions in these works stirred his emotions, making him feel excited. He couldn''t resist stealing glances at Lin Ling beside him several times. During Yu Wuxia''s class, he greedily stared at her voluptuous figure for a long time, wondering if the novels had influenced him, as he even stole a few glances at Ye Yunqi.


    After school, Ye Fei finally put away his phone and his mind couldn''t help but drift into fantasy. What if he could be like the protagonist in the book, traveling through the flowers, experiencing all the world''s beauties? It would be great. It seemed like he had the ability, too. In terms of family background, in Wanghai, the largest city in the south, he could easily rank in the top three. In terms of talent, just the mention of his title as a genius hacker could potentially drive many women crazy for him. And as for looks, that went without saying. It seemed like he was really suited to be a protagonist.


    However, he quickly remembered his own physical condition. Being as weak as he was, forget about experiencing all the world''s beauties; he might not even be able to handle Lin Ling alone, let alone traveling through the flowers. It seemed that novels were just novels after all, with a gap between fiction and reality.


    Feeling dejected after pouring cold water on himself, Ye Fei slumped down. Lin Ling had been watching him all along and seeing that he seemed a bit upset, she asked, "Ye Fei... um, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lost in his thoughts, Ye Fei replied without much thought, "I''m thinking about how my body is so weak, how am I going to satisfy you in the future?"


    Lin Ling, not a naive girl, naturally understood what he meant. Blushing, she spat out, "Pervert!"


    Only after the words left his mouth did Ye Fei realize his mistake. He tried to explain, but Lin Ling, embarrassed, refused to listen.


    Helpless, Ye Fei smiled wryly, then leaned on the table and stared blankly. He felt even more dissatisfied with his body, but there was nothing he could do. Despite his efforts in the military camp over the past two months, he couldn''t help but collapse from fatigue each time. His innate constitution doomed him to never improve significantly.


    Sighing, he wondered whether the techniques given by that old man were effective or not. Years ago, he had encountered a strange old man who diagnosed him with a unique constitution. The details were a bit fuzzy now, but it was definitely a special condition. The old man had taught him a technique, promising that if he practiced diligently, he would eventually open his meridians. At that point, he wouldn''t be weak and sickly anymore; he would be immensely powerful.


    At the time, Ye Fei had just been beaten up by a few thugs and was desperate for strength. Following the old man''s teachings, he had practiced daily for years, but he hadn''t seen any improvement in his physical strength. Instead, his body had developed rapidly. Originally very short, he had caught up with his peers in height and even surpassed many.


    Growing taller should have been a good thing, but for Ye Fei, it wasn''t. His increased height also meant a significant increase in weight, making his already difficult mobility even more challenging. Now, even climbing four flights of stairs required a rest midway.

 Chapter 5: Chapter 5: The Sprouting of Evil

    In the midst of Ye Fei''s extreme boredom, the school bell finally rang at the end of the afternoon. Although they were in high school, First High School did not have evening self-study sessions. However, the amount of homework was unbearable. Back in the first year, it had been excruciating, and now in the second year, with even more assignments, Ye Fei calculated that after returning home, excluding half an hour for dinner, he would have to work until past eleven to finish this pile of homework.


    After tidying up, Ye Fei hoisted his large backpack and headed towards Ye Yunqi. Lin Ling watched him struggling, her small mouth opening slightly, but she didn''t say anything. She quietly tidied up a bit and left ahead of them.


    Ye Yunqi had also finished getting ready. She stood up with her backpack, smiled at Ye Fei, casually took his bag, leaving Ye Fei a bit stunned. She had never helped him with his bag before. Back then, it was an achievement if she didn''t force him to carry hers. It seemed like his little sister had really matured.


    With Ye Yunqi''s help, Ye Fei slowly descended the stairs. Most of the people in the school had already left. Ye Yunqi placed the backpack on a step, smiled at Ye Fei, and softly said, "Brother, wait here for a moment. I''ll go get the car."


    Ye Fei felt somewhat moved. His little sister finally showed her gentle side. It seemed like he could truly escape that hellish life.


    Before long, Ye Yunqi rode over on a moped. Facing the setting sun, under the golden hues of the evening, Ye Yunqi wore a faint smile on her face. Her petite figure sat gracefully on the large moped, her long black hair draped over her shoulders, catching a faint halo from the sunset. In that moment, Ye Fei felt like he was seeing a goddess from a myth. He realized that his little sister had grown up and transformed into a stunning young lady.


    Ye Yunqi stopped the moped next to Ye Fei. Despite being siblings, she blushed under his intense gaze, and with a hint of coyness, she said, "Why are you staring? It''s not like you''ve never seen me before!"


    Ye Fei grinned, picked up both their backpacks and placed them in the small front basket of the moped, then sat on the back seat.


    Due to the heavy bags, the moped wobbled a bit as Ye Yunqi started, almost throwing Ye Fei off. Startled, he quickly held onto his sister''s slender waist, stabilizing himself.


    After a few wobbles, Ye Yunqi finally steadied the moped. She couldn''t help but complain, "I''ve been saying we should get a small car, even a QQ would do, but Auntie won''t allow it. Riding this old thing is a nightmare when it rains." The aunt she referred to was Liu Junru, the mayor of Wanghai City and their mother Liu Yiru''s sister.


    Ye Fei chuckled, "Auntie is looking out for us. After all, we''re not old enough to get a driver''s license yet, and we haven''t learned to drive properly. She''s just worried." Ye Fei was considerably taller than Ye Yunqi. Due to the recent scare, he was pressed close to her, and the hot air from his mouth blew onto Ye Yunqi''s fair neck, tickling her and making her shrink back.


    Ye Yunqi understood that Auntie was only looking out for them. She was just venting. She had complained like this before, and Ye Fei always reassured her. In the past, they would argue, and sometimes she would even hit him, but now, filled with guilt towards Ye Fei, she simply responded with a soft "Mm" and focused on riding the moped.


    It had to be said that the Ye family''s upbringing was excellent. If it were children of another wealthy family, they wouldn''t care about driver''s licenses. There would be plenty of teenagers racing around the streets at thirteen or fourteen. In Wanghai, if the Ye family couldn''t be considered wealthy, then there was no wealthy family. This was evident from how people privately referred to Wanghai City as Liu-Ye City. The Ye family wielded significant influence in Wanghai.


    The term "Liu-Ye" referred to the two major families, the Liu family and the Ye family. The head of the Liu family had no sons, but his three daughters were each formidable in their own rights. The eldest daughter, Liu Fengyi, was the mayor of Wanghai. The second daughter, Liu Bingning, managed a company with assets totaling billions, and the youngest daughter was the commanding officer of a special forces unit in Wanghai, holding the rank of Colonel at just thirty years old and likely to be promoted to Brigadier General within the year. On the other hand, the Ye family controlled the underground forces in Wanghai. Acting as the link between the two families, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi naturally enjoyed countless favors and affections.


    Seeing that his sister didn''t start arguing with him again, Ye Fei felt a bit strange. But he wasn''t foolish enough to provoke her again. Sometimes Ye Yunqi''s little fists could be quite heavy, and he was not a masochist.


    As things quieted down, Ye Fei couldn''t help but think of the novel he had read earlier that day. And now, with his arm around Ye Yunqi''s slender waist, an uncontrollable impulse surged within him. His large hand wrapped around Ye Yunqi''s waist began to move gently.


    The school uniform at First High School was quite loose. During the recent wobbling, Ye Fei''s hand had somehow slipped inside Ye Yunqi''s uniform. Due to the heat, Ye Yunqi was only wearing the uniform. Ye Fei''s hand, once inside, made contact directly with her smooth skin. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei''s urge grew stronger and stronger. Unable to resist, he started to lightly caress Ye Yunqi''s smooth skin. He first circled around her petite belly button a few times, then slowly slid upwards until he touched the lower edge of her bra, where he paused, gently stroking there. As his hand moved, the back of it would occasionally brush against her already sizable bosom, feeling soft and pleasant to touch. An impulse arose in his heart to want to grasp them.


    At first, Ye Yunqi hadn''t paid much attention. There were more people on the road today, and she was focused on riding the moped. However, under Ye Fei''s continuous touch, she felt a ticklish sensation spreading from where his hand touched her, sending a pleasant tingling feeling deep into her heart, making her extremely comfortable. But soon, she felt a sense of weakness wash over her, to the point where she couldn''t even control the moped anymore.


    Although the feeling was pleasant, Ye Yunqi was afraid that things might go wrong if this continued. She turned back to Ye Fei and said, "Brother, what are you doing?" Her voice carried a hint of trembling.


    Ye Fei was shocked, his improper thoughts immediately dispelled. He quickly withdrew his hand from his sister''s clothes, berating himself inwardly for his shamelessness. He scolded himself, "Ye Fei, you are truly shameless. She is your own sister, how could you have such thoughts!"


    After scolding himself for a while, Ye Fei couldn''t help but reminisce about the intoxicating sensation he had felt. It seemed that what the books said was true¡ªwomen''s bodies were truly wonderful! Just lightly touching it could make one so infatuated. If one could do the things described in the books, that would be truly amazing.


    Smelling the faint fragrance on Ye Yunqi''s body, the just-awakened Ye Fei began to have some wild thoughts, even desiring to see his sister without clothes.


    Thinking back, their eldest sister, who was usually so casual, used to run into his room half-naked, and he hadn''t thought much of it then. But now, just hugging his sister over their clothes had led to such thoughts. It seemed that over just one summer break, not only had his sister grown up, but he had also matured in a similar way, his thoughts becoming more complicated.

 Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Rude Requests

    The Ye family lived in the outskirts of the city. If they were to ride an electric bike, it would take at least two hours to get there. However, Ye Fei and his sister didn''t have to travel that far. To facilitate their schooling, Liu Yiru arranged a separate small house not far from the school for them to stay in. During the school term, they lived here. To take care of their daily needs, a highly experienced nanny was specifically hired to be there.


    Soon, they returned to their little nest. Ye Fei''s wandering thoughts were interrupted as he helped his sister park the bike in the shed. Together, they entered the two-story small building. As one of the largest cities in the world and located in a prime area near the city, every inch of land in Wanghai was valuable. It was a luxury to have a courtyard here and to only build a two-story house. It had to be said that Liu Yiru was indeed very good to these two siblings.


    "Master Ye, Miss Ye, you''re back," the door opened, and a woman in her forties greeted them respectfully.


    "Aunt Zhang, don''t call us ''master'' or ''miss'' anymore. Just call us Ye Fei and Yunqi. You used to call us that way, right? How come after just two months of not seeing each other, you''ve changed back?" Ye Fei waved his hand at Aunt Zhang. She had been working at the Ye family for a long time, even before Ye Fei and his sister were born. Therefore, the people in the Ye family respected her a lot and never treated her like a servant.


    "Yes, Aunt Zhang, you are being too polite. It makes us uncomfortable." Ye Yunqi chimed in.


    Aunt Zhang was very fond of these siblings. Seeing that they hadn''t changed their attitude towards her despite growing older, she smiled with relief. Due to years of hard work, she looked a bit aged, but Ye Fei could tell that she must have been a beauty not much different from their mother when she was young.


    By this time, Aunt Zhang had prepared the meal, and after the siblings washed their faces, they started eating. The Ye family didn''t have many rules, so Aunt Zhang dined with them.


    "Aunt Zhang, how was your summer at home?" halfway through the meal, Ye Fei suddenly asked. Since their eldest sister, Ye Siqi, started studying outside, Aunt Zhang had been responsible for the siblings'' lives. Therefore, their holidays had become Aunt Zhang''s holidays. Every winter and summer vacation, Aunt Zhang would return home for a while. Her hometown was in a small town not far from Wanghai, where she lived with her daughter, who was the same age as their eldest sister. Liu Yiru had suggested several times for Aunt Zhang''s daughter to work at her company, but Aunt Zhang had always refused, saying she wanted her daughter to learn to be independent.


    "Ah," Aunt Zhang sighed, "Not so good. You know, my daughter is already twenty-four this year, but she still doesn''t have a partner. I went back this time wanting to arrange a few blind dates for her, but this girl refuses to go."


    Ye Yunqi chuckled, "Aunt Zhang, nowadays people prefer freedom in love. Why are you still doing things the old-fashioned way? Maybe Lan Wen already has a boyfriend." Aunt Zhang''s daughter was named Lan Wen. The siblings had met her when they were young, but they didn''t have a strong impression of her. They only remembered her as a beautiful and cheerful older sister.


    "How can I not understand my own daughter?" Aunt Zhang smiled helplessly, "This girl is too stubborn. She wants to build a career on her own first before considering her lifelong matters. Isn''t that nonsense? What kind of career can a girl like her pursue?"


    "Aunt Zhang, that''s not fair," Ye Yunqi retorted, "Who says girls are inferior to boys? Look at my brother; he''s a big guy, but he still needs me to protect him!"


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile wryly. He knew his sister didn''t mean any harm by saying that; it was just a joke, and what she said was true. However, Ye Fei still felt a bit uncomfortable, not because he was unhappy with his sister, but because of his own helplessness.


    Having watched them grow up, Aunt Zhang understood them very well. Seeing the bitterness on Ye Fei''s face, she knew he was lamenting his physical condition again and quickly said, "Yunqi, don''t say such things randomly. I see a bright future ahead for Ye Fei. He will definitely achieve great things."


    After Ye Yunqi realized she had inadvertently touched her brother''s sore spot again, she felt a bit guilty. She stole a glance at her brother and saw that his expression hadn''t changed, so she relaxed and changed the subject, "I didn''t expect Aunt Zhang to be into fortune-telling. Can you read mine too?"


    Aunt Zhang stared at her for a moment, then chuckled, "You, little girl, have a mischievous heart. You''re destined to stay at home for life. You won''t find a boyfriend!" She burst into laughter, but little did they know that Aunt Zhang''s words would be confirmed shortly after. Ye Yunqi indeed couldn''t get married, and she didn''t want to either, even though she had her man, nobody could say he was her boyfriend.


    "Not coming, Aunt Zhang, you''re teasing me!" Ye Yunqi threw herself into Aunt Zhang''s arms, acting coquettishly, which made Ye Fei burst into laughter, but also earned several eye rolls from Ye Yunqi.


    After taking a short break and understanding the homework, the siblings went upstairs to their shared small study room, which was their designated place for doing homework. As soon as they entered, Ye Fei sat down on the chair in front of the desk, tossed his backpack aside, and stretched lazily.


    Meanwhile, Ye Yunqi had already taken out her homework book and started writing quickly, urging, "Brother, you should start too. There''s a lot of homework today. You don''t want to stay up until midnight, do you?"


    Looking at his sister''s exquisitely beautiful face, Ye Fei''s suppressed thoughts resurfaced, and he stared at Ye Yunqi, asking, "Yunqi, can I ask you for a favor?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Yunqi raised her head in surprise, looking at her brother strangely, and asked, "What is it?" In her memory, Ye Fei had never asked her for anything. When he needed help, he would always put on an elder brother''s demeanor and command her to do things, even though she had taken punches because of it, she never changed.


    Ye Fei, increasingly fond of that beautiful face, couldn''t help but blurt out, "Can I hug you?"


    "What did you just say?" Ye Yunqi looked incredulous, recalling the scene on the bike and blushing slightly.


    After saying this, Ye Fei blushed a bit too but continued, "I just want to hug you. I''ve never hugged a girl before, even though you and Third Sister hug and cuddle all the time, sometimes she even hugs you without clothes on."


    Ye Yunqi looked at him with disdain, "You dare to tease Third Sister. You''re in trouble now. Once she finds out, she will definitely beat you up."


    "That''s a future problem." Ye Fei shrugged nonchalantly. Although Third Sister often bullied him, she never hit him hard. So, Ye Fei was not afraid. He continued, "You haven''t answered my request yet."


    Although she felt uncomfortable, the kind-hearted Ye Yunqi remembered what happened during the meal. She had already hurt him once, so if she refused again, would she hurt him once more? With this in mind, she nodded lightly and said, "Okay, but just a quick hug. I need to do my homework."


    "Great!" Ye Fei was delighted when his sister agreed. He extended his arms and hugged her petite and soft body. While he had hugged Ye Yunqi before, he had never felt his heart race like today. This feeling was too good, and he found it hard to let go.


    As Ye Fei held Ye Yunqi, her face blushed slightly. Normally, she wouldn''t mind, but Ye Fei''s excitement made her feel a bit strange. Like Ye Fei, she felt that this hug wasn''t just a normal sibling embrace, but something closer to what couples would share. However, the feeling was surprisingly nice. At that moment, she also found it hard to pull away.


    Seeing that Ye Yunqi didn''t rush to push him away, Ye Fei''s thoughts became more active. He lowered his head and softly asked in her ear, "Can I kiss you?"


    Ye Yunqi was a bit dazed at that moment. When Ye Fei spoke in her ear, it made her sensitive ears tingle, a sensation she enjoyed. She softly murmured in agreement.


    Ye Fei was surprised that his impolite request was accepted by his sister. Overjoyed, he kissed her delicate face several times, feeling the tender and smooth skin on her cheeks, which was extremely comforting. But after a few kisses, he felt unsatisfied and looking at Ye Yunqi''s rosy lips, he wanted to see how it felt to kiss them.

 Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Tender Elder Sister

    It wasn''t until Ye Fei''s lips touched Ye Yunqi''s that she realized what was happening. She quickly pushed Ye Fei away, saying, "Brother, no, we can''t do this."


    Ye Fei, pushed back by her, regained his senses and realized he had gone too far. Apologetically, he said, "Yunqi, I''m sorry, I was too impulsive."


    In reality, Ye Yunqi had also enjoyed the sensation just now, but she didn''t harbor the same wicked thoughts as Ye Fei. Therefore, she was more rational. Seeing Ye Fei looking regretful, she smiled gently and said, "It''s okay, I also liked the feeling. But we are twin siblings after all, we can''t do this."


    Ye Fei, seeing his sister forgiving him generously, nodded firmly, vowing never to entertain inappropriate thoughts about her again. However, being young, he didn''t realize that when temptation strikes, rationality can be hard to maintain.


    The warm atmosphere diffused all awkwardness, and the siblings sat down with perfect understanding to start their homework. The only sound in the study room was the scratching of pens on paper.


    Their earnest attitude was soon interrupted by voices downstairs. They heard Aunt Zhang say, "Miss, oh, Siqi, you''re here?"


    "Yes, I came to see Ye Fei and Yunqi. Aunt Zhang, how have you been?" a gentle and melodious voice followed. Ye Fei and Yunqi knew it was their elder sister, Ye Siqi. For them, this gentle elder sister was like a second mother, sometimes even more caring than their own mother. Therefore, they were very close to her.


    Upon hearing her voice, they couldn''t sit still any longer. Yunqi dashed out first, shouting, "Elder Sister, aren''t you going to look at Yunqi?" Although their names differed by only one character, when everyone usually called Ye Siqi by both names, they referred to Ye Yunqi simply as Yunqi. When speaking to her elder sister, Yunqi always called herself Yunqi.


    As soon as Yunqi ran into her arms, Ye Siqi, with open arms, caught her and said with a smile, "Who''s this little troublemaker running to me? I''m here to see Ye Fei, where is he?"


    Ye Fei also wanted to enjoy the warm embrace of his elder sister, but his cursed body lagged behind Yunqi. By the time he reached the hallway, Yunqi was already snuggling in Ye Siqi''s arms.


    Seeing Ye Fei, Ye Siqi released the younger sister, went up to him, and hugged him tightly, saying excitedly, "Little brother, I''ve missed you so much." She hadn''t been home when Ye Fei returned from the military camp yesterday due to work, so she only saw her little brother today after two months of separation. She had always cherished him dearly since childhood, which made her miss him greatly.


    Watching the intimacy between elder sister and brother, Yunqi pouted in dissatisfaction, saying, "Elder sister is biased, she only likes brother, not Yunqi."


    Ye Siqi laughed and reached out, pulling Yunqi into the hug as well, saying, "Who says that? Both of you are my little treasures!" She tightened her embrace around them.


    At this moment, Ye Fei was feeling ecstatic. When his elder sister hugged him just now, his heart had started racing. His elder sister''s figure was far better than his sister''s, and feeling the softness in front of her chest, much larger than his sister''s, and looking at her ethereal and beautiful face, Ye Fei for the first time realized that besides being beautiful and gentle, his elder sister was also very attractive. Thoughts arose in his mind involuntarily, and there were signs of arousal below.


    When Ye Siqi brought Yunqi into the hug as well, Yunqi''s still developing softness pressed against his side. Unable to resist the impulse any longer, he boldly pitched forward, pressing against her elder sister''s soft abdomen.


    Ye Siqi and Ye Fei were pressed tightly together, and she immediately noticed his change. Blushing slightly, she loosened her hold on them, not giving away Ye Fei''s secret, and subtly remarked, "Ye Fei, you''ve grown up, haven''t you?"


    Upon hearing this, Ye Fei understood that his elder sister must have noticed his change. Feeling ashamed, he hung his head and inwardly scolded himself for being so shameless. How could he harbor such thoughts towards his elder sister, who was as gentle as a mother?


    Ye Siqi saw Ye Fei''s expression of guilt, smiled, and took his hand, saying, "Were you two doing homework just now? Come, let Sis Siqi have a look and see if you''ve made progress." With that, she led Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi into the study room.


    Sitting down at the desk, Ye Siqi picked up Ye Fei''s workbook and as she looked through it, she became more and more satisfied, smiling as she said, "Ye Fei, it seems like spending two months in the military camp didn''t make you fall behind in your studies. Well done."


    Ye Fei, still immersed in his guilt, didn''t respond to Ye Siqi. Seeing him like this, Ye Siqi turned to Ye Yunqi and said, "Yunqi, Sis Siqi is a little thirsty, could you help me pour a glass of water?"


    "Okay." Ye Yunqi obediently replied and went out.


    It was only when Ye Yunqi had gone far away that Ye Siqi turned to Ye Fei and asked, "Little brother, can you tell Sis Siqi what you were thinking just now?"


    Thinking that his elder sister was trying to scold him for pushing Yunqi away, Ye Fei quickly said, "Sis Siqi, I''m sorry, I know I was wrong."


    Ye Siqi smiled gently, reached out to pat Ye Fei''s head. Although Ye Fei was now much taller than her, in Ye Siqi''s eyes, he was still the little brother who never grew up.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. Sis Siqi isn''t mad at you. It''s normal for boys your age to be curious about girls'' bodies and even have impulses," Ye Siqi said.


    "Sis Siqi, are you telling the truth?" Ye Fei, seeing that his elder sister wasn''t blaming him, became a bit excited.


    "Of course, would Sis Siqi lie to you?" Ye Siqi patted Ye Fei''s head again. "But, you are different from other kids. Your body is too weak. Promise Sis Siqi, don''t think about these things until you''re an adult, okay?"


    "Yeah!" Ye Fei nodded vigorously, but his eyes involuntarily drifted towards his elder sister''s chest, which was lifting her clothes high. He thought to himself, "It seems like Sis Siqi''s here is as big as Ms. Yu''s. I wonder who would look better without clothes?"


    Seeing her little brother agreeing so well but not being honest with his eyes, Ye Siqi felt a bit helpless. She knew that she could only slowly guide him on this matter and couldn''t forcefully stop him because children his age were prone to rebellious thoughts.


    Ye Siqi wanted to say more, but at that moment Ye Yunqi came in with the water. She halted the conversation and chatted with them for a while before leaving. As she left, she couldn''t help but worry about these two little ones. They were both at that age where emotions were budding, always together, and she wondered if they might do something inappropriate in a moment of impulse.


    However, upon further thought, she realized she might be overthinking it. Not to mention whether her younger sister''s apple-like figure would interest her little brother, even with his ridiculously weak body, they wouldn''t be able to do anything even if they had the desire.


    sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Siyaos Concern

    After Ye Siqi left, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi sat back down to do their homework. However, Ye Yunqi couldn''t sit still. Being a very intelligent girl, she naturally sensed that Siqi had deliberately sent her away earlier. Although she usually listened to Siqi, she was extremely curious about what was said this time. After all, there were almost no secrets between them as siblings. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Brother, what did Siqi tell you just now?" After holding back for a while, Ye Yunqi finally couldn''t resist asking.


    Ye Fei naturally wouldn''t tell her about his embarrassing situation. He already didn''t command much authority as an elder brother in front of her. If she found out about his awkward situation, she might stop treating him like a brother altogether. So, he chuckled and said, "It''s nothing. Siqi just expressed concern about my health."


    "You''re lying!" Ye Yunqi pouted in dissatisfaction. "I don''t believe it. If Siqi was really just concerned about your health, she wouldn''t have sent me away. Are you going to tell me or not? If you don''t tell me..."


    "Mercy, I''ll tell you." Ye Fei raised his hands in surrender. "Actually, it''s simple. Siqi is a bit shy and didn''t want to say it in front of you. It''s also related to you."


    "Siqi is shy? And it''s related to me?" Ye Yunqi became even more curious. She asked, "What exactly is it?"


    Ye Fei laughed, "Siqi said my body is not strong enough and I''m too young. She wants me to grow up quickly, get my body in shape, and then marry me off to you along with her!"


    "You have a wild imagination." Ye Yunqi scorned, "There''s nobody in this world who''s worthy of Siqi yet, let alone you."


    "Does that mean I''m only worthy of you?" Ye Fei continued to joke with a smile. He wasn''t trying to tease Ye Yunqi but was trying to change the subject through banter.


    "Yes, you''re the most suitable for me." Ye Yunqi continued to mock him, "Suitable for fetching my shoes!"


    As the siblings bantered happily, Aunt Zhang''s voice came from downstairs, "Yaoyao, you''re here too."


    Upon hearing Aunt Zhang''s voice, the siblings fell silent. If there was anyone they feared in this house, it was definitely their second sister, Ye Siyao. Siyao was a very serious person, distant towards outsiders, caring towards family, but due to the trauma of losing her mother at a young age, she had difficulty expressing emotions. Despite knowing that Siyao cared for them as much as Siqi did, they still felt somewhat afraid of her.


    Putting aside their homework once again to welcome Siyao, although they were afraid of her, they were still very close to her.


    Before they could leave, Siyao entered ahead of them. Siyao, despite being two years younger than Siqi, was just as beautiful. Her cold expression gave off a queenly air, making others feel distant from her, almost like a dream.


    At Siyao''s signal, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi obediently sat down, behaving like well-behaved school children, not daring to move.


    Seeing her younger siblings'' behavior, Siyao felt a bit helpless. She didn''t want them to fear her, but it seemed inevitable. She had never been good at expressing emotions, always wearing a serious expression. Smiling was difficult for her, unlike Siqi''s gentle and caring demeanor.


    Forcing a smile, Siyao asked Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, how are you doing in the military camp?"


    Looking into Siyao''s eyes, Ye Fei saw the same warmth and concern as Siqi''s. In that moment, he realized that Siyao also cared for him just like Siqi did. Thinking back, Siyao had always looked at him the same way, but he had been too intimidated by her expression to notice. Suddenly feeling a sense of guilt towards Siyao, he moved his chair next to her, leaned in, rested his head on her chest, his face against her soft and warm embrace, feeling surprisingly free of impure thoughts, only warmth.


    "Siyao, thank you for all these years of care," Ye Fei said sincerely.


    "Silly child, we are siblings, why are you being so formal?" For the first time, Siyao showed a genuine smile, gently stroking her younger brother''s head.


    Sitting on the side, Ye Yunqi was a bit stunned. She had never known that Siyao could smile so beautifully and gently. In that instant, she also understood Siyao''s heart. Following Ye Fei''s lead, she moved to Siyao''s side and nestled into her embrace.


    Holding her beloved siblings, Ye Siyao felt even happier in her heart and gently said, "You two must do well in school, alright? If there''s anything, tell me. Mom and Sis Siqi are very busy, so I have more free time." After graduating, she didn''t join her mother''s company but instead opened a small martial arts gym. The Liu family had a set of excellent traditional martial arts, which the sisters had been practicing since childhood. Otherwise, Ye Yunqi wouldn''t have become the leader in school like Sis Siqi.


    Speaking of Sis Siqi, Ye Fei asked, "Siyao, why didn''t you come with Sis Siqi? She just left, and also, why didn''t Mom come?"


    Ye Siyao replied, "Sis Siqi called me when she was coming, but I had some things to handle, so I let her come first. We just landed a big deal at the company, and Mom and Sis Siqi are too busy. Mom hasn''t returned home today either." Ye Siyao explained, although not entirely truthfully. It was true that Mom hadn''t come home, and Sis Siqi did call her, but she didn''t actually have anything urgent to attend to. She intentionally separated herself from Sis Siqi not because she didn''t want to be with them, but if she stayed with Sis Siqi, these two little rascals would stick to her, leaving her feeling quite left out.


    Knowing they had to wake up early for classes the next day and still had a lot of homework to finish, Ye Siyao didn''t stay long and left after chatting for a while.


    After Ye Siyao left, the study finally quieted down, and the siblings quickly got back to their homework. They didn''t want to risk being criticized by Yu Wuxia the next day.


    It wasn''t until eleven o''clock in the evening that they finally finished all their assignments. Ye Siyao stretched lazily and suddenly burst into laughter.


    Ye Fei looked at her somewhat puzzled, not understanding what had gotten into her. However, he didn''t dare to voice his confusion and simply asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m happy!" Ye Yunqi didn''t beat around the bush. "I only realized today how good Siyao is to us. I used to be so afraid of her."


    "Yeah." Ye Fei nodded in agreement. "Thinking back, we really owe Siyao an apology. We distanced ourselves from her so much, I wonder how sad she must have been."


    Ye Yunqi also felt the same, but she didn''t want to dwell on this heavy topic. Now that they understood Siyao''s heart, such situations wouldn''t happen again. So, why think too much about it? She smiled and said, "Alright, stop acting like a philosopher. It''s late, aren''t you tired? Why not wash up and go to bed early?"


    "Yeah, I am a bit tired." Ye Fei let go of the weighty thoughts. As long as they treated Siyao better in the future, it would be fine. "Then let''s go wash up and sleep. Or, should we wash up together?"

 Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Ambiguous Bathroom (1)

    "Looking good!" Ye Yunqi rolled her eyes at him, tidied up a bit, then ignored him and hurried back to her room.


    Ye Fei also tidied up his books, feeling happy. Today, he not only understood Siyao''s intentions but even his little sister seemed much gentler towards him. She had never tidied her books herself before, always throwing them to him for sorting. Although she didn''t help him this time, it was still a big step forward compared to before.


    Returning to his room, Ye Fei grabbed a nightgown and headed to the bathroom.


    Shedding his clothes, Ye Fei looked at himself in the large dressing mirror. His physique was quite good, not as muscular as a bodybuilder, but definitely sleek. His abdominal muscles were well-defined, making him look much stronger than the average person. Yet, he couldn''t understand why his strong body seemed to lack strength.


    Unbeknownst to him, under different circumstances, his body would not even be able to stand. Thanks to his prominent family background, Liu Yiru had always provided him with supplements for his health since he was young. However, even with this support, he could only manage to stand, which meant he had been undergoing intense training for years. How could his physique be lacking? Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei''s gaze slowly shifted downwards to his legs, focusing on what hung softly between them. It was this thing that had embarrassed him in front of Sis Siqi. He couldn''t help but pat it, thinking of Siqi''s enticing figure, especially her large and soft chest. Lost in thought, he found himself getting aroused.


    Lost in his thoughts for a while, Ye Fei remembered he had to wake up early the next day. He hurried to finish washing but was surprised to find himself aroused. Annoyed, he wondered why it couldn''t behave.


    Recalling the content of the novel he had read during the day, Ye Fei felt an urge to experiment with the sensation he had read about. He considered using his hand but quickly remembered Siqi''s advice. He resisted the temptation; his body couldn''t handle such strain.


    Deciding to ignore it, Ye Fei turned on the shower but was startled by voices coming from outside before he could finish washing.


    Ye Yunqi finished her shower quickly, preparing to sleep when she saw someone entering her bedroom. She thought it was Ye Fei causing trouble again, but upon closer inspection, she realized it was her third sister, Ye Yunying. Surprised, she asked, "Third sister? Aren''t you supposed to be at school? What brings you here?"


    Ye Yunying was currently in her third year at a university far away in the western district. She had started classes three days ago, and since it wasn''t the weekend, Yunqi wondered why she had suddenly come over.


    Ye Yunying smiled, "I came to see you and little brother. It''s been a while since I last saw him, and I''ve been missing him." She then took Yunqi to Ye Fei''s room.


    "Huh, where''s little brother?" Ye Yunying didn''t see Ye Fei when she entered, so she asked in surprise.


    Yunqi, a bit exasperated by her straightforward third sister, replied, "Since he''s not in his bedroom, he must still be showering."


    "Alright, I''ll go find him!" Ye Yunying said, ready to rush into the bathroom.


    Yunqi stopped her, saying, "But he''s in the shower."


    "So what? Haven''t we often bathed together before?" Ye Yunying shrugged. "I''ve seen you both grow up, what''s there to be worried about?"


    Seeing how eager her sister was to see Ye Fei, Yunqi felt a twinge of jealousy, knowing it was because they hadn''t seen each other for so long. Suddenly remembering something Ye Fei had said about Yunying, she decided to tease her a bit, knowing her sister wouldn''t actually be mad. So she said to Yunying, "Third sister, do you know what brother said about you earlier?"


    "Did you just mention me?" Ye Yunying looked delighted. "I knew it, little brother misses me too. No way, I want to see him right now!"


    Although Ye Yunqi had been practicing martial arts for over ten years, how could her strength compare to her three years older sister''s? She was immediately pulled along towards the direction of the bathroom by Yunying. Helplessly, she mimicked Ye Fei''s tone and said, "Third sister? Is she even considered a girl?"


    "What did you say?" Ye Yunying abruptly turned around, glaring at her younger sister. She was very confident in her looks and figure, always considering herself the fourth most beautiful woman in the world after her mother and two sisters. How could she tolerate anyone saying she didn''t look like a girl?


    Ye Yunqi was taken aback. While Yunying was reluctant to hit Ye Fei, she wouldn''t hold back when it came to her. She often left her little sister''s bottom sore from her strikes. Hastily, she explained, "This was what brother just said. I was just repeating it."


    "What, this brat dared to say that about me?" Ye Yunying exploded in anger. "No way, I have to go teach him a lesson!" Without another word to Yunqi, she stormed into the bathroom.


    Listening to their conversation, Ye Fei knew his sister was about to barge in. Hurriedly, he hid in the corner, glancing at his still lively buddy. In the split second that Yunying pushed the door open, he quickly covered it with both hands.


    In reality, Yunying was only pretending to be angry. While she didn''t like being told she didn''t seem like a girl, it was different when it came from family. Her main reason for rushing in was to see her little brother whom she hadn''t seen for two months, and they had bathed together before without any reservations.


    Seeing Ye Fei cowering in the corner, looking pitiful, Yunying couldn''t help but burst into laughter. This little brother was too funny. She had no intention of really hitting him, so why was he so scared? Chuckling, she said, "Alright, I''m not mad at you. You look so frightened."


    Ye Fei''s reason for hiding in the corner wasn''t because he was afraid Yunying would hit him, but because he didn''t want her to see his hardened "thing." Now that she had startled him, it had already behaved, although he still hadn''t let go with his hands. Grinning mischievously, he said, "As long as you''re not mad, you can leave first. I''ll finish up here, and we can chat outside."


    Yunying chuckled, "Why leave? I was just thinking of taking a wash too. You can scrub my back while you''re at it." Without waiting for Ye Fei''s response, she began removing her clothes.

 Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Ambiguous Bathroom 2

    To be honest, although Ye Yunying had a tomboyish personality, as she claimed herself, she was definitely a super beauty. Her looks and figure were no less attractive than her two sisters. Ye Fei hadn''t noticed before, but now he felt a bit different.


    As Ye Yunying''s clothes came off one by one, Ye Fei''s breathing became somewhat rapid, especially when she unhooked her bra and her pair of large white rabbits bounced out, swaying continuously. Ye Fei couldn''t help but stare, his eyes fixed on those beautiful things. They were so perfect, round and large, with no hint of sagging, as if two bowls made of white jade were inverted on her chest, each with a slightly larger than a one-yuan coin circular pale red mark at the top, and in the center of the pale red, a protrusion the size of a peanut.


    Ye Fei felt a stirring below again, quickly turning his head away, not daring to look anymore. It seemed like he was not small down there, and his hands definitely couldn''t cover it up. If his third sister saw it, that would be embarrassing. Thinking this, he turned around, facing the wall, standing still and reciting the math formula he had just learned today to distract himself.


    "Haha, what are you doing? Reflecting on your actions while facing the wall? Come on, give me a back rub!" Just as Ye Fei was using dry math formulas to conquer his wandering thoughts, Yunying''s voice rang out like a demon.


    Although reluctant, Ye Fei knew he couldn''t avoid it. Luckily, Yunying had her back to him at the moment, so as long as he was careful, everything should be fine.


    Trembling, Ye Fei approached Yunying from behind, gazing at her smooth and powdery white back, as well as her round and perky buttocks, like two full moons. His breath hitched again, and down below sprung up like a released spring, pointing straight towards Yunying''s enticing plump buttocks. In that moment, Ye Fei even felt an impulse to rush forward and overwhelm her, but ultimately, reason triumphed over temptation.


    Because there was a mischievous fellow standing there, Ye Fei didn''t dare to get too close to Yunying, fearing that this thing might accidentally touch her. He stood at a distance behind her, gently massaging her soft and jade-like back. The sensation under Ye Fei grew slightly uncomfortable.


    Yunying closed her eyes in comfort and urged, "Little brother, put some strength into it. Have you been wasting away for two months in the military camp?"


    Upon hearing her request for more strength, Ye Fei''s mind started to wander again. With utmost determination, he resisted the urge to push his uncomfortably swollen self between the two full moons, but his hands applied more pressure, fearing her dissatisfaction and her urging for more force.


    This time, Ye Fei''s pressure seemed just right, as Yunying didn''t ask him to increase it further. However, she unconsciously let out a soft moan of pleasure, which drove Ye Fei almost to the brink of madness, internally cursing the situation. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, after nearly finishing cleaning Yunying''s back, Ye Fei breathed a sigh of relief. By now, he was drenched in sweat, not from exhaustion but from suppressing his impulses.


    Yet Yunying seemed intent on challenging him further, saying, "You''re quite obedient, but why only massage my back? The front needs some attention too."


    "Why can''t you reach the front yourself if I can''t?" Ye Fei replied somewhat discontentedly.


    "What, do you have a problem with that?" Yunying huffed, "Remember who you''re serving. Standing in front of you is the world''s fourth most beautiful woman. You''re the only one in the world who gets this privilege. Aren''t you satisfied?"


    Seeing her inclination to turn around and argue with him, Ye Fei hurriedly said, "Alright, stay put, I''ll help you wash your front." He didn''t dare let Yunying turn around. In his current state of peak frustration, if Yunying turned, she would see everything.


    Yunying smiled in satisfaction, saying, "Good, just make sure to wash thoroughly."


    Ye Fei moved forward slightly until he was almost about to touch her with his "friend." Even so, he still couldn''t reach her front, so he had to step back, bend his upper body, and finally extend his hands to wash her abdomen.


    Ye Yunying closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment, but feeling Ye Fei''s hands only on her abdomen, she expressed some dissatisfaction, saying, "What''s wrong with you? Come on, wash here too." As she spoke, she grabbed his hands and pressed them onto her pair of large mounds, saying, "It''s not like you haven''t touched them before. I remember you even kissed them with your mouth last year. What''s changed now?"


    As Ye Fei''s hands gripped Yunying''s enormous half-spheres, he felt their softness, the touch being exceptionally good. Only when he truly held them did he realize how large they were; his not-so-small hands could barely grasp half of them. The amazing sensation made Ye Fei unable to resist gently kneading them and teasing the protrusion at the top with his thumb.


    Perhaps influenced by Ye Fei''s shyness, Yunying felt that his touch today was different from before, especially when his fingers passed over the most sensitive part at the top, sending a tingling sensation throughout her body, causing her to slightly soften and lean forward.


    Yunying''s slight movement caused Ye Fei to lose his balance. Already standing somewhat unsteadily, he was led forward, ending up directly on her delicate jade back. Meanwhile, the disobedient member below also passed through her two full moons, entering the space between her legs.


    Yunying momentarily softened but quickly regained her composure, years of training paying off. However, upon stabilizing herself, she realized that the "little brother" was already on top of her, and something unknown had inserted itself between her legs.


    Being inexperienced in such matters, Yunying, although having sneakily watched some movies, didn''t have a clear impression of such things. Feeling it pressing against her, without much thought, she reached behind and pulled out the object from between her legs. It felt hard in her hand but not uncomfortable, and warm. Unable to resist, she gripped it tightly and moved it back and forth a few times.


    Ye Fei, having never played with such a thing himself, let alone with a girl, felt an immense pleasure as Ye Yunying''s smooth hand held and moved it. He felt a tremendous sensation of pleasure emanating from it, making his body go weak, nearly sitting down.


    After playing with it for a while, Ye Yunying suddenly realized what exactly she was holding, and with a gasp, she quickly let go and turned around, her eyes immediately looking down at the "little brother."


    "It''s huge!" was Yunying''s initial impression. She never expected her seemingly weak "little brother" to be so large, comparable to what she had seen in movies. Realizing what she had done, she blushed profusely, hastily grabbing a towel, wrapping it around herself, not saying a word to Ye Fei, and hurriedly running out.

 Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Opportunity to Grow Stronger

    Watching the hurried figure of the third sister as she ran out, Ye Fei felt a bit embarrassed, but more so nostalgic. The feeling of her soft hand holding his just now was really nice. Yes, the sensation of what he had placed in her hands earlier was also good, but unfortunately, it was just a fleeting experience.


    Shaking his head, Ye Fei remembered Sis Siqi''s words and decided not to dwell on these messy thoughts. After washing himself again, he left the bathroom. The third sister and the little sister were already not in their rooms. Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile. Even this tomboyish third sister knew embarrassment; otherwise, she wouldn''t have left.


    However, it was better not to disturb them. Ye Fei pulled out a large box from the bedside table. Inside were some wires, metal plates, and many precision electronic components he had ordered at a high price online, all of which he had modified beyond recognition.


    Skillfully assembling these items into a two-meter-long metal box, Ye Fei connected the power source and lay down inside.


    He had made this thing half a year ago. At that time, he had heard that many countries had already begun research on virtual technology, which piqued his interest. He infiltrated the databases of all countries dedicated to this research, stole all their research results, and after comprehensive organization, he managed to create this thing before anyone else did. He even loaded an old game, "Diablo," into it. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to install more advanced games, but even though he had created this thing, his technology wasn''t quite mature yet, and it took him a while to barely fit this one in.


    In reality, Ye Fei''s character wasn''t as mild and gentle as he appeared on the surface. Despite being physically weak since childhood, he had a more intense violent factor than the average person. However, he was often faced with family and friends, and his body didn''t allow him to reveal his other side.


    Starting the game, Ye Fei began his journey. He chose the Barbarian profession, which not only matched his nickname but also because he enjoyed the feeling of powerful strikes. Feeling the infinite power within the virtual character, Ye Fei almost couldn''t resist activating another device on the machine, but he ultimately restrained that impulse.


    When he was gathering virtual data, he discovered that many countries were researching brain domain development. He thought it might be useful for himself, so he brought those things over as well. Like virtual technology, all the unfinished projects from others combined in his hands led to breakthrough progress. He found a way to use electric currents to stimulate the brain for brain domain development, and after analysis, he believed the chances of success were quite high.


    However, this was different from virtual technology. If virtual technology failed, he would just be disappointed, but if this brain stimulation failed, it could potentially leave him as a fool at best, or even cost him his life. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Swinging two large swords in his hands, Ye Fei once again defeated the spider-like demon, Bal, and sat down, staring at his hands in a daze. He loved the feeling of being filled with power throughout his body. If he had this kind of power in reality, how wonderful would that be!


    However, although Ye Fei was still a sixteen-year-old teenager, due to his poor health since childhood, he always thought more before acting compared to others of his age. He was much calmer. Thinking of his loving mother, Sis Siqi, Siyao, the third sister and little sister who, despite often teasing him, cared for him, and his aunts and uncles who treated him like a treasure, Ye Fei could restrain any impulse. If something happened to him, everyone would be upset, and even in an irrational state, a split between the Liu and Ye families wasn''t impossible since the relationship between the two families wasn''t great aside from Ye Fei being the link between them.


    After controlling the virtual character for a while, Ye Fei emerged from the large box, feeling somewhat uncomfortable with the stark contrast between the two bodies. He dismantled the box, turning it back into unidentifiable small parts. This was his secret, something he hadn''t even told his closest little sister, knowing that what he did was illegal. Though he was confident no one could trace it back to him, there was always a possibility. He didn''t want to pose even the slightest threat to the people he cared about.


    After tidying up, Ye Fei sat back on the bed and began practicing the technique given by the old man. Compared to brain domain development, he preferred this technique as it didn''t pose any danger.


    Unfortunately, after trying for a long time, he still couldn''t feel the so-called energy flow as before. However, there was a change today. Ye Fei noticed that, after his efforts, although there was no change inside his body, something below had hardened like an iron rod, even more intense than when the third sister had held his hand, making him a bit sore.


    This change left Ye Fei at a loss. Giving up on his practice, he lay down and slapped that troublesome thing. However, he didn''t connect this change with his practice of the technique, as he had practiced countless times before without any such change. He thought it was just his own improper thoughts.


    Ye Fei sighed deeply and slowly drifted off to sleep. In his dream, he possessed the strength of a barbarian, wielding two swords, invincible in the world. Then, a beautiful woman was in his arms, and Ye Fei felt extremely proud. He lowered his head to kiss the woman in his embrace, but upon seeing her face clearly, he immediately woke up in shock.


    By this time, the sky was already getting light. Ye Fei had lost all desire to sleep, sitting up and hugging his knees, lost in thought. He couldn''t understand why the woman he held in his dream turned out to be her. In this world, all women could move on, but she couldn''t, because her name was Liu Yiru, the one who had given birth to a pair of twins named Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi.


    Ye Fei''s heart was in turmoil. He couldn''t forgive himself. His mother had always been the goddess in his heart, untouchable by anyone, not even himself, not even in a dream. That was absolutely forbidden! But why would he have such a dream? Was he hinting to himself, wanting to obtain that invincible power in the dream, just like obtaining her? Was it only a beautiful dream? Or was it that only by possessing such power would he be qualified to protect her?


    This question lingered in Ye Fei''s mind until he heard a knock on the door, but even then, he couldn''t figure it out.

 Chapter 12: Chapter 12: The Mysterious Cousin

    After two knocks, the door swung open from outside, and Ye Yunqi bounced in cheerfully, calling out to Ye Fei, "You lazy pig, get up quick or you''ll be late."


    Ye Fei looked puzzled and glanced behind her, asking, "Where''s Sister Three?" He was surprised why Ye Yunying hadn''t come in. Usually, she would be the first one through the door, and upon seeing him still in bed, she would surely pounce on him playfully.


    "She''s already left," Ye Yunqi frowned. "I don''t know what''s wrong with her. She''s been acting strange since last night, blushing for no reason. This morning when I asked her to wake you up, she refused and went back to school ahead of us."


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile. He hadn''t expected his tomboyish third sister to have such a shy and adorable side. Perhaps because of last night''s incident, she was too embarrassed to face him even now.


    Seeing the smile on her brother''s face, Ye Yunqi suddenly remembered how he had almost kissed her yesterday while touching her, and wondered if he had done something similar to Sister Three. Why else would she be acting so shy? So she asked, "Brother, did you do something bad to Sister Three?"


    Ye Fei protested, "Me? Do something bad to her? How could I dare?"


    "Hmph, there''s nothing you wouldn''t dare to do. You know Sister Three wouldn''t really hit you, and you''ve become mischievous!" Ye Yunqi recalled the tingling sensation he had caused her yesterday, her face also reddening a bit.


    The siblings quickly had a light breakfast before heading off to school. Perhaps due to Sis Siqi''s words or maybe out of guilt, Ye Fei behaved unusually well that day, sitting in the back seat without fidgeting, which made Ye Yunqi feel out of place.


    She actually enjoyed the tingling sensation when he touched her yesterday, but she had stopped him not because she disliked it, but because she was afraid of losing control of the bike. She had prepared better today, not placing her backpack in the front basket to stabilize the bike. However, her mischievous brother had surprisingly behaved.


    "Brother, can you sit steadily?" Ye Yunqi couldn''t bring herself to ask directly, so she hinted.


    "It should be fine if I pay attention, and I''m holding onto the backseat," Ye Fei replied casually.


    "If you can''t sit steadily, you can hold onto my waist," Ye Yunqi felt her face warming up. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Yunqi longed for the sensation of his hands on her skin, just as Ye Fei yearned for the soft touch of her skin. However, due to her rejection the day before and a lingering sense of guilt, Ye Fei hadn''t reached out to touch her again. But when she made that suggestion, Ye Fei couldn''t refuse. He extended his arms and wrapped them around her slender waist, gently moving his hands under her school uniform, but limiting his movements to her abdomen for the time being.


    The two seemed to have reached an unspoken agreement, quietly engaging in actions that made both of them comfortable, without a word being said.


    As they neared the school gate, their intimate moment was interrupted when they saw a sleek silver sports car, a limited edition model from the previous year, a rare sight in the city and easily recognizable.


    In the city of Wanghai, the most high-profile figure wasn''t the mayor, Liu Junru, or the underground king, Ye Lingtian, or even the bridge between the two families, Ye Fei. It was the cousin of Ye Lingtian, Ye Yu. Ye Yu was adopted by Ye Lingtian when Ye Fei was three years old. In the previous generation of the Ye family, there were only two male descendants, Ye Lingtian and Ye Fei''s father, Ye Lingyun. In this generation, there was only Ye Fei. Due to his involvement in the underworld, Ye Lingtian got married at the age of thirty and had a daughter two years after Ye Fei''s birth. Unfortunately, his wife faced complications during childbirth, surviving but losing her ability to conceive. Being a devoted man, Ye Lingtian refused to marry another woman and after discovering Ye Fei''s health condition, he adopted Ye Yu, a ten-year-old child at the time.


    "Ye Fei, Yunqi, I am here to see you!" At this moment, Ye Yu also saw Ye Yunqi riding towards him on her bike, and he opened the car door with a smile to greet her.


    Although Ye Yu smiled brightly and handsomely, the siblings had never really liked this older brother since childhood. It wasn''t just them; the whole family had a distaste for him. Despite his flamboyance, he always gave off a gloomy vibe, like a hidden viper ready to strike at any moment.


    Yet, Ye Yu concealed his true nature well. Their second uncle held him in high regard, even entrusting him with the management of a large portion of the gang.


    But the deepest secret in the Ye family wasn''t Ye Yu; it was the seemingly harmless Ye Fei. When faced with potential enemies, he was no longer the innocent boy who would blush when teased by his sisters. Instead, he resembled a seasoned old fox, wise to the ways of the world.


    "Brother Yu!" Ye Fei jumped down from the car, almost landing on his rear but quickly steadying himself. He walked briskly to Ye Yu, saying, "Brother Yu, it''s been so long, I''ve missed you."


    Ye Yu caught Ye Fei and chided him, "Why rush like that? I am not going anywhere. What if you had fallen?"


    Ye Fei lowered his head, looking apologetic. Ye Yu patted his shoulder and then greeted Ye Yunqi, "Yunqi, why not say hello to Brother Yu?"


    "Brother Yu," Ye Yunqi replied flatly before ignoring him.


    "Are you adjusting well to the new semester?" Ye Yu asked with a smile, but a hint of sharpness flashed in his eyes, displeased with Ye Yunqi''s attitude.


    "It''s going fine. The teachers and classmates are the same, feels like old times," Ye Fei answered warmly, while silently warning himself: You better behave yourself. You might naturally inherit the leadership of the gang, but if you try anything, don''t expect me to show mercy just because of our uncle.


    Ye Fei''s thoughts weren''t borne out of arrogance. Despite his physical limitations, under his aunt Liu Junyi''s command, he had witnessed the strength of five hundred elite soldiers during the summer break. Even against someone like Ye Yu, let alone the entire gang, there was a fighting chance. He had seen firsthand how formidable those soldiers were.


    "Well, I''ll rest easy then. Remember, if you need anything, tell me. I''ll take care of it for you. Now go to school, and I will come to see you in a couple of days!" With a beaming smile, Ye Yu bid them farewell, hopped into his sports car, and with a roar, swiftly drove off into the distance.

 Chapter 13: Chapter 13: The New Devil Teacher

    "Bro, why do you care about him!" Ye Yunqi looked at Ye Yu leaving with some disgust, and she slightly blamed Ye Fei for his enthusiasm towards him.


    "He''s still Uncle Er''s adopted son. Uncle Er values him a lot. Maybe in the future, the underground forces will be handed over to him to manage. Why should we make enemies with him?" Ye Fei didn''t want Uncle Er to be upset, so he advised Ye Yunqi.


    Ye Yunqi sighed helplessly. Although she was still young, she understood that the future influence of the Ye family might truly fall into the hands of that annoying person. It was because her brother''s health was too poor, and they were all women. When Uncle Er adopted Ye Yu, this was the plan he had in mind.


    Struggling once again to climb to the fourth floor, Ye Fei was contemplating skipping today''s class. They had a physical education class in the morning, and every PE class was a nightmare for Ye Fei. Their PE teacher was very strict, and the first task of each class was to run three laps around the big playground, with no exceptions. The school''s playground was over 600 meters for one lap, making it nearly two kilometers for three laps. Although speed wasn''t required, for Ye Fei, it was still an almost impossible task. He would spend almost the entire class period running and then needed a long rest afterward to recover. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he arrived in the classroom, Lin Ling was already seated. Ye Fei noticed that his desk was wiped very clean, obviously done by Lin Ling. Despite her outwardly fierce attitude towards Ye Fei, she silently did everything she could to help him, making Ye Fei feel that Lin Ling was more sensible than Ye Yunqi, who was slightly older. However, Ye Yunqi seemed to have become more mature now.


    Perhaps remembering what Ye Fei had said yesterday, Lin Ling blushed slightly when she saw him come in. After he sat down, she ignored him and started talking to Ye Yunqi instead. Ye Fei was used to her indifference and took out his phone to continue reading his novel.


    The first class in the morning was a language class with Yu Wuxia. She was dressed the same as yesterday, standing on the platform exuding a kind of sacred radiance. Seeing her, Ye Fei couldn''t even concentrate on his novel. Throughout the whole class, his gaze hardly left Yu Wuxia''s prominent chest, watching those huge mounds gently tremble inside her clothes with her movements. Ye Fei''s heart raced, and he even remembered Sis Siqi and the eldest sister''s features. He had truly experienced the eldest sister''s, which was perfect in shape and felt amazing. He wondered how Yu Wuxia''s compared to hers. Thinking about all this, Ye Fei''s disobedient part also reacted.


    Fortunately, the second class was math, taught by an old grumpy man. Naturally, Ye Fei wasn''t interested in him, so that part of him quickly calmed down. Ye Fei was relieved because their third class was PE, and everyone would have to go out. Although that part of him quickly became erect, it would take a while to soften. If the second class had been with Yu Wuxia, it would have been very embarrassing when going out.


    During the third PE class, their class received a surprise. They found that the middle-aged man who used to teach them PE in the first year was gone, replaced by a young woman in her twenties. This woman was a beauty on the same level as Yu Wuxia, with a figure just as good, albeit with slightly darker skin, a healthy wheatish color.


    As the bell for the third class rang, the students in Ye Fei''s class lined up in the usual order. The sporty beauty walked over, her short hair lively, and her beautiful face exuding determination.


    "I am the new PE teacher, Tang Rou. From today onwards, I will be taking your PE classes." The beauty introduced herself, her voice crisp, loud, and pleasant to hear.


    *Clap, clap...* The students in the class applauded vigorously. Not only was this new teacher beautiful, but her name was also so gentle. They thought she must be easy to get along with. The previous PE teacher always made them run two kilometers, and these pampered students were already sick of it. They hoped for a change with this new teacher.


    But Tang Rou''s next words made them realize that this teacher was not gentle at all: "Class starts now. First, run three laps around the playground. The last ten people will have to run an extra lap!"


    The students'' faces immediately turned bitter. While the previous PE teacher also had them run three laps, there was no speed limit imposed. Now, not only did they have to run three laps, but the last ten would also face a punishment lap. This meant they had to run desperately to avoid being penalized. Ye Fei felt even more bitter in his heart. Without needing to think, he knew he would definitely be the last one. Just the thought of three laps already made him feel like dying, and adding another lap might actually exhaust him to death on the playground.


    Although they complained, not knowing the temperament of this new teacher, no one dared to easily offend her, so they all sprinted off.


    Ye Fei was one of the tallest in the class, but he fell to the back within the first hundred meters. While he was "running," it was more like a brisk walk for him, as this was already his maximum speed.


    Tang Rou coldly watched the students running laps. Just arriving at the school, she wasn''t aware of each student''s situation. When she saw the tall figure lagging behind, her beautiful eyebrows furrowed, and she shouted, "Run faster! You, the last student, with your height, being the slowest, isn''t it embarrassing?"


    Ye Fei inwardly lamented. He had already exerted his utmost effort in running. Why couldn''t this teacher named Rou, who was anything but gentle, understand?


    Seeing that her shout prompted the other students to pick up their pace, but the tall boy was still dawdling, Tang Rou couldn''t help but feel annoyed. She shouted again, "Faster! The one at the back, add three more laps!"


    Ye Fei stumbled, almost falling to the ground. Three more laps? That would be risking his life! However, apart from his family, Ye Fei was unwilling to admit defeat to anyone. Three more laps were just three more laps. He refused to believe he couldn''t endure it!


    Ye Fei continued running with determination, hoping that this intense training would benefit his body. In the military camp, due to everyone''s awareness of his health condition and his aunt''s influence, no one forced him into any training. His workouts there were all voluntary, stopping when he reached his limit. Perhaps this new teacher''s tough approach might actually work.

 Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Gentle Lin Ling

    As Ye Fei finished a lap, Ye Yunqi caught up to him. Seeing him covered in sweat, she asked with concern, "Brother, are you okay? Should I tell the teacher so you can stop running?"


    Shaking his head, Ye Fei replied, "I''m fine, I can keep going. I feel like it''s beneficial for my body."


    "Alright, if you can''t handle it, just stop. Everyone knows your condition, no one will say anything. Don''t push yourself too hard!" Ye Yunqi advised. Seeing Ye Fei nod in agreement, she continued running ahead. She was always the strongest in sports in their class and couldn''t let others surpass her.


    By the time they reached a lap and a half, Ye Fei''s vision was getting blurry. The air he breathed felt like it was on fire, hot and seemingly ineffective. No matter how he breathed, it never felt like enough.


    "Ye Fei, are you okay?" A clear voice made Ye Fei feel a sudden coolness in his hazy mind. Turning around, he saw Lin Ling running beside him with a caring expression.


    Surprised that Lin Ling had surpassed him by a lap, Ye Fei smiled and said, "I''m fine. This exercise is good. It might make me stronger."


    Lin Ling smiled gently at him, not saying anything, just running slowly beside him without overtaking him.


    "Ling, you should run faster, don''t wait for me. If you end up in the last ten, you''ll be punished," Ye Fei urged her, not wanting Lin Ling to suffer with him.


    However, Lin Ling shook her head. "I''m tired too. Let''s just run slowly."


    Understanding Lin Ling''s character, Ye Fei knew it was hard to change her mind once she had decided. So, he focused on running faster to ensure she didn''t fall into the last ten places.


    A few steps later, Lin Ling called out to Ye Fei again. Turning to her, he noticed a blush on her face, not from exhaustion but rather shyness. Perplexed, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you push yourself this hard to exercise for me?" Lin Ling blushed even more.


    Ye Fei chuckled, "You could say that, but it''s also for myself. Why do you ask?"


    Blushing deeply, Lin Ling hesitated before saying, "You mentioned yesterday about being concerned if your body can satisfy me in the future."


    Realizing her point, Ye Fei was deeply moved. "You''re such a good girl, always considering me. I''m fine, Ling. Please don''t cry. Seeing you cry is more painful than running three more laps."


    Lin Ling wiped her tears away, saying, "Okay, I won''t cry. Please stop running too, okay? I''ll talk to the teacher for you."


    "For now, I want to endure a bit longer," Ye Fei smiled. "Don''t worry. If I can''t continue, I''ll stop. I don''t want to strain myself. I have a great wife like you to be with for many years."


    "Who said I want you to accompany me for many years?" Lin Ling blushed, spat at him playfully, and ran alongside him without surpassing him, keeping him company.


    With Lin Ling''s presence, Ye Fei felt more energized and less tired while running. He soon completed the second lap. Lin Ling had finished her third lap but continued running slowly beside Ye Fei. Ye Yunqi had already finished but didn''t interrupt them when she saw Lin Ling supporting her brother.


    After assigning other tasks to the students who had finished, Tang Rou observed Ye Fei and Lin Ling with growing anger. While everyone was running diligently, these two seemed to be leisurely running and chatting, not showing respect to her as their teacher.


    Tang Rou had always disapproved of high school students being in relationships, considering it a distraction from studies. Seeing Ye Fei and Lin Ling acting intimately while running irritated her. Despite their good looks, she found their behavior distasteful and decided to teach them a lesson later.


    With Lin Ling by his side, Ye Fei finally completed the third lap, faster than before. However, he was exhausted, on the verge of collapse. Lin Ling supported him, preventing him from falling. His entire body was drenched in sweat, as if caught in a downpour.


    Tang Rou called over ten students, including Ye Fei and Lin Ling, and said to the eight of them, "Each of you, add one more lap and go run now." Then, she turned to Ye Fei and Lin Ling, saying, "You two, each run three more laps!"


    "Teacher, I have something to discuss with you," Lin Ling knew that if Ye Fei continued running, he might really exhaust himself, so she stopped Tang Rou, wanting to explain Ye Fei''s physical condition to her.


    "Whatever it is, talk after you finish running!" Tang Rou frowned. These two not only were in a relationship but also seemed to have a disregard for the teacher.


    Finally catching his breath, Ye Fei was able to speak and asked, "Teacher, didn''t you say only the last person would have to run an extra three laps? Why punish her too? She just finished running four laps, and you should have noticed that if it wasn''t for me holding her back, she wouldn''t have been in the last ten."


    "You also acknowledge that you held someone back?" Tang Rou sneered. "Then why aren''t you running properly? It''s too late to say anything now. It''s because of you that she has to run three extra laps!" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 15: Chapter 15: The Furious Little Sister

    "Why are you being so unreasonable?" Lin Ling was originally a very willful girl, only showing a gentle side when facing Ye Fei. Upon hearing Tang Rou''s unreasonable words, she couldn''t contain her anger.


    "How am I being unreasonable?" Tang Rou also became upset. Although she was a teacher now, she had just graduated, hailed from a prominent family, and combined with her exceptional beauty, she had never been taken lightly. Today, these two troublemakers not only flirted during her class but also dared to challenge her directly, triggering her princess-like temper.


    Lin Ling was also furious, shouting loudly, "Aren''t you the one being unreasonable? I told you we had something to discuss, why won''t you listen? Can''t you see there''s something wrong with his body? Are you here to be a teacher or a taskmaster?"


    The commotion caught the attention of the students nearby engaging in various activities. They saw Lin Ling seemingly at odds with the new teacher and gathered around to see what was happening. Ye Yunqi, who was watching from a distance, quickly ran over, feeling quite protective of her brother.


    Seeing so many students approaching, Tang Rou couldn''t hold her face and shouted, "Stop the nonsense and start running!"


    Lin Ling glared, wanting to say more but was held back by Ye Fei. He managed to pause the situation temporarily and said to Tang Rou, "Miss Tang, please don''t be angry. We really need to talk to you."


    "Quit the chatter and start running!" Tang Rou had an even lower opinion of Ye Fei now. Seeing his weak demeanor made her angry, and she had no interest in hearing what he had to say.


    "What''s going on, bro?" Ye Yunqi had now squeezed in. However, she couldn''t quite grasp the situation yet, so she held Ye Fei back to ask.


    Seeing another student coming to talk to Ye Fei, especially a beautiful girl not inferior to herself, Tang Rou found the students in this class quite peculiar. The fact that the beauties were surrounding a weakling irritated her. Irritably, she said, "This classmate, don''t mind him. Let him finish the remaining three laps!"


    Ye Yunqi then realized that this new teacher was forcing her brother to run. Unable to bear anyone bullying her brother besides family, she was about to confront the teacher. But being a teacher, Ye Fei had advised her to control her temper. Ye Fei calmly said to Tang Rou, "Teacher, please don''t make him run anymore. His health is weak, and it could be dangerous."


    "Weak? How come I don''t see it?" Tang Rou sneered. "Look at his towering figure. Could he be faking weakness?"


    Hearing her insulting her brother, Ye Yunqi finally couldn''t contain her anger and shouted, "Are you blind? Can''t you see he''s exhausted and can barely speak? Or are you just a sadist who enjoys punishing students?"


    "What did you say?" Tang Rou, enraged at being called a sadist, thought about her current status. She sneered, "If you weren''t a student, I would teach you a lesson right now!"


    While Tang Rou was trying to maintain her composure, Ye Yunqi wasn''t going to hold back. She never showed mercy to those who dared to bully her brother. Clenching her fists, she charged at Tang Rou, shouting, "Let''s see who''s teaching whom?" Without concern for the force of her punch, she aimed for Tang Rou''s face, potentially causing serious harm.


    Tang Rou also wanted to discipline these troublesome students. Seeing Ye Yunqi making the first move, she abandoned all reservations. She blocked Ye Yunqi''s punch with her left hand and retaliated with a chop to Ye Yunqi''s shoulder using her right hand. Ye Yunqi dodged and struck back at Tang Rou''s waist, resulting in a clash between the two. Tang Rou had a set of family martial arts skills and a passion for martial arts since childhood, which was why she looked down on seemingly weak individuals like Ye Fei.


    Although the Tang family''s martial arts were not as strong as the Liu family''s, due to Tang Rou being a few years older than Ye Yunqi, she had more strength than Ye Yunqi. The two of them fought evenly, leaving all the other students except Ye Fei and Lin Ling dumbfounded. They only knew that Ye Yunqi was formidable, but they never expected her to be this powerful. The fight between the two girls had surpassed the understanding of ordinary people, and the special effects in movies couldn''t capture the intensity of their battle.


    At this point in the unfolding events, Ye Fei was powerless to stop them and could only reluctantly call Yu Wuxia, as only she could resolve this situation.


    Tang Rou and Ye Yunqi grew increasingly furious as they fought, gradually unleashing their true martial arts skills. The sound of their fists and palms clashing echoed as they exchanged blows, creating a forceful wind that pushed back the onlookers several steps. Both the Tang and Liu families excelled in agility in their martial arts, so their fight transcended the ground, with occasional leaps several meters high followed by mid-air strikes, leaving the watching students in awe.


    "What are you doing? Stop this immediately!" Just as the spectators were engrossed in the spectacle, a gentle yet dignified voice interrupted them. Turning around, they saw Yu Wuxia approaching.


    Seeing Yu Wuxia''s arrival, the two battling girls stopped. Tang Rou stared intently at Ye Yunqi and asked, "Are you from the Liu family?"


    Ye Yunqi snorted, "I''m from the Ye family. Why, scared?"


    Tang Rou''s heart skipped a beat. A member of the Ye family, skilled in the Liu family''s martial arts ¨C could it be them? She remembered her father telling her before coming to Wanghai that they had a family friend in Wanghai, surnamed Ye, who had married the second daughter of the Liu family in Wanghai. She had visited them yesterday, but only met their nanny, who informed her that the Ye family''s mistress had not returned from work, and the young miss and second miss had gone to visit the young master and eldest young master. It seemed the young miss the nanny mentioned was the girl she had just fought evenly with.


    Glancing at Ye Yunqi, Tang Rou recalled her father also mentioning that the Ye family had a son with congenital health issues, very weak. This soft boy must be him. She realized that Ye Yunqi had called him "brother" earlier, but she was too angry to notice at the time.


    With this realization, Tang Rou felt a mix of amusement and exasperation at the misunderstanding. The situation was soon diffused by Yu Wuxia, and both sides exchanged their family backgrounds, almost forming a friendship. However, Ye Yunqi still harbored some lingering resentment, and Tang Rou looked down on Ye Fei a bit. Even though what he did was commendable, strength was strength, weakness was weakness, and she didn''t care about his innate constitution. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Intimate Contact

    After comforting Ye Yunqi and Tang Rou, Yu Wuxia walked over to Ye Fei and asked, "Are you okay?"


    How could he be okay? Ye Fei smiled bitterly in his heart. He was on the verge of exhaustion, feeling like he could collapse at any moment. Thankfully, Lin Ling was supporting him on the side. Despite feeling this way, he didn''t admit it verbally and just smiled faintly, saying, "Teacher, I''m fine."


    Having been his teacher for over a year and a good friend of his aunt, Yu Wuxia could easily tell that Ye Fei was putting on a brave front. She said, "Regardless of whether you''re fine or not, let''s go to my office and rest for a bit. Lin Ling, leave Ye Fei to me. You all can continue with the class. Remember, don''t hold a grudge against Miss Tang. She doesn''t understand the situation, and this wasn''t intentional on her part."


    "Understood." Like Ye Yunqi, Lin Ling was very obedient to Yu Wuxia''s gentle demeanor. After handing Ye Fei over to Yu Wuxia, she took Ye Yunqi and left.


    Yu Wuxia''s office was on the first floor, which relieved Ye Fei a little. He knew that given his current state, he wouldn''t be able to make it to the fourth floor.


    Walking beside Ye Fei, Yu Wuxia reached out and held his arm, somewhat reproachfully asking, "Why didn''t you tell Tang Rou about your condition from the beginning? If she knew, she wouldn''t have pushed you to run."


    Ye Fei smiled bitterly and replied, "I thought I could handle it since I''ve run before without issue. It was a chance to exercise too. But now, it seems my body is worse off than before."


    "What do you mean worse off? I thought you were pushing yourself to run faster. Lin Ling is quite something. She cares in the right places. She doesn''t know that you might be trying harder to not burden her, right?" Yu Wuxia had observed Ye Fei during their physical education classes before. She knew that after running three laps, Ye Fei would usually be fine for the rest of the class. But today, it was different; he was struggling.


    Looking at Yu Wuxia''s caring expression mixed with a hint of rebuke, Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. At that moment, she seemed even more alluring than usual, almost tempting him to lean over and kiss her.


    Excited by his emotions, Ye Fei''s steps became a bit unsteady. Suddenly, he stumbled, almost falling to the ground. Luckily, Yu Wuxia was there, holding onto his arm and preventing him from falling.


    "No more pushing yourself, right? Come on, let me support you." Saying this, Yu Wuxia lifted one of Ye Fei''s arms and draped it over her shoulder, using one hand to hold his waist, bearing nearly half of his weight with some difficulty.


    Although Ye Fei was only sixteen years old, he was already nearly six feet tall, towering over Yu Wuxia by almost four inches. With his sturdy build, the way Yu Wuxia supported him made them look somewhat comical. However, neither of them paid any attention to this as they slowly made their way to Yu Wuxia''s office, leaning on each other.


    At this moment, Ye Fei was practically holding Yu Wuxia''s soft and delicate body in his arms. Feeling her curvaceous and enticing figure, smelling the faint fragrance on her body, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a surge of desire, almost leaning in to kiss her.


    Yu Wuxia, being a woman and not particularly skilled in martial arts, found it somewhat challenging to support Ye Fei''s robust body. Gradually, sweat started forming on her forehead, realizing that she was exerting too much effort. She then pulled Ye Fei''s arm, which was originally on her shoulder, forward, allowing him to loop it around her neck, making it much easier for her.


    With this arrangement, Ye Fei''s hand ended up resting on her chest, occasionally brushing against her ample softness as they walked. This made Ye Fei''s heart race even more, prompting him to press his hand against her softness, a sensation more stimulating than when he held his third sister''s hand last night.


    Yu Wuxia seemed unaware of his subtle actions, continuing to support him earnestly. Step by step, they walked on, unknowingly resembling a loving couple.


    At this moment, Ye Fei was engaged in a fierce internal struggle. The wonderful sensation from his hand on her chest tempted him to grab that enticing curve directly. However, seeing Yu Wuxia''s concerned expression, he felt that acting on his desire would be beastly. Yet, the sensation was too intoxicating to let this rare opportunity slip by. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they were about to reach the office, Ye Fei finally made up his mind. This opportunity was too precious to miss. If he let it pass, he would regret it for a long time. So, he gently turned his hand over, placing his entire palm directly on the large curve of her right side, even though there was clothing in between, Ye Fei could still feel the soft and smooth texture.


    Last night, although Ye Fei had touched Ye Yunying directly, his mind was in a state of panic at the time, and he didn''t have the opportunity to savor that wonderful sensation. But now, it was different. Yu Wuxia''s softness was right in his palm, ready to be appreciated at any time. He could no longer resist the urge in his heart, gently grasping that softness, his fingers lightly moving, kneading it.


    Yu Wuxia seemed to still not notice Ye Fei''s actions, walking slowly without saying a word. However, her breathing seemed a bit more hurried than before, and through the thin clothing, Ye Fei could feel that the small soft peak at the top had already hardened slightly.


    In this atmosphere, the two finally entered Yu Wuxia''s single office on the first floor. Yu Wuxia pulled Ye Fei to sit on the guest sofa, but she still maintained that posture with him. However, she glanced sideways at Ye Fei, somewhat playfully saying, "You little rascal, had enough touching?"


    Ye Fei was greatly surprised, quickly retracting his arm that was resting on her. He thought his actions were very light and discreet, and Yu Wuxia didn''t seem to notice them before. Now he realized that she had known all along. It made sense¡ªif he touched her like that, how could she not feel it?


    Seeing Ye Fei blushing, Yu Wuxia couldn''t help but laugh. If it had been another man just now, she probably would have kicked him out. But Ye Fei was different. His aunt, Liu Junyi, and Yu Wuxia had been classmates and had a relationship as close as sisters. Yu Wuxia had often visited his home when Ye Fei was young, almost watching him grow up. So in Yu Wuxia''s mind, he had always been like a child. Being touched by him now didn''t feel wrong, and in all her years, this was the first time a man had touched her like this. Surprisingly, it felt even better than when Liu Junyi touched her before.

 Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Scenery Under the Skirt

    After settling Ye Fei in the office, Yu Wuxia left, leaving Ye Fei somewhat disappointed. Although he couldn''t take advantage of her anymore, just looking at such a beauty was also pleasing.


    Throughout the day, Ye Fei stayed in Yu Wuxia''s office. He had lunch with Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling. Yu Wuxia didn''t return at noon, and Ye Fei wondered why. He thought mischievously, could it be that she was feeling shy after he touched her?


    Spending the whole day in the office was boring without Yu Wuxia or others to chat with. Ye Fei spent the day reading novels. The colorful descriptions of life in the novels greatly moved him and made his heart more lively.


    Finally, it was time for the afternoon dismissal. Ye Fei''s body had mostly recovered, enough to sit steadily in Ye Yunqi''s car. However, for safety, he tightly held onto Ye Yunqi''s waist. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Brother, are you okay now?" Walking on the road, Ye Yunqi asked about Ye Fei''s condition again. Without realizing it herself, she was becoming more and more concerned about her gentle brother.


    "I''m fine. Look, I''m perfectly fine, right? After resting for a day, I feel almost the same as this morning, and I even feel a bit stronger." Ye Fei smiled, knowing about the relationship with Tang Rou''s family, not wanting his sister to have a strained relationship with Tang Rou.


    "Tang Rou is too much! If it weren''t for the long-standing relationship between her family and ours, I would have made her lose all her teeth!" Ye Yunqi was still a bit angry, hitting the steering wheel heavily.


    With this hit, an accident occurred. Due to her movement, the car shook, hitting an abandoned can on the road. The car shook violently, and although Ye Yunqi managed to stabilize it, Ye Fei was tragically thrown out and ended up sitting on the ground, having fallen quite hard.


    Ye Yunqi was startled, quickly getting out of the car, pushing it aside, and helping Ye Fei up. She asked, "Brother, are you okay? Where did you hit? I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." Her eyes even reddened with guilt.


    Ye Fei endured the pain in his backside, softened his tone, and reassured her with a smile, "I''m fine, just a light fall. I''ll be fine in a moment." He even pushed her hand away and took a few steps.


    Seeing that Ye Fei could still walk, Ye Yunqi knew he wasn''t badly hurt, feeling relieved. She picked up the car, saying, "Let''s go back quickly. Rest at home, and I''ll help you with today''s homework." They were both very smart, and these assignments were not very useful to them. They often helped each other with their work, with Ye Fei doing most of Ye Yunqi''s work.


    Ye Fei nodded, attempting to sit in the car again, but as soon as his backside touched the seat, a sharp pain made him furrow his brows, with a cold sweat breaking out on his forehead.


    Ye Yunqi was watching him closely and realized his backside must have been hurt badly. It seemed they couldn''t drive back, as their home was quite a distance away. After some thought, she suggested, "Brother, why don''t you lie down on the back seat? It might be more comfortable."


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel awkward at the suggestion. Lie down on the back seat? Ye Yunqi had quite the imagination. How would that even look? Not to mention, would it be comfortable at all? With a troubled expression, he hesitated.


    Seeing his reluctance, Ye Yunqi nudged him, "Come on, we don''t want Aunt Zhang to worry about us being late."


    Realizing the situation and not wanting to worry Aunt Zhang, Ye Fei reluctantly lay down on the back seat. However, he soon discovered how difficult this arrangement was. The back seat was lower than the front, and being tall, his head and feet touched the ground. It was impossible to walk with his head scraping the ground.


    Observing this, Ye Yunqi knew riding the bike was out of the question. She sighed, "You better stay on the seat, and I''ll push you."


    Ye Fei obediently lay on the car seat as suggested, feeling much better now that he didn''t have to have his head and feet touching the ground. However, his stomach was a bit uncomfortable from being pressed, but it was still much better than the pain on his backside.


    Seeing that Ye Fei had finally settled down, Ye Yunqi began to slowly push the car forward. At that moment, she felt like a caring older sister, just like Sis Siqi, looking after her younger brother.


    After lying down for a while, Ye Fei felt the blood rush to his head, making it feel swollen and uncomfortable. Wanting to lift his head to let the blood flow back, he was met with an exciting sight. Ye Yunqi was wearing a school uniform with a knee-length skirt that swayed gently as she walked. From Ye Fei''s vantage point, he could see her two snow-white legs, with skin so delicate and clear that it seemed like a breath could break it.


    Watching her symmetrical and beautiful legs swaying in front of him, Ye Fei''s heartbeat instantly doubled. Ye Yunqi had truly grown up; her body was flawless. However, at that moment, he could only see up to a few inches above her knees, which left Ye Fei feeling incredibly itchy inside, even tempted to lift her skirt up.


    Sometimes, Ye Fei felt like he was quite lucky. For instance, in that moment of indecision, a large truck whizzed past them, creating a gust of wind that lifted Ye Yunqi''s skirt, covering Ye Fei''s head perfectly.


    Ecstatic, Ye Fei took the opportunity to look up and saw Ye Yunqi''s legs, even more round and crystal-clear than before. From his angle, he could even see the cute cartoon patterned underwear at the base of her legs, accentuating the well-developed curves of the young girl. It stirred within Ye Fei an impulse to touch or even kiss.


    As the girl moved, a few stray black hairs even playfully peeked out, further exciting Ye Fei upon seeing them. He became extremely aroused, with a strong physical reaction, pressing tightly against the car seat. Especially considering that was where she had been sitting, his excitement was exceptionally heightened.

 Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Conditions for Medicating

    With such a beautiful scene ahead, Ye Fei no longer felt uncomfortable with his stomach being pressed, and time seemed to pass much faster. Before he could get enough of the view, they had already arrived home.


    Upon reaching home, Aunt Zhang was already waiting at the front gate, seeming a bit anxious. Seeing them return, she hurriedly approached and asked, "What happened to you two? Why are you back so late? And Ye Fei, why were you lying on the car?"


    Ye Fei got off the car, and the two followed Aunt Zhang into the yard. Ye Yunqi briefly explained the situation to Aunt Zhang, who somewhat reproachfully said, "Why are you both so careless? Ye Fei, are you okay?"


    Ye Fei''s mind was still filled with thoughts of Ye Yunqi''s two round and slender beautiful legs and that wonderful spot inside her cute underwear. Upon hearing Aunt Zhang''s question, he casually replied, "I''m fine, this fall was totally worth it."


    "What was worth it?" Both women didn''t quite understand what he meant and asked simultaneously.


    As soon as Ye Fei spoke, he realized he had slipped up and hastily chuckled, "I mean, if not for this fall, I wouldn''t have known Yunqi was so good to me. I always thought she was just a mischievous little girl."


    "You''re the mischievous one!" Ye Yunqi pouted, "I''ve always been good to you, you just didn''t realize it."


    "Yeah, I was too dense before." Ye Fei continued to chuckle, changing the subject, "Aunt Zhang, is dinner ready? I''m getting hungry."


    Aunt Zhang smiled, "It''s been ready, I''ve been waiting for you for a while. It might be a bit cold now; let me warm it up."


    Ye Fei strode into the living room, grabbed a chicken leg from the table, and mumbled with his mouth full, "No need to heat it, it''s so hot outside, a bit cold is just right." He continued to devour the chicken leg, squatting as he ate since he didn''t dare to sit down.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s comical behavior, Ye Yunqi burst into laughter. However, there was a hint of concern in her gaze as she looked at him.


    With Ye Fei leading the way, dinner progressed quickly. Aunt Zhang cleared the table, and the siblings went upstairs.


    "Brother, you rest in your room first, I''ll do the homework." Ye Yunqi instructed before taking both their school bags into the study.


    Instead of immediately resting, Ye Fei went to the bathroom in his room. After examining himself in the mirror, he realized the fall had been quite serious. His buttocks were swollen with some bruising. Without taking some measures, it wouldn''t heal by the next day.


    After dressing himself again, Ye Fei left his room and went to the study. Ye Yunqi was diligently doing homework. Seeing Ye Fei enter, she couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t I tell you to rest in your room? Why are you here again? Is your butt not hurting anymore?"


    Ye Fei smiled wryly, "It''s precisely because it hurts so much that I''m here. I remember there''s a bottle of Yunnan Baiyao for external use, help me find it, I''ll apply some, or it won''t get better by tomorrow."


    Ye Yunqi now understood that his fall was indeed serious. She quickly helped him search in the study and finally found a small bottle on the top shelf, the same external medicine Ye Fei had mentioned. This bottle was bought by Ye Yunqi last year when they had just moved in.


    When they had just started their first year of high school last year, as they were new to the school, apart from Yu Wuxia, not many people knew them. At that time, Ye Fei, being tall and handsome, attracted the admiration of many girls but also the envy of some boys. Eventually, after a girl expressed her feelings for him, a few seniors confronted him in a corner of the school and beat him up. That night, Ye Yunqi bought this medicine for him. The next day, she dealt with those seniors, beating them all up, even throwing the ringleader from the third floor, breaking his leg. This incident solidified her reputation as the female boss of their school, but it also revealed that despite his appearance, Ye Fei was actually a weakling protected by his sister. After that, no girls tried to pursue him again.


    Now seeing this bottle of medicine, the two couldn''t help but remember that incident and shared a smile. Ye Yunqi said, "Come on, let''s go to your room. I''ll apply the medicine for you."


    If facing Third Sister, Ye Yunying, Ye Fei would definitely not want her to apply the medicine. But since there hadn''t been such openness between him and Ye Yunqi, and his injury was on his buttocks, Ye Fei felt a bit embarrassed. He took the medicine and said, "Forget it, I''ll do it myself. You have so much homework today, and you still have two more to do, so let''s not waste time."


    "You''re going to do it yourself?" Ye Yunqi pouted, "Can you even reach? Stop being silly, hurry up." She pushed Ye Fei towards his room.


    Standing by the bed, Ye Fei still felt awkward. Ye Yunqi urged, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and take off your pants. I need to finish this so I can do my homework."


    "I''m not sure about this." Ye Fei hesitated.


    "What''s the big deal? I''m just going to look at your butt, right? Third Sister looks all the time, and you''re not embarrassed around her." Ye Yunqi was a bit displeased with how differently Ye Fei treated her.


    A thought suddenly crossed Ye Fei''s mind. He remembered the wonderful sight he had seen earlier, so why not take this opportunity to openly see? So he said, "Third Sister is different. When she looks at me, I also look at her. We both benefit. Now I haven''t looked at you, but you''re looking at me. Isn''t that unfair to me?"


    "What do you want then?" Ye Yunqi had already guessed what he was up to. Her pretty face blushed a little; her usually honest brother seemed to be turning a bit mischievous.


    "Unless you let me look at you too, then we''ll both benefit!" Ye Fei said with a mischievous smile.


    "You''re insufferable!" Blushing, Ye Yunqi pushed him, feeling a bit angry.


    "Oh!" Ye Fei was pushed and bumped his buttocks against the edge of the bed, letting out a loud yell of pain. Sweat beaded on his forehead, although most of it was feigned.


    Seeing him in pain, Ye Yunqi felt sorry for him and said, "Brother, stop messing around. Let me apply the medicine for you."


    "No way!" Ye Fei looked resolute. "Unless you let me see too, I won''t let you see!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Yunqi looked at him helplessly, hesitated for a while, then blushing, she nodded gently and said, "Okay then."

 Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Kiss There

    Ye Fei, seeing that she agreed, happily hugged her and planted a kiss on her delicate cheek.


    Ye Yunqi pushed him away, coquettishly saying, "What are you doing? Hurry up and apply the medicine, or you''ll be in agony."


    Slowly undoing his belt, Ye Fei said to Ye Yunqi, "You need to undress too."


    Helplessly nodding, Ye Yunqi quickly took off her little skirt and said, "Satisfied now? Hurry up!"


    "This too." Ye Fei pointed to her cute little cartoon-patterned underwear.


    "What?" Ye Yunqi''s face flushed red with embarrassment, asking, "Why?"


    "You can''t apply the medicine over your underwear, so of course you have to take it off. So you need to undress too," Ye Fei said matter-of-factly.


    "Then close your eyes and don''t look," Ye Yunqi, blushing, said, then after thinking for a moment and feeling unsure, added, "No, you better turn around first."


    This time, Ye Fei didn''t argue further. He obediently turned around, while Ye Yunqi swiftly took off her underwear, then got on the bed, sat down, pulled the blanket over herself, feeling extremely shy and nervous despite covering her nakedness underneath. She softly said, "Okay, you can turn back now."


    Ye Fei turned around, seeing that she was already covered with the blanket, feeling a bit disappointed but not discouraged. He lay down beside her, also pulling a bunch of blankets over himself, then proceeded to take off his clothes underneath.


    Seeing his actions, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel anxious, saying, "You need to lift the blanket, or how am I supposed to apply the medicine?"


    "Aren''t you covered with a blanket too?" Ye Fei adopted a ''you do you, I do me'' attitude.


    "But I don''t need medicine, so of course I can be covered. Are you going to apply it or not? If not, I''ll leave," Ye Yunqi finally grasped the key issue.


    "If not, then not. Let the pain be on me!" Ye Fei had long figured out Ye Yunqi''s temperament. She was fearless in most situations, but he knew she was afraid of him retaliating with his own body, so shamelessly, he resorted to this tactic.


    "Fine, I''ll do it your way," Ye Yunqi finally compromised, gently lifting the blanket covering her, revealing her petite and perky breasts, which made Ye Fei stare for a moment before shifting his gaze downwards. Her legs were tightly pressed together, so Ye Fei could only see a sparsely covered triangular area.


    This sight made Ye Fei breathe heavily, and he quickly grew excited. He hurriedly lay down, pressing himself with the blanket, then uncovered his bruised buttocks, saying, "Go ahead."


    Seeing his bruised and swollen buttocks, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but laugh, her initial shyness fading away. She took the bottle of medicine, poured some liquid into her palm, squatted down, gently massaging his bruised area, feeling the heat from her hand, a hint of pain in her heart.


    Although Ye Yunqi''s movements were gentle, Ye Fei still felt some pain. However, at this moment, he was too distracted to pay much attention. Since Ye Yunqi was squatting down, her legs naturally parted, finally allowing Ye Fei to see what he had been longing for. In the midst of that white round mound, there was a tender red cleft. Due to the position, the small gap had slightly opened, revealing a pink little ball and two small red lips tightly closed together.


    Surprised by how attractive the girl''s private area was, Ye Fei felt a twinge of regret. So many opportunities before, why hadn''t he taken a look at Third Sister''s private area? But now, being able to see Ye Yunqi''s was also a great privilege. Gazing at that pink, tender, and alluring spot, Ye Fei wanted to kiss it.


    At that moment, Ye Yunqi also noticed Ye Fei''s gaze, hastily sitting back up, pulling the blanket over herself once more. Her face was already flushed red, silently scolding him in her mind for becoming so naughty, staring at her like that when she hadn''t even seen him.


    "Is the medicine applied?" Ye Fei asked knowingly.


    Blushing, Ye Yunqi, with a hint of annoyance, replied, "Not yet, but I don''t feel like applying it anymore."


    "Why?" Ye Fei looked innocent. "How did I offend you again?"


    "What do you think?" Ye Yunqi''s face reddened even more. "Where were your eyes just now?"


    "You can''t blame me for that, can you?" Ye Fei still had that innocent look. "You were squatting there, and as soon as I turned around, I saw it. It looked so good, I couldn''t help but take a few more glances."


    "You..." Ye Fei''s cheeky response made Ye Yunqi a bit angry, but she was also somewhat pleased. He was praising how good it looked down there, so let him look. It wasn''t like a piece of flesh would fall off, and he had already seen it earlier, so another glance wouldn''t hurt.


    Thinking this, Ye Yunqi squatted down again, continuing to apply the medicine to him as before. Due to her concern for his injuries, she applied it very carefully, which slowed down the progress, and she hadn''t even covered half of the affected area yet.


    Ye Fei''s gaze returned to that wonderful spot of hers, liking it more and more. Unable to resist the impulse in his heart, he quietly reached over and lightly touched the small ball in that crevice. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah!" Ye Yunqi was focused on applying the medicine to him when he suddenly attacked her most sensitive spot. She felt a tingling sensation spreading from there, couldn''t help but cry out softly, her legs went weak, and she sat down on the bed, the bottle of medicine in her hand falling down, spilling out a lot of the liquid.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Yunqi was really angry now. She kindly applied the medicine to him, but this scoundrel actually attacked her there, a place she dare not touch casually.


    Ye Fei earnestly asked, "Yunqi, can I ask you something?"


    "What is it?" Ye Yunqi was taken aback by his serious expression, forgetting her anger and asking.


    "Can I kiss you, just once, please?" Ye Fei pleaded.


    "Are you crazy?" Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but laugh and cry at his request. What was wrong with this guy? His butt was injured like that, yet he still wanted to kiss her. But seeing his pleading expression, she couldn''t bear to refuse. It wasn''t like she hadn''t let him kiss her before, so she leaned her face closer and said, "Go ahead."


    However, Ye Fei didn''t make a move for a while. It wasn''t until Ye Yunqi prompted him again that he hesitantly pointed to the area he had touched earlier and said somewhat embarrassed, "I want to kiss you there."

 Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Sweet Honey

    "Ah?" Ye Yunqi was stunned for a moment, then her face turned red. She never expected that Ye Fei would want to kiss her there. How could that be possible? That place was something even she was hesitant to touch, and it was where one urinates. Why would he want to kiss there? If she didn''t know Ye Fei so well, Ye Yunqi might even think he was a pervert.


    After Ye Fei finished speaking, he felt a bit embarrassed. However, seeing Ye Yunqi''s shy and charming appearance made his desire even stronger. So, he pleaded again, "Just once, please?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No!" Ye Yunqi shouted loudly, "You rascal, what are you thinking? Are you trying to embarrass me?" She was a bit angry now, thinking that Ye Fei wanting to kiss her private area meant he was planning to tease her in the future.


    Ye Fei smiled wryly, "How did I become someone trying to embarrass you? If I were to kiss that place with my mouth, you wouldn''t be the one embarrassed. Little sister, your area is really beautiful. Let me kiss it, okay?"


    Seeing him compliment her private area once again, Ye Yunqi unconsciously parted her tightly closed legs and looked down. She had never really examined herself closely before. Now, as she looked, she didn''t see anything particularly appealing. She wondered if men and women had different aesthetic views of that area.


    Ye Fei, seeing her part her legs, thought she had agreed, and eagerly moved closer, about to bury his head between her legs. Ye Yunqi suddenly woke up, hurriedly stopped him, and asked, "What are you trying to do?"


    Astonished, Ye Fei asked, "Didn''t you agree?"


    "Who agreed?" Ye Yunqi instinctively retorted. Then she noticed her current position. She was sitting on the bed with her legs spread wide open, exposing her delicate area completely, reminiscent of a woman in a provocative position she had seen in a lewd picture from her third sister, where a man buried his head between the woman''s legs.


    Realizing this, Ye Yunqi quickly closed her legs, blushing, "I didn''t agree, I just wanted to see for myself because you said it was beautiful."


    "Do you think it''s beautiful?" Ye Fei asked with a mischievous smile.


    "What''s so beautiful about it? It''s just like that," Ye Yunqi replied. Although she didn''t find her area particularly attractive, Ye Fei''s praise made her happy, even though she didn''t show it and instead adopted an indifferent attitude.


    Having grown up together and being somewhat telepathic, Ye Fei could easily understand her thoughts. He said with a smile, "But I really think it''s beautiful."


    "What does it matter to you whether it''s beautiful or not?" Ye Yunqi suddenly realized she was discussing something inappropriate with her brother, feeling even more embarrassed, and retorted in a bold manner.


    "Let me kiss it, please?" Ye Fei pleaded again, "Little sister, please, I''m begging you. I''ll listen to you in the future, no matter what!"


    Ye Yunqi was also a sixteen-year-old girl. Although she had no prior knowledge in such matters, the more unfamiliar she was with them, the more curious she became. In reality, under Ye Fei''s persuasion, she also felt a bit curious about how it would feel to let him kiss her, especially since it felt good when he touched her earlier. However, out of innate shyness, she didn''t agree. Now that Ye Fei had given her an out, she went along with it and said, "Will you really listen to me in everything?"


    "Yes!" Ye Fei, seeing her finally relenting, was overjoyed and eagerly nodded like a chick pecking at grain, "I promise, if you ask me to go east, I won''t go west!"


    "Okay then," Ye Yunqi finally agreed, slowly lying down on the bed and gently parting her beautifully carved legs. However, she was too embarrassed to look at Ye Fei anymore, tightly closing her eyes and even placing a pillow over her face.


    Ye Fei greedily gazed at the wonderful pink area between his sister''s legs, slowly moving his head closer to get a close look. He found it even more beautiful up close. Ye Yunqi''s area was delicate and exquisite, with very little pubic hair, sparsely scattered on the mons pubis. The labia majora were snowy white and glistening, the labia minora cute and pink. In the light, it appeared somewhat translucent, like a crystal carved in red and white, incredibly lovely, leaving him momentarily stunned.


    Ye Yunqi waited for a while and didn''t feel anything special. She then removed the pillow to look at Ye Fei, only to find him staring intently at her private area with wide eyes. Feeling shy once again, she exclaimed, "Are you going to kiss or not? If you don''t want to, forget about it." She was about to close her legs.


    Ye Fei quickly reached out and held her legs, saying, "Don''t rush, I''ll kiss you right away, okay?"


    The way Ye Fei spoke made it seem like Ye Yunqi was begging him to kiss her. This irritated Ye Yunqi, but she didn''t confront him. She simply covered her face with the pillow again.


    Although he wanted to enjoy the moment a bit longer, Ye Fei was wary of getting carried away. Slowly, he brought his face closer, feeling a unique fragrance mixed with a faint musky scent entering his nostrils. This subtle musky scent, almost imperceptible, wasn''t repulsive at all. Instead, it made him want to smell more and surprisingly had a stimulating effect on his desires. Ye Fei felt himself growing even more excited.


    Rather than immediately kissing Ye Yunqi''s intimate area, Ye Fei first extended his tongue and lightly licked the small bud at the top of her slit.


    "Oh..." Although Ye Fei''s licking was very gentle, Ye Yunqi, being inexperienced in such matters, had never experienced such stimulation. She couldn''t help but let out a long, delicate moan, her body trembling intensely. In that moment, her mind was overwhelmed by a peculiar sensation, almost causing her to lose consciousness.


    Compared to Ye Yunqi, Ye Fei was no better off. After licking her, it felt like a thunderbolt went off in his mind, with one dominating thought: "I''ve licked it, I''ve licked my little sister''s intimate area. So, this is the taste of my little sister''s intimacy!"


    Stimulated by Ye Fei in this way, Ye Yunqi''s tightly closed labia parted slightly, and a glistening droplet emerged from within.


    Ye Fei extended his tongue once more, gently licking her sensitive labia and capturing the droplet in his mouth. Although it only had a slightly salty taste, Ye Fei felt like it was the most delicious fluid he had ever tasted.

 Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Sisters Sweet Mouth

    "Ahh¡ª" Ye Yunqi let out a long moan, suddenly tightening her creamy thighs around Ye Fei''s head, exclaiming, "You rascal, what are you doing? Didn''t you say you wanted to kiss? Why are you using your tongue to lick?" Though she was enjoying the unique pleasure immensely, the overwhelming sensation made her feel uneasy, prompting her to want to stop Ye Fei.


    "Alright, I''ll kiss you now!" Ye Fei said as he opened his mouth, taking her delicate, tender lips into his mouth, sucking hard, while using his tongue to tease her already moist labia back and forth.


    "Ahh¡ª" Ye Yunqi felt a much stronger sensation than before emanating from below, causing her to sit up abruptly, squeezing Ye Fei''s head harder between her legs, grabbing his hair with one hand, but not pulling away, instead pressing him closer to herself.


    Ye Fei was much weaker than Ye Yunqi and, being pressed down by her, his entire face was tightly pressed against her tender lips, making it difficult to breathe. However, Ye Fei did not struggle. Instead, he held his breath, continuing to tease her labia and clitoris with his tongue, applying even greater suction with his mouth.


    This intense stimulation was beyond what Ye Yunqi, a young and inexperienced girl, could endure. Before Ye Fei could even finish holding his breath, she was already on the brink of climax, her body trembling uncontrollably. She whimpered, "Brother, it''s not good, I feel like I need to pee!" as she tried to pull Ye Fei''s head away from her.


    But Ye Fei did not comply with her request. He tightly gripped her buttocks with both hands, increasing the speed of his tongue, while Ye Yunqi, on the edge of climax, lacked the strength to pull his head away. She let out a long scream, her body tensing suddenly, her intimate area contracting forcefully, followed by a rush of sweet liquid gushing from her untouched, exquisite spring, all of which Ye Fei captured in his mouth.


    After climax, Ye Yunqi collapsed softly on the bed, and Ye Fei withdrew his head from between her legs, smiling as he asked, "How do you feel?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Yunqi''s face flushed red, feeling apologetic as she said, "Brother, I couldn''t hold it earlier, I peed."


    "Silly girl, that wasn''t pee," Ye Fei explained, showing off what he had just read in a book during the day, "That''s a specific reaction during a woman''s climax, and what comes out is definitely not urine."


    "Is that so?" Despite being smart, Ye Yunqi was clueless about these matters.


    In reality, Ye Fei had only read a few novels and was equally inexperienced in such matters. However, he maintained a serious demeanor, nodding earnestly and saying, "Yes, that''s right. How did you feel just now?"


    "It felt like my soul was about to fly away," Ye Yunqi recollected, "Brother, you made me feel so comfortable."


    "Was it really comfortable?" Ye Fei asked again.


    "Yes! It was really comfortable." There was nothing for Ye Yunqi to hide from Ye Fei, and despite it being their first time, she was already somewhat enamored with that sensation, even hoping that Ye Fei would do it again in the future, so she spoke the truth.


    "If it was so comfortable, can I ask you for one more thing?" Ye Fei took the opportunity to make a request.


    "What is it?" Ye Yunqi was puzzled. She had already let him kiss there, so what else could he possibly want?


    Ye Fei suddenly turned over, revealing his large, erect member in front of her, and asked, "Can you help me with this too?"


    Ye Yunqi was seeing a man''s private part for the first time and couldn''t help but be curious. She hadn''t expected her gentle brother to have such a large member, standing proudly upright. Intrigued, she reached out and touched it, causing the member to sway slightly with her touch.


    Seeing his little sister''s curiosity about his member, Ye Fei felt delighted. Since she was curious, he thought it shouldn''t be too difficult for her to help him, so he asked, "Is it okay?"


    Ye Yunqi''s heart was already a little guilty towards Ye Fei, plus he just made herself so comfortable, so she didn''t want to refuse his request, but looking at that thick and long thing, she was a little bit distressed again, and asked, "But how should I get it?"


    Ye Fei actually didn''t know how should I get it, but thinking of the kind of pleasure she felt last night when Third Sister held herself, he pulled over her small hand, let her hold his dick, and said, "Try moving it a little."


    Ye Yunqi held the thing that made her curious, only to feel that it was hard with softness and still hot, it felt very fun, so she couldn''t help but hold it tightly and gently jerked it a few times.


    "Hiss!" Ye Fei sucked in a breath of cool air with pleasure and praised, "Not bad, get it like that."


    Seeing the pleasurable expression on Ye Fei''s face, Ye Yunqi knew she was doing the right thing and was happy in her heart, so she sped up the movements of her hands.


    Ye Fei lay there, enjoying the service of his sister''s small hands, only to feel the pleasure getting stronger and stronger, almost to the edge of eruption, looking at his little sister''s slightly open mouth, but suddenly an idea rose again in his heart, said, "Good sister, can you help me get it with my mouth too?"


    Ye Yunqi stopped the action of her hand, and said somewhat strangely, "Use your mouth? How can I do that?"


    Ye Fei straightened up the cock bar she was holding in her hand and said, "Just help me to suck it a little bit."


    "Huh?" Ye Yunqi was shocked, looking at that thick thing, her heart was a bit repulsed, and even if she agreed, how could she contain such a big thing?


    Seeing that Ye Yunqi was hesitant, Ye Fei couldn''t help but show a supplicating expression again and said, "Good sister, just a little bit, okay? I used my mouth to help you just now."


    Looking at Ye Fei''s supplicating look, Ye Yunqi''s heart couldn''t help but soften, thinking that yes, he doesn''t even dislike himself, how could he dislike him? So gently nodded, forcefully opened his mouth to the maximum, slowly lowered his head and took that big thing in.


    Although Ye Yunqi has done his best, but can only contain a Gui head, but that''s it, already let Ye Fei can''t stand it, he only felt his cock into a warm slippery cavity, this stimulation than with the hand but it''s much stronger, was already on the verge of eruption of his, can''t stand it any longer, low roar, violently sat up, Gui head a burst of surge, began the first ejaculation of his life. The first ejaculation of his life began.


    Ye Yunqi looks Ye Fei''s cock bar contained, do not know what to do, would like to ask him, but did not expect his dick just into his mouth, began to spray things out, the heart can not help but be shocked, want to spit it out.


    But Ye Fei here don''t know where to surge a force, tightly pressed her head, not let her leave, Ye Yunqi afraid of hurting him, didn''t dare to struggle too hard, finally just let him all shot into the mouth.


    Until the jet is finished, Ye Fei only the chicken bar from the little sister''s mouth dial out, Ye Yunqi just feel a lot of more mouth with some salty sticky liquid, hastily want to spit it out, but Ye Fei see his own Jing liquid in the little sister that the rosy little mouth of the lewd scene, can''t help but give birth to a wave of evil thoughts, suddenly use both hands to hold her little head, eyes staring tightly at her eyes, light drank, "Swallow it!"


    Ye Yunqi a moment some by him scared, is very aggrieved to look at him, small mouth closed, moved, throat issued a "grunt" a sound, obviously is his Jing liquid all swallowed.


    Achieved the purpose, Ye Fei heart of that evil thought dissipated, along with his body is not a trace of strength, holding Ye Yunqi head of the hands also loosened.


    After Ye Fei''s kind of scary eyes disappeared, Ye Yunqi also came back to his senses from the fear he had just felt, and with some anger in his heart, he drank, "You bastard, how dare you make me drink that thing!" Saying that, he pushed Ye Fei hard.


    Ye Fei had already lost an ounce of strength, being pushed by her like this, she collapsed on the bed at once, feeling a strong sense of vertigo in her head, she couldn''t help but moan softly.


    Ye Yunqi just pushed him a little bit because she was just too excited, but just after she pushed him, she regretted a little bit, and at this time, when she heard Ye Fei moan, she was even more startled, and hurriedly came to Ye Fei''s front, and anxiously asked, "Brother, are you alright?"


    Seeing that his little sister was still so concerned about herself, Ye Fei felt a little apologetic in her heart and said in a weak voice, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have forced you to drink that stuff."


    "No, you didn''t force me, it''s what I like to drink." Ye Yunqi comforted, "Good brother, don''t scare me, as long as you''re fine, I''ll drink yours every day!"


    "Really?" Ye Fei got excited all of a sudden and sat up violently, grabbing Ye Yunqi''s shoulders with both hands, "You''re really willing to drink it every day?"


    Ye Yunqi saw Ye Fei become so energetic all of a sudden, thinking that he was just pretending to lie to herself just now, she couldn''t help but be furious and pushed him hard, screaming, "Bastard, go to hell!" Saying that, she hurriedly put on her own clothes and quickly ran out, never looking at Ye Fei on the bed again.

 Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Goddess in the Heart

    Running out of Ye Fei''s room, Ye Yunqi was still somewhat angry. She wanted to swear not to bother with him anymore, but then she thought about the joy he brought her and started to reminisce a bit. For a moment, her heart was in a tangled mess, muttering to herself in frustration, "Bad brother, you uncivilized man! How dare you force me to drink that thing. Let''s see if I''ll still pay any attention to you in the future!"


    Just as Ye Yunqi was fuming, Aunt Zhang''s voice came from downstairs, "Yiru, why are you here?"


    Then a very gentle voice followed, "Zhang Jie, I came to check on the two of them. Have they caused you any trouble?"


    "No, they are very well-behaved," Aunt Zhang replied. However, Ye Yunqi had already rushed downstairs. How could she not recognize her mother''s voice?


    Descending the stairs, a woman in her thirties was conversing with Aunt Zhang in the hall. The woman was about 1.72 meters tall, with a fiery figure wrapped in a tight black suit. Clearly just back from work, her stunning face bore a faint smile. A pair of frameless glasses rested on her sharp nose, and her rosy lips were slightly upturned, giving off a gentle vibe. There was no hint of the strong businesswoman aura she exuded in the office. She was Liu Yiru, the mother of Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi.


    "Mom!" Ye Yunqi shouted and threw herself into Liu Yiru''s arms, saying in a slightly coquettish tone, "Mom, I missed you."


    "Silly girl, you missed me after just one day? What about your brother, who hasn''t seen me in two months, shouldn''t he miss me to death?" Liu Yiru gently patted her daughter''s head and glanced towards the staircase, not seeing her son. She couldn''t help but ask, "Yunqi, where''s your brother?"


    "He''s already asleep!" Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but recall the scene from earlier, a blush creeping up on her face.


    "Asleep? It''s still early in the day, why is he asleep? Is he feeling unwell?" Liu Yiru muttered worriedly. Seeing the blush on her daughter''s face, she thought her mischievous daughter had teased her brother again and teased, "Did you bully your brother again?"


    "No way!" Ye Yunqi pouted, thinking to herself who was bullying whom. He had just forced her to drink that thing, but it seemed like he had drunk hers too. Well, forget it, not worth arguing with him!


    Although Ye Yunqi didn''t admit it, Liu Yiru assumed so. However, as the siblings often played around, and Ye Yunqi was always considerate, she didn''t dwell on it. Holding her daughter''s hand, she ascended the stairs and entered Ye Fei''s room.


    At that moment, Ye Fei had indeed fainted. The first time he fainted was a pretense, but this time he couldn''t hold on any longer. Ye Yunqi had said she would use her mouth to help him in her haste, which had stirred him up briefly, but he couldn''t resist her push.


    Seeing Ye Fei lying there unconscious, Liu Yiru was startled. She quickly sat beside him, lightly pushing him and calling out, "Ye Fei, Ye Fei!"


    Ye Fei was unconscious, so there was no response. Liu Yiru pushed him a few more times, then checked his breath, finally calming down. Turning to Ye Yunqi with a serious expression, she asked, "Yunqi, what''s wrong with your brother?"


    "Huh?" Ye Yunqi also noticed that Ye Fei was not pretending this time, feeling a bit flustered. "I don''t know, I just pushed him a bit."


    "Why did you push him when he was fine? Don''t you know his health condition?" Liu Yiru was getting a bit angry.


    "I do know, but..." Ye Yunqi couldn''t bring herself to tell her mother what had happened just now, so she said, "He was being so bad!"


    Seeing her daughter not admitting her mistake, Liu Yiru grew even angrier and scolded, "Go to your room and think about it!" She loved her children dearly, and the most severe punishment she would give was to make them reflect in their rooms.


    Feeling extremely wronged, Ye Yunqi didn''t dare argue with her mother. She just pouted, glared at Ye Fei, and went back to her room.


    After her daughter left, Liu Yiru gently lifted Ye Fei and let his upper body rest against her, murmuring to herself, "Ye Fei, my dear, you must not have any issues, please."


    Ye Fei dreamt again, and it was the same dream from last night¡ªholding a huge sword, invincible, with a beautiful woman in his arms. But this time, he was the one being held by the beauty in her embrace.


    Feeling the softness of the side of his face pressed against a certain ample bosom, Ye Fei slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the incredibly familiar and beautiful face, watching that slightly parted, seductive lips softly calling his name. Ye Fei suddenly had the urge to kiss them.


    "No, I can''t do this, she''s my goddess!" Ye Fei warned himself internally. But then he thought, this is just a dream, so it shouldn''t be a problem to kiss her once, right?


    Thinking like this, he found it harder to contain himself, and finally lifted his head, gently sucking on those soft, sensual lips.


    Meanwhile, Liu Yiru was worrying about her son''s condition when he unexpectedly kissed her on the lips. Realizing he was awake, she was relieved and quickly asked, "Ye Fei, are you feeling unwell? Did Yunqi hurt you somewhere?"


    As for being kissed on the lips, she didn''t mind at all. As long as her son was okay, she could accept even more extreme things.


    Ye Fei was shocked to find out this wasn''t a dream. However, seeing his mother not blaming him, he relaxed and smiled slightly, saying, "Mom, I''m fine, just a bit tired from the daytime P.E. class." He knew Yunqi definitely wouldn''t tell their mom about what happened, so he certainly wouldn''t either.


    "Good to hear you''re okay!" Liu Yiru hugged him tightly, feeling relieved, and said, "Should I tell Xiao Yu that you don''t have to attend P.E. classes from now on?"


    At that moment, Ye Fei wasn''t really paying attention to what she was saying. Liu Yiru''s embrace had buried his entire face in her ample bosom, a sensation that felt so good, despite slightly hindering his breathing. Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit stirred up, wanting to strip down and indulge in exploring this treasure that made his heart race.


    Seeing her son not responding after she spoke, Liu Yiru lowered her gaze and realized she had accidentally buried his face in her ample bosom in her excitement. Feeling apologetic, she quickly adjusted his position and asked, "Ye Fei, are you okay? Did Mom suffocate you?"


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Unexpected Discovery

    "No, I''m fine." Ye Fei''s eyes were fixed on that towering figure, wishing she would hold him a little longer, but it was just a fleeting hope, and he felt too embarrassed to ask for it.


    "It''s good that you''re okay." Liu Yiru hugged Ye Fei gently again, but this time she didn''t bury his head in her embrace. She smiled and said, "Why don''t you tell Mom about your time in the army?"


    Seeing his wish go unfulfilled, Ye Fei felt a bit disappointed. However, he was happy to chat more with his mom. He began enthusiastically recounting his experiences in the army. He used to be a kid who rarely left the house, spending his days either at school or buried in the online world. Life was monotonous for him. However, the two months in the army had broadened his horizons significantly. This period could be described as a transformative phase for him, and he spoke with great enthusiasm, gesturing and illustrating his stories, which amused Liu Yiru to no end.


    It wasn''t until nearly eleven o''clock that Ye Fei finished telling all the amusing incidents from that period. Although they were just trivial matters, Liu Yiru listened with great joy. She could see that her son had become much more cheerful than before. How could a mother not be delighted by this realization?


    Realizing it was getting late, Liu Yiru affectionately ruffled Ye Fei''s hair and said, "You should go to bed early. You have school tomorrow, and Mom needs to head back."


    "Mom, can you stay? I want to sleep with you." Ye Fei swore that he simply wanted to spend more time with his mom and had no ulterior motives.


    Seeing the longing look in her son''s eyes, Liu Yiru felt a pang of guilt. However, given the current circumstances, she had to toughen up and said, "No, Mom has some things to take care of at home. Be good and go to sleep early. I promise that when you come home on the weekend, Mom will definitely cuddle you to sleep."


    "Okay." Looking into her eyes, Ye Fei sensed that she might have some worries, but she didn''t say anything. He simply consoled her, "Mom, don''t overwork yourself. Money and such are just external things. It''s most important for our family to be happy together." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand." Watching her mature son, Liu Yiru made a silent resolution. No matter what, she was determined to create a peaceful and harmonious haven for him.


    After Liu Yiru left, Ye Fei quickly fell asleep. This time, he didn''t dream again and slept deeply. When he woke up the next day, he felt refreshed, and the usual sense of weakness had lessened.


    After getting out of bed, Ye Fei freshened up and headed to the gym on the first floor. He picked up his small dumbbell, specially provided by Liu Yiru for him. Ye Yunqi would never touch this as it was too light for her.


    As he lifted the dumbbell a couple of times, Ye Fei was surprised to find that his strength had increased overnight. Although lifting the small dumbbell was still a bit challenging, the progress was significant, more useful than his two months in the army.


    Putting down the dumbbell, Ye Fei fell into contemplation. What had suddenly made him stronger? Was it because of the intense exercise in P.E. class yesterday? However, he quickly dismissed this thought. He had forced himself to do similar extreme exercises in the army a few times, but the next day, he felt exhausted, not invigorated, let alone stronger.


    "Could it be?" Ye Fei muttered to himself, thinking of a possibility. Hurriedly sitting down, he activated his cultivation technique. Indeed, he could clearly sense a faint flow of energy circulating within his body, something that was absent before.


    Ecstatic, Ye Fei realized that his perseverance had finally paid off. However, he found it strange that this energy had suddenly stirred. He had felt nothing when he practiced the day before.


    Continuing his practice until Aunt Zhang called him for dinner, Ye Fei was disappointed to find that although he could sense the energy within him, his active practice didn''t have any effect. The energy was simply following the path of the technique, moving slowly, and he couldn''t accelerate it or make it grow.


    Leaving the gym disheartened, Ye Fei saw that Ye Yunqi was already in the living room eating. He smiled and said, "Yunqi, why didn''t you wait for me to eat first?"


    "Hmph!" Ye Yunqi rolled her eyes at him, snorted without acknowledging him. This scoundrel was too much, not only did he make her drink his, but he also got her scolded by Mom. Absolutely unforgivable!


    Ye Fei also roughly guessed why she was angry, chuckled, sat down beside her, and grinned at her. Seeing her small mouth opening and closing as she ate, he couldn''t help but think of last night, that feeling was too good, and he couldn''t resist teasing her.


    Picking up a piece of sausage, Ye Fei put it in his mouth, but didn''t eat it, just held it for a while, then took it out of his mouth, and took a small sip of milk, but didn''t swallow it either. With the milk in his mouth, he smiled at Ye Yunqi, "Yunqi, is it tasty?"


    Ye Yunqi didn''t want to pay him any mind, but hearing his nonsensical question, she couldn''t help but look at him, and immediately saw the milk in his mouth. She understood his intention right away, her little face blushing with embarrassment, she lifted her foot and kicked his shin hard.


    "Ah!" Ye Fei couldn''t help but cry out in pain. His sister had never hit him so hard before, it seemed like she was really angry. Ye Fei dared not tease her anymore, so he quietly started eating his breakfast, pondering his cultivation technique issue.


    After finishing the meal, Ye Yunqi, as usual, rode her bike to take Ye Fei to school. However, today she didn''t speak to him, no matter what he said.


    Ye Yunqi had already made up her mind. Although she had been scolded by Mom because of him, he did make her very comfortable last night. If he was willing to apologize and say some nice words, she would forgive him. But he not only didn''t apologize but also embarrassed her. This was absolutely unforgivable. So she was determined not to talk to him today.


    After trying to tease Ye Yunqi for a while with no response, Ye Fei also felt a bit bored and fell silent as well. His thoughts shifted to the sudden changes within him today. What had stimulated that unlucky cultivation technique to start operating on its own?


    Until they reached the school, Ye Fei still couldn''t figure it out, so he temporarily set it aside since there was a looming test ahead of him, and he had to climb four flights of stairs. He had upset Ye Yunqi, and he wasn''t sure if she would still wait for him like before.

 Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Little Sisters Jealousy

    Sure enough, when going upstairs, Ye Yunqi didn''t protect Ye Fei as cautiously as before, but she didn''t just leave him behind either. Instead, she walked ahead of him, slowly climbing the stairs, occasionally looking back. She was just a little upset that he embarrassed himself but still cared about him as before.


    Ye Fei exhausted his strength climbing to the third floor in one go and stopped to wipe his sweat. Looking up at Ye Yunqi''s back, he unexpectedly witnessed an excited scene.


    Today, Ye Yunqi wasn''t wearing the midi skirt from yesterday but had on a short skirt that only reached her hips. As she was a few steps ahead of Ye Fei, from his angle, he could directly see the view under her skirt. The cute cartoon-patterned underwear from yesterday was gone, replaced by a white semi-transparent lace panty. Through the thin fabric, Ye Fei could even see a hint of pink.


    Remembering the soft and wonderful feeling from last night in that area, Ye Fei was momentarily stunned, and he couldn''t help but have a physical reaction.


    Hearing the footsteps behind her stop, Ye Yunqi knew he had reached his limit again. However, the fact that he could make it to the third floor before resting was a significant improvement. She couldn''t help but feel happy for him. Turning around to check on him, she was surprised to find him staring at her there.


    Feeling a mix of shyness and joy, Ye Yunqi intentionally dressed this way today to catch his attention. The sensation from his touch in that place last night was too good, and she couldn''t resist wanting more. However, she was too embarrassed to say it outright and hoped to make him understand by dressing like this, hoping he would take the initiative to serve her. Remembering the heavenly pleasure from last night, Ye Yunqi felt a warmth down there, and the fluid that he kissed out seemed to be starting to flow again.


    Absolutely can''t let it happen! Ye Yunqi warned herself not to let him see it, or she would be extremely embarrassed. So, she set aside her anger, took a few quick steps down to his side, and supported him, asking, "How are you feeling? Can you still walk?"


    Ye Fei didn''t answer her but just grinned and asked, "Not mad at me anymore?"


    "Hmph! Who said I''m not mad?" Ye Yunqi snorted, "I''m just helping you because of your brotherly face. Once we''re upstairs, I won''t bother with you anymore!"


    Ye Fei wasn''t disappointed and said with a smile, "So, does that mean you will pay attention to me here?"


    Ye Yunqi had long stopped being mad at him, but her pride wouldn''t let her completely yield. Being pressed by him with his words, she pretended to be helpless and said, "You caught me again. Okay, I''ll be kind to you temporarily in the corridor. Speak quickly; otherwise, you won''t have a chance later."


    "Alright," Ye Fei smiled, "I wanted to ask, why are you dressed like this today? Aren''t you usually the one who hates wearing short skirts?"


    Ye Yunqi blushed. She couldn''t bring herself to tell him about her intentions, so she put on a fierce look and retorted, "Why do you care what I wear? I like wearing short skirts now. Do you have a problem with that?"


    "Of course, I have a problem!" Ye Fei said seriously, "Do you know that dressing like this can easily lead to wardrobe malfunctions?"


    Thinking about how he had just been staring down there, Ye Yunqi blushed even harder. But since she had taken a firm stance, she decided to continue, "So what? How does that concern you?"


    "Of course, it concerns me!" Ye Fei''s eyes showed a hint of anger. For some reason, the thought of her possibly being seen by other men made him very uncomfortable. "No one else can see that part of you except me!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s authoritative demeanor reminiscent of the night before when he forced her to drink something, Ye Yunqi softened once again. Feeling a bit aggrieved, she lowered her head and said, "Do you think I''ve spent all these years in vain? How could I let anyone see? You''re so fierce without clarifying things first."


    Hearing her words, Ye Fei felt a twinge of regret. However, he remained firm, saying, "Regardless, I don''t like you dressing like this. If you want to dress like that, do it at home where there are no outsiders."


    "Okay, I got it." Ye Yunqi appeared like a wronged little wife, but she also felt a bit sweet inside. She knew her brother must be jealous, but in the past, many boys had been jealous for her, yet she had never felt like this before.


    Ye Fei''s dominance was only temporary, and Ye Yunqi''s submissive demeanor couldn''t last. Once they left the corridor, Ye Fei reverted to his fragile-looking self, while Ye Yunqi adopted her Sis Siqi''s confident demeanor, casually nodding to those who greeted her sincerely or out of fear.


    Back in the classroom, Lin Ling had arrived before them as usual. Just as before, she tidied up Ye Fei''s desk and chair very neatly. However, today, her attitude towards Ye Fei had undergone a significant change. After the events of yesterday, she naturally couldn''t deliberately pretend to disdain him to provoke Ye Fei as she had done before.


    When Ye Fei sat down beside her, Lin Ling took out her handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from his forehead, somewhat reproachfully saying, "Don''t you know to take a break? Why are you sweating so much from overexerting yourself?" Despite her reproach, her tone was extremely gentle.


    Seeing Lin Ling''s face, which was both beautiful and filled with tenderness, Ye Fei felt extremely pleased. He didn''t expect that after just one summer break, both Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling, who used to be harsh or disdainful towards him, had become so gentle. He couldn''t help but grab Lin Ling''s hand, looking into her eyes with some affection and saying, "I understand now. It''s okay, Ling, thank you."


    Lin Ling felt a bit embarrassed by his actions, blushing and lowering her head. Ye Fei, observing her shy appearance, thought to himself that indeed, a girl in her state of shyness was the most beautiful. Whether it was Lin Ling or Ye Yunqi, they both allowed him to appreciate this point.


    What Ye Fei didn''t know was that despite him finding the shy Ye Yunqi charming, she was currently feeling a bit annoyed with him. Seeing Ye Fei and Lin Ling being intimate, for some reason, Ye Yunqi suddenly felt a sense of congestion in her heart and a sour feeling that made her uncomfortable. This sensation made her uneasy, and she found herself looking at Ye Fei with a somewhat unfriendly gaze.


    Hmph!


    That uncivilized brute, yesterday he was just messing around with someone there, and now he''s being so intimate with another girl. It''s truly unforgivable. Ye Yunqi thought to herself, feeling somewhat angry. However, upon further reflection, she remembered that Lin Ling was supposed to be Ye Fei''s fianc¨¦e, so perhaps their intimacy was to be expected.


    Why should she feel uncomfortable about it? This was a question she couldn''t quite figure out. But one thing was certain - she had decided that today, she would no longer pay any attention to that uncivilized brute. She would ignore him no matter what he said.

 Chapter 25: Chapter 25: A Way to Apologize

    It has to be said that whether women or girls, their thoughts are difficult to understand. Although Ye Yunqi was very dissatisfied with the intimacy between Ye Fei and Lin Ling, during lunchtime, they were still as close as ever. Ye Yunqi didn''t harbor any dissatisfaction towards Lin Ling in her heart, she simply chose to ignore Ye Fei completely.


    After school in the afternoon, enjoying the tenderness from Lin Ling all day, Ye Fei once again sat on Ye Yunqi''s electric bike. However, Ye Yunqi''s attitude towards him was even worse than in the morning. She didn''t say a word to him, which puzzled Ye Fei. They had basically reconciled in the hallway earlier, hadn''t they?


    Back home, Aunt Zhang saw their appearance and just smiled. This was a common occurrence; Ye Fei often made Ye Yunqi angry, but the little girl didn''t hold grudges for long. She would get over it soon, so Aunt Zhang didn''t bother saying much.


    After dinner, the two of them went to the study again, sitting face to face at the desk. Ye Yunqi still had a stern look on her face as she took out her workbook and started writing with her head bowed.


    Ye Fei, however, didn''t start his homework. He said to Ye Yunqi, "Yunqi, I didn''t quite understand today''s lessons. Could you explain them to me?" In order to get his little sister to speak, he had to act a bit foolish.


    This time, Ye Yunqi did speak, but her tone was very unpleasant. She said, "Hmph, why are you asking me? Go find your Lin Ling."


    Ye Fei was taken aback but then chuckled inwardly. It seemed like she was feeling jealous, just like him. So he simply said, "Oh," and didn''t say anything more.


    After Ye Yunqi uttered those jealousy-laden words, she waited for Ye Fei''s comfort. She was sure he would come to comfort her and assure her that he wouldn''t treat her worse than Lin Ling in the future. However, after waiting for a while, there was no response from him. Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel disappointed and sad. She lowered her head and doodled on her workbook, not even knowing what she was drawing.


    Feeling sulky, Ye Yunqi suddenly felt something moving on her leg. She looked down and saw that Ye Fei had somehow crawled under the table and was now squatting in front of her, gently caressing her smooth thigh with his hands. Her heart started beating faster, and with a trembling voice, she asked, "What are you doing?"


    Ye Fei raised his head, looked at her beautiful face, and smirked, "Have I offended you? Now, I have to make it up to you." With that, he lifted her little skirt and buried his face in it.


    Ye Yunqi''s heart started beating faster. She knew her brother wanted her to experience that soaring pleasure from last night again. Indeed, before she could even finish her thoughts, Ye Fei had pulled her tiny lace panties to the side.


    This time, Ye Fei wasn''t as reckless as last night. He wanted his little sister to truly experience the slow build-up to climax. He had secretly read books during the day for this purpose.


    After pushing her panties to the side, Ye Fei didn''t rush to kiss her delicate spot. Instead, he extended his tongue to lick the inside of her thigh, while his hands weren''t idle either. He reached into her top, grasping her small and delicate breasts through her bra, gently kneading them. After a while, he pushed the bra above her breasts, directly grabbing hold of those soft mounds, occasionally teasing her small nipples with his fingers. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Yunqi sat on the chair, closing her eyes, enjoying the pleasure her brother was giving her. The current sensation was not as intense as last night, but it was more enjoyable. She couldn''t help but feel grateful to her considerate brother. He knew exactly how to please her.


    However, after a while, Ye Yunqi became a little dissatisfied because Ye Fei kept licking the insides of her thighs, switching from left to right, but not going to where she really wanted him to. By this point, Ye Yunqi was so teased that her arousal was evident, and she couldn''t help but urge, "Brother, stop just licking my legs, I want you somewhere else."


    "Where do you want me?" Ye Fei raised his head to look at his younger sister, a mischievous smile playing on his face.


    "Right there!" Ye Yunqi pointed to her already very wet and tender spot, "But I don''t know how to say it."


    "This is your little pussy." Ye Fei''s mischievous grin deepened, "Do you want your brother to lick your little tender pussy?"


    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel extremely embarrassed. Although she didn''t know how to refer to that area, she knew that the word "pussy" was a very embarrassing term. Those naughty students wouldn''t always curse at people saying "your mom''s pussy" if it wasn''t such an embarrassing term. She never expected her brother to ask her to use such an embarrassing word.


    Seeing her face turn bright red, Ye Fei chuckled to himself and teased her even more. He leaned down and gave her aroused little clitoris a lick, but it was just a teasing touch. Then, he smiled and asked, "What? Don''t want it?"


    After he licked her sensitive clitoris, Ye Yunqi''s desire grew stronger. She couldn''t care less about being shy and pleaded, "Brother, don''t tease me anymore, lick my pussy, okay?"


    Hearing her request, Ye Fei was delighted. He stopped teasing her, and with his mouth, he gently sucked on her small, tender pussy a few times before releasing it. He then used his tongue to tease and lick between her folds, making Ye Yunqi tremble all over and moan softly.


    He continued this for a while, and Ye Yunqi''s snow-white skin turned pink. Ye Fei knew she was close to her limit, so he kissed her tender pussy more vigorously. Indeed, after a few moments, Ye Yunqi reached climax, trembling.


    Perhaps because the foreplay this time was thorough, when Ye Yunqi climaxed, she released much more arousal than the previous night. Ye Fei didn''t let a single drop go to waste, swallowing it all down, then using his tongue to clean her still contracting area thoroughly. Afterward, he stood up, kissed her slightly open, panting mouth, and asked with a smile, "Do you like my way of apologizing?"


    "Yes," Ye Yunqi nodded gently, but then she noticed a slightly salty taste on her lips. After thinking for a moment, she realized what it was and couldn''t help but pout, "You bad boy, you still have that on your mouth. Why did you kiss me?"


    "This is your own stuff, why not taste it yourself?" Ye Fei laughed, sticking out his tongue to lick his lips and praised, "The taste is quite good, I really like drinking it. How about letting me drink it every day from now on?"


    "Oh!" Although Ye Yunqi inwardly agreed with his suggestion, due to the shyness of being a young girl, she exclaimed and covered her face, quickly running into her room, forgetting about her homework.

 Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Little Sisters Rejection

    Looking at the tightly closed door of his little sister, then glancing down at the bulge beneath him, Ye Fei felt somewhat disappointed. He had been prepared to ask her to help him feel comfortable again. His spirits were much better today than yesterday, and he thought that after feeling good, he wouldn''t be as weak as he was yesterday, and he could truly experience that gushing pleasure.


    At this thought, Ye Fei suddenly had a realization. Could his change today be due to the eruption from last night? Upon careful consideration, it seemed quite possible.


    With this possibility in mind, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel delighted. If this were true, it would be great. Not only could he feel heavenly pleasure but also enhance his physique. It would be a huge boon. So, he hurriedly ran to Ye Yunqi''s room, vigorously knocking on the door, hoping she would help him again.


    However, after knocking for a while, Ye Yunqi still didn''t come out. Eventually, she threatened to ignore him completely, which really annoyed him.


    Although he knew his little sister was just bluffing, Ye Fei didn''t bother her further because he could tell that Ye Yunqi was genuinely embarrassed this time. It seemed that in the future, he would have to choose a more acceptable place to ask for her help, perhaps in the bedroom, where she might be more receptive and could help him as well.


    Without Ye Yunqi''s company, Ye Fei was no longer interested in doing his dull tasks. He returned to his room, took a sudden shower, but couldn''t help recalling the scene with Ye Yunying here two days ago, which caused the guy below to stir again.


    After the shower, Ye Fei didn''t bother getting dressed and simply lay back on the bed, holding onto himself, feeling a bit sentimental. It seemed that today wouldn''t be the day to experiment and prove his theory. Tomorrow, he would have to find a way to make his little sister more comfortable so that she would willingly serve him.


    Recalling the heavenly feeling when his thing slid in and out of his little sister''s hands, Ye Fei couldn''t help but imitate her movements a few times, feeling a slight pleasure coming from there. He thought to himself, "Isn''t it okay to do this to myself?" Although it seemed somewhat inappropriate, he had to do it to find a way to recover.


    Determined, Ye Fei''s hand moved swiftly, but he realized that the pleasure he felt was far less than when his little sister held him, let alone what it felt like with her warm, gentle mouth. Remembering the sensation of this thing in Ye Yunqi''s mouth, Ye Fei felt even less pleasure now.


    With distracting thoughts and the absence of that charming little beauty beside him, Ye Fei continued for a while until his arms felt sore, then let out a low growl and ejaculated.


    After stopping, Ye Fei felt dizzy and weaker than yesterday, but he didn''t lose heart, thinking it was just a natural result and everything would be better in the morning.


    Feeling strongly tired but looking forward to the next day, Ye Fei soon drifted into a sweet slumber.


    The next morning, Ye Fei was awakened by Ye Yunqi. Opening his eyes, he saw Ye Yunqi''s slightly displeased face, pouting, "Lazy pig, you slept so soundly. I''ve been calling you for ages."


    Ignoring Ye Yunqi''s complaints, Ye Fei carefully assessed how his body felt. Disappointingly, the extreme relaxation he felt yesterday morning didn''t return. Instead, his body seemed heavier, and it took great effort just to sit up.


    Turning over slowly and sitting up, Ye Fei realized that the heaviness he felt was real. It seemed he had been mistaken. After all, where in the world would things be so perfect? Getting pleasure and improving physique at the same time? He wasn''t the protagonist of a fantasy novel. Even if such a good thing existed, it probably wouldn''t happen to him.


    Seeing him lost in thought after sitting up, Ye Yunqi''s face showed a hint of disappointment. Concerned, she asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you okay?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since his idea was wrong, Ye Fei thought he must have overlooked something. So, without answering Ye Yunqi''s question, he anxiously asked, "Do you remember what happened the night before last? Can you tell me in detail?"


    "You rascal!" Ye Yunqi''s face turned red in an instant. This guy was too naughty, making her remember such embarrassing things. Could it be that he wanted her to help him again? With this thought in mind, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but glance down at him.


    Ye Fei, sitting up, caused the thin blanket covering him to slide to the side. Since he hadn''t been wearing clothes all night, Ye Yunqi immediately noticed his manhood. However, it looked nothing like the last time she saw it. This time, he seemed completely out of sorts, limp and hanging there like a dead snake.


    Seeing this, Ye Yunqi felt less embarrassed and playfully grabbed the soft member with her small hand, saying, "Hehe, why are you being so obedient? Did you do something naughty?" She squeezed it and slid it back and forth a few times.


    Feeling Ye Yunqi''s soft touch once again, Ye Fei''s heart raced. Slowly, that part also began to rise.


    As she felt it slowly hardening, Ye Yunqi blushed again but didn''t let go. Instead, she leaned down, bringing her face close to it. The shyness from last night faded, and Ye Yunqi started feeling a bit guilty for leaving her brother after he had made her feel so good. Seeing him react once more, she wanted to make it up to him. So, she opened her small mouth, intending to take it in.


    Ye Fei was startled and quickly stopped her. Even though her mouth could bring him immense pleasure, he still had his wits about him. Feeling completely drained of energy now, another round might make it impossible for him to even get out of bed.


    Surprised by Ye Fei''s rejection, Ye Yunqi looked at him puzzled and asked, "Brother, what''s wrong? Don''t you like this?" She felt a bit hurt suddenly, having put aside her pride to do this for him, only to be rejected. Did he not like her at all anymore?


    Seeing the sadness in Ye Yunqi''s eyes, Ye Fei hurriedly smiled and said, "How could I not like it? I wish you could do this for me every day. But it''s getting late now; let''s go to school first." Due to a whimsical idea that left him completely drained, Ye Fei was too embarrassed to tell his little sister the truth and had to make up an excuse about going to school.

 Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Family Crisis

    Ye Fei''s reasons were reasonable, and Ye Yunqi didn''t suspect anything. As long as he wasn''t mad at her, she was free to follow her own thoughts. Although his thing was fun to play with, in the end, he might force himself to drink it down. Although Ye Yunqi wasn''t too repulsed by the idea of taking it in her mouth, there was still some resistance in her heart.


    After coming downstairs and hastily eating something, the two of them prepared to go to school. However, before they could leave the living room, they saw a woman approaching them. This woman bore some resemblance to Liu Yiru in appearance and age, with the only difference being slightly fuller cheeks than Liu Yiru. However, it made her look even more alluring. Clad in a black suit, which failed to hide her extremely voluptuous figure, this woman was none other than one of the most beautiful women in Wanghai City and one of the most powerful women in Wanghai - Mayor Liu Fengyi, Liu Yiru''s sister and Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi''s aunt.


    Leaning against the doorway, Liu Fengyi smiled as she looked at the twins whom she adored endlessly. Despite her affection for them, she couldn''t help but worry about their safety. Although Ye Yunqi''s martial arts skills should keep her safe, she was a careless girl who might not be able to take care of Ye Fei.


    "Aunt, why are you here?" Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi asked simultaneously. Although they were quite fond of their aunt, they also harbored some fear towards her as she could be quite serious.


    Seeing the slightly fearful looks in the eyes of the two youngsters, Liu Fengyi felt a bit helpless. As the Mayor of Wanghai, she had to maintain a strong and serious demeanor. However, she also felt sorry if this demeanor distanced her from the two little ones she adored so much.


    "I came to see you. Are you two going to school?" Liu Fengyi maintained her smile as she spoke.


    Through Siyao''s incident, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi somewhat understood that their aunt was like Siyao - outwardly stern but actually deeply caring for them. Despite this understanding, they still felt a bit uncomfortable around her. Upon hearing Liu Fengyi''s question, Ye Fei smiled and said, "Aunt must have something to discuss with us. School can wait."


    Liu Fengyi said, "Let''s talk as we walk. Yunqi, you don''t need to ride your electric bike today. Aunt will give you both a gift." With that, she led the two out of the house. There was a Volkswagen Longteng sedan parked outside, a two-year-old model that still looked new.


    Upon seeing the car, Ye Yunqi cheered, "Aunt, is this the gift you''re giving us? Can I finally drive?"


    Liu Fengyi shook her head with a smile, "The car is indeed for you both, but you can''t drive yet." She knocked on the driver''s window and added, "From now on, Mingming will be responsible for picking you up and dropping you off at school."


    The front window of the Longteng sedan slowly rolled down, revealing a bright and beautiful face. Zhou Mingming, the aunt''s personal secretary and a skilled martial artist, smiled and said, "Get in, you two."


    "Mingming!" Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi greeted her in unison. They were familiar with this beautiful woman, who was not only the aunt''s secretary but also a martial arts expert from a renowned family, not inferior to Ye Yunqi in martial skills.


    As they got into the car, Ye Fei noticed that Zhou Mingming was not wearing her usual professional attire but rather casual clothing. Curious, he asked, "Mingming, aren''t you working today? Why the change in outfit?"


    Starting the car, Zhou Mingming laughed and replied, "My job from now on is to pick you two up and drop you off. What I wear doesn''t matter, right?"


    Ye Fei was taken aback and asked, "Aren''t you the aunt''s secretary? Why are you now specifically assigned to pick us up?" It was indeed strange. Even if the aunt wanted to arrange a chauffeur, she could have chosen anyone. There was no need to send her most trusted secretary, especially considering Zhou Mingming''s exceptional skills, which would be more useful by the aunt''s side.


    Liu Fengyi smiled and said, "Haven''t you two been eager to drive to school? But you''re still not old enough, so Auntie will have Mingming pick you up for a while. She''s very attentive, and Auntie feels relieved entrusting you to her." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei''s heart stirred involuntarily as he thought back to that day with Liu Yiru''s demeanor, which seemed off, as if she was carrying some worry between her brows. Now, with Auntie sending over someone with such great skills, could it be that something had happened within the family? Was Auntie worried about some accident happening to him?


    Thinking this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but glance at Liu Fengyi, noticing a gentle and kind look in her eyes mixed with a hint of concern. He affirmed his thoughts internally but also understood that now was not the time to ask. Even if he did, she wouldn''t tell him, as in her eyes, he was still a child in need of protection.


    On the other hand, Ye Yunqi didn''t sense anything amiss. She was still pouting and grumbling about Auntie not allowing her to drive, while Liu Fengyi just smiled gently, seemingly enjoying her playful complaints.


    The car was indeed much faster than the electric bike. Before long, they arrived at a high school. Liu Fengyi got out of the car at the entrance and walked away alone. Zhou Mingming, however, followed them into the school. Ye Fei, accustomed to seeing Zhou Mingming in professional attire, was now amazed by her casual outfit.


    Before, Ye Fei had thought that Zhou Mingming was not much less beautiful than their mothers. But now, he realized he had been mistaken. In her youthful attire, she was just as stunning as Liu Yiru and the others. Although her figure wasn''t as voluptuous as theirs, her 1.75-meter height made her appear tall and elegant, exuding a different kind of charm in Ye Fei''s eyes.


    Zhou Mingming stayed with them until they reached the fourth floor, watching them enter the classroom before leaving. She didn''t go far, just found a shady spot to sit down. At twenty-five years old, sitting in a high school campus, she didn''t seem out of place at all. Like a quiet schoolgirl, the breeze tousled her flowing hair, giving her an aura of purity and beauty.


    While there were many beautiful girls at the high school, there were only a few who could match Zhou Mingming''s level of beauty. Consequently, many students and even teachers couldn''t help but sneak a few extra glances as they passed by her. However, Ye Fei didn''t take the time to admire her beauty because Zhou Mingming''s actions further confirmed his suspicions. It seemed that their family had indeed encountered some kind of crisis.


    Sitting at his desk, Ye Fei couldn''t help but ponder. Auntie sending Zhou Mingming was undoubtedly for his protection. As for his younger sister, she didn''t need anyone''s protection. Thinking about this, he felt even more resentful towards his own body.

 Chapter 28: Chapter 28: The Crazy Attempt

    Ye Fei spent the entire day lost in thought, feeling an increasing desire for power. He was a man, the only man in the family, yet in the past, he had been unable to protect the women at home. Instead, he found himself being protected by them at every turn. If life could still be as peaceful as before, he wouldn''t have many thoughts. But things were different now. The opponents his mother and the others faced seemed formidable, and at this moment, he not only couldn''t help them but also had to distract them to protect himself, a fact that Ye Fei couldn''t accept.


    During lunch, Ye Yunqi felt that something was off with Ye Fei, but she didn''t think too much about it. Her brother had been acting strangely recently, and she had grown accustomed to it. Besides, she had also become engrossed in a mobile game with Lin Ling, spending all her time playing with her and not paying much attention to Ye Fei.


    It wasn''t until they returned home for dinner and were in the study that Ye Yunqi looked at Ye Fei with a hint of desire in her eyes. The way Ye Fei had made her feel comfortable a few days ago had left her somewhat addicted to that feeling. So, when the two were alone, her desire resurfaced.


    From her little sister''s gaze, Ye Fei understood what she wanted. But thinking about the morning''s events, he couldn''t help but hesitate. Pretending not to notice her longing gaze mixed with a hint of pleading, he cleared his throat and said, "I''m feeling a bit unwell. I''ll go rest."


    Ye Yunqi felt a bit disappointed, but considering that he had seemed off all day, she thought he might really be unwell. She asked with concern, "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    Ye Fei shook his head, "I just feel tired. I''ll be fine after a nap. Can you help me with my homework?"


    "No problem!" Ye Yunqi readily agreed, asking once more, "Are you really okay?"


    "I am. I know my own body. I''ll be fine," Ye Fei smiled, got up, and went back to his room.


    Watching Ye Fei''s retreating figure, Ye Yunqi fell into a daze. She felt that something was off about herself, a feeling that only arose when facing Ye Fei. While she had always cared deeply for him, she had never felt this way before.


    The previous Ye Yunqi had never experienced this sense of uncertainty or speculated about what Ye Fei was thinking. But now, things were different. If Ye Fei seemed even slightly off, she couldn''t help but start overthinking, wondering if she had done something wrong and if he would ignore her. She was a smart girl, and upon a moment of calm reflection, she felt a sense of unease. Her behavior seemed so much like what she had read about in books regarding girls falling in love.


    Thinking back to the sour feeling she had when she saw him getting close to Lin Ling during the day, Ye Yunqi was almost certain. She couldn''t help but feel a bit confused. How could she have such thoughts? But this feeling was quite pleasant, guarding a small secret in her heart, secretly guessing his thoughts, giving her a sweet sense of happiness that she had never experienced before, something her mother and sisters couldn''t provide.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Ye Fei once again fell into contemplation. His little sister''s eyes just now had solidified his resolve. He couldn''t continue like this. This cursed body not only needed protection from his family but also couldn''t even fulfill his little sister''s small requests. Though he could do things for her without her doing the same for him, thinking of her behavior that morning, Ye Fei knew that if he did that, his little sister wouldn''t feel good either.


    After making up his mind, Ye Fei took out the large box from the bedside table, assembled it, locked the door of his room from the inside, turned off the lights, and pretended to be asleep to prevent his little sister from worrying and coming to knock on the door.


    Prepared, Ye Fei crawled into the homemade virtual box, started the game, feeling the explosive power within him. His confidence grew stronger; this time, it was do or die!


    Yes, he was about to activate his homemade device for brain domain development and wanted to simulate the strength of the barbarians in the game, transforming himself into a true barbarian.


    After activating the device inside, Ye Fei lay quietly, waiting for his transformation. At this moment, his heart was surprisingly calm because he knew that when he emerged from this box, he would either become extremely powerful or be a fool or dead.


    After waiting for a long time without feeling anything, just as he thought the contraption he had set up was ineffective, a tingling sensation spread throughout his body. Then, a strange electric-like force entered his brain. In an instant, his head seemed to explode, the intense pain almost making him lose consciousness.


    Fortunately, over the years, his will had been honed to extreme toughness due to his physical condition. Although the pain in his brain made him feel like he was about to die, he endured it.


    As time passed, the pain in Ye Fei''s brain gradually weakened. Now, even if he wanted to faint, it seemed impossible because the pain made his consciousness clearer. It seemed to have a protective effect, keeping his mind from becoming blurred due to the intense pain. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After an uncertain amount of time, the painful sensation in Ye Fei''s brain slowly diminished, replaced by an indescribable feeling. One thing was certain ¡ª he now felt unprecedentedly clear-headed, his mind much sharper than usual. Overjoyed, he realized he had succeeded, but he didn''t know if this success would make him stronger.


    Fate seemed to enjoy playing tricks on Ye Fei. Just when he thought he had succeeded and everything was about to end, a more powerful pain arose in his brain, accompanied by a sudden influx of familiar yet unfamiliar things into his consciousness. These things felt familiar because he had used them countless times in the game, but he never imagined they would appear in his mind so vividly. These things were the skills of the barbarians in the game. Despite not seeing any data due to it being his own body, Ye Fei could unmistakably feel that he could use these skills, yes, even in reality.


    Could he really possess the strength of a barbarian in reality? Ye Fei was thrilled, yet also somewhat uneasy. With such a change in his body, was he still human?

 Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Invincible Power

    As time passed, Ye Fei felt the power within him slowly merging with himself. At this moment, he no longer felt any pain but instead experienced a tremendous sense of rapidly increasing power. This feeling was something he had only experienced while leveling up in the game, giving him a sense of illusion that he might still be in the game, with reality seemingly unaffected.


    The wait was long, and Ye Fei even felt it more unbearable than when he was in excruciating pain, as the outcome of this matter was incredibly important to him, making him nervous.


    During this wait, unsure of how much time had passed, Ye Fei finally felt the surge of power coming to a complete halt, perfectly integrated within himself without any sense of discord.


    Crawling out of that box, Ye Fei was astonished to find that the contraption he had made had completely transformed at some point. As he left, the box was now completely ruined, turning into a pile of damaged parts, with even the steel casing on the outside twisted and deformed.


    Looking at this scene before him, Ye Fei was not shocked but rather delighted. The large steel plate was broken, yet he emerged unharmed. Did this mean he now possessed immense power? However, the peculiar heaviness in his body reminded him that he was still not well, appearing as feeble as before.


    With a mix of apprehension and excitement, Ye Fei picked up the deformed steel plate, held it at both ends, and gently bent it in the middle. There was a crisp snap as the two-centimeter-thick steel plate split in half at his touch.


    Staring dumbfounded at the two halves in his hand, Ye Fei began to doubt if he was dreaming. Was this real? Could it be that simple, to have gained such strength? Had the steel plate deteriorated due to the recent events?


    Ye Fei, unable to believe what he had just witnessed, then picked up the small dumbbell usually used for arm exercises by the bedside, an object that had not been in contact with the box and therefore shouldn''t have been influenced.


    Although this dumbbell was small, it was already at Ye Fei''s limit. Normally, it took a lot of effort to lift, but now it felt light as a feather in his hand, as if it were made of paper.


    Overjoyed, Ye Fei tightened his grip on the dumbbell and threw a punch. However, this action surprised him once again as he felt his fingers sink into the handle of the dumbbell. Hastily bringing it closer to inspect, Ye Fei saw that the pure iron handle of the small dumbbell bore deep impressions from his fingers.


    While knowing he had indeed become stronger, Ye Fei was left gaping in amazement. Was this too incredible? To leave such marks on solid iron¡ªperhaps even the best martial artist in the family couldn''t achieve this. Could it be that he truly possessed the strength of the barbarians from the game?


    Contemplating this possibility, Ye Fei was eager to put his newfound strength to the test. However, the room was clearly not the best choice. He needed to go outside.


    Quietly opening the door to peek outside, Ye Fei noticed the lights were still on in the living room downstairs, indicating Aunt Zhang was still awake. Going outside now would likely be met with opposition from her, but Ye Fei was impatient. Thus, he made his way to the window in his room and looked down. Feeling a tinge of fear, he wondered if jumping down would cause any problems. But waiting for Aunt Zhang to sleep before leaving the ground floor seemed like a long wait.


    After a brief moment of consideration, Ye Fei let his desire to overcome rationality. He thought to himself that with his increased strength, perhaps his constitution had also improved, and jumping from here should be fine.


    Steeling himself, Ye Fei finally pushed open the window, climbed onto the windowsill, and leaped outward. However, this leap took him by surprise as he realized he didn''t land in the backyard as expected but instead flew over the wall, landing far away without a sound, feeling weightless as he touched the ground. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Ye Fei turned back, he realized that with that jump, he had actually leaped nearly twenty meters away. This reminded him of the barbarian''s leaping skill. Could it be that he could really use those skills in reality?


    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Fei became even more excited. Unable to contain himself, he began to sprint at full speed. In that moment, he only heard the sound of rushing wind in his ears as he looked to the sides and saw the streetlights speeding backward. This speed was even faster than when he practiced driving with the special forces in the military camp. His conviction grew stronger that he now possessed the skills of a barbarian.


    Understanding this, Ye Fei was so excited that he wanted to shout out loud. However, being in the urban area, it was clearly not appropriate. So, he suppressed that urge and continued running at a faster pace.


    In less than half an hour, Ye Fei found himself outside the city in Wanghai. When he finally stopped, he could hardly believe that he had run over a hundred miles in such a short time and didn''t feel tired at all. The explosive power within him made him unable to resist roaring loudly, the sound carrying far and wide. He also felt that his body had become much stronger.


    Next, Ye Fei tested each of the barbarian skills one by one. Although he didn''t find many of them practical, the improvement in his physical abilities alone was enough to satisfy him. With this kind of strength, he was confident that he could protect the women in his family well, even though each of them was skilled. Ye Fei always felt they needed his protection.


    After running and jumping outside for a while, Ye Fei quietly returned home. He quickly took a shower, lay down in his room, feeling a bit excited. Fortunately, after many years of training, his character had become much tougher than that of his peers. Otherwise, if an ordinary person were to obtain such invincible power, who knows how they might go crazy or even become lawless.


    After the excitement passed, Ye Fei thought about his body. Why did he feel so heavy despite having such strong power? He had to admit that this success not only gave him immense strength but also made his mind much more agile. So, Ye Fei quickly realized that his current immense strength was not physical but rather a result of unlocking the mysterious power of his mind domain. His body, however, remained in a state of disrepair, essentially unchanged, indicating that what he gained this time was something akin to a superpower.


    "It looks like I still need to continue practicing that technique." Ye Fei murmured to himself. He couldn''t help but wonder, if his body was already this strong in its current state, how powerful would he become if he truly mastered that technique? With this pleasant fantasy in mind, he slowly drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 30: Chapter 30: A Passionate Kiss

    Early the next morning, Ye Fei woke up and hastily put on his clothes before rushing into the gym on the ground floor. Despite the scattered components by his bed reminding him that the events of last night were real, after being weak for over a decade, he still found it hard to believe.


    Playing with the specially made large barbell as if it were nothing, a barbell even his little sister couldn''t lift, Ye Fei realized that he wasn''t dreaming last night. He truly possessed a strength greater than that of his mother and the others.


    Setting down the barbell, Ye Fei sat down on a nearby chair, feeling somewhat lost. Now, like a poor man suddenly becoming rich, this sudden surge of power left him unsure of what to do next. Logically, with this kind of strength, he should venture out and make a career for himself. But as the heir of the two largest families in Wanghai, did he still need to strive?


    Yet, he was somewhat unwilling to return to his previous stable life. Despite being frail since childhood, his ambitions were much greater than those of ordinary people. He always aimed to achieve great things, as evidenced by the substantial reputation he had built online under the pseudonym "Weak as a Breeze".


    It seemed that there was a crisis in the family at the moment. This should have been the best time for him to act, but he had no idea who the enemy was. It seemed like he needed to find a moment to ask his mother and the others. At worst, he could demonstrate his current strength to them, believing they would find it useful.


    Having sorted out all this, Ye Fei''s mood improved. Glancing around the gym, he knew that none of these things were of any use to him, so he decided not to waste any more time here and walked towards the door.


    As he was about to open the door, Ye Fei felt a soft body collide into his arms. Without looking, he knew it was Ye Yunqi. He smiled and hugged her, asking, "What''s wrong? Why are you in such a rush early in the morning?"


    Unexpectedly, Ye Yunqi pushed him away and huffed, saying, "Why are you up so early for no reason? What''s the point of coming here? No matter how much you train, you''re still useless!"


    Ye Fei was taken aback. In recent days, Ye Yunqi had basically stopped calling him useless, so her anger now indicated that she was genuinely upset. However, Ye Fei couldn''t figure out how he had offended her.


    After scolding him, Ye Yunqi immediately regretted it. Seeing Ye Fei''s bewildered expression, she felt even more guilty and slowly leaned into his embrace, apologizing softly, "I''m sorry, brother. I didn''t mean it."


    "Hehe, it''s okay. Hearing you call me like that makes me feel warm." Ye Fei naturally wasn''t angry with her over this, but he still didn''t understand why she had this attitude towards him. So he asked, "Yunqi, can you tell me where I offended you?"


    Ye Yunqi''s face turned bright red in an instant. After the joy Ye Fei had brought her in the past two days, she had completely fallen in love with this feeling. However, Ye Fei had brushed off her hints last night, claiming he wasn''t feeling well, which left her unsatisfied.


    When she returned to her room, memories of the pleasure from the previous days flooded back, prompting her to indulge herself. But she couldn''t recreate the feeling of when Ye Fei touched her, so she deliberately woke up early today, hoping to use that special method to wake Ye Fei up like yesterday morning, seeking comfort from each other.


    To her surprise, when she reached his room, he was already gone. Frantically searching the house and even asking Zhang Ayi, she couldn''t find him anywhere. Feeling frustrated, she decided to vent in the gym, where she unexpectedly found the person she had been looking for. The sense of grievance in her heart made her act impulsively towards Ye Fei.


    However, Ye Yunqi felt embarrassed to reveal the reason for her anger. She made up a random excuse, saying, "You said you weren''t feeling well last night, so I woke up early to check on you, but you came here instead, making it hard for me to find you. Can you blame me for being upset?"


    Ye Fei chuckled and said, "I''m fine. I just came here early to exercise. But the equipment here isn''t suitable for me. I''ll just watch you from the side."


    Thinking he meant the equipment was too heavy for him, Ye Yunqi pulled him into the room without much thought. She wanted to take him upstairs to do things they both enjoyed but hesitated due to her shyness as a girl and the recent misunderstanding. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After exercising for a while, Ye Yunqi wiped the sweat off her forehead and looked at Ye Fei, only to find that his gaze wasn''t on her but fixed on the ground, lost in thought.


    Feeling a sense of disappointment and resentment, she wondered why he didn''t pay attention to her despite her deliberately provocative actions. She couldn''t help but complain in her heart: "Doesn''t this fool know how to take the initiative? Where did that stubbornness from the first time go?"


    Feeling down, Ye Yunqi lost the motivation to continue exercising. Coincidentally, at that moment, Zhang Ayi had almost finished preparing the meal, so she pulled the noticeably distracted Ye Fei back to the living room.


    After dinner, Ye Yunqi instinctively wanted to go to the garage to get her electric bike, only to find Zhou Mingming waiting in the yard. It then dawned on her that since yesterday, she no longer needed to ride her bike with her frail brother.


    Sitting in the car, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but blame her aunt for sending Zhou Mingming to accompany her for no reason. This arrangement meant she no longer had the opportunity to be alone with Ye Fei. She couldn''t remember when her previous extreme dislike of riding with someone had turned into her fondest memory.


    Sensing Ye Yunqi''s thoughts, Ye Fei, who was sitting in the back with her, leaned close and whispered in her ear, "I really miss the times when you took me to school. In a few days, let''s talk to Auntie and ask her to take Mingming back so you can continue to accompany me, okay?"


    The warmth of Ye Fei''s breath on Ye Yunqi''s sensitive ear made her feel tingly and comfortable. But what made her even more comfortable was the fact that her brother was willing to be with her, filling her heart with sweetness. This connection wasn''t like the twins'' telepathy from before; instead, it resembled the unspoken understanding between lovers.


    Gazing at Ye Fei affectionately, Ye Yunqi suddenly wished he would kiss her. Sensing her desire once again, Ye Fei glanced at Zhou Mingming in front, who was focused on driving. Feeling reassured, he leaned in, masking their figures behind the seat, and gently kissed her soft, sweet lips.

 Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Little Sisters Initiative

    Both of them were inexperienced in this regard, having no idea what to do after pressing their lips together, but even so, it already felt extremely thrilling, making their hearts beat a little faster.


    Ye Fei, having read some novels after all, slowly tried to slip his tongue into his little sister''s mouth after kissing for a while. He gently explored her soft lips from within, and Ye Yunqi found it amusing as she lightly held his tongue and playfully intertwined hers with it.


    After a while, Ye Fei retracted his tongue and also sucked in Ye Yunqi''s little tongue, savoring the taste in his mouth.


    Lost in the pleasure of their kiss, they were engrossed in each other, with Ye Yunqi having cultivated her inner strength, breathing naturally long, while Ye Fei, after the changes from last night, felt even stronger than Ye Yunqi, even feeling like he could hold his breath without needing to breathe, causing them to forget the passage of time. It wasn''t until Zhou Mingming parked the car at the school gate and called out to them that they suddenly snapped back to reality, blushing as they quickly separated their lips.


    Zhou Mingming found it quite amusing to see the affectionate siblings in such a state, noticing their flushed faces upon her discovery. She couldn''t help but chuckle, saying, "You two are quite close, but it''s best not to engage in such activities."


    In her eyes, they were still children, and she believed they were merely imitating adults for fun, without thinking much of it, just offering them a reminder.


    Seeing Zhou Mingming''s reaction, both Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi breathed a sigh of relief, secretly scolding themselves for being careless. If Zhou Mingming took this seriously and told Liu Fengyi or Liu Yiru about it, getting scolded would be a minor issue. But if they were forbidden from being together, then it would truly be disastrous.


    Smiling foolishly at Zhou Mingming, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi got out of the car. This time, Zhou Mingming didn''t accompany them upstairs, as her visit yesterday was merely to locate their classroom.


    As they walked down the hallway, the siblings exchanged a glance, sticking out their tongues at each other simultaneously. But then, they both remembered the peculiar sensation of each other''s tongues in their mouths. Ye Fei made a kissing gesture, causing Ye Yunqi''s fair cheeks to blush, shifting the atmosphere from before, making her shy once more.


    Throughout the day, Ye Fei felt conflicted. With his newfound strength, he was happy and wanted to share his joy with Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling. However, he hesitated to tell them, knowing they might not congratulate him immediately but rather be furious. His actions were too risky, and any misstep could lead to unexpected consequences. Even Ye Fei himself wouldn''t dare to repeat it, as the first device was already scrapped, and he couldn''t guarantee the same effect with another.


    Another issue that troubled Ye Fei was that the troublesome students who often bothered him hadn''t approached him all day. Despite purposely going out alone several times, they didn''t show up, which left Ye Fei feeling somewhat sorry for them yet also a bit annoyed.


    After all, he was still a young man. Who wouldn''t feel upset if constantly bullied? He had refrained from letting his sister deal with their troubles mainly because she cared too much about him. If she knew everything, she might retaliate fiercely, leaving those troublemakers unrecognizable to their own mothers. But with himself intervening, he could handle the situation more prudently.


    Feeling down throughout the day, Ye Fei returned home still feeling unsettled. After hastily finishing his dinner and homework, he went to his room to sleep, completely unaware of the slightly resentful look in Ye Yunqi''s eyes as she watched him.


    Ye Fei had another dream. In this dream, his goddess appeared again, but this time she seemed off. Not only did she kiss him eagerly, but she also ventured lower, eventually reaching down to grasp his proudly standing member, gently playing with it before taking it into her mouth.


    Watching his own self being pleasured by her goddess-like figure, Ye Fei was almost about to shout in excitement, but then he felt something was amiss. The sensation was too real, nothing like a dream at all.


    The real sensation made Ye Fei suddenly wake up, but even after becoming clear-headed, that feeling of being held in place remained. Unable to resist, he lifted his head to look down and, aided by the hazy moonlight outside the window, he saw a girl lying on top of him, her head buried in his abdomen. It was clear to him that the one currently on top of him was Ye Yunqi.


    "What''s this? Coming all the way here in the middle of the night, is your little slutty self feeling itchy?" Ye Fei found himself oddly enjoying using such vulgar language with the girl.


    Seeing Ye Fei awake and teasing her with those words, Ye Yunqi was not surprised but rather pleased. Having restrained herself for two days, she had her fun with Ye Fei for a while.


    Excited by the pleasure, she moved her small buttocks closer to Ye Fei''s face, parted her legs, straddled his head, and brought her wet, tender womanhood close to his mouth, saying, "Yes, it''s so itchy. Brother, please help me out quickly."


    Ye Fei smiled slightly and began to lick her delicious womanhood. Ye Yunqi moaned in delight, returning the favor by eagerly sucking on his manhood, while her hands expertly stroked the part she couldn''t hold in her mouth.


    Perhaps due to the pent-up desire, Ye Yunqi did not last long under Ye Fei''s ministrations and reached climax, emitting a soft, delicate moan from her throat. Her body trembled intensely for a moment, and a sweet stream of desire flowed from her petite womanhood, which Ye Fei gladly consumed.


    As Ye Yunqi lay softly on Ye Fei, her hand still gripping his manhood tightly, she was too exhausted to continue using her mouth. Ye Fei sat up, cradled Ye Yunqi''s naked body in his arms, and whispered softly in her ear, "Feeling good?"


    "Mm-hmm," Ye Yunqi nodded vigorously. "Brother, can you please pleasure me again? I love this feeling too much."


    Ye Fei chuckled, "You really are a little slut, aren''t you? Once is not enough."


    Seemingly understanding her brother''s preference for such coarse language, Ye Yunqi played along, "Yes, my little slut is so itchy. Can you satisfy her one more time?"


    With that, she wriggled out of Ye Fei''s embrace, sat beside him, spread her legs wide open, exposing her moist womanhood unabashedly. Using her delicate hands, she gently parted her labia majora, invitingly saying, "Good brother, good man, my little slut is so empty, please come and pleasure me quickly."


    Ye Fei locked his gaze onto her nearly exposed womanhood, despite having just cleaned her moments ago. In this short time, more arousal had produced a considerable amount of lubrication. Her pink, tender womanhood glistened under the light, emitting an extremely lascivious glow. The entrance nestled between her delicate labia seemed to beckon him to plunge into it eagerly.


    Ye Fei, as if under a spell, slowly leaned closer, not burying his head as before but kneeling between her legs, gripping his manhood¡ªhard as a rod¡ªand slowly pressing it against her slick, tender womanhood.


    Rough hot big turtle head just touched her delicate pussy mouth, both of them can not help but hit a jolt, this feeling, than with the hands and mouth much stronger, Ye Fei waist slightly force, the big turtle head little by little to open her two pieces of small shade lips, slowly into the pussy eye she has never had anything to enter, that kind of cool to the extreme feeling let both of them are extremely mesmerized.


    Looking down at her brother''s somewhat frighteningly large cock bar a little bit into their own little tender pussy, looking at half of the glans is about to go in, for letting her brother inserted, Ye Yunqi is not disgusted, and even a little bit of anticipation, but many years of ethical education let her hesitation at the last moment, can not help but trembling voice said: "Brother, don''t ah. "


    Ye Yunqi so shouted, Ye Fei also immediately came to his senses, seeing his current position, he hastily drew back and withdrew a good distance, forcefully slapped himself on the face, and said with a lowered head, "Yunqi, I''m sorry."


    Looking at Ye Fei''s handsome face with five very obvious fingerprints made by himself, Ye Yunqi was greatly distressed, hurriedly jumped into his arms, reached out her small hand to caress his somewhat swollen face, softly said, "Brother, I didn''t blame you, in fact, I want you to stick it in, but we can''t be like this ah."


    Although Ye Yunqi said so, Ye Fei still couldn''t forgive himself for a moment, his mood was still very low, Ye Yunqi saw him like this, her eyes rolled for a moment, she suddenly hugged him tightly, and twisted hard, letting her own pair of tits which had already developed to quite a certain size rubbing against his chest, and said in a slutty and wagging voice, "Brother, you promised to get me again, and now you are doing it again. Brother, you promised that you would do it again, but now you don''t care anymore? My little slutty pussy is itching to death."


    Ye Fei was amused by her and his heart jumped wildly, and his already soft cock rose up like an inflated ball of leather, and pushed straight up against her small buttocks sitting on his waist.


    Ye Yunqi in the first time to discover his changes, the heart is very happy, slowly to move his body down, want to once again take his cock into his mouth, but Ye Fei pulled her, said, "Yunqi, brother wants to get your pussy."


    "Yeah." Ye Yunqi, not yet realizing what he was talking about, agreed, "You get my pussy and I''ll get your cock-bar and see who gets who out first."


    Ye Fei, however, shook his head, "No, I mean, I''m going to get your little slutty pussy with my cock-bar."


    "Huh?" Ye Yunqi exclaimed, "But the book says that this is called incest, we can''t do that."


    Ye Fei laughed, "As long as we don''t stick it in, it''s not considered incest."


    Ye Yunqi looked down at her own little pussy, but realized that apart from sticking it in she really couldn''t think of any way to get it out, so she asked, "How to get it out then?"


    Ye Fei laughed, "Just leave it to me." Said he let Ye Yunqi in his arms changed position, then put his hand between her legs, with three hands pressed on her pussy gently rubbing up, Ye Yunqi was made to moan loudly, lewd water also uncontrollably gushed out.


    Ye Fei put all of his sister''s lewd water on the inside of her thighs, and made it wet and slippery, and then put some on his cock, and then lay down with his arms around her, and the two of them lay on their sides side by side.


    Lifting up one of his sister''s long, thin legs, Ye Fei put his thick and incomparable cocktail into her crotch, and then lowered her legs down again, letting her tightly clamp her cocktail, gently thrusting in that space she squeezed out with her legs and tender pussy, and asked, "Getting it this way, are you comfortable?"


    "So comfortable!" Nodding her head vigorously, she only felt that her brother''s rough glans could not stop rubbing the tender flesh on her pussy with his thrusts, and that kind of crunchy pleasure was much stronger than when he licked it with his tongue, and she could not help but ask, "Brother, are we fucking?"


    In order to cater to Ye Fei, she had specially watched something on the internet today, especially learning some vulgar words, not expecting this to be used.


    Ye Fei couldn''t say what they were counting on for a while, so she could only say in some vagueness, "Even if it is."


    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but moan and whispered in his ear, "Brother, you''re fucking me so well, fuck me harder!"


    Ye Fei was greatly excited, his hands sticking on her little ass, he used the fastest speed to vigorously thrust up in that special space of hers, straightly making Ye Yunqi moan continuously. If it wasn''t for the excellent soundproofing of their rooms, I''m afraid Auntie Zhang downstairs would have been woken up by Ye Yunqi.


    Because this position can directly stimulate Ye Yunqi''s little tender pussy, so her pussy outflow of lewd water has not been broken, but also makes Ye Fei''s cock in her there into the extremely smooth, and just tasted the taste of Ye Yunqi seems to be very addicted, in the orgasm after the still refused to let go of the legs, Ye Fei also do not worry about her body, and also has been to make non-stop until Ye Yunqi in this position in the first half of the year, the first time to the end of the year, the second half of the year to the end of the second half of the year.


    Ye Yunqi in this position in the fourth wild leakage, Ye Fei also feel a burst of eye numbness, glans surge, hastily from between her thighs to pull out the chicken bar, to her mouth.


    Ye Yunqi didn''t mind at all and opened her mouth to hold her brother''s huge glans, letting him shoot all the way into her mouth, swallowing all the semen and still not letting go, sucking for a long time until all the remaining semen was sucked down to the last bit, only then did she pull out the big dick out of her hardened cock again.


    Although Ye Fei wanted to do it again, he saw that his little sister was really tired, but he didn''t force her to do it again, and licked her little pussy clean too, before he hugged her and went into a sweet sleep together.


    When the first sunlight in the morning shines into the room, Ye Fei opens her eyes, looking at Ye Yunqi who is naked and lying in her arms, and wondering what dream she had, the sweet smile on her stunning face, she gently moves her body, but feels that her dick which is naturally erected in the morning is still clamped tightly by her legs, and she can''t help but think of last night''s pleasure. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gently put Ye Yunqi''s body flat, pulled his thing out from between her legs, Ye Fei heart can''t help but have some fear, if not in the end Ye Yunqi due to nervousness called out to him, I''m afraid that he really inserted into it, if it really did that, he really don''t know how to face his goddess-like mother in the future.


    But think about it, although it didn''t come really, but also almost, after all, the two of them there pressed together and rubbed together for so long, but that kind of feeling is still really good it.


    Ye Fei smiled at Ye Yunqi who was still smiling in her sleep, and couldn''t help but kiss her on her small mouth, being harassed by him so much, but Ye Yunqi still didn''t wake up, just mumbled a couple of words that no one could hear, and rolled over and went back to sleep.


    Now has entered the fall, the morning is still more or less a little cold, Ye Fei pulled a thin quilt over Ye Yunqi, and lovingly kissed her on the cheek, it seems that she is really exhausted, think about it, last night she came as many as five times, where can not be tired?


    Ye Fei felt a little strange, remembered that the first time he had just put into her little mouth, he already could not hold back, how could he last so long last night? Could it be that this is also the benefit brought to him by the brain development?


    After noticing her body, Ye Fei made a new discovery, that is, the sense of relaxation that she had once experienced that morning came to her body once again.

 Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Doubts About Cultivation Technique

    What on earth is going on? Ye Fei was puzzled. This feeling was completely random, without any pattern. He couldn''t recall doing anything special last night. Especially compared to the last time, the only similarity might be that he experienced a pleasant release. However, he had experimented before, and it wasn''t because of that.


    Pondering this, his gaze inadvertently swept over Ye Yunqi, still asleep. A thought struck him¡ªcould it be because of her?


    Suddenly, he remembered the dual cultivation technique mentioned in the novel he read yesterday. It seemed like it could enhance abilities through the complementary forces of yin and yang. Could it be that when his little sister pleasured him orally, he absorbed some yin energy from her delicate mouth, thus facilitating the operation of his technique?


    So, the mysterious technique he obtained unexpectedly was actually a form of dual cultivation?


    The more Ye Fei thought about it, the more plausible this possibility seemed. His heart couldn''t help but leap with joy as he hugged Ye Yunqi''s smooth and tender body, kissing her sweet lips with vigor.


    The lack of air woke Ye Yunqi, who groggily opened her eyes, freed herself from Ye Fei''s embrace, and complained, "Bad boy, can''t you let me sleep a bit more? I''m so tired."


    Glancing at the time, Ye Fei saw it was just past six in the morning. He smiled, "Alright, you can sleep a bit more. I''ll get up first."


    "No! Stay with me!" Ye Yunqi insisted, hugging him tightly, reaching down to hold his still firm member, placing it between her most alluring parts, gently rubbing a few times before contentedly closing her eyes again.


    With her soft mounds pressed against his chest and her grip tight, Ye Fei couldn''t resist getting aroused again. He started moving slowly, allowing his member to rub against her as it did last night.


    Unable to continue sleeping, Ye Yunqi twisted his waist, complaining, "Bad boy, won''t you let me sleep?"


    "Let''s sleep in a while. Let''s enjoy this for a bit," Ye Fei said with a smile, though his actions below did not cease.


    "No!" Ye Yunqi objected, "We did a lot last night. I''m a bit tired now, or I won''t be able to go to school."


    "What should I do then?" Ye Fei asked with a hint of frustration, stopping his actions to avoid tiring her out further.


    "I can''t handle you. How does this thing work? Your body seems weak, but it''s so lively," Ye Yunqi remarked, moving her body down into the covers.


    When Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi emerged from the room, it was much later than usual. Zhang Ayi was waiting at the door. Seeing them, Ye Yunqi blushed, unlike her bold self in the room. However, Zhang Ayi paid no mind. To her, these siblings were still children, and their sleeping together didn''t seem inappropriate.


    At the breakfast table, Ye Fei ate heartily while Ye Yunqi seemed uninterested. She wasn''t hungry, just a bit tired from the previous night''s activities.


    Noticing her lack of appetite, Ye Fei jokingly remarked, "Yunqi, why aren''t you eating? Even if you''re not hungry, you need to eat a bit. The nutrients you got earlier won''t last the morning!"


    Her face flushed at his words. Annoyed by his teasing in front of Zhang Ayi, she grabbed a piece of bread and chewed on it vigorously, as if biting Ye Fei instead of the bread.


    Ye Fei chuckled and stopped teasing her, continuing with his breakfast. Zhang Ayi didn''t entirely understand their conversation but didn''t dwell on it. These two youngsters had exhibited strange behaviors before, and she was used to it.


    After the meal, Zhou Mingming, as usual, was already waiting outside. Ye Fei said, "Mingming, you don''t have to wait outside anymore or have breakfast alone. Join us."


    "Sure," Zhou Mingming, familiar with them, accepted without hesitation.


    Sitting next to Ye Yunqi, who still seemed a bit down, Ye Fei asked, "Yunqi, what''s wrong? You seem out of spirits."


    "It''s all because of you!" Ye Yunqi blushed, whispering, "After what you did for so long, I''m still a bit tired."


    Ye Yunqi''s complaint was just casual, but it struck a chord with Ye Fei.


    Could it be that his technique wasn''t about dual cultivation as he thought but rather a sinister method of draining energy?


    If that was the case, it would be a problem. Even though he wanted to improve his health, he couldn''t bear to harm the woman he cared for. It was a dilemma¡ªhow could he give up on something that brought him such pleasure?


    Ye Yunqi saw the heavy look on Ye Fei''s face and thought he was feeling guilty about something, so she gently leaned into his embrace and softly said, "Brother, I''m fine. Just need to rest a bit, and also..."


    At this point, her shy face turned crimson, and she whispered in Ye Fei''s ear, "And, I really like it when you touch me, it feels so good."


    Ye Fei gave a wry smile, gave her a look that said they would talk later, as Zhou Mingming was still in the car, and some things were not suitable for her to hear.


    As Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi walked into the hallway, it was almost time for class. There were only the two of them in the corridor, and Ye Yunqi looked around and said, "Brother, do you have something to tell me?"


    Ye Fei sighed and said, "Yunqi, let''s not do that anymore in the future."


    "What?" Ye Yunqi didn''t quite understand what he meant at first.


    Ye Fei explained, "I mean what happened last night. Let''s not do that again. It''s not good for you."


    "Why?" Ye Yunqi suddenly became a bit agitated.


    Just like Ye Fei, she was also deeply infatuated with that feeling. Hearing him say he didn''t want to do it with her like that again made her heart race. She asked, "Are you worried about our relationship? But you said as long as we don''t go all the way, it''s fine, right? Could it be... Could it be that you don''t like me anymore?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In her small thoughts, this was the only possibility she could think of, feeling a sense of discomfort and her eyes starting to redden.

 Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Tang Rous Provocation

    Ye Fei saw that Ye Yunqi had misunderstood, so he quickly reached out to embrace her, gently stroking her silky long hair and kissing her cheek before saying, "Silly girl, how could I not like you? You''re thinking too much."


    Ye Yunqi, who had a strong spiritual connection with Ye Fei, could clearly sense that he was speaking the truth. However, his proposal left her even more puzzled, and she asked, "Then why would you say that?"


    Ye Fei sighed, "Do you remember me telling you about a cultivation technique that I couldn''t master no matter how hard I tried?"


    "Yes, I remember. Mom also warned you not to practice it recklessly. You''re not practicing that technique, are you?" Ye Yunqi''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that her brother was practicing that technique and encountering problems?


    "Yes." Ye Fei nodded. "I did practice it, and after what happened between us, I even sensed a strange qi..."


    "Really? That''s great!" Ye Yunqi interrupted Ye Fei, filled with genuine joy. If her brother could become as powerful as her, she wouldn''t have to worry about his health anymore. "Then we should continue with it even more." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei forced a smile, "Let me finish. I thought it was a mutual cultivation technique, but seeing you still exhausted, I realized it might not be that simple. This technique might be a harmful one, so I can''t let it harm you."


    "What?" Ye Yunqi was stunned. Coming from a martial arts family, she had heard of harmful cultivation techniques that benefit oneself at the expense of others.


    If Ye Fei was really practicing such a technique, it could be troublesome. However, after some contemplation, she seemed to have made up her mind and firmly said, "Brother, it''s okay. If it can improve your health, sacrificing some of my own power is nothing. I can always regain it later."


    Although Ye Fei had anticipated her response, her words still moved him almost to tears. He hugged her tightly and said affectionately, "Thank you, my dear Yunqi."


    "As for our future..." Ye Yunqi hesitated to ask.


    Ye Fei hadn''t made a final decision on this matter, feeling conflicted. Choosing to set it aside for the moment, he said to Ye Yunqi, "Let''s not talk about that. I have some good news to share with you."


    "What good news?" Ye Yunqi noticed that although he didn''t immediately agree, he didn''t reject her either, which made her a bit happier and curious about the news he had to share.


    "Watch this." Ye Fei reached out and grasped the stainless steel pipe on the corridor railing, exerted a slight force, and instantly dented the pipe. When he released his grip, a clear handprint remained.


    While Ye Yunqi could achieve such a feat effortlessly, Ye Fei''s demonstration still amazed her, leaving her with her mouth agape. How did the weak Ye Fei manage to do this? She couldn''t help but ask, "Brother, is this ability from that technique you''ve been practicing?"


    "Perhaps." Ye Fei vaguely nodded. Since she believed so, he might as well agree, saving himself from explaining the matter of his homemade machine.


    "That''s amazing!"


    Ye Yunqi felt genuinely happy for Ye Fei, realizing that she played a part in his transformation. Feeling a sense of pride, knowing that only the two of them were aware of this, she suggested, "Let''s call Mom and the others later to share the good news with them!"


    However, Ye Fei stopped her, saying, "Let''s keep this a secret for now, let me be our family''s secret weapon."


    "Secret weapon? What do you mean?" Ye Yunqi didn''t understand why he wouldn''t want to share his happiness with everyone.


    Since the conversation had reached this point, Ye Fei decided to tell her his speculation. Finally, he said, "If there really are people targeting our family, I am the most vulnerable link. Mom and Aunt can see it, and naturally, the enemies can see it too. What kind of expression do you think they''ll have if, when they come to deal with me, I suddenly reveal strength that''s not inferior to yours?"


    "That would be so much fun!" Ye Yunqi, imagining this possibility, seemed to already see the unknown enemy''s extremely shocked expression, and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Okay then, let''s not tell anyone for now. We can let them all celebrate together once we catch the enemy."


    Ye Fei smiled and was about to say something when they suddenly heard a hurried bell ringing. They both realized they had been in the corridor for quite a while; the bell was for class, prompting them to stick out their tongues at each other before rushing upstairs.


    Today was Friday. In the past, Ye Fei had some aversion towards this day as it, like Tuesday, involved his most disliked physical education class. However, now he wasn''t afraid at all.


    Not to mention a two-kilometer jog, even a two-hundred-mile sprint wouldn''t leave him out of breath. How could he care about a simple physical education class?


    Just like last time, once they lined up according to height, Tang Rou walked over from the other side and stood at the front of the line, saying, "Same rules as before, three laps, slowest person does an extra lap! Let''s begin!"


    The students in Ye Fei''s class no longer felt the same awe they did the first time they saw Tang Rou. If a teacher is extremely strict, no matter how beautiful she is, the students won''t feel close to her. So, upon hearing her words, the students all dashed out, even Ye Yunqi didn''t hesitate. She already knew about Ye Fei''s situation and had no reason to worry.


    However, Lin Ling didn''t run with the others; instead, she pulled Ye Fei over to Tang Rou and asked, "Teacher, does Ye Fei need to run?"


    Tang Rou looked at this girl who fearlessly maintained eye contact with her and nodded inwardly, smiling, "He doesn''t need to, but you still have to run with everyone else."


    Tang Rou had a strong personality and admired strong-willed individuals. She liked Lin Ling a lot, to the point where even Ye Yunqi, who initially had some hostility, started to feel a sense of empathy towards her after her anger subsided.


    The only exception was Ye Fei, this weak boy. Although their families were close, Tang Rou just couldn''t muster any positive feelings towards him.


    Seeing Tang Rou agree to let Ye Fei off from running, Lin Ling happily smiled and went off to catch up with the classmates who had already run far ahead.


    Tang Rou looked at Ye Fei, who was standing there somewhat idle, a hint of disdain flashing in her eyes, and said, "Ye Fei, since you''re free, come with me to the equipment room and fetch some things!"

 Chapter 34: Chapter 34: The Seductive Aunt

    After Tang Rou finished speaking, she didn''t pay any attention to Ye Fei and walked ahead on her own. Ye Fei smiled faintly and followed behind her. He was not afraid of handling anything now. Even if it was some sports equipment, he felt that it wouldn''t be difficult for him, let alone moving the entire equipment room.


    Tang Rou was still dressed in loose sports attire today, but her figure was simply too good to hide in loose clothing, especially her extremely plump buttocks that stretched the sports pants tightly, highlighting a very beautiful shape. Ye Fei noticed for the first time that women had such an alluring feature.


    Quietly swallowing a gulp of saliva, Ye Fei greedily stared at Tang Rou''s infinitely enticing full buttocks. Judging by his observation, apart from a few mature women like his mother, no woman''s backside could compare to Tang Rou''s.


    As she moved lightly, swaying gently, combined with her personality, giving off a wild and seductive allure, Ye Fei suddenly felt the urge to conquer this wild and sexy woman.


    However, he knew it was just a fleeting thought. Setting aside her martial arts skills, although he might not be inferior to her now, he hadn''t been in any real combat. Ye Fei wasn''t sure of his true strength yet, so he didn''t have much confidence. Even if he did, he wouldn''t dare to act on it. After all, the Ye family and the Tang family were long-time friends. Damaging that relationship would not be good.


    Arriving at the equipment room, Tang Rou casually picked up two dumbbells and said to Ye Fei, "Grab that mat over there. We''ll need it for high jump practice later."


    Ye Fei looked in the direction she pointed and saw a large sponge mat placed there. He walked over, grabbed it, and couldn''t help but feel a bit moved. Tang Rou might look fierce on the outside, but she had a good heart after all.


    The mat looked large, but being made of sponge, it was very light. In contrast, the dumbbells she picked up were different. Each one, with all the iron rings attached, weighed around sixty kilograms. If she really wanted to make things difficult for Ye Fei, she would have made him carry the dumbbells.


    Dragging the large mat behind Tang Rou, he didn''t need to pretend much now. Because of its size, he had to drag one side while holding the other, making it hard to tell if he was exerting much effort.


    After placing the mat on the field, Ye Fei ran two more times with Tang Rou. She made him carry light items each time, once a high jump stand and the other time just two basketballs. This allowed Ye Fei to see another side of her.


    Initially, due to their previous encounter, Ye Fei harbored some resentment towards her. However, that resentment had completely disappeared now. But a side effect emerged - in Ye Fei''s eyes, Tang Rou became much lovelier, and her fiery figure became even more alluring to him.


    As lunchtime approached, Ye Fei felt excited because as soon as the bell rang, they would enter a two-and-a-half-day break, and he could go home.


    Thinking about the conditions Liu Yiru had agreed to that day, his heart raced. It had been a long time since he had slept with her. Being able to fall asleep with his goddess in his arms, even though he didn''t dare do anything, was enough to make him extremely excited.


    After Yu Wuxia assigned an essay, she finally announced the end of the school day. Ye Fei, contrary to his usual self, quickly packed his bag and was the first to rush out of the classroom, surprising Lin Ling. However, Ye Yunqi didn''t find it strange at all. After bidding farewell to Lin Ling, she also stood up and hurried out.


    As the siblings'' figures receded, Lin Ling felt somewhat disappointed. She had intended to invite them to her house to hang out during the weekend. However, before she could say anything, Ye Fei had dashed off, seemingly in a hurry. Lin Ling sighed inwardly, realizing she would have to wait until next week.


    "Ye Fei, Yunqi!" With the fastest speed, they ran out of the school gate. Ye Fei was about to get into Zhou Mingming''s car when a sweet voice interrupted him abruptly, a voice they were very familiar with. Hastily turning around, they saw on the other side of the gate a blue luxury RV with a woman in her thirties standing beside it.


    The woman had black hair arranged in an attractive bun atop her head, and a beautiful oval face adorned with a gentle smile. She wore a blue suit with a small lapel, a white shirt underneath creating a high curve at the chest, especially at the top button, seemingly on the verge of popping open.


    Below, she wore a knee-length sky blue skirt that outlined her voluptuous hips and thighs alluringly. Her slender, shapely legs, encased in flesh-colored sheer stockings, appeared sensuous, almost prompting a desire to kiss them. Her dainty feet were clad in a pair of black high heels, equally enticing. In short, this woman exuded a seductive and alluring aura from head to toe.


    "Aunt!" Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi both cheered and ran towards the alluring beauty. This woman was their aunt ¨C Ye Ningsuan, the head of the Ye family group.


    Ye Ningsuan opened her arms with a smile, embracing the rushing youngsters and asked, "Long time no see, missed Auntie? Especially you, Ye Fei, heard you went to military camp during summer?"


    "Missed you!" The siblings answered in unison, with Ye Fei adding, "I even saw Uncle."


    Ye Fei''s uncle, Li Bin, Ye Ningsuan''s husband, was a soldier, a special forces soldier serving in the Special Forces Unit of the Wanhai Naval Base with the rank of Colonel. He was the captain of the second squadron of the Special Forces Unit and also the subordinate of Ye Fei''s aunt, Liu Junyi. It was said that he had received a first-class merit. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, really?" When her husband was mentioned, Ye Ningsuan seemed unaffected and asked calmly before smiling at the two and saying, "How about spending this weekend at Auntie''s place? Auntie has prepared something nice for you."


    "But we want to go home and see Mom. It''s been days since we last saw her," Ye Yunqi blurted out without filter. Although she was close to her aunt, she longed to see her mother more.


    "I see." Ye Ningsuan''s expression faltered slightly, forcing a smile as she said, "You''re right, let''s do it another time."


    Seeing the disappointment on Aunt''s face, Ye Fei felt a pang of sympathy. He knew that although his aunts were not on good terms with their mothers, they genuinely cared for him. Besides, he wanted to uncover what had happened between his mother and her sisters. Since gaining power, he felt a responsibility to reconcile this large family. Suppressing his desire to go home to see his goddess, he suggested, "How about this, Yunqi, you go home, and I''ll go with Aunt to her place."

 Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Watching an Adult Film with the Eldest Aunt

    "Really? That''s great!" Ye Ningsuan was overjoyed, displaying a joy that was far from the composure of a senior executive. She cheered like a little girl and planted a kiss on Ye Fei''s cheek.


    At this moment, Ye Yunqi and Ye Fei were inseparable. Although once they got home, they couldn''t do the things they enjoyed together, Ye Yunqi still didn''t want to part ways. She suggested, "How about I go with Aunt as well? I''ll come back home next week."


    Ye Ningsuan was even more delighted and eagerly agreed. However, Ye Fei interjected, "Maybe it''s better if you go back home, Yunqi. Otherwise, if neither of us goes home, Mom will definitely be unhappy."


    This time, Ye Fei wanted to figure out what had happened in the past. With Ye Yunqi causing mischief by his side, it would be difficult, so he stopped her.


    "Okay then." Ye Yunqi, not quite sure what was going on, obediently agreed with Ye Fei''s words, even though she didn''t want to be apart from him. After hearing his suggestion, she dutifully consented.


    Watching Ye Yunqi drive off, Ye Ningsuan noticed that the one driving was actually Liu Fengyi''s secretary, Zhou Mingming. She couldn''t help but ask Ye Fei, "Isn''t that Zhou Mingming? Why did she come to drive you guys?"


    Ye Fei chuckled, "Yes, Aunt was worried that the two of us riding our bicycles alone would be inconvenient, so she sent Mingming to drive us."


    Seeing the familiarity in Ye Fei''s tone when he mentioned his aunt, Ye Ningsuan felt a twinge of discomfort. These two little ones were closer to Liu Yiru than to her, which was understandable since she was their biological mother. But why should Liu Fengyi, their step-aunt, be closer to them than she was?


    In terms of relationships, she was not at all distant from them. Normally composed, she found herself entangled in this matter. The three sisters from their family had always been in competition with the three sisters from the Liu family. In any matter, they sought to outdo each other. Thus, as they drove, she was preoccupied, trying to figure out a way to get Ye Fei closer to her.


    Ye Fei had initially wanted to ask Ye Ningsuan about what had happened between her and their mothers, but seeing her lost in thought, he refrained. Instead, he sat there, admiring Ye Ningsuan''s increasingly beautiful face due to her contemplation and her figure that her clothes barely concealed.


    At the outskirts of Wanhai West, Ye Ningsuan''s home stood, conveniently located on the east while Ye Fei''s family resided on the west. This deliberate choice by the Ye sisters during their home selection indicated the depth of their animosity towards the Liu sisters.


    The car stopped outside an extremely luxurious standalone villa. Ye Ningsuan took out a remote control and pressed a button, causing the automatic gate to slowly open. This was Ye Ningsuan''s residence, and Ye Fei''s other two aunts, Ye Ningxue and Ye Ningbing, also lived nearby.


    Entering the grand hall of the villa with Ye Ningsuan, Ye Fei, observing the unnaturally quiet surroundings, asked, "Is Cousin not at home?"


    "Yes, she has a school event this weekend and hasn''t returned. Even Liu, the housekeeper, has gone home," Ye Ningsuan suddenly wore a smile that hinted at something inexplicable. "These days, it''s just the two of us here."


    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. He had to admit that Ye Ningsuan''s words seemed quite tempting and suggestive. He knew Liu, the housekeeper, who worked for his aunt''s family, only helping with household chores. Ye Ningsuan preferred tranquility, so there was only Liu as the sole worker at home.


    Now, with even Liu absent, could he possibly have some sort of intimate moment with this incredibly attractive woman?


    However, Ye Fei quickly forced himself to snap out of it, to stop his wandering thoughts. She was his biological aunt; how could he even think such things? For a moment, he wished he could smack himself twice.


    Noticing the flicker of eagerness in Ye Fei''s eyes after hearing her deliberately ambiguous words, Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but smile to herself. She had already sensed that something was off with Ye Fei''s gaze back when they were in the car.


    It must be said that when a woman becomes jealous, she can be quite irrational. In that moment, she made a decision that was out of character. Since this young lad had started showing interest in women, why not let him have a taste of the sweetness? That way, he would surely become closer to her than that woman, Liu Fengyi?


    Impulse is the devil, and this statement was not untrue at all. Even the most typically composed person can do things they wouldn''t normally imagine when driven by impulse, and Ye Ningsuan was currently a prime example of this.


    Without lingering in the living room, Ye Ningsuan directly led Ye Fei into her bedroom on the second floor, where they sat together on the sofa. She said, "Ye Fei, how about watching a movie with your eldest aunt?"


    "Sure." Ye Fei agreed without hesitation. He had been in Ye Ningsuan''s bedroom before when he used to live there and even slept with her, so he didn''t see anything inappropriate about it.


    Ye Ningsuan smiled as she took a disc from the drawer beside her and inserted it into the DVD drive of the TV before sitting back down next to Ye Fei.


    Inside Ye Ningsuan''s mind, her heart was pounding fiercely. The disc she had just put in was a rather explicit adult film, with scenes that could rival those in AV films. The plot was about a boy and his aunt. This was the kind of film she secretly watched while feeling lonely and indulging in personal gratification. She wondered how Ye Fei would react after watching it.


    As the movie progressed, both of them started breathing a bit heavily, especially when they saw the passionate scene between the two characters. They couldn''t help but immerse themselves in the roles. Being already seated close to each other, they drew even nearer, with Ye Fei even extending his arm to wrap it around her slender waist.


    It wasn''t until the characters in the movie finished their encounter, and the scene returned to normal, that they snapped out of their trance. Ye Fei quickly released his arm from around her, his face flushed as he said, "Eldest aunt, I... I''m sorry..."


    "It''s okay." Ye Ningsuan chuckled, then suddenly took off her shoes and lifted a long, beautiful leg to rest it on Ye Fei''s lap. She said, "Ye Fei, could you give your eldest aunt a massage? I visited a construction site this morning and got a bit tired."


    In that moment she lifted her leg, the sharp-eyed Ye Fei caught a glimpse of the white panties beneath her skirt, seeming slightly damp and clinging tightly to her intimate area. Through that damp spot, Ye Fei even noticed a hint of crimson. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Sensual Massage

    Ye Fei swallowed hard, tearing his gaze away from her enticing figure, and refocused on the TV. However, at that moment, the movie''s plot had progressed to a more intense scene, set on the sofa in the living room, where a man was laying a woman down, kissing every inch of her skin.


    Ye Fei''s heart raced once again, unable to resist glancing at Ye Ningsuan. He saw her with closed eyes, slightly parted lips, breathing rapidly. Ye Fei was tempted to kiss those alluring lips immediately.


    His gaze slowly descended from Ye Ningsuan''s exquisite face, past her ample bosom, to her flat stomach, until it settled on her slender legs resting on his lap. He lost interest in the movie because the woman beside him surpassed the movie''s beauty by far, her figure far more captivating.


    As if on a pilgrimage, Ye Fei tenderly massaged Ye Ningsuan''s slender, shapely legs. Her legs were already stunning, but encased in sheer stockings, they became even more alluring, reflecting a mesmerizing glow under the sunlight, making Ye Fei wonder how they would look under a brighter light.


    After admiring for a while, Ye Fei''s hands trembled as he gently massaged Ye Ningsuan''s legs. The quality of her stockings was exceptional, feeling like skin rather than fabric.


    His caresses on her legs did not feel like a massage but rather akin to lovers'' caresses. Ye Fei couldn''t stop himself from exploring every inch of her legs, realizing the unique sensuality of every part of a woman''s body. He had previously fixated on his ex-girlfriend''s lips, neglecting the other enticing aspects of her body.


    Glancing at the movie, which had escalated into a heated scene, Ye Fei''s heart raced. He couldn''t help but sneak a peek at Ye Ningsuan''s most mysterious area. As Ye Ningsuan seemed to enjoy the massage immensely, her legs slightly parted, revealing a wet spot on her semi-transparent white panties, accentuating her curves.


    Ye Fei greedily stared at the crimson spot beneath the fabric, her fuller figure enticing him. His arousal peaked, and he felt the urge to kiss and explore further.


    Ye Ningsuan''s legs were placed on Ye Fei''s lap, pressing against his arousal, making it impossible for her not to notice his reaction.


    Initially teasing Ye Fei, she too now felt a strong desire. She moved his hand to her fuller thigh, encouraging his touch. Ye Fei felt the difference in texture, finding the sensation more appealing, desiring more than just a touch, yearning to explore further.


    Glancing at Ye Ningsuan, who had her eyes closed, Ye Fei boldly leaned in, gently sniffing her legs wrapped in stockings, overwhelmed by a peculiar fragrance that excited him. He couldn''t resist smelling her legs and delicate feet, intoxicated by the scent.


    Suddenly, Ye Ningsuan bent her leg, placing her petite foot on Ye Fei''s arousal, lightly rubbing it, sending shivers down his spine. In the process, his hand slipped to the root of her thigh, touching the damp fabric.


    Ye Fei rejoiced inwardly, realizing she initiated the contact, not him. With a sense of entitlement, he lightly massaged her thigh''s root, occasionally caressing the area between her legs through the thin, wet fabric.


    Ye Ningsuan just now bent her leg because she felt the area under her calf getting harder and harder to resist after more than ten years without experiencing that male thing. She couldn''t help but want to touch it. However, she was embarrassed to use her hand to touch, so she had to use her small foot to do the job. As soon as she stepped on that thing, her heart started racing. She never expected that this seemingly delicate child had grown such a big thing.


    Even though it was just through the pants, she could clearly feel its thickness and heat. Hurriedly, she felt Ye Fei actually touching her most mysterious place, a sensation more comfortable and exciting than when she did it herself, making her almost unable to resist asking him to do it harder.


    Ye Ningsuan''s original intention was just to flirt with this little guy, to make him closer to her in the future, surpassing Liu Fengyi and the others. But now things were a bit different. She felt she was about to be overwhelmed by boundless desire, feeling a bit scared in her heart. She quickly pulled her leg back from Ye Fei and removed his hand that was caressing her most private area, saying in a fluster, "Ye Fei, sit for a while first. I will go take a bath. I''ve been busy all morning and feel uncomfortable."


    Without waiting for Ye Fei''s response, she hurried into the bathroom. She was afraid that if she stayed here for a while longer, she might not be able to resist asking him for intimacy.


    Watching Ye Ningsuan''s enticing figure disappear behind the bathroom door, Ye Fei felt somewhat disappointed. She had made him quite hot and bothered just now, especially when she used her foot to step on that area, which excited him immensely. Through her moistness, he also sensed that she might be getting emotionally involved. He thought something good might happen next, but she unexpectedly ran away.


    Ye Fei felt a bit disheartened, leaning back on the sofa. Although due to their relationship, nothing could happen between them, Ye Fei still wished she would be like Ye Yunqi and play around with him a bit.


    Ye Ningsuan''s mature body was much more tempting to him than Ye Yunqi''s inexperienced allure, sparking in him a desire to explore. Unfortunately, it seemed there might not be an opportunity now.


    Ye Ningsuan hurried into the bathroom, leaned against the door after closing it, right hand on her chest, feeling her heartbeat faster than usual, a moment of fear creeping in. Thankfully, she managed to come to her senses in the end; otherwise, she might have done something ethically questionable.


    However, she couldn''t help but reminisce about the feeling when he touched her there. It was truly incredible. Even though he wasn''t forceful, it felt much more comfortable than when she pleasured herself with great effort, or even when she used a discreetly purchased electric toy.


    At the same time, she remembered the intoxicated look in his eyes when he looked at her. She quickly removed all her clothes, standing in front of the massive dressing mirror.


    Seeing her perfect figure in the mirror, Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but feel proud. Her skin was smooth and radiant under the bathroom lights.


    Her well-satisfied large breasts stood proudly without sagging, their color and appearance exquisite like finely carved jade. Her small nipples were like peanuts, fresh and pink, her abdomen flat without any excess flesh. How could she look like a woman who had gone through childbirth?


    Looking at her extraordinary and age-defying face, who would believe she was forty if they didn''t know her? Perhaps even those women in their twenties wouldn''t match up if they didn''t take special care of themselves.


    As she admired her reflection, Ye Ningsuan felt proud yet somewhat sorrowful. Such a great figure, yet no man to appreciate and praise it. She even felt the urge to go out and let Ye Fei admire her. His enchanted gaze stirred her heart.


    Sighing, Ye Ningsuan filled the bathtub with warm water and eased into it. A sense of relaxation enveloped her body, allowing her to exhale gently. Unconsciously, her hand moved to her most intimate place, slowly caressing it.


    However, Ye Ningsuan realized with frustration that her hand couldn''t recreate the feeling she had when he touched her earlier. She couldn''t even evoke the sensation she felt when pleasuring herself before. She increased the intensity of her movements, but it was futile. Her attempts left her feeling sore, yet the desired feeling seemed so distant. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sighing again, Ye Ningsuan stopped her movements and stood up from the bathtub, intending to rinse herself with cold water to extinguish the fire burning inside her. But as she walked toward the showerhead, she felt like she stepped on something with her right foot, exclaiming in surprise. She couldn''t keep her balance, and her right leg knelt down on the sturdy tiled floor.

 Chapter 37: Chapter 37 First Time Making Love (1)

    Ye Ningsuan fell heavily this time, the pain almost brought tears to her eyes. When she looked down, she realized she had stepped on a bar of soap, which was originally placed at one end of the bathtub. It seemed that in her distracted state, she had accidentally knocked it down without realizing.


    Struggling to get up, Ye Ningsuan found it impossible because even a slight movement caused unbearable pain in her injured right leg. After trying several times, instead of standing up, she found herself breaking into a cold sweat due to the pain.


    Just when Ye Ningsuan didn''t know what to do, there was a knocking on the bathroom door from outside, followed by Ye Fei''s voice, "Aunt, are you okay? What happened?"


    It turned out that Ye Fei, unknowingly, had greatly enhanced his senses. Despite the good soundproofing of the bathroom, he still heard Ye Ningsuan''s cry of pain.


    "I-I''m fine, just accidentally slipped and fell, I''ll be okay in a moment." Despite trying to sound calm, Ye Ningsuan''s slightly trembling voice due to the pain gave her away. Ye Fei immediately sensed that her injury was probably serious.


    Without much hesitation, he quickly opened the door and walked in, only to see Ye Ningsuan sitting on the floor, looking somewhat pale, hands clutching her right knee, her body trembling lightly.


    The sight before Ye Fei made his breath hitch involuntarily. He couldn''t help but admit that Ye Ningsuan''s mature body was incredibly enchanting. Even compared to the more fiery Ye Yunying, she far surpassed in allure.


    Ye Ningsuan was surprised by Ye Fei barging in but couldn''t help feeling a bit proud when she saw his intoxicated gaze. However, despite her pride, her innate modesty made her close her legs tightly and forget about tending to her injured leg, quickly curling up and protecting herself in front of her chest.


    As Ye Ningsuan moved her hand, Ye Fei saw the bruised area on her right knee. He cursed himself silently for getting distracted by such thoughts at a time like this. He squatted down hurriedly, parted her tightly held legs, and focused on the bruise, asking, "Aunt, how are you feeling? Is it very painful?"


    Seeing him forcefully part her legs, Ye Ningsuan initially thought he wanted to see something intimate, feeling a mix of shyness and excitement. However, Ye Fei''s next words revealed that he was genuinely concerned about her injury, which left her feeling disappointed but also slightly ashamed. What was she thinking after all? Did she really want him to see?


    Since she didn''t respond after he asked, Ye Fei assumed she was too pained to speak. He grabbed a towel nearby, draped it around her haphazardly, and said, "Let me carry you out first." Without further ado, he scooped up Ye Ningsuan and walked out of the bathroom, with no regard for concealing his strength at this point.


    Lying in Ye Fei''s arms, Ye Ningsuan felt a bit bewildered. When did her nephew become this strong? However, she didn''t dwell on this thought as being held by him in such a caring manner made her unexpectedly happy.


    She was married off to Li Bin by her family, and they had little emotional connection as they rarely met before. He was a rough military man who had never been this considerate to her after marriage. Over a decade ago, he was severely injured in a battle against a terrorist organization, which left him impotent. Since then, he rarely came home. So, this was the first time Ye Ningsuan had experienced such care from someone.


    Is this what it feels like to be cared for by a man? Ye Ningsuan asked herself, gently closing her eyes and savoring this moment of tenderness, even though the one holding her was just a young boy and her own nephew.


    Upon returning to the bedroom, Ye Fei laid her on the bed, ensuring she was comfortable before asking, "Aunt, are you still in pain?"


    His question brought Ye Ningsuan back from her enchantment, feeling a bit ashamed for her wandering thoughts. She shook her head, trying to push away the peculiar feeling in her mind as she responded to Ye Fei, wanting to rid herself of those strange sensations.


    "So do you have any iodine at home? I''ll push the bruises here away for you and you''ll be fine." For this type of injury, Ye Fei had long been familiar with it, not to mention the punks who bullied him, but also Ye Yunqi and Ye Yunying sometimes couldn''t stop themselves from beating him black and blue, so this was kind of a long time for him to become a good doctor.


    Ye Ningsuan pointed to the nightstand and said, "There''s one in there, you take it out, I''ll just rub it myself." She didn''t dare to let Ye Fei touch her body too much anymore, because she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to resist doing something with him.


    Ye Fei, however, as if he hadn''t heard her words at all, took out iodine from the nightstand and poured some on his hands, then rubbed his hands together until they were a little hot, before he put his hands over Ye Ningsuan''s injured place and gently pressed and rubbed it.


    "Oh--" after being pressed by him, Ye Ningsuan only felt an indescribable feeling coming out from her knee, say it hurts, a little, but not too much, there is also a kind of crunchy feeling inside, this feeling made her unable to resist letting out a long petulant cry.


    Listening to Ye Ningsuan''s voice that was the same as her little sister''s when she was in comfort, the flame in Ye Fei''s heart that had just been suppressed because of her injury rose again, her hand was still soothing on the ground where she was injured, but her eyes were a little bit unfaithful to look upwards.


    Ye Ningsuan at this time on the body only a bath towel, or Ye Fei in a hurry to put around, naturally impossible to block Ye Fei''s eyes, he raised his eyes, directly saw that in the bleak grass in the attractive peach, Ye Ningsuan where the color to be heavier than Ye Yunqi, but not much heavier, is still like a young girl as bright red, and red extremely attractive! Ye Ningsuan''s color is a bit heavier than Ye Yunqi''s, but not much heavier, still as red as a young girl''s, and the red color is extremely attractive.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s eyes firmly staring at his own shy place, Ye Ningsuan not only did not stop him, but also closed his eyes, a look of acquiescence, after all, Ye Fei''s covetous gaze let her enjoy too much, so that she could not bear to interrupt him. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei secretly measured Ye Ningsuan for a while, see she seems to acquiesce to his behavior, the heart can not help but bold up, there was her injury massage hand slowly slid upward, along the smooth as silk skin little by little to climb upward, but do not dare to be too close to their most wanted to get close to the place, to the nearness of the place, and then withdrew back.


    Ye Ningsuan''s breathing slowly became rapid, although Ye Fei did not directly touch her most sensitive place, but just gliding on the inner thighs let her have a kind of indescribable comfortable feeling. Most importantly, the current atmosphere between the two of them made her a little nervous, wanting to make a sound to stop Ye Fei, but at the same time, she had an urge to let him go further.


    Ye Fei keenly noticed Ye Ningsuan''s change, and with great joy in his heart, he slowly used both hands to spread her legs even further apart, causing that tantalizing peach of hers to slightly split, revealing the delicate petals inside, and in the middle of the two small, tender red petals, there was already a trace of dew gushing out.


    Seeing this situation, Ye Fei''s boldness was even greater, and couldn''t help but reach out her hand, and gently pressed the index finger of her hand on her tantalizing peach, causing more dewdrops to be squeezed out from there, and Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but let out a delicate moan through her nose, but still didn''t move, nor did she open her eyes.


    Ye Fei''s heart was even more happy, slowly probed his head between her legs, and then used both hands to wind her tantalizing slit apart even more, and then stretched out his tongue, and skimmed over the small peas in the middle of her slit and the small hole that was slightly open a little bit with the tip of his tongue.

 Chapter 38: Chapter 38 First Time Making Love (2)

    "Ah¡ª" a strange sensation made Ye Ningsuan unable to help but exclaim, her eyes wide open as she saw Ye Fei unexpectedly licking her there. Feeling a rush of embarrassment, she couldn''t help but ask, "Ye Fei, what are you doing?"


    Ye Fei lifted his head from between her thighs, chuckling, "Dear aunt, you must have been hurt just now. To make up for the pain you just endured, your nephew wants to make you comfortable."


    Since he had already started licking her, Ye Ningsuan decided not to stop him. Besides, she really needed it. After exerting so much effort in the bathroom earlier, to no avail, being lightly licked by Ye Fei now ignited a desire for climax within her. How could she not savor this feeling? So she chuckled, "You little rascal, you have quite a way with words. Do as you please, but don''t go overboard."


    Ye Fei smiled again, lowering his head, but instead of immediately resuming licking, he took a deep sniff, detecting a scent similar to her younger sister''s but much more intense, mixed with a hint of muskiness. This provocative aroma inflamed his desires, and he remarked, "Dear aunt, you smell so good down here."


    "You little rascal, what are you saying?" Ye Ningsuan was surprised by Ye Fei''s crude language, feeling a bit reproachful. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Ye Fei looked innocent. "Your scent is delightful. Do you want me to say you smell bad?"


    "Oh, you!" Ye Ningsuan lightly tapped his head. "Don''t use that word!"


    "Which word?" Ye Fei pretended not to know, but then he bowed down, making wet sounds as he sucked on her already moist entrance.


    "Oh¡ª" Ye Ningsuan moaned with pleasure, then said, "It''s that word ''entrance.''"


    "So, does Aunt mean I shouldn''t lick anymore?" Ye Fei intentionally misinterpreted her, moving his mouth away from her tender spot but staying close, kissing and teasing the insides of her thighs.


    Ye Ningsuan was in ecstasy, but suddenly Ye Fei stopped. If he had left her at that moment, maybe she could have endured it. However, he stayed, blowing hot air onto her ultra-sensitive area, making her desperately want to press his mouth tightly against her. And when it came to the word ''entrance,'' she found it incredibly stimulating. Perhaps it was a sense of abandon, or maybe Ye Fei had awakened a lascivious element within her. She took a deep breath and said, "Alright, Aunt''s good nephew, keep licking Aunt''s entrance. It''s so itchy!"


    Hearing this, Ye Fei rejoiced and pressed his mouth back onto her moist entrance, eagerly sucking and licking, while also using his fingers to gently play with her sensitive bud.


    Ye Ningsuan was in bliss, her juices flowing like an unleashed flood. Despite Ye Fei drinking a lot of it, there was still plenty leaking out, soaking the bedsheets beneath her plump buttocks. Unable to contain herself, she squeezed Ye Fei''s head between her soft, full thighs, moaning, "Good nephew, you''re so good at this. You''re making Aunt''s entrance so comfortable. Ah, don''t be so forceful, my good child. You''re really good at this, making Aunt feel so comfortable."


    At this moment, she suddenly realized something, holding back the pleasure from her entrance, she asked, "You little rascal, tell me, how many young girls have you seduced?"


    "None." Ye Fei raised his head once more from between her thighs, wiped the traces of her juices from his mouth, and protested, "None at all."


    "How dare you say there isn''t? You''re so good at licking, you must have licked quite a few. Come on, who are they all?" Ye Ningsuan felt a bit uncomfortable inside. Although she didn''t really want anything to happen between her and Ye Fei, she hoped she would be the first person to see him naked.


    At the same time, she was secretly wondering if he had already done something similar with Liu Fengyi, seeing how close they were. Ye Fei naturally wouldn''t tell her about his Ye Yunqi, so he could only continue to deny it. Seeing that she couldn''t ask anything substantial, but thinking about the possibility she had guessed, her competitive spirit arose again. She thought, didn''t that slut from the Liu family let him lick her?


    Well, today I''ll let him experience what it''s like to be a man, so she coquettishly said to Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, you come up too. It can''t just be you serving your aunt; your aunt should make you comfortable too."


    Although she didn''t know why her aunt took the initiative to do this for herself, it was something Ye Fei had been hoping for. Naturally, he wouldn''t refuse, so he climbed onto the bed and took off his pants.


    As his underwear was pulled down, that absurdly hard thing sprang out, jumping in front of Ye Ningsuan, trembling in the air as if it were demonstrating to her.


    "Ah?" Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but cover her mouth in surprise.


    Although she had just found out through a footstep that Ye Fei''s member was not small, she hadn''t expected it to be this big. This swollen, purplish thing was probably about twenty centimeters long, as thick as a child''s arm, with a large glans at the top as big as a large egg. Any woman would likely adore such a treasure, let alone Ye Ningsuan, who hadn''t enjoyed this in over a decade.


    As she reached out with both hands and grasped that large member, Ye Ningsuan exclaimed, "I didn''t expect our Ye Fei to be so well-endowed. Ling will be lucky in the future!" She couldn''t help but envy Lin Ling.


    After all, she was the one who truly deserved to enjoy this big cock, whereas she could probably only have a fleeting touch.


    Ye Fei chuckled, "I don''t know if Ling is lucky, but now it''s your turn to be lucky, Aunt. It''s so uncomfortable being this swollen; could you help me out?"


    Ye Ningsuan smiled coquettishly, opened her mouth, and gently took the oversized glans in, slowly moving back and forth as she had seen in movies, all the while looking at Ye Fei with a seductive gaze, which made Ye Fei quite hot under the collar.


    "Hiss~" Ye Fei suddenly gasped for cold air, not out of pleasure, but because Ye Ningsuan, while moving his cock in her mouth, accidentally scraped his sensitive glans with her teeth, creating a strange sensation of pain and itchiness that made him involuntarily cry out.


    Ye Ningsuan hadn''t realized she was making him uncomfortable; she thought he was thoroughly enjoying it. Her sucking and swallowing motions intensified.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Fei, despite her sultry appearance, was not as skilled as a younger girl in oral sex. While there was some pleasure, it was more discomfort. Hastily, he interrupted, "Aunt, could you stop for a moment, please?"


    Ye Ningsuan thought he was about to climax and didn''t want to do so too soon, so she stopped. Taking his cock out of her mouth, she smiled triumphantly, "How was that? Did Aunt make you feel comfortable?"


    Pointing at his reddened glans, Ye Fei forced a smile, "You scraped it with your teeth."


    It was only then that Ye Ningsuan realized her mistake. Her face flushed, and she whispered, "I didn''t know I was doing it wrong before."


    Ye Fei, hearing her apology, felt excited and touched. He never expected to be the first man to receive oral pleasure from her. He gently said, "It''s okay, take it slow. Stick out your tongue first, place it underneath, then take it in."


    This was a technique cleverly devised by Ye Yunqi, which Ye Fei now taught to Ye Ningsuan. After explaining, he adjusted their positions and engaged in a 69, continuing to pleasure her fresh and sultry pussy.


    Following his instructions, Ye Ningsuan avoided scraping his cock with her teeth this time. Ye Fei made her feel extremely comfortable here, and in return, she started to eagerly suck as well.


    After a while, Ye Ningsuan began to feel a bit uncomfortable again.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s familiar expression, she was certain that those sluts from the Liu family must have pleasured him a lot, and she was falling behind in this aspect as well.


    With her mind racing, she suddenly remembered a technique she had seen in a movie, her eyes brightening as she withdrew his cock, saying to Ye Fei, "Stop for a moment, let Aunt try a new trick with you."

 Chapter 39: Chapter 39 First Time Making Love (3)

    Ye Fei stopped and looked at Ye Ningsuan in confusion. Ye Ningsuan smiled sweetly, reached out to grab his hand and pressed it against her large breast, asking, "How does Auntie''s breast feel?"


    Ye Fei felt like his hand sank into a soft cloud of cotton, incredibly comfortable. He couldn''t resist squeezing and kneading her large breast, praising, "So good, the feel is amazing, Auntie, every part of you is beautiful! I really like this big breast of yours."


    "How about Auntie using it to serve you?" Ye Ningsuan asked with a smile.


    "Using it? How do you mean?" Ye Fei was puzzled.


    Though confused, Ye Ningsuan was delighted to have found a new way to please Ye Fei. She had him lie down as she straddled him, even ignoring the pain in her injured right knee when it touched the bed.


    First, she held onto his beloved big cock and played with it a bit, then she took it into her mouth, coating it with saliva. With her hands supporting her large breasts, she slowly sandwiched Ye Fei''s cock between them, moving it up and down smoothly with the lubrication of saliva, making the journey between her breasts effortless.


    Seeing Ye Fei looking at her snowy white breasts with admiration, Ye Ningsuan was pleased. She asked, "How is it? Is it comfortable?"


    Ye Fei nodded vigorously and said, "Auntie, you''re doing great. Press a little harder, I feel so good."


    With Ye Fei''s approval, Ye Ningsuan''s movements became more vigorous. However, after a while, even though his cock had rubbed against her breasts so much that they were slightly red, Ye Fei showed no signs of climaxing. Ye Ningsuan was eager but realized that the current position wouldn''t lead to that. She paused and said to Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, let''s take a break. Auntie''s pussy is itching. How about you please Auntie for a while, and then Auntie will take care of you?"


    Feeling it wasn''t fair to just receive, Ye Fei was about to agree when he suddenly remembered a technique he used with his younger sister. He smiled and said, "Auntie, I know a way that can make both of us comfortable. Want to try it?"


    "What method? Hurry up and do it!" Ye Ningsuan was eager, urging him on.


    Ye Fei had Ye Ningsuan lie beside him, lifted her long and shapely legs, and guided his cock towards her pussy.


    Startled, Ye Ningsuan quickly covered her pussy with her hand, saying anxiously, "Ye Fei, Auntie can give you anything, but not this. If you insert it, we would be committing adultery!"


    Ye Fei reassured her, "Don''t worry, I won''t insert it. I''ll rub it on the outside. Trust me."


    Convinced by his words, Ye Ningsuan slowly removed her hand from her pussy. Ye Fei, holding his cock, first gently rubbed the tip against her slit, gathering her wetness, then placed his cock at the base of her thighs, allowing her to clamp it tightly between her legs, thrusting into the gap formed by her legs.


    During this time, Ye Ningsuan''s arousal hadn''t subsided, making the area between her legs extremely slippery. This facilitated Ye Fei''s thrusting, as he simultaneously kissed and sucked on Ye Ningsuan''s large breasts, making soft, smacking sounds.


    With each motion, Ye Ningsuan felt his thick, long, hot cock rubbing against her neglected pussy, especially the rough ridge of his tip scraping against her tender flesh, causing an intense pleasure that made her want to moan loudly. But she hesitated to make noise and instead bit her lip tightly, emitting soft, sultry moans through her nose.


    Ye Ningsuan, who had long been empty, couldn''t withstand such stimulation. In a short time, her body began to tremble, her skin flushed pink, and she seemed on the verge of climax.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Fei suddenly stopped and even lifted his leg as if he wanted to leave. Anxiously, she exclaimed, "Good child, hurry up, Aunt is about to come!"


    She pushed her big butt forward forcefully, wanting him to continue rubbing against her.


    Experienced Ye Fei sensed Ye Ningsuan''s imminent climax and intended to send her over the edge in one go. However, he felt a faint suction from her slutty pussy, as if it wanted to suck his cock in, a sensation never experienced with Ye Yunqi. Curious, he lifted one of Ye Ningsuan''s beautiful legs to take his cock out for a look.


    At that moment, Ye Ningsuan unexpectedly caught up. Coincidentally, as Ye Fei stepped back, his glans coincidentally pressed against her slightly open pussy, and with that touch, his cock slipped directly into her slutty pussy halfway.


    The sudden change left both of them stunned, but they secretly enjoyed this bone-chilling pleasure. Ye Fei felt his cock entering a warm, tight sleeve, tightly gripped by her tender flesh inside her pussy, which was pulsating gently, more pleasurable than any previous experience.


    Neither Ye Yunqi''s nor Ye Ningsuan''s mouth could compare to the pleasure he was experiencing now, and Ye Ningsuan felt the same. She only felt Ye Fei''s big cock thrust into her pussy, causing a slight painful swelling but also feeling his hot cock scorching every inch of tender flesh inside her pussy, continuously pulsating and enhancing her pleasure. It felt as if he had penetrated her heart directly.


    After staring at each other blankly for a while, Ye Ningsuan sighed softly, feeling somewhat pleased. Even if the three sluts from the Liu family had played with him like this, so what? She didn''t believe they had let him enter them. In this aspect, she was ultimately ahead.


    Ye Fei, awakened by Ye Ningsuan''s sighs, hurriedly said, "Aunt, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, I''ll pull out now." Saying this, he attempted to retreat.


    However, Ye Ningsuan unexpectedly lifted both legs tightly around his waist, preventing him from pulling out. Instead, he went deeper, with his entire cock thrust into her slutty pussy, the glans nestled within a bundle of tender, slippery flesh. Ye Fei thought to himself, this must be what they call the cervix, feeling extremely wonderful.


    "Now that you''re already inside, what''s the use in pulling out?" Ye Ningsuan said sternly, then sighed and added, "It seems this is fate."


    Seeing Aunt sighing and appearing upset, Ye Fei couldn''t quite grasp her thoughts and had to ask, "So, what should we do then?"


    "If this is fate, then let''s not disappoint the heavens'' intentions." Ye Ningsuan suddenly smiled coquettishly, "Since we''ve already gone wrong, let''s just go all the way wrong. Good child, use your big cock to fuck me!"


    Despite having made a decision, she felt a bit shy and closed her eyes tightly.


    Feeling ecstatic, Ye Fei couldn''t abandon this deadly pleasure since he had already entered Ye Ningsuan. He was thinking of ways to convince her to let him stay inside longer, but she unexpectedly allowed him to fuck her. As for the method, having read some novels, he had a rough idea, so he grabbed Ye Ningsuan''s big butt with both hands and began thrusting vigorously and forcefully.


    The inexperienced Ye Fei didn''t know how to play any tricks, she just instinctively used her cock to thrust hard in Ye Ningsuan''s pussy.


    However, this is also exactly what Ye Ningsuan''s mind, has been more than ten years have not experienced Xing love she, at this time the most need is to be the big cock with the greatest force to fuck, with Ye Fei''s thrusting, she can not help but big ass crazy to cater to up, the mouth also let out a charming wail, "good boy .... ...Your ... big cock is really good ... fuck the big aunt ... so comfortable ah, big cock good nephew ... ...Harder ... fuck the big aunt''s slut ... big aunt has never ... been so comfortable... ...Good boy ... harder ... it doesn''t matter if you fuck big aunt to death!" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Ningsuan was on the verge of orgasm, at this time he was so vigorously fucked, soon reached orgasm, could not help but scream, limbs tightly wrapped around Ye Fei body, the body also began a strong trembling, and then the slut pussy also began to vigorously contraction up, Ye Fei''s cock bites tight, but also one by one to sucking, Ye Fei where to experience this kind of stimulation, can not help but feel a numbness in the waist eye. Ye Fei where ever experienced this kind of stimulation, can not help but feel the waist eye a numb, also followed by a low roar, the glans a burst of upsurge, the beginning of a large share of thick sperm ejaculation, all sprayed into the deepest part of her slut pussy.


    After spraying, Ye Fei quietly lying on Ye Ningsuan''s body, but did not feel a trace of fatigue, but also felt from Ye Ningsuan''s deepest pussy gushed out a stream of cool air, through his own deeply inserted in the body of her cock, into his own body, so that he felt the spirit of the great shock, just shot his cock even hard again.


    Ye Ningsuan slowly responded from his orgasm, loosened his limbs that were tightly holding Ye Fei, and panted with some satisfaction, but how could a long empty time be satisfied by a single orgasm?


    Is thinking of what way to let Ye Fei again hard up to fuck themselves once, but unexpectedly feel him inserted in their own pussy cock actually became hard again, the heart can not help but great joy, come over the mouth in his face kissed, and then whispered in his ear, "good nephew, big aunt still want, you again fuck me okay?"


    Ye Fei naturally would not refuse such a request, so the room that had just quieted down resounded with the sound of violent impacts and Ye Ningsuan''s waves of screams.


    Ye Fei and Ye Ningsuan, one is the first taste, happy; one is empty for a long time, the demand for endless, this dry on, suddenly forget everything, from the afternoon to more than ten o''clock in the evening, the two are almost a moment without stopping, Ye Fei foot in Ye Ningsuan''s slut pussy ejaculated seven times, as for Ye Ningsuan orgasm how many times, the two have not counted. As for how many times Ye Ningsuan climaxed, they didn''t count them all.

 Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Qualification of Cultivation Technique

    When Ye Fei woke up, the sun was already high up in the sky. Recalling the intoxicating night from before, Ye Fei couldn''t help but reach out his arm to the side, wanting to hold Ye Ningsuan close again, only to find emptiness. It was strange, but the relaxed feeling in his body and the traces of a fierce battle on the sheets reminded him that last night was not a dream.


    Thinking about his own body, a cold sweat suddenly broke out on Ye Fei''s forehead. The unknown cultivation technique he was practicing seemed to be a kind of replenishing sorcery. After the crazy night, could his elder cousin be in trouble? Ye Fei felt greatly remorseful for forgetting about it. If something had really happened to Ye Ningsuan, he would truly regret it.


    With these thoughts in mind, Ye Fei suddenly sat up, intending to put on clothes and go outside to check. However, at that moment, the bedroom door was pushed open from the outside, and Ye Ningsuan walked in with a smile on her face, carrying a tray with some bread and a glass of milk.


    Seeing Ye Ningsuan, with her rosy cheeks and radiant appearance, looking years younger, Ye Fei found it strange. Why didn''t she seem weak like last night? Could it be that he was mistaken, and the technique wasn''t some kind of replenishing sorcery after all?


    Noticing Ye Fei staring at her in confusion, Ye Ningsuan smiled coquettishly and placed the tray on the small table beside the bed. Sitting down next to Ye Fei, she gently asked, "Are you awake?"


    Ye Ningsuan''s current demeanor no longer resembled his elder cousin but rather a gentle young wife, which left Ye Fei staring. Especially seeing her in yesterday''s attire, sitting on the bed with her legs wrapped in stockings, he couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    "Silly look!" Ye Ningsuan was pleased with Ye Fei''s infatuation, but she scolded him playfully. She reached into the blanket, grasped his strong member, and said with a smile, "So energetic early in the morning, it seems my worries were unnecessary." She had been worried about Ye Fei''s condition, fearing that his delicate body couldn''t handle the intensity of their activities yesterday. But now, seeing him looking well and energetic, she felt relieved.


    Ye Ningsuan''s words brought Ye Fei back to reality, and he asked, "Elder cousin, did you feel anything special when we were together yesterday?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although bold, Ye Ningsuan blushed at his question and playfully scolded him, "You''re so bad! Who asks such things?"


    However, Ye Fei was serious and said, "Tell me, it''s important to me."


    Seeing his seriousness, Ye Ningsuan earnestly replied, "It was very comfortable. I''ve never felt as comfortable as I did yesterday. Ye Fei, will you come to me often in the future?" Her eyes revealed a hint of pleading.


    "Even if you don''t allow me, I will still come with a blushing face," Ye Fei chuckled and then asked, "Besides the normal pleasure, did you feel anything else?"


    Ye Ningsuan, happy that he agreed to visit her often, thought for a moment and whispered, "Yes, every time... when you release inside, I feel a warm flow spreading throughout my body. It helps me quickly recover from fatigue, allowing you to go on for so long. And this morning, I felt more energetic and stronger than usual."


    "Really?" Ye Fei grabbed her shoulders tightly, almost unable to believe it, and asked excitedly.


    Ye Ningsuan, puzzled by his excitement, nodded and asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "Not wrong, just too right!" Ye Fei burst into laughter, hugging Ye Ningsuan tightly and planting kisses all over her face and lips, only stopping after a while.


    Ye Ningsuan did not struggle against him, allowing him to fool around for a while. In her heart, she now placed him first, even above her own daughter. As long as he was happy, she would be happy too, until Ye Fei went crazy before laughing and asking, "Is there something good happening?"


    Ye Fei was extremely excited now and just wanted to share his joy with someone. The woman in front of him, who had the closest relationship with him, was the best person to share it with. So he smiled and asked, "Have you noticed any changes in me, like getting stronger or something?"


    As he mentioned this, Ye Ningsuan did recall how he had carried her from the bathroom to the bedroom yesterday. If it had been before, not only carrying her, but even supporting her to walk might have been difficult. So she nodded and said, "Yes, your strength has increased a lot, and your stamina is amazing. What exactly happened?" She noticed the increase in stamina from his performance yesterday. Thinking back to what had happened, she felt somewhat incredulous. At that time, it didn''t seem like much, but now thinking about it, he had been at it with her for a good seven or eight hours. Even a strong person would likely have been worn out, but he seemed perfectly fine. This made her even more curious.


    Ye Fei smiled and said, "It''s because I obtained a very special cultivation technique, and the changes you see are all thanks to that technique!"


    "Is it that technique you couldn''t cultivate no matter what?" Ye Ningsuan asked somewhat puzzled. When Ye Fei first obtained the technique, he was extremely happy, thinking that he could now break away from the group of weaklings. He had even shown off to all his relatives, and naturally, Ye Ningsuan knew about it. However, she later heard that the technique Ye Fei had obtained seemed to be a useless one, impossible to cultivate. Now, hearing him say that the credit goes to that supposedly useless technique, she was naturally very surprised.


    "Yes, it''s that technique. I was too young before, so I couldn''t cultivate it. But now, I have found the way to practice it!" Ye Fei chuckled.


    Ye Ningsuan pouted, "Why keep us in suspense? Can you just say it all at once?"


    Ye Fei laughed, "Because it''s a dual-cultivation technique. I had my doubts before, but now I have confirmation from you!"

 Chapter 41: Chapter 41: The Origin of the Conflict

    "Dual cultivation?" Ye Ningsuan''s small mouth widened in surprise. Although she hadn''t practiced any martial arts, she had watched TV shows, movies, and read novels, and she knew that the Liu family had an ancestral internal cultivation technique. So she believed in this somewhat elusive term and understood that this type of technique required engaging in certain activities to enhance abilities. Feeling a bit secretly pleased, after the events of yesterday, she felt that she couldn''t be without Ye Fei.


    Although it wasn''t appropriate to speak about this matter, since the first time had already happened, she didn''t mind it happening again. Besides, the feeling was simply too good. As long as this matter wasn''t revealed, they could continue this relationship.


    Initially, Ye Ningsuan had felt a sense of guilt towards Ye Fei, considering he was just a sixteen-year-old boy. However, upon learning about his dual cultivation technique, she found a good excuse to help her nephew improve his skills. This way, she could justify this improper relationship to herself. With these thoughts in mind, she blushed slightly and said, "So, in the future, would you like your aunt to help you cultivate?"


    Naturally, Ye Fei was eager for it and quickly nodded in agreement, saying, "I also want to become stronger as soon as possible, so it will be easier to overcome the crisis in the family."


    "Family crisis?" Ye Ningsuan asked with some confusion, "What are you talking about? Why am I unaware of any crisis?"


    Ye Fei explained his speculations to her again, using her experience to gauge their validity.


    After some thought, Ye Ningsuan said, "Your speculations make sense. It seems there might indeed be someone targeting the Liu family. After things settle down, I must have a good talk with your mother. Why didn''t she inform me about such a big issue?" Her tone resembled that of a scolding elder sister to a disobedient younger sibling.


    This sparked a thought in Ye Fei''s mind. Weren''t his aunts not on good terms with his mother and the others? Why did Ye Ningsuan seem so concerned about the Liu family? Now that he had such an intimate relationship with Ye Ningsuan, he felt comfortable asking directly, "Aunt, aren''t you in conflict with my mother and the others? Why are you so concerned about the Liu family then?"


    Ye Ningsuan sighed and said, "The conflicts between us sisters and your mother are personal grudges. The collaboration between the Liu and Ye families is still very close. It''s fair to say that we are interdependent. How could I not be concerned about the Liu family''s affairs?"


    "Why do you have conflicts with my mother and the others to the extent that you haven''t been in contact for so many years?" Ye Fei''s purpose in coming this time was to resolve the conflicts between them. Since the conversation had reached this point, he seized the opportunity to ask. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Ningsuan sighed again, feeling a bit helpless as she said, "Let''s forget about it. These are all old matters, and I don''t want to bring them up again."


    "If these are all old matters, why not just let go and reconcile? You don''t know that over these years, your conflicts have made Yunqi, Sis Siqi, and Siyao very uncomfortable."


    "We do want to reconcile with them. Your mother has reached out to us several times in these years, but your second aunt always refuses to budge. Your third aunt and I have tried to persuade her many times, but it has had no effect."


    "Second aunt?" Ye Fei was taken aback. He hadn''t expected that the root of the conflict between his aunts and his mother lay with his second aunt, Ye Ningxue. He didn''t know what had happened, so he asked, "How did my second aunt end up in conflict with my mother and the others?"


    Ye Ningsuan didn''t answer him this time. Instead, she said, "This matter concerns the reputation of your second aunt, and we agreed long ago not to tell anyone about it."


    With Ye Fei hugging Ye Ningsuan, he softly said, "Suan, just tell me. Let me see if there''s a way to resolve it. Don''t you also hope that we can all get along peacefully?"


    Hearing Ye Fei calling her ''Suan,'' Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but feel a wave of intoxication. Since her parents passed away, no one had used this name for her. Hearing it from this little guy now made her feel loved, a feeling different from parental love but more intoxicating. She nodded involuntarily and said, "Alright, but you mustn''t mention it to anyone, especially not in front of your second aunt."


    "Okay!" Ye Fei nodded vigorously. The immediate priority was to clarify past events. As for how to resolve them, that was a matter for later.


    Ye Ningsuan composed herself and said, "This happened when we were all quite young. At that time, your second aunt and your eldest aunt were studying at the same university. Their relationship was extremely close, and it was from them that the Liu and Ye families established closer ties. However, something happened that turned them into enemies, or more accurately, made your second aunt resent your eldest aunt."


    "What exactly happened?" Ye Fei asked as Ye Ningsuan paused.


    Ye Ningsuan sighed and continued, "At that time, your second aunt and your eldest aunt were both outstanding girls, known as the two campus belles with many suitors. However, both of them had very high standards and looked down on those suitors. Then, a very outstanding young man entered their lives. At that time, they were respectively the president and vice president of the student union. This young man was a minister under them and also assisted your second aunt''s work. Gradually, your second aunt developed feelings for him. But when she confessed her feelings boldly, he confessed that he liked your eldest aunt instead. Your second aunt was heartbroken. However, their relationship was at its closest then, so your second aunt had to let go of her feelings and instead help that young man pursue your eldest aunt."


    At this point, Ye Ningsuan paused again.


    Ye Fei felt a bit helpless. Matters of the heart were indeed the most complicated. However, this shouldn''t have caused his second aunt and eldest aunt to become enemies. So he asked, "What happened next? Did that young man end up with my eldest aunt?"


    Ye Ningsuan sighed, "If they had gotten together, your second aunt wouldn''t hate your eldest aunt so much. With your second aunt''s help, that young man confessed his feelings to your eldest aunt. But your eldest aunt rejected him outright. At that time, your second aunt thought that your eldest aunt rejected him because of her, so she kept trying to persuade your eldest aunt. It was only later that she found out your eldest aunt truly didn''t like that young man. This made your second aunt determined to pursue him again. But then came the news that the young man had taken his own life because of your eldest aunt''s rejection."

 Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Breakfast and Beauty

    "Ah?" Ye Fei exclaimed, asking, "Is it because of this that Second Aunt and Eldest Aunt became enemies?"


    Ye Ningsuan nodded, "Yes, your Second Aunt believed that it was your Eldest Aunt who caused that person''s death. However, your Eldest Aunt insists she''s not at fault and even mentioned that the man wasn''t a good person, telling your Second Aunt not to be sad because of him. Your Second Aunt, of course, didn''t want to hear that. They had a big argument, and at that time, your mother and I were also young and spirited, each siding with our own sister and arguing with the other, so the conflict deepened."


    "Is it because of that man that Second Aunt still isn''t married?" Ye Fei had always been curious why his Second Aunt, who was already thirty-six, wasn''t married yet, and now it seemed it might be because of this.


    "Yes," Ye Ningsuan nodded, saying, "Speaking of which, your mother could also be considered a casualty of their war."


    Ye Fei was surprised, wondering how his mother got involved. He quickly asked, "What happened?"


    Ye Ningsuan reminisced, "At that time, when our Liu-Ye families were just establishing a deep cooperation, your grandfather and my father didn''t want any rifts between us to jeopardize that partnership. So, they arranged for your mother to marry your father, despite there being no emotional foundation. If you think about it, the high reputation of our Liu-Ye families in Wanghai today is largely due to your mother''s efforts."


    Ye Ningsuan''s words unraveled another mystery in Ye Fei''s mind. He had always wondered why his excellent mother, the most outstanding daughter of the Liu family, had to marry his father, who had a shady background and a previous marriage. Now he understood that his seemingly glamorous mother was actually a sacrifice in a family alliance, and his admiration for her was now mixed with a hint of pity.


    "We not only had conflicts with your mother for this reason, but there''s also another underlying meaning to it," Ye Ningsuan continued, her cheeks blushing slightly as she looked down. She initially didn''t want to speak about it, but for some reason, she felt like she couldn''t withhold anything from Ye Fei, who had inadvertently become someone she relied on emotionally. "That is, both your Second Aunt and I feel a bit envious of your mother."


    "Envious?" Ye Fei repeated, asking, "What is there for them to be envious of? It seems like your lives are not worse off than theirs, and your fame is not lesser either."


    Ye Ningsuan smiled, "Think about it. As daughters of the top families in Wanghai, we are all sisters, but the Feiyun Group managed by your mother stands out from the Ye family businesses managed jointly by the three of us. Your Eldest Aunt and Third Aunt''s achievements are also on par with your mother''s. Whenever people mention the women of Wanghai, they think of all six of us, but your Second Aunt, Third Aunt, and I always seem to be in your mother''s shadow. How could we not be envious?"


    Ye Fei was speechless, saying, "I thought only children would compete over such things. I didn''t expect adults to be like this too."


    "Silly child, you don''t understand women enough. If women have good relationships, comparisons don''t matter. But if there are any issues between them, even the smallest things can lead to comparisons. Yesterday, I wanted you to feel closer to me than to Fengyi, so I deliberately did those things to entice you. I didn''t expect to get myself into trouble. But now, I don''t envy them at all because the little darling they cherish is now in my hands!" Ye Ningsuan said with a mischievous smile, reaching under the covers to hold Ye Fei, whose interest had waned a little during their conversation.


    Ye Fei''s doubts were dispelled at this moment. Although he hadn''t figured out how to resolve their conflicts yet, he felt much lighter than before. He hugged Ye Ningsuan and said, "Who ends up with whom is still uncertain!" As he spoke, he kissed her on the lips and his hands wandered beneath her skirt, caressing her thighs covered in silky stockings.


    After a moment of kissing, Ye Ningsuan gently pushed him away, laughing, "Regardless of who ends up with whom, they won''t enjoy the happiness I can offer. Let''s have breakfast now."


    Ye Fei, teased by her, was not in the mood for food. His hands continued exploring beneath her, with his right hand delicately stimulating a particularly sensitive area he had visited multiple times the day before. In just a few moments, he had her fully aroused and quipped, "Right now, I only want to savor you!"


    Ye Ningsuan spread her legs and allowed him to do as he pleased, while she picked up the tray at the head of the bed and said with a smile, "But we should eat something first. How can we have the energy to frolic otherwise? Be good, have a little to eat first. Even if you don''t eat, I won''t let you off once I''m full!"


    After more than ten years of emptiness, she had experienced the supreme pleasure of yesterday. This kind of addiction had been completely triggered by Ye Fei, and now she only wanted to be with him every moment, wishing he would continue to satisfy her desires.


    "If you feed me with your mouth, I''ll feed you with mine below." Ye Fei said, opening his mouth and intensifying his teasing actions with his fingers.


    Ye Ningsuan trembled with pleasure, almost unable to hold the tray, and hurriedly said, "Don''t do that now. After we finish eating, you can do as you please, okay?"


    Ye Fei stopped his movements with a smile, withdrew his hand from under her skirt, put his fingers, glistening with dew, into his mouth, and said, "Delicious. With such exquisite delicacies, everything else tastes bland."


    Despite being bold enough, Ye Ningsuan blushed with embarrassment, hastily picked up a piece of bread and stuffed it into his mouth, playfully saying, "Eat your food!"


    Ye Fei chuckled, chewed the bread she fed him, swallowed, then suddenly exclaimed, "Oops, choked a bit!"


    Startled, Ye Ningsuan quickly handed him a cup of milk, but Ye Fei didn''t drink it. Instead, he gazed at her tempting lips and said, "I want you to feed me."


    Understanding his intention in an instant, Ye Ningsuan smiled helplessly, took a sip from the cup herself, kissed him, and transferred the milk from her mouth to his.


    A seemingly simple breakfast extended into almost half an hour through their intimate and sensual interactions. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finishing the last piece of bread, Ye Fei snatched the tray from Ye Ningsuan''s hand, pushed it aside, then suddenly embraced her, saying, "Breakfast is over. It''s time to enjoy my beautiful lady!"


    However, Ye Ningsuan pushed him away, saying, "Let''s rest for a bit first. Just finished eating, can''t engage in strenuous activities!" Inside, she was longing for more but restrained herself to prevent any harm to him.


    Knowing she was looking out for him, Ye Fei stopped his actions obediently. Instead, he pulled her up, helped her remove her shoes, placed her legs on his lap, gently caressed her smooth calves wrapped in silk stockings, occasionally holding her delicate feet and playing with them slowly.


    Ye Ningsuan felt ticklish from his touch, curling her feet and jokingly saying, "Don''t hold onto it so tightly. Is it dirty?"


    Reaching for her beautiful feet again, Ye Fei replied, "Of course not. To me, every part of Ningsuan is beautiful and fragrant." He lifted her foot and kissed the sole.


    His affectionate words intoxicated Ye Ningsuan, who emotionally replied, "Good child, every part of Aunt is yours to play with, wherever you want!"


    With a mischievous grin, Ye Fei suddenly threw off the thin blanket covering him, revealing his erect manhood. He then placed her feet around it, sliding them up and down slowly. The high-quality silk stockings made the friction on her soles smooth and pleasurable.


    Although Ye Ningsuan felt a bit shy with his manhood pressed against her feet, she was mostly content. Even though this act didn''t bring her pleasure, seeing Ye Fei''s infatuated expression provided her with enough emotional satisfaction.


    After rubbing against her delicate feet for a while, Ye Fei released them and slid his manhood up her silky stockings, reaching her round calves. He gently rubbed against them, enjoying the tingling sensation caused by the excellent texture of the stockings on his glans.


    "What are you doing, you little rascal?" Ye Ningsuan, not understanding why Ye Fei seemed so interested in her feet and legs, couldn''t help but ask.


    Ye Fei rubbed his cock against her calf while laughing, "I want to fuck every part of your body!"


    Although it was just a simple sentence, Ye Ningsuan could hear from it that this cute little nephew was infatuated with her, which made her greatly excited, and she laughed charmingly, "Auntie just said, every part of me is yours, you can play with it as much as you want."


    Ye Fei was suddenly excited by her words, and forcefully spread her legs wide apart, forcefully slapped her on her big ass, and then violently ripped her pantyhose from her crotch, making her roll over on her stomach and kneel on the bed, and said, "Slutty cunt, pucker your ass up, I''m going to fuck you from behind!"


    Ye Fei''s rough action didn''t make Ye Ningsuan disgusted, instead, it made her excited too, and she pouted her big fat white ass backward with great force, gently swaying, and at the same time, she put one of her hands behind her back and drew in Ye Fei''s hard cock, and then she turned back and smiled charmingly and said, "Little bad guy, you still have quite a lot of tricks, say, do you often use this position to fuck your mother at home? Your mom?"


    Ye Fei was so said by her, as if she really saw Liu Yiru was pouting her ass like this waiting for herself to fuck her, her heart couldn''t help but be excited, but quickly came back to her senses, a little angry, "I didn''t, my mom is the goddess in my heart, I won''t allow you to blaspheme her!"


    Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but giggle, although he tried his best to deny it, but from his cock that had risen up so much, Ye Ningsuan knew that even if he hadn''t done it with Liu Yiru, he was afraid that he still had this kind of thought in his heart, but seeing that Ye Fei was a little bit annoyed, she also no longer teased him, and laughed and said, "Ok, ok, I''m not going to say anything anymore, good boy, hurry up and fuck auntie! Good boy, hurry up and fuck auntie, auntie''s pussy is so itchy."


    Ye Fei was a person who refused to suffer any loss, after being teased by Ye Ningsuan, he wanted to take revenge, so he stepped back and said, "I suddenly don''t want to fuck you anymore."


    Ye Ningsuan at this time is also high in desire, where can still hold back, heard immediately turned over, long legs hooked his waist, will pull him close to their own, and then one hand to separate their own charming petals, one hand to hold Ye Fei''s hard cock, will bring the cock to the middle of her petals, the glans into the mouth of her pussy, at the same time, full of flirtation to raise the big fat buttocks, will be the root of the treasure in her heart to welcome into the mouth of her. her favorite baby into her tight pussy.


    Ye Fei deliberately backed up, the cock slipped out half again, she was busy to do her best to raise her buttocks, slut pussy upward swallowed hard, hard to clamp Ye Fei''s cock, hands holding his buttocks hard downward pressure, and the cock into the pussy, at the same time to him flew a winks, begging, "good boy, please, don''t tease mom, mom can''t stand it anymore! ..."


    Ye Fei look at her that hungry look, would not bear to tease her again, at this time and heard her to mom self, trance as if it is Liu Yiru in the plea to him, can no longer endure, waist limbs violently forward, and thick and long big cock rooted into the beautiful aunt''s pussy, rapid thrusting up.


    Ye Ningsuan see their own this trick really work, in order to let him more hard to fuck their own, open waves screamed "Oh ... good son ... really beautiful... ...You fuck the mom cool dead ... mom''s big dick son ... big dick to the mom ... get on the sky ... ...oooh ..."


    "Mom ah ... my good mom ... son also good ah ... you clip son beautiful dead...son''s cock It''s so comfortable...Ah...clamp harder...Yes...yes... "Ye Fei felt like he was fucking his own mom at this moment, and screamed out his heart while thrusting frantically.


    Ye Fei hard thrusting, beautiful and flirtatious aunt also extremely with his pumping and jerking fat buttocks, bumps, bumps, tops, send, so that he is in the longitudinal send, between the pumping, floating like feathered immortality.


    Soon Ye Ningsuan has been dripping sweat, panting and panting, and even the sound of waves humming, "ah ... good son ... big cock is so powerful ... ...Mom really can''t eat it ... stuffed full of pussy ... so comfortable ah ... mom can''t stand it la... ...You just spare mom ...Let mom fly quickly ...You fuck mom to death ...Mom really wants to die under your big cock! ..."


    "My good mom, your slutty pussy is also wonderful, let son fuck very addictive, today son let you eat your fill!" Ye Fei said fucking her harder and faster.


    The beautiful aunt was Ye Fei manipulation of charming eyes half-open, gasping and panting, the heart of the flower trembling, blood boiling, a burst of tingling and trembling, the whole body nerve excitement to the extreme, and constantly wriggling the white and tender plump buttocks, moaned and leaked, pussy essence gusts of leakage, sprinkled with the turtle head of Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei also stepped up hard to move the thick cock, in her forced to try to the heart of the impact, circling, each time are straight into the uterus to fuck before pulling back, fuck her one after another, the more the more, Ye Fei''s glans soaked in the warm essence of her cunt, and finally could no longer control the door of the opening of the essence of the large strands of semen shot into her uterus, the United States of her body shuddered and waves of grunts, the fourth time to leak! The body!


    After the climax of the aunt and nephew two tightly embraced together, Ye Ningsuan huffed and puffed for a long time, only to laugh, "little bad eggs, you just good crazy ah, with the aunt to say, how does it feel to fuck your mom."


    Ye Fei seriously said, "I really haven''t done it with my mom! You''re the first woman I''ve really done it with."


    "Good, auntie believes you." Looking at the way he did not look like he was lying, Ye Ningsuan immediately believed him, but then laughed prodigally, "Then do you want to fuck your mom?"


    "I told you, she is the goddess in my heart, I won''t desecrate her!" Ye Fei was once again a little angry.


    "Is that so?" Ye Ningsuan smiled and looked at him, learning his tone of voice, "Omaa ... my good mother ... son also good ah ... You clamped my son so beautifully...my son''s cock is so comfortable...Ah...clamp it hard...Yeah...yeah! ... "At the end, he laughed again, "Who said this?"


    Been said to break the heart of Ye Fei face some can not hang, drink, "you this owe to fuck slut, I have to fuck you to death today!" Said the movement of his own still inserted in her pussy, and again hardened big cock, began another round of impact.

 Chapter 43: Chapter 43: The Forbidden Desire

    For a full two and a half days, Ye Fei and Ye Ningsuan didn''t step out of the villa at all. Ye Ningsuan didn''t want to deal with the mess at the company either.


    For her, the most important thing now was to cherish every moment spent by Ye Fei''s side. After all, Ye Fei could only stay with her on weekends, and not every weekend at that. How could she miss any opportunity like this?


    When Ye Ningsuan didn''t show up at the company, both Ye Ningxue and Ye Ningbing called to ask. Ye Ningsuan didn''t hide the fact that she was accompanying Ye Fei.


    Ye Ningxue and Ye Ningbing understood well. If the company wasn''t so busy, they would have probably come over too. They loved their nephew just as much. However, what they didn''t know was that the companionship mentioned by their Sis Siqi was completely different from what they imagined.


    During these two days, besides indulging in their passion, Ye Fei and Ye Ningsuan also took care of some matters. As the person in charge of the Ye family in the legitimate business world, Ye Ningsuan had a wide network of information. In these two days, she almost dispatched all available personnel to investigate who was targeting the Liu family. She also mobilized Ye Lingtian''s men.


    Finally, on Monday morning, when they were getting ready to send Ye Fei to school, Ye Ningsuan received a call from her subordinate. Although they couldn''t confirm who was targeting the Liu family yet, they found out that a gang called the Black Wolf Gang had been acting strangely recently.


    This news surprised both Ye Fei and Ye Ningsuan. As prominent members of the two largest families, they had some knowledge of the various forces in Wanghai. They knew about the Black Wolf Gang, a second-rate organization that barely survived in the cracks. In the eyes of the YunTian Society, they were insignificant, so how could they dare to target one of the two major families, the Liu family? Setting aside influence, just in terms of martial strength, any of the three Liu sisters could easily wipe out their entire gang.


    With a glance exchanged, Ye Fei and Ye Ningsuan both thought of the same possibility¡ªthat the Black Wolf Gang was just a pawn in the foreground, and behind them, there must be a much larger and more cunning force plundering everything.


    Ye Ningsuan drove slowly, her brows slightly furrowed, constantly pondering the power behind all this. Meanwhile, Ye Fei, watching her, drifted off in thought. The serious Ye Ningsuan, compared to her carefree self, appeared even more enchanting, making Ye Fei both enamored and proud¡ªthis mesmerizing beauty was completely his.


    After thinking for a while without any clue, Ye Ningsuan decided to stop dwelling on it. She turned to Ye Fei and found him gazing at her with adoration. Feeling a surge of sweetness, she playfully scolded, "What are you staring at, silly?"


    "Ningsuan, you are so beautiful. I want to hold you in my arms all the time!" Ye Fei expressed his longing for her without reservation.


    Startled, Ye Ningsuan looked around subconsciously and relaxed upon realizing they were still in the car. She replied, "In the future, only when we are alone can you call me Ningsuan. Otherwise, it would be inappropriate for others to hear. And we must not tell anyone about us, understood?"


    Ye Fei nonchalantly chuckled, "Got it. There''s no one else here now anyway." With that, he leaned in and kissed her lightly on the lips.


    Ye Ningsuan pushed him away hurriedly, teasingly scolding, "I''m driving, stop fooling around!"


    Ye Fei grinned, "As long as you call me sweetly, I''ll behave."


    "Alright, I surrender. Spare me, dear husband, and let your obedient Ningsuan go." Ye Ningsuan said helplessly, feeling extremely sweet inside. There was nothing in the world that could make her happier than knowing her beloved man cherished her just as much. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei smiled satisfactorily, no longer teasing her, and sat back obediently. Ye Ningsuan also accelerated the car.


    Arriving at the school gate, they found Zhou Mingming''s car had also just arrived. It seemed that she was the one bringing her younger sister to school today. At that moment, Ye Yunqi spotted Ye Ningsuan''s car and jumped out of the car, waving and calling, "Aunt, brother!"


    Ye Fei also got out of the car, intending to run over to his younger sister, but he saw another person getting out of the car, and it was Liu Yiru.


    Seeing his mother smiling at him without speaking, Ye Fei suddenly felt a bit ashamed because he remembered the fantasies he had about her under Ye Ningsuan''s seduction. He couldn''t help but curse himself inwardly. She was his goddess, how could he have such thoughts about her?


    Noticing her son didn''t rush over to embrace her as she had imagined, and seeing him even blush a bit, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but feel puzzled. She smiled and asked, "Ye Fei, what''s wrong? Just a few days without seeing me and you''re already avoiding me?"


    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t want to hurt Liu Yiru''s feelings and hurriedly rushed over, tightly embracing her, affectionately calling out, "Mom, I missed you so much!"


    Liu Yiru laughed, "Good child, mom missed you too. Have you been having fun at your aunt''s place?"


    Ye Fei nodded, feeling the comfortable sensation of her large bosom pressing against his chest. Involuntarily, he thought, what if he could be with her like he was with Ye Ningsuan...


    Thinking of this, he quickly suppressed his inappropriate thoughts, gently pushing away from Liu Yiru while shaking his head vigorously.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s expression as she walked over, Ye Ningsuan knew he might have developed improper thoughts towards Liu Yiru. She couldn''t help but smirk slyly, making a discreet gesture towards Ye Fei and then glancing at Liu Yiru.


    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat again, looking at Liu Yiru beside him, that thing that didn''t behave well stood up, making him feel a bit horrified. Luckily, he had just pushed away Liu Yiru a moment ago. Otherwise, if that thing had pressed against her, it would have been a disaster.


    Thinking of this potential consequence, Ye Fei couldn''t help but glare fiercely at Ye Ningsuan, but Ye Ningsuan wasn''t afraid of him. Instead, she smirked mischievously.


    Liu Yiru didn''t pay any attention to their strange actions. After greeting Ye Ningsuan, she pulled Ye Fei over and asked, "Ye Fei, Yunqi mentioned that your health has been improving, is that true?"


    Ye Fei''s heart stirred. It seemed that his younger sister couldn''t hold it in any longer and had shared this good news with their mother. Now that she knew, Ye Fei naturally wouldn''t hide it from her anymore. He nodded and said, "There have been some changes, maybe it''s the effect of that unnamed technique of mine." He had already decided that he would reveal his technique to anyone and push it to the forefront.


    As for the development of the brain domain, he would keep it a secret. After all, even if he told them, it wouldn''t be of any use to them. This thing, which couldn''t guarantee any safety, he couldn''t bear to use it on these women he deeply loved.

 Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Youve Hurt Mom

    "Really?" Liu Yiru asked in surprise and then said, "Let Mom try your strength." As she spoke, she reached out her hand to hold his.


    Holding his mom''s soft little hand, Ye Fei''s heart started beating faster again. They had held hands before, but he had never felt this way. His mind couldn''t help but wander, imagining what it would feel like if her hand gripped his, sending a surge of pleasure through him. With these thoughts, the tent below immediately rose.


    Startled, Ye Fei quickly regained his composure, slightly bending his waist to make his rising tent less noticeable. At that moment, Liu Yiru began exerting force, and Ye Fei quickly matched her strength. Having carefully assessed his own strength beforehand, he knew he was much stronger than his mom now. He only used about thirty percent of his strength, making himself slightly weaker than his mom, ensuring he wouldn''t hurt her.


    "Oh¡ª" Liu Yiru suddenly exclaimed, pulling her hand away from Ye Fei''s grip and clutching her slightly reddened hand with the other, complaining coquettishly, "You naughty boy, you''ve hurt Mom by gripping too hard!"


    As this ambiguous statement slipped out, both of them were taken aback. Ye Fei felt a surge of desire but quickly pushed it away. Meanwhile, Liu Yiru was surprised by her own tone. She couldn''t remember the last time she had been so playful, but through this little test, she realized her son was no longer the weak one needing protection but a strong man capable of protecting her. In that moment, her mindset shifted, seeing him as her pillar of support, unable to resist being playful with him.


    Although Ye Ningsuan had teased Liu Yiru about Ye Fei before and had no hostility towards the Liu sisters, seeing them in this state made him slightly jealous. He walked over and joked, "What''s wrong, Yiru? Is Ye Fei''s transformation shocking you?"


    Awakening from that peculiar feeling, Liu Yiru didn''t seem embarrassed. As a mother, there was no shame in being playful with her son. She smiled and said, "Yes, I can''t believe it. It feels like a dream."


    After suppressing his impure thoughts, Ye Fei was also shocked. He hadn''t expected his strength to increase so much in just two days. He could clearly sense that this change wasn''t due to brain development but stemmed from his dual cultivation technique, boosting his confidence and sparking curiosity about his future strength.


    Liu Yiru had known about Ye Fei''s seemingly useless cultivation technique but hadn''t paid it much attention. She had kept quiet not to undermine her son''s confidence, but now, seeing his sudden strength, she couldn''t believe it. She asked once more, "Is it really because of this technique that you''ve become stronger?"


    "Yes, it''s because of it," Ye Fei affirmed. Initially feeling guilty when discussing it with Ye Yunqi, now he was certain of its usefulness. So, he confidently nodded, without a hint of doubt.


    Frowning, Liu Yiru found it hard to believe that Ye Fei''s peculiar technique could have such effects. She asked, "Did you feel anything special while practicing?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei thought about his experiences, feeling incredible pleasure, especially with Ye Ningsuan. He couldn''t tell Liu Yiru about this, though he didn''t want to hide anything from his goddess, this was one thing he couldn''t reveal. So, he came up with an excuse, saying, "The old man who gave me this technique seemed to mention that only someone with my physique could master it." Little did he know that his made-up reason was actually true.


    Liu Yiru nodded in understanding. She had asked so clearly because she was worried that her son might be practicing some evil technique that required sacrificing his life, rather than having any thoughts about the technique itself. After all, although this technique was extremely powerful, the cultivation method of the Liu family was also formidable. Moreover, she had been practicing for over thirty years and naturally had no intention of starting to practice another technique.


    "Ye Fei, Yunqi mentioned that I am supposed to be our family''s secret weapon, right?" With her worries set aside, Liu Yiru smiled and asked Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but blush a little, especially since he had initially asked Yunqi to keep it a secret even from his mother. Now, looking back, he did feel a bit sorry for her. He lowered his head and said, "Mom, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to keep it from you."


    Liu Yiru patted his head with a smile, saying, "Silly child, Mom isn''t blaming you. Your idea is good. Mom is also looking forward to the expressions of those who harbor ill intentions when they see the weakest link in our family become the strongest."


    "Should we tell your sisters and aunts?" In front of Liu Yiru, Ye Fei was like a child, wanting to hear her opinion on everything.


    Liu Yiru replied with a smile, "You can tell Sis Siqi and Siyao, but forget about Yunying, she''s straightforward and might accidentally spill the beans. As for your aunts, it''s fine to tell them. After all, they are not gossipy people. What do you think, Frost?" The last sentence was seeking Ye Ningsuan''s opinion.


    Facing Liu Yiru''s smile, Ye Ningsuan unexpectedly felt a bit nervous. In the past, she always presented a strong front in front of Liu Yiru, just like with Sis Siqi, but today she couldn''t help feeling a bit like a daughter-in-law meeting her in-laws for the first time. When asked by Liu Yiru, she felt a bit awkward for a moment, until Ye Fei softly cleared his throat beside her, snapping her back to reality. She composed herself, put on her usual calm demeanor, and said with a smile, "I think it''s best if only a few of us know about this. After all, as a secret weapon, the fewer people who know, the better."


    Then, she turned to Liu Yiru and said with a smile, "Yiru, the sisters might have been a little out of line this time."

 Chapter 45: Chapter 45: A Hint of Sorrow

    Liu Yiru was taken aback by her words and asked, "What''s wrong with us?"


    The attitudes of the Liu sisters towards the Ye sisters had always been somewhat different from how the Ye sisters treated them, especially Liu Fengyi.


    Although she didn''t think she had done anything wrong back then, there was still a tinge of guilt towards Ye Ningxue in her heart.


    Many times she had wanted to reconcile with them, but Ye Ningxue''s attitude was rather firm, leading to this prolonged subtle conflict. Now, seeing Ye Ningsuan say this, although she said it with a smile, Liu Yiru still felt a bit nervous, fearing that any misunderstanding might affect the relationship between the Liu and Ye families. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing how a casual joke made Liu Yiru so nervous, Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. It seemed that over the years, her sisters had indeed been a bit too much.


    Even if Liu Fengyi hadn''t done anything wrong back then, even if she had, given the power of the Liu family, they didn''t need to compromise with her like this. They did so for the stability of the two major families and also out of consideration for their past friendship. Realizing this, Ye Ningsuan suddenly apologized to Liu Yiru, "Yiru, I''m sorry, we''ve been too much over the years."


    Liu Yiru was momentarily surprised, then understood what she meant. Happily, she grabbed her hand and said, "Between us sisters, do we still need to say these things? As long as Ningxue no longer holds a grudge against Siqi, that''s the best thing. Let''s continue to be good sisters like before."


    "Okay." Ye Ningsuan nodded vigorously and said, "Don''t worry, I will do my best to explain things to Xue''er." Even if it wasn''t for their past friendship, just for Ye Fei''s sake, Ye Ningsuan would do her utmost to ensure harmony in this large family.


    Achieving reconciliation with Ye Ningsuan unexpectedly brought great joy to Liu Yiru, dispelling the heaviness accumulated from recent covert actions against her. Waving to Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi, she said, "Both of you little ones, hurry off to class. I want to have a good chat with your aunt."


    Ye Fei had anticipated this outcome, but Ye Yunqi was pleasantly surprised. She happily responded and pulled Ye Fei inside the school.


    As they climbed the stairs, she suddenly thought of something and asked Ye Fei, "Brother, why did Aunt suddenly reconcile with Mom? Did you do something?"


    She was an extremely clever girl. After spending two days with Ye Ningsuan, she had noticed the change in her aunt''s attitude and guessed that her brother had persuaded their aunt.


    Ye Fei didn''t want to hide anything from her and nodded, "Yes, I went to Aunt''s house this time to resolve the conflict between them."


    "Brother, you are so great!" Ye Yunqi cheered and hugged Ye Fei, planting a kiss on his cheek. She smiled and said, "Now everything is fine. Finally, all our relatives can live in peace."


    Ye Fei smiled wryly, "Things are not as simple as you think. The crux of the matter lies with our Second Aunt. Only when we persuade her will we truly achieve our goal."


    "Second Aunt? What''s going on with her? Brother, did you find out about what happened between them back then?" Like Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi was extremely curious about the relationships between their mothers, aunts, and aunties.


    "I did find out some things," Ye Fei nodded, "But I promised Aunt that I wouldn''t tell anyone about this."


    "Hmph, not even me?" Ye Yunqi grumbled, but then leaned in close to Ye Fei''s ear and whispered, "Good brother, just tell me, okay? I''ll let you have your way tonight!"


    Ye Fei chuckled, "Don''t act so aggrieved. It seems like you''re the one who wants it."


    "Hmph! You''re the one who wants it!" Ye Yunqi''s face reddened as Ye Fei hit the nail on the head. Having experienced that kind of feeling just now, she had been feeling stifled at home these past few days. She had developed a special trust in Ye Fei.


    If Ye Fei were to go to the military camp for two months now, Ye Yunqi felt she might not be able to bear it. Unconsciously, her feelings towards Ye Fei seemed to have undergone some subtle changes.


    Ye Fei laughed, "I''m a man, how could I be a ''small color girl''? So, the ''small color girl'' can only be you."


    "Hmph, then you''re the little pervert!" Ye Yunqi retorted, refusing to accept it.


    "Well, that''s perfect then," Ye Fei chuckled, "The little pervert and the little vixen make a perfect pair!"


    A perfect pair? A sudden thought crossed Ye Yunqi''s mind, and she felt a subtle sensation rushing to her heart. Unable to tell if it was sadness or joy, she could sense a faint feeling of happiness, and softly said, "Brother, can we always be together in the future?"


    Ye Fei was momentarily stunned. Like Ye Yunqi, his feelings towards his younger sister had undergone some changes in these few days. Initially not thinking much about it, but when Ye Yunqi voiced this thought, Ye Fei felt a bit perplexed.


    Of course, he also wanted to be with Ye Yunqi forever, but was it possible? She was his twin sister, and she was still so young. There was a long road ahead for her. Could he selfishly keep her by his side?


    Perhaps sensing Ye Fei''s thoughts, Ye Yunqi''s mood also became a bit subdued. Letting out a sigh, she, who had always been cheerful, finally tasted a hint of sorrow. She didn''t like this feeling, suddenly feeling some resentment towards the natural order. Why do people have to grow up? If one could stay at sixteen forever, wouldn''t it be stress-free to be with him?


    Shaking his head vigorously, Ye Fei shook off the confused feeling in his heart with determination, deciding not to dwell on this somewhat melancholic matter for now. He forced out a smile and said, "Didn''t you want to hear about what happened between our mothers back then? I''ll tell you now."


    "Oh," Ye Yunqi responded indifferently, completely devoid of the earlier curiosity.


    Ye Fei felt a bit helpless, but still recounted the past events between Ye Ningxue and Liu Fengyi to her, hoping to shift her thoughts to this matter.


    After listening, Ye Yunqi remained expressionless, simply nodding lightly to indicate she understood, and didn''t speak further.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel some self-reproach. Ye Yunqi had just mentioned it casually, he could have just casually agreed, why did he have to overthink it and end up making her feel troubled too?


    Unconsciously, the two had been standing in the corridor for quite some time. Although passersby were curious about why they were standing there, Ye Yunqi''s fierce reputation prevented anyone from approaching them.


    Letting out a sigh, Ye Fei took Ye Yunqi''s hand and said, "It''s almost time for class, let''s go up first."

 Chapter 46: Chapter 46: The Barbarian Appears

    Throughout the entire day, Ye Yunqi couldn''t shake off the melancholic mood that had enveloped her.


    Although she had initially entered the classroom with her usual composed and confident expression, engaging in cheerful conversations with Lin Ling, Ye Fei, who understood her the best, could see through her forced smiles.


    Ye Fei was equally at a loss, grappling with his own sense of melancholy. Especially when facing Lin Ling, he felt a twinge of guilt. He had always regarded Lin Ling as his wife since childhood. While this sentiment hadn''t changed, there were now one or perhaps two more people in his heart, making him feel somewhat sorry for Lin Ling, who had always been devoted to him. However, these feelings were beyond his control. Thus, he could only try to compensate for it with more affection towards Lin Ling.


    After dinner, Ye Yunqi led Ye Fei upstairs, but instead of heading to the study room, she went straight into Ye Fei''s bedroom. After locking the door, she pulled Ye Fei onto the bed.


    Ye Fei, who had already experienced the pleasures of being with Ye Yunqi, didn''t feel much excitement in these playful antics. However, he didn''t want to dismiss Ye Yunqi, so he went along with her passionately.


    Today, Ye Yunqi seemed a bit wild. Once she had Ye Fei in her grasp, she didn''t stop moving. Even when reaching the peak, she only took a brief rest before continuing. By the end, neither could keep count of how many times they had come together.


    Exhausted of all strength, Ye Yunqi collapsed on top of Ye Fei, her voice soft as she began to sob.


    Startled, Ye Fei asked, "Yunqi, what''s wrong?"


    "Brother, I don''t want to be apart from you," Ye Yunqi tearfully said, "Promise me, never leave me, okay?"


    "Okay." Ye Fei nodded vigorously. "We came into this world together, destined to be together forever."


    Ye Yunqi seemed to believe Ye Fei''s words, a sweet smile gracing her lips as she quickly fell asleep. However, Ye Fei couldn''t find rest.


    Although Ye Yunqi had reached climax numerous times, he hadn''t even once. More importantly, while he had promised Ye Yunqi, it was merely to comfort her. The idea of never parting sounded easy, but could he truly uphold it?


    The more he thought, the more restless he felt. Ye Fei sat up, gazing at the peacefully sleeping Ye Yunqi. Tenderness filled his heart as he lightly kissed her cheek, then quietly got out of bed, got dressed, and leaped out of the window. The turmoil within him needed an outlet, reminding him of the exhilaration he felt when he first gained power.


    Bounding out of the courtyard, Ye Fei sprinted, realizing that in just over two days, his speed had reached a new height, nearly double what it had been before.


    This time, instead of heading towards the outskirts of the city, Ye Fei ran towards the direction of the Watchtower. Despite its name, "Watchtower City" wasn''t particularly close to the sea.


    The name stemmed from the Watchtower itself, the tallest man-made structure in the world. It was said that when it was first built, the ruler of the Dragon Kingdom had come to inspect it, and from the top, one could see the sea hundreds of miles away, hence the name "Watchtower."


    Standing before the Watchtower, Ye Fei gazed up at the towering structure, a crazy idea forming in his mind. He wanted to jump to the top of the tower.


    Initially coming here on impulse, as his aunt Liu Fengyi usually resided at the Watchtower, he subconsciously sought comfort from someone. However, now he didn''t want to seek solace from Liu Fengyi, as this matter was something he couldn''t share with her either, adding to his inner turmoil. This led to the birth of this crazy notion. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Ye Fei acted on impulse, he didn''t even consider the feasibility of his thoughts. His legs filled with strength, he leaped upwards forcefully, his body resembling a bullet with a sharp explosion as he shot straight up.


    When the upward momentum waned, Ye Fei found himself over a hundred meters high, a discovery that nearly made him bite his own tongue in astonishment. However, now his body began to fall, so he paid no heed, finding a protruding balcony to step on and spring up once more.


    Standing at the top of the Watchtower, Ye Fei couldn''t believe what he had accomplished. This was the towering Watchtower, over five hundred meters high, yet he had reached the top with just five leaps of strength. This exceeded his comprehension entirely.


    Even the best martial artist from the Liu family, Liu Junyi, could only jump seven to eight meters high with full lightness skill, but he had managed over a hundred meters. Was this still within the realm of what a human could do?


    The extreme surprise actually calmed Ye Fei. In this moment, he gained a new understanding of his own strength. Overlooking the entire city from the tower top, a feeling of "I have the world" suddenly arose within him.


    A previously unprecedented sense of pride welled up in his heart. With this kind of power, did he still need to care about worldly constraints? As long as he could become the strong one who sets the rules, what in this world couldn''t he achieve?


    "Little sister, rest assured, brother won''t let you leave. If family objects, brother will persuade them. If anyone dares to speak against it, brother will extinguish them!"


    In high spirits, Ye Fei couldn''t help but let out a joyful roar, unintentionally utilizing the barbarian skills he had comprehended before. The sound was unexpectedly loud, likely audible to half of Watchtower City''s residents.


    After the roar, Ye Fei suddenly felt something was off about himself. Looking down, he realized he had grown significantly taller. His current stature was probably well over two meters, a change that left him pale with shock.


    Hastily approaching a large glass panel on the tower top, he saw reflected in it a bald, burly man standing at a towering two meters and two, a face somewhat resembling his own but with a fierce paint that made him appear exceedingly rugged.


    Gazing at the reflection of the beastly strong man in the mirror, Ye Fei was at a loss for words. Though his body was now incredibly strong, this image was just too difficult to accept, wasn''t it?


    "Change me back, I''d rather lose all my strength!" Ye Fei silently prayed in his heart. Suddenly feeling his body lightening, his form rapidly changed back to his original self, yet the explosive power within him remained.

 Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Aunts Surprise

    What''s going on? Ye Fei was at a loss. What exactly was his current situation? What had just happened? Recalling his appearance just now, Ye Fei suddenly had a thought: why did that image resemble a barbarian in a game? Could he transform into a barbarian?


    At the thought of this possibility, Ye Fei became excited. If he could truly switch between two appearances at will, then wouldn''t the secret weapon of his family be even more secretive?


    Slowly recollecting, he felt that, after the development of his brain domain, Ye Fei''s thinking ability was definitely many times greater than that of an ordinary person. He quickly found back the feeling from a moment ago, his body suddenly grew larger, transforming back into that beastly strong bald man.


    At the same time, Ye Fei also discovered that in this form, he could possibly use some functions from the game, and the skills he had previously grasped became even more handy.


    With a thought, two giant swords measuring a meter and a half long and twenty centimeters wide appeared in his hands.


    After swinging them gently a few times, he moved his thoughts again, and the two swords disappeared into thin air. Ye Fei was overjoyed; not only did he possess the strength from the game, but unexpectedly he also had a storage space.


    This space was not divided into grids like in the game but was a huge space of over a thousand cubic meters. Placing the two giant swords in this space made them seem insignificant.


    Excited beyond measure, Ye Fei couldn''t help but let out a deafening roar, then leaped off the Watchtower like a shooting star, disappearing in a flash. However, unbeknownst to him, not far behind in a balcony, two incredibly beautiful faces were staring at the direction where he vanished in disbelief.


    Tian Lu was the chief anchor of Watchtower TV Station. Today, she received a task to personally interview the mayor of Watchtower, Liu Fengyi. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike other officials, Liu Fengyi rarely accepted private interviews, but Tian Lu had a good relationship with her. They attended the same university, with Liu Fengyi being a senior when Tian Lu had just entered.


    In an incident, Liu Fengyi helped her, and their relationship improved. They stayed in touch after graduation. The station director somehow got wind of this and sent Tian Lu to interview Liu Fengyi.


    Though Liu Fengyi didn''t want such a private interview, she couldn''t refuse her good friend. So after work, she casually chatted with Tian Lu for a while. By the time the interview ended, it was already late in the evening. Liu Fengyi simply invited Tian Lu to stay over and return the next day.


    Due to their busy work schedules, the two rarely met. Hence, Tian Lu agreed. They reminisced about old times that night and were getting ready to sleep when they heard a roar that seemed to shake the entire Watchtower.


    Liu Fengyi, who had profound internal strength, immediately recognized that the sound came from the top of Watchtower. She felt a bit startled, wondering what kind of expert had arrived at Watchtower.


    She knew that such a roar was impossible for her to produce even if she practiced for a lifetime. Moreover, she had never heard of anyone in the world being so formidable. Her martial instincts made her want to witness this.


    As a journalist, Tian Lu''s curiosity was even stronger than usual. So the two sisters quietly went up to the top floor.


    Not knowing the temperament of this extraordinary expert, the two women didn''t dare make any noise as they ascended the stairs very slowly.


    When they reached the top and saw Ye Fei, who had transformed into a barbarian for the second time, Liu Fengyi felt a strange sense of familiarity with him. She couldn''t remember where she had seen him before. Normally, encountering someone of his stature would be unforgettable under any circumstance.


    Curious, Liu Fengyi was about to go over and greet the man when he let out another roar and jumped off the Watchtower abruptly. This left Liu Fengyi dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe that such a skilled individual would attempt something like suicide.


    Wouldn''t he be in danger by jumping like that? It was inconceivable. Could he have some sort of parachute or similar device on him?


    Considering this possibility, Liu Fengyi hurried to the edge of the terrace and, using her keen eyesight, looked down. Watchtower was brightly lit at night, and with Liu Fengyi''s vision, she could see clearly. However, she found no trace of the big man, let alone a parachute.


    There was no commotion below either. There was only one explanation: the man had indeed jumped without any aid and had landed safely.


    How was that possible? Liu Fengyi even began to doubt if she was dreaming.


    Contrary to Liu Fengyi''s surprise, Tian Lu was extremely excited. Out of professional habit, she had brought a camera with her when she came up. She had captured the tall figure and his jumping moment. Now, she opened the camera and checked the footage, which was quite clear.


    Excitedly, she couldn''t help but say, "Fengyi, look at what I captured."


    Setting aside her surprise, Liu Fengyi leaned in to watch the footage with Tian Lu. Seeing the figure again, that familiar feeling arose within Liu Fengyi. She was convinced she had seen this person before and even felt a sense of closeness to him, but she clearly hadn''t met him.


    "I didn''t expect that today''s interview with you would yield such unexpected results," Tian Lu said with excitement. She could already imagine the sensation when this news aired.


    "Yeah, I never thought there would be such a master in the world," Liu Fengyi thought, her perspective completely different from Tian Lu''s.


    Tian Lu smiled, "I can''t wait to broadcast your exclusive interview along with this. I''m already eager!"


    "What? You want to air this video?" Liu Fengyi was taken aback, then said seriously, "No, this video absolutely cannot be broadcast."


    "Why not?" Tian Lu asked, puzzled. "Are you afraid people will suspect he jumped off? I think as long as we explain, it will be fine."


    "It''s not about that," Liu Fengyi shook her head. "Have you ever thought about what consequences there might be when something beyond human understanding appears in people''s sight?"


    Tian Lu was startled, suddenly feeling a bit scared.


    Thankfully, she had shared her thoughts with Liu Fengyi. Otherwise, if this video were broadcasted as she had initially intended, it might have caused panic. It seemed that one''s perspective changes based on their position.


    While Tian Lu had been thinking about making the news sensational, Liu Fengyi had already considered the larger implications in that moment. Compared to her, Tian Lu realized she still had a lot to learn.

 Chapter 48: Chapter 48: A Missed Opportunity

    "Fengyi, I''m sorry. I almost did something foolish," Tian Lu apologized to Liu Fengyi, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Liu Fengyi smiled, "It''s not as serious as you think. Even if you were to broadcast this, most people would probably assume it''s computer-generated. It wouldn''t have a significant impact, at most just a slight decrease in our station''s reputation." She instinctively didn''t want Tian Lu to expose the video, but she couldn''t quite articulate why.


    At this point, Tian Lu had lost all interest in airing the video. Hearing Liu Fengyi''s words further deterred her from doing something that would serve no purpose. After all, they were part of Wanghai TV station, not needing to rely on sensationalism like some smaller media outlets to boost their reputation.


    Back in Liu Fengyi''s room on the top floor, noticing the late hour, the two women decided to rest. Both were busy individuals with little time to spare.


    Since their graduation, they had never slept together like they did today. As they lay in bed, memories of carefree school days flooded back, evoking a sense of nostalgia. Unconsciously, they started chatting.


    "Do you remember those days? We carried the reputation of being ''female roommates'' for over half a year," Liu Fengyi reminisced.


    During their school days, both women were undoubtedly the campus beauties, attracting many suitors. However, their minds were not focused on relationships, so they didn''t have boyfriends. Eventually, rumors spread due to their close friendship, leading some to maliciously speculate that they were a couple.


    Although they paid little attention to such gossip, the constant chatter sometimes made them question their own relationship. While it was later proven otherwise, the situation seemed somewhat comical in hindsight. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, looking back now, we really did resemble a couple back then," Tian Lu chuckled. Then, she sighed, "Sometimes, I almost wish I were actually a lesbian."


    Taken aback, Liu Fengyi quickly asked, "What''s wrong? Is your husband not treating you well?"


    Tian Lu sighed, "It''s not that he''s not good to me, but sometimes it just feels dull. There''s no passion, and sometimes even when he''s done, I still haven''t felt anything." Married women were indeed bold, willing to share everything with their friends.


    Hearing Tian Lu''s words, Liu Fengyi couldn''t help but think of her own situation. Sighing, she changed the subject with a smile, "We carried the ''female roommate'' label for over half a year, yet we never did what actual roommates would do. It''s a bit of a shame."


    At that moment, a ludicrous idea crossed her mind. Perhaps pretending with Tian Lu tonight would be better than enduring her own nightly torment.


    With that thought, Liu Fengyi reached out and grasped Tian Lu''s ample and firm bosom, teasing, "Oh, I didn''t realize you''ve grown so much."


    Tian Lu was startled by her actions, hastily asking, "Fengyi, you''re not serious, are you?"


    Of course, Liu Fengyi had no genuine intent to engage in lesbian activities. She simply felt a burning desire within her, one she had suppressed for too long, hoping Tian Lu could help her release it. Without answering, she continued to play with Tian Lu''s bosom, alternating between light and firm touches.


    In their thirties, women often have strong desires. In a short while, Tian Lu found herself responding to Liu Fengyi''s touch, igniting a fire within her as well.


    Facing her close friend, she felt no reservations and reciprocated by reaching for Liu Fengyi''s bosom, teasing, "What about me? Yours have also grown, and even bigger than mine."


    Liu Fengyi sat up abruptly, removing her bra to reveal a pair of perfectly shaped and colored breasts, showing no signs of sagging despite her age.


    "Beautiful!" Even as a woman, Tian Lu couldn''t help but be captivated by Liu Fengyi''s nearly perfect breasts. After genuinely admiring them, she reached out and gently played with the two tender, pink nipples atop the rounded mounds.


    "Oh..." Liu Fengyi couldn''t help but let out a long moan, unwilling to be outdone as she also removed Tian Lu''s bra, grasping and playing with her assets that were not much inferior to her own.


    As time passed, the two women gradually became unsatisfied with just the caresses on their chests. Almost simultaneously, their hands ventured downwards, only to both feel a wetness on each other''s hands.


    Exchanging a smile, Liu Fengyi was the first to slide her hand into the other''s panties, using her index and middle fingers to gently penetrate the area of this female anchor who had captivated countless men in Wanghai, lightly stirring within.


    Tian Lu, following Liu Fengyi''s lead, also inserted her fingers inside, but she was surprised, saying, "Fengyi, why are you so tight?" Upon feeling her own fingers being tightly squeezed after entering, even moving them became somewhat difficult.


    Liu Fengyi sighed, "Use it less, and naturally it will be tighter."


    Tian Lu, moving her fingers, asked, "Use it less? Is your husband not performing well?"


    "Let''s not talk about him, lest I lose motivation." Liu Fengyi accelerated her movements, urging, "Good little sister, exert more force, really work on me!"


    Tian Lu was now feeling the sensations as well, too engrossed to say anything more, getting a bit wild like Liu Fengyi. For a moment, the bedroom became filled with an air of passion. In the faint light, two perfect figures were tightly entwined, reaching into each other''s depths and moving vigorously. Such a scene, even if a eunuch were to witness it, might find themselves aroused. Unfortunately, this beautiful sight had no audience.


    Ye Fei was still unaware that his impulsive actions, marked by two loud shouts, had caused him to miss out on a splendid show. At that moment, he was massaging his somewhat numb legs, thinking to himself, "Impulse is the devil!"


    In his moment of impulsiveness, he leaped without a second thought, forgetting that he had exerted considerable effort to climb up. Now, he had jumped from over 500 meters high, landing without much injury, but the impact left his legs feeling numb, making it somewhat difficult to walk.


    Fortunately, he had landed in the shade of a small park. It was late, and there were no people around. If anyone were to see his current state, they would likely be quite shocked.


    After sitting on the ground for a while, Ye Fei''s legs gradually recovered. Initially planning to head straight home, he found himself devoid of any sleepiness. There seemed to be a pent-up energy within him, making him feel uneasy. Going back now, he might end up teasing his younger sister again, which she might not be able to handle.


    Emerging from the shade of the trees, Ye Fei hesitated to move to an open area. After all, his current appearance was quite outlandish, but he wasn''t in a hurry to change back. Just having acquired this near-indestructible body, he wanted to familiarize himself with it a bit more.


    Choosing the shaded paths, Ye Fei walked for a while, getting quite accustomed to this body. Just as he was thinking of heading back, he suddenly heard a cry for help not far away.


    Quietly approaching, Ye Fei saw three young men with heads of yellow hair surrounding a boy who looked like a student at the corner of a building. Glancing around, he realized that this place was indeed secluded, as he had unknowingly wandered to the southern outskirts of Wanghai.


    It seemed to be a robbery in progress. Initially thinking of knocking out these thugs and leaving it at that, one of the guys'' words caught his attention. That guy grinned and said, "Kid, hand over all your valuables to me right now. This is our Black Wolf Gang''s territory. There''s no one here to save you!"

 Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Solo into the Black Wolf Gang

    It turned out that these thugs were from the Black Wolf Gang. It really confirmed the saying that enemies always meet, didn''t it?


    Ye Fei was just worrying about where to go next, so why not take this chance to explore the depths of the Black Wolf Gang? In his current state, even if Liu Yiru himself came, he probably wouldn''t recognize Ye Fei. There was no fear of exposing himself.


    With these thoughts in mind, Ye Fei suddenly leaped out. Instead of using the clich¨¦ lines like those heroes, he directly struck the back of two thugs'' necks, knocking them unconscious, leaving only the one who had spoken earlier. However, he didn''t let him off easy either. Ye Fei grabbed his collar and lifted him up.


    The thug who had spoken was just a lowly lackey in the Black Wolf Gang. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stooped to robbing a student. He had never experienced any big scenes. Seeing himself being effortlessly lifted by a giant of a man, over two meters tall with arms as thick as his own legs, he couldn''t help but scream in fear.


    The student who had been saved by Ye Fei didn''t feel relieved; instead, he became even more frightened. In the dimly lit area, a beastly man had suddenly emerged silently, reminding him of the movie he had just watched. He couldn''t help but wonder if this person was some sort of werewolf from the movie.


    Ye Fei''s second uncle was a major figure in the underworld, so Ye Fei had encountered some gangsters through him.


    Although these people were nowhere near as skilled as his mother and the others, they were still tough guys. In Ye Fei''s mind, gangsters should all be like them. He hadn''t expected this yellow-haired thug to be so weak that he screamed like a woman before Ye Fei even did anything to him.


    But this saved Ye Fei a lot of trouble. At least he didn''t have to resort to torture or threats. He went straight to the point and asked, "Are you from the Black Wolf Gang?"


    As the words left his mouth, even he was surprised. This was the first time he had spoken since his transformation. Not only had his physique changed, but even his voice had become deeper and more masculine, no longer carrying a hint of childishness.


    From Ye Fei''s tone, the yellow-haired thug knew that Ye Fei wasn''t friendly towards the Black Wolf Gang. However, he didn''t dare lie to him. With trembling lips, he said, "I-I am, but I''m just a small lackey. I haven''t done anything bad."


    This guy was really good at talking. He had just been robbing someone, and now he claimed he hadn''t done anything wrong. Who would believe that? But Ye Fei couldn''t be bothered with such trivial matters. He threw him forward and commanded, "Enough talk. Take me to your headquarters!"


    The yellow-haired thug hadn''t expected that he would have to lead Ye Fei to their headquarters. He hesitated for a moment, but a glare from Ye Fei made him immediately nod in agreement.


    Although it was inappropriate to bring an enemy to the headquarters, the boss might give him trouble later. However, the man in front of him was much scarier than his boss. Just his size alone was enough to intimidate a crowd.


    The fortunate student couldn''t believe that the man who had saved him just walked away without a word and seemed to be heading to the enemy''s headquarters.


    Although he felt uneasy about it, he didn''t dare stop him. He took out his phone, the only thing he had left, and dialed the emergency number, silently praying that the man who had saved him wouldn''t run into trouble before the police arrived.


    Most of the residents in the outskirts of Wanhai City were not well-off. The headquarters of the Black Wolf Gang was located in a nightclub here.


    Following the yellow-haired thug to a place called the Rose Nightclub, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel disappointed. The place was called a nightclub, but in reality, it was just a large bar. How could the Black Wolf Gang, who seemed to be struggling, possibly rival the Liu family?


    On the contrary, since those who dared to oppose the Liu family behind the scenes must have some power, it seemed that the Black Wolf Gang was nothing more than cannon fodder. Ye Fei realized that he might be disappointed if he expected to find any valuable information here.


    However, since he was already here, there was no reason not to go in and take a look. Ye Fei grabbed the yellow-haired thug''s clothes, pushed him inside, and followed suit.


    As soon as he entered, Ye Fei couldn''t help but frown. Due to his physical condition, he had always been a well-behaved child and had never been to a place like this. He had never imagined that such a place could be so chaotic. There were all kinds of noises inside, making his head spin.


    On a central stage, two women with very little clothing were dancing provocatively, while the people around the stage were shouting loudly, as if they were engaging with the women.


    Seeing Ye Fei glance towards the stage, the yellow-haired thug thought he was attracted to the dancers. He obsequiously said, "Brother, do you want me to call them down to accompany you?"


    Although the two women could be considered beautiful, Ye Fei, who was used to the stunning beauties at home, couldn''t find them appealing at all. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only were their looks and figures far from impressive, but their heavy makeup made their faces look ghostly in Ye Fei''s eyes.


    Furrowing his brow, Ye Fei shouted, "Stop the nonsense. Who''s your boss? Tell him to come out and see me!" He didn''t want to stay in a place like this for a moment longer, so he decided to get straight to the point.


    The yellow-haired thug, realizing that he had to comply with Ye Fei''s orders, didn''t dare say much more. With his status, he wasn''t important enough to meet the boss directly, so he informed one of the managers there as instructed.


    After hearing the report from the yellow-haired thug, the manager understood that Ye Fei might not have good intentions. He first glared fiercely at the thug before approaching Ye Fei with a smile, asking, "Brother, may I ask what business you have with our Black Wolf Gang?"


    Although all sorts of people existed in the underworld, he had never encountered someone as imposing as Ye Fei, so he didn''t dare to be disrespectful, speaking in a polite manner.


    However, Ye Fei was not interested in small talk. He directly asked, "Are you the boss of the Black Wolf Gang?"


    The manager replied, "I''m not. If you have any business, you can tell me first, and I will relay it to our boss."


    "I don''t need to talk to you. Tell your boss to come out and see me!" Ye Fei waved his hand impatiently.


    Even a straw has its own pride. This manager was considered a significant figure in the Black Wolf Gang and usually had some authority. Being spoken to like this by Ye Fei angered him. He retorted, "Who do you think you are? Our boss isn''t someone you can just demand to see!"


    "If he doesn''t see me, I''ll find him myself!" Ye Fei didn''t want to waste any more time on this disposable figure in the gang. He grabbed the manager by the collar and forcefully threw him out, landing him directly on the center stage.

 Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Invulnerable Body

    The voices of Ye Fei and his companions were not loud, the conversation was brief, and the guests were all engrossed in watching the glamorous dance on stage. Consequently, nobody paid them any attention. It was this lack of notice that made the sudden appearance of a person falling onto the stage even more surprising.


    People who came to such places for entertainment were naturally not wealthy or powerful individuals. They were mostly working-class people in the vicinity. When everyone saw who the person falling onto the stage in a very embarrassing manner was, the previously noisy hall fell silent. Not a single person laughed; even the manager who fell onto the stage didn''t dare to look up. Some of the more timid ones had already quietly moved towards the exit.


    While the guests remained quiet, the security personnel in the establishment were not as calm. They were called security, but in reality, they were the thugs of the Black Wolf Gang. Seeing their immediate superior being struck, although somewhat intimidated by Ye Fei''s imposing figure, they still gathered around him to show their loyalty.


    The manager who was thrown out by Ye Fei was skilled and ranked among the top few in the gang. After being thrown, he only felt a moment of dizziness and quickly regained his senses. Seeing his subordinates surrounding Ye Fei, he hurriedly shouted, "Stop!" From the ease with which Ye Fei had thrown him out, he knew that Ye Fei was not someone to be trifled with. However, since Ye Fei seemed inexperienced in the underworld, he thought it might be better to deceive him into their gang''s basement. With more people on their side and weapons at their disposal, they could easily deal with him as they pleased.


    Initially hesitant to approach, the thugs were spurred on by their leader''s command. As they relaxed a bit, they stopped in their tracks. The manager jumped down from the stage and walked up to Ye Fei, saying, "You want to see our boss, right? Follow me."


    From the manager''s shifting gaze, Ye Fei could easily discern his intentions. However, being confident in his own abilities, Ye Fei chuckled lightly and said, "Lead the way." His tone was akin to reprimanding a servant.


    Although a glint of menace flashed in the manager''s eyes, he refrained from saying much. He obediently led Ye Fei to a small room adjacent to the hall. He pressed something on the wall, causing it to slowly split open, revealing an elevator leading underground.


    Without hesitation, Ye Fei followed the manager into the elevator. The descent proceeded without any incidents. However, as soon as they stepped out of the elevator, Ye Fei squinted his eyes. He noticed several dark gun barrels pointed at him.


    The commotion Ye Fei caused in the hall had naturally reached the boss of the Black Wolf Gang. However, instead of immediately coming out, the boss analyzed the situation. He realized that this burly man was much more formidable than anyone in his gang.


    With his intimidating physique and likely impressive strength, taking action might result in the gang''s defeat. Thus, he decided to use persuasion to deal with him.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s puzzled expression, the boss of the Black Wolf Gang smirked smugly. After signaling his armed subordinates to watch the man closely, he holstered his gun and asked, "Brother, I wonder why you''ve come to cause trouble for our Black Wolf Gang?"


    Although said with a smile, the boss''s tone was far from friendly.


    After all, Ye Fei had already provoked him, and even someone with a good temper would get angry in such a situation, let alone the already irritable boss of the Black Wolf Gang.


    Ye Fei was indeed taken aback when he saw those guns, but his surprise wasn''t about being faced with guns. Since they had asked him to come down, using guns was expected. It was just that he hadn''t anticipated them making a move so quickly; not a single word had been spoken before they aimed at him.


    Staring at those dark gun barrels, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a flicker of excitement. Why not take this opportunity to test the limits of this body''s strength? With his current speed and reaction time, these pieces in front of him couldn''t possibly hit him, and where he wanted them to hit was just a thought away.


    After making up his mind, Ye Fei fixed his gaze on the leader of the Black Wolf Gang and asked, "Tell me, who have you been in contact with recently, or rather, who are you working for now?"


    The leader of the Black Wolf Gang was momentarily stunned. Indeed, a mysterious person had contacted him before, offering a large sum of money to carry out some minor disruptions in the business of the Liu family, with whom the Black Wolf Gang had close ties.


    Initially wary of provoking the Liu family, the tasks assigned by the mysterious individual were relatively harmless, merely causing disturbances at the Liu family''s construction sites. The money offered was more than the Black Wolf Gang''s annual income, so he had agreed.


    Unexpectedly, just as this arrangement had commenced, instead of being approached by the Liu family, a hitherto unheard-of but incredibly powerful man had appeared.


    All these thoughts flashed through the mind of the leader of the Black Wolf Gang. His face remained impassive, wearing a slightly mocking expression as he looked at Ye Fei and said, "Is it necessary for me to tell you who I work for? Moreover, on what basis do you have to question me now?"


    "Just based on this!" Ye Fei suddenly reached out like lightning, before anyone could react, he had already seized the leader of the Black Wolf Gang, lifting him off the ground with one hand.


    With a grin, he said, "If you don''t speak, I''ll make you!" And just like he had thrown the manager earlier, he tossed the leader of the Black Wolf Gang out, but this time with more force, sending him flying five meters away, crashing heavily into the wall with a loud "bang."


    "Ah!" The leader of the Black Wolf Gang yelled in pain, feeling like his bones were about to shatter. Naturally, he harbored extreme resentment towards Ye Fei. When he could catch his breath slightly, he shouted loudly, "What are you waiting for? Shoot, kill this bastard!" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gunmen were all stunned by Ye Fei''s incredible strength. Only after their leader''s command did they react, hastily raising their guns and firing wildly at Ye Fei. In an instant, gunshots echoed in the elevator area.


    With a slight dodge, Ye Fei moved over three meters away. As he evaded most of the bullets, he extended his forearm and caught one of them.


    Feeling a slight numbness and a mild stinging sensation, he looked at his exposed forearm, seeing a faint red mark where the bullet had hit.


    Gently rubbing the red mark with his finger, he found that it quickly disappeared, as if he hadn''t been hit by a bullet at all.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but burst into laughter. He hadn''t even used the Barbarian skill to enhance his defense yet, and his body''s strength had already reached such a level. Hmm, he remembered there was a skill called Natural Resistance in his abilities.


    If he had time, he could give it a try. If that worked as well, wouldn''t he become invincible, impervious to blades and bullets?


    At that moment, the gunmen began their second round of shooting, but Ye Fei didn''t dodge this time. Instead, he strode forward boldly, facing the hail of bullets. The gunmen were so frightened that they could barely hold their guns, let alone shoot, and hastily retreated.

 Chapter 51: Chapter 51: The Police in Turmoil

    Ye Fei''s speed was not something these thugs could compare with. In less than ten seconds, he caught up with each of the six gunmen, disarmed them, knocked them unconscious, and then steadily walked towards the leader of the Black Wolf Gang.


    The leader of the Black Wolf Gang, just like his men, was dumbfounded and hastily pulled out his handgun from his waist, firing wildly at Ye Fei. Although he had seen earlier that bullets were ineffective against Ye Fei, his current mental state was erratic, and shooting was merely an instinctual self-defense measure.


    Ye Fei paid no attention to the bullets flying towards him, directly approaching the leader of the Black Wolf Gang. He reached out and grabbed the barrel of the leader''s gun, squeezing it gently until it warped, rendering it impossible to fire any more bullets.


    The Black Wolf Gang leader, already in a semi-delirious state, failed to notice this. He continued to pull the trigger forcefully. With a loud bang, the dark handgun exploded violently, splattering the Black Wolf Gang leader''s left hand with blood, causing him to cry out in pain.


    The intense pain slightly sobered the Black Wolf Gang leader. Holding his injured right hand with his left, he looked fearfully at the towering, bald figure in front of him like a god.


    "Now, can you answer my question?" Ye Fei grinned broadly, but to the Black Wolf Gang leader and his men, his smile resembled that of the grim reaper.


    The Black Wolf Gang leader was now regretting to the point of spitting blood. For a paltry sum of millions, he might have to stake his life. He was never one to stick to principles, and now facing imminent death, he no longer cared about his allegiance. He knelt before Ye Fei, tears and snot streaming down his face, pleading, "Hero, spare me. Just ask whatever you want, and I promise to speak the truth."


    "Very well." Ye Fei nodded in satisfaction. "It''s still about the same question as before: who are you currently working for?"


    "I''m not sure what aspect the hero is referring to," the Black Wolf Gang leader asked cautiously, still kneeling.


    Ye Fei, a bit impatient, said, "I''m talking about the recent illegal activities your gang has been involved in. Who is giving you orders?"


    The Black Wolf Gang leader''s heart skipped a beat. It seemed this person was indeed related to the Liu family; otherwise, why would he only be asking about recent activities? He silently vowed that if he survived this encounter, he would never cross paths with the Liu family again.


    With the Liu family yet to make a move and this mysterious person wreaking havoc on his gang, he dared not hide anything, revealing how he had received benefits from the mysterious individual and caused trouble for the Liu family.


    Ye Fei frowned slightly and asked, "Do you know who this person is?"


    "I don''t know. I only saw him once, and he was wearing a mask. Like you, he intruded into our headquarters and his skills were terrifying," the Black Wolf Gang leader said, quickly adding, "Of course, not as skilled as you."


    Ye Fei couldn''t care less about the man''s skills. He continued, "How do you communicate with them?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We can''t contact them; they reach out to us when needed. The communication methods vary¡ªsometimes it''s a phone call, other times an email, and occasionally a written note," the Black Wolf Gang leader explained.


    "Hmm," Ye Fei pondered, "Bring me one of those notes to examine."


    Without hesitation, the Black Wolf Gang leader got up, fetched a few sheets of paper, and handed them to Ye Fei.


    Upon inspection, Ye Fei''s disappointment was evident¡ªthe words were printed, and the paper was ordinary. It made sense; if the other party was so cautious, why would they leave a clue here?


    It seemed they knew the Black Wolf Gang leader couldn''t do anything significant. Finding information about enemies here was likely futile.


    As Ye Fei looked at the Black Wolf Gang leader, who had knelt down again after handing him the notes, a glint of killing intent flashed in his eyes. It was clear that the Black Wolf Gang was of no use anymore. Should he eliminate them? This would serve as a warning to others, preventing smaller gangs from being bribed by the enemy.


    The leader of the Black Wolf Gang, who had been kneeling on the ground, had been paying close attention to Ye Fei''s expression. He had noticed the killing intent in Ye Fei''s eyes earlier and, in order to save his own life, he no longer cared about his dignity. He forcefully knocked his head on the ground, making a loud noise, and pleaded in a pitiful tone, "Hero, have mercy. I have told you everything I know, and I promise I will never do anything bad again. Please spare me, considering my elderly parents and young children."


    However, Ye Fei remained unmoved by his pleas. He realized that since turning into a savage, his personality seemed to have changed somewhat, becoming much more resolute. Yet, he did not dislike these changes because sometimes, a heart of stone was indeed necessary.


    Just as he was about to execute these people, Ye Fei suddenly heard the piercing sound of police sirens outside. The sound seemed to be coming from right outside this nightclub, so he swiftly withdrew his hand that was about to strike and disappeared in a flash before the eyes of the Black Wolf Gang members.


    Ye Fei didn''t spare these people because of the police; rather, the sound of the sirens gave him a new idea. These members of the Black Wolf Gang were all unsavory characters, and they probably wouldn''t spill the beans about their conversation with him.


    By letting them live, perhaps that mysterious person would return to them, and Ye Fei could observe from the shadows. If that person dared to show up, there was no way they could escape his grasp, and once caught, it wouldn''t be difficult to dismantle their entire operation.


    After landing on the ground, Ye Fei did not rush to leave. He transformed back to his original appearance in a secluded spot and then calmly walked into the nightclub''s hall. He had caused a commotion earlier, and if that mysterious force was as cautious as he suspected, they might have already received word. Staying here to observe was the right move.


    When Ye Fei had followed the steward and returned to the lively hall, it had quieted down again due to the arrival of the police. He gazed outside and couldn''t help but shake his head.


    There were indeed quite a few police officers this time. He saw a dozen or so police cars parked outside, with officers continuously jumping out of the flashing vehicles and quickly forming up, ready to charge in at any moment.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but sigh internally. These police officers looked fierce, but not only did they announce their arrival with sirens, they even had time to organize themselves upon arrival. This way, even if there were significant illegal activities inside, the culprits would have enough time to cover their tracks.

 Chapter 52: Chapter 52: The Stunning Female Police Officer

    With a crisp shout, the police officers who had been lined up outside for a while finally rushed in. Among them was a remarkably beautiful and stunning female police officer, her serious expression making it impossible for anyone to stare at her.


    Standing at the doorway, she cast a slightly disdainful glance at the revelers in the hall and spoke in a clear voice, "I am Ming Yuexin from the Wanhai South District Public Security Bureau. We received a report of a serious incident occurring here. Who is in charge here?"


    Even if she hadn''t introduced herself, most people here would have recognized her.


    After all, as a woman without any substantial background who had managed to become the deputy director of a major district bureau in her early twenties, and being exceptionally beautiful, it was hard not to attract attention. Ming Yuexin naturally knew who the biggest troublemaker in the South District was. Her questioning was merely a formality.


    Upon hearing the name of the female officer, Ye Fei couldn''t help but find it somewhat amusing. Perhaps this female officer''s father was a fan of martial arts novels, giving his daughter such a name.


    What he didn''t know was that when Ming Yuexin was younger, she was proud of her name because it was unique and had appeared in novels and movies. However, as she grew older, she began to find it troublesome because the fictional Ming Yuexin was not a good character.


    Despite this, she had come to terms with it. A name was just a label, and she had never aspired to imitate anyone, focusing on being herself.


    "Oh, Director Ming, why did you come in person?" At this moment, the Black Wolf Gang leader, who had narrowly escaped death, emerged from the basement. Despite his past conflicts with Ming Yuexin, he was now extremely grateful towards her. In his view, it was because of the police''s arrival that the beastly man had refrained from killing them out of concern. Therefore, his warmth towards Ming Yuexin was unprecedented. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surprised by the gang leader''s sudden warmth, Ming Yuexin maintained a cold expression and said, "Black Wolf, I received a report about a disturbance here. What exactly happened? You better explain it to me clearly and then release the people you have captured."


    She had received a report that someone had been deceived into coming to the Rose Nightclub by the Black Wolf Gang, and there was a possibility of a fatality, prompting her urgent arrival.


    The gang leader, however, was perplexed. "Director Ming, we didn''t capture anyone. There was indeed a disturbance, but the person has already left."


    "Left?" Ming Yuexin didn''t believe his words. "Do you think I don''t know who you are? Would you easily let a troublemaker go?"


    At this point, the gang leader, disregarding his pride, smiled bitterly. Having just offended the Liu family, he couldn''t afford to let the police catch any leads that might implicate him. He raised his bloody right hand, which he hadn''t had time to bandage, and gestured towards his subordinates who were still dazed from Ye Fei''s actions.


    Ming Yuexin was taken aback once again. She had come here intending to cause trouble for the Black Wolf Gang. Unbeknownst to others, she hadn''t climbed the ranks to become the deputy director of a major bureau at such a young age by cozying up to higher-ups. It was all thanks to Mayor Liu Fengyi''s recognition and promotion.


    As the director of the South District, she was aware of the Black Wolf Gang''s activities against the Liu family. In gratitude for Mayor Liu Fengyi''s support and considering the gang''s malevolent nature, she had planned to use this opportunity to eradicate the gang completely. However, inadvertently, she had indirectly helped them.


    If she hadn''t arrived so promptly, the troublemaker would have caused significant problems for the gang, even if they hadn''t been dispersed by Ye Fei.


    "That you follow me back in a while and explain the situation in a statement." Ming Yuexin, feeling somewhat frustrated, could only vent a bit by letting the Black Wolf leader visit the sub-bureau.


    "Alright, alright, I will do my best to cooperate." At this moment, Black Wolf was actually eager to stay close to the police, fearing what might happen if the big man returned if the police left. So he quickly agreed.


    Black Wolf''s attitude puzzled Ming Yuexin, but she was a very smart girl. With a little thought, she understood his intentions, feeling even more frustrated. She had not expected that in her first attempt to abuse her power for personal gain, she would make so many foolish mistakes.


    Not only did she fail to achieve her goal, but she had also inadvertently helped an old acquaintance. However, since the words had already been spoken, and with so many of her subordinates around, she couldn''t retract. Yet giving up like this was somewhat unwilling, so she looked around the hall.


    By now, the people here had started to disperse. Firstly, since such an incident had occurred, the fun for the day was definitely over. Secondly, they were also afraid of causing any more trouble by staying here. Ye Fei also blended in with the crowd, intending to leave together. He had quietly observed for a while but hadn''t noticed any suspicious individuals. It seemed he would have to wait for things to calm down a bit before probing further.


    At that moment, Ming Yuexin happened to see Ye Fei. Although Ye Fei, at nearly 1.8 meters tall in his original form, couldn''t hide his age from Ming Yuexin''s experienced eyes, she still called out to him, "Hey, kid, come over here."


    Although Ye Fei heard Ming Yuexin''s voice, he didn''t realize she was calling him, continuing to move slowly with the crowd until she called him again, with a police officer giving him a nudge. It was then that he understood the beautiful policewoman was calling him.


    "Were you calling me just now?" Ye Fei walked up to Ming Yuexin, a hint of displeasure in his tone. Although she was undeniably beautiful, Ye Fei''s household women were no less, so he didn''t feel particularly impressed. Moreover, her appearance had prevented the mastermind from showing up, meaning he would have to frequent this place in the future. Therefore, Ye Fei harbored some discontent towards her.


    Surprised by the boy''s blunt manner, Ming Yuexin didn''t want to argue with someone like Ye Fei and simply smiled slightly, asking, "Are there any other kids here besides you?"


    "You''re the kid here!" Ye Fei retorted somewhat discontentedly. Although he didn''t have any ulterior motives towards Ming Yuexin, he didn''t want such a stunning woman to call him a kid, especially since he truly wasn''t a kid anymore. If in doubt, he could ask Ye Ningsuan.


    Ming Yuexin finally understood why Ye Fei was displeased with her and couldn''t help but chuckle, standing tall and saying, "Do I look like a kid to you?"

 Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Teasing Zhang Yu

    Ye Fei scrutinized her nearly perfect figure. Well, it was indeed impressive. Standing at about 1.75 meters tall, she almost matched his own height.


    However, unlike most tall women who resembled bamboo poles, she had curves in all the right places, with the police uniform exuding a strong sense of allure on her.


    Especially the pair in front, comparable to Ye Ningsuan, straining against the tight clothes. It seemed like with a little forceful breath, the buttons might pop off, making Ye Fei involuntarily think of the seductive taste when Ye Ningsuan did this for him, murmuring, "They are not small, quite big."


    His words left Ming Yuexin momentarily stunned. Following his gaze, she understood what he meant. Feeling a mix of amusement and annoyance, she didn''t expect a boy like him to make such advances. However, she chose not to confront him. If it were an adult, she would have probably kicked them out by now.


    Deciding not to waste more time on them, Ming Yuexin directly ordered, "You two, come back to the police station with me. Everyone else can disperse."


    Black Wolf naturally felt delighted and obediently followed behind Ming Yuexin like a well-behaved child. Although Ye Fei wasn''t keen on going to the police station, he had already reverted to his original form, so causing trouble with the police wouldn''t be wise.


    While the Liu and Ye families were influential in Wanghai, they still had adversaries, especially with Liu Fengyi''s aunt. Despite suppressing the official who clashed with her, the situation was tolerable on the surface. Being Liu Fengyi''s nephew, Ye Fei couldn''t afford to act inappropriately.


    Following Ming Yuexin into the South District sub-bureau, Ye Fei thought he could answer a few simple questions and leave. However, upon entering the building, a young police officer in his twenties greeted them with a smile, focusing on Ming Yuexin.


    Ye Fei recognized the guy. He was the son of a deputy director in the Municipal Bureau, often seen cozying up to Ye Yu. Ye Fei remembered him as Zhang Yu. Considering himself important, Zhang Yu liked to be called "Young Master Yu" when no one with a stronger background was around.


    Recently, however, he seemed to prefer being called by his real name, Zhang Yu. Ye Fei wasn''t sure why but now suspected it might be related to his pursuit of Ming Yuexin.


    Seeing Zhang Yu waiting at the entrance, Ming Yuexin''s brow furrowed imperceptibly. She was quite repelled by his persistent advances, but considering his connections and the fact that his father was a deputy director in the Municipal Bureau, her superior, she didn''t avoid him purposely. Leading Ye Fei and Black Wolf, she walked over.


    "Xin''er, you''re back! Oh, didn''t expect you to bring Black Wolf here. How about I interrogate him for you?" Zhang Yu, shamelessly, used a nickname that only Ming Yuexin''s parents would use.


    Ming Yuexin, tired of his shamelessness despite warnings, chose to ignore him, coldly stating, "No need. I brought them here just to gather some information. You don''t need to bother."


    Zhang Yu had waited this long to impress Ming Yuexin, so he didn''t miss this opportunity. Seeing that Ming Yuexin wouldn''t let him interrogate Black Wolf, he shifted his attention to Ye Fei, saying, "Then I''ll interrogate his son instead." Since Ye Fei hadn''t come out when he visited his house, Zhang Yu mistakenly thought Ye Fei was Black Wolf''s son.


    Ye Fei originally had no good feelings towards this lackey of Ye Yu''s, so when he heard him claim to be Black Wolf''s son, he couldn''t help but get angry and shouted, "You are the son of him, all of you in your family are his sons!"


    Ming Yuexin almost burst out laughing at the banter between the two. She thought this kid was quite a troublemaker, especially after daring to flirt with her earlier. Letting that bastard Zhang Yu teach him a lesson might be a good idea.


    She nodded and said, "Alright, you can question him, but be sure not to harm him."


    She was aware of Zhang Yu''s schemes. Although this kid seemed annoying, he hadn''t actually committed any crimes. If she didn''t intervene, Zhang Yu might take personal revenge.


    However, Ming Yuexin still underestimated Zhang Yu''s ruthlessness. After agreeing, Zhang Yu was secretly pleased. Having learned a thing or two from his father, who had a knack for extracting confessions without causing serious harm, he couldn''t let this kid off easily for challenging him in front of the woman he admired.


    Entering an interrogation room, Zhang Yu made Ye Fei sit on a chair and asked sternly, "Name!"


    Ye Fei, who had some understanding of Zhang Yu''s character, knew exactly what kind of person he was. Although simply stating his identity would likely make Zhang Yu back off immediately, Ye Fei didn''t plan to do so. Thinking, "You like Ming Yuexin, don''t you? Let me use her to put pressure on you," he pretended to be a bit scared and said, "Ming Yefei."


    Zhang Yu was taken aback. The surname ''Ming'' wasn''t common, especially in this area. He had only heard of the Ming Yuexin''s family. How come there was suddenly someone with the surname Ming? So he asked, "Is your surname Ming?"


    "Ming Yefei," Ye Fei repeated.


    Zhang Yu suddenly understood. He had essentially asked for his name again. So he clarified, "I meant to ask if your surname is Ming."


    Ye Fei nodded, "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "But as far as I know, there''s only one family surnamed Ming around here," Zhang Yu sneered. "Are you going to tell me that you''re related to Director Ming?"


    Ye Fei put on a puzzled look and said, "Director Ming? Are you talking about my sister?"


    "Your sister? Are you saying Ming Yuexin is your sister?" Zhang Yu was unwittingly led off track by Ye Fei.


    "Yes, I am her younger brother," Ye Fei lied shamelessly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why have I never heard that she has a brother?" Zhang Yu clearly didn''t fully believe Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei smirked, "Are you close with my sister? Why would she tell you?"


    Taken aback by Ye Fei''s words, Zhang Yu had always relied on his status to pursue women, so even though he had hit a wall with Ming Yuexin, he had never thought about pleasing her family, let alone inquiring about her background.


    After carefully observing Ye Fei, realizing he was indeed exceptionally handsome, it seemed plausible that he was Ming Yuexin''s brother. Considering Ming Yuexin had specifically told him not to harm Ye Fei, Zhang Yu couldn''t help but feel a bit suspicious.

 Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Ye Fei, the Great Trickster

    Ye Fei noticed that this guy seemed a bit smarter and wasn''t quick to believe him, so he continued, "Your name is Zhang Yu, right? You also work here. I''ve heard my sister mention you before."


    Although Zhang Yu also worked at the sub-bureau, he was in a clerical position in the household registration department, so he couldn''t be as well-known as Ming Yuexin.


    Now, seeing this kid actually knew him, Zhang Yu immediately believed that he was indeed Ming Yuexin''s brother. Moreover, hearing Ye Fei mention that Ming Yuexin had talked about him made him quite happy, so he eagerly asked, "What did your sister say about me?"


    "How about it, do you believe me now?" Ye Fei didn''t answer him but just looked at Zhang Yu with a sneer.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yu had thick skin, having been through many trials, so he only felt a bit embarrassed momentarily. He quickly laughed it off, saying, "Oh, I was just being silly for a moment, you know how we police officers are, suspicious of everything, it''s just a professional habit, brother, don''t take it to heart!"


    Ye Fei thought, "You''re just a police officer, who cares," but he said, "Aren''t you going to interrogate me? Let''s continue then."


    Although Zhang Yu was cursing Ye Fei inwardly for being so cheeky, he didn''t dare offend him and instead smiled, saying, "Brother, you''re joking. Since you''re Ming''s brother, you''re naturally my brother too. Come, dear brother, let''s chat."


    Ye Fei sat confidently in the place where Zhang Yu had been sitting and asked, "It''s been quite a while, I''m a bit thirsty now. Zhang Yu, do you have any water here?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Zhang Yu hurriedly replied, "I''ll get you some." He personally took a disposable cup from the sterilization cabinet under the water dispenser, filled it with water, handed it to Ye Fei, and then asked, "Can you tell me, what does your sister say about me at home?"


    Taking the cup, Ye Fei took a sip, cleared his throat, and said, "My sister says that you are not bad, but sometimes you just don''t understand a girl''s heart. You only know how to persist, but you''ve never even bought her a flower, let alone anything else."


    Zhang Yu was delighted. It seemed that Ming Yuexin had her thoughts about him after all. He realized that perhaps his way of pursuing her was not quite right. So he hurriedly asked, "How does your sister want her future boyfriend to pursue her then?"


    "Don''t be fooled by my sister''s usual seriousness; she actually loves romance. She once told me that she hopes her boyfriend will publicly kneel down to propose to her and then put the ring on her hand." Ye Fei pretended to sigh maturely, "Ah, girls these days, all influenced by those so-called romantic movies, having such ideas."


    Initially, Zhang Yu thought publicly kneeling to propose was silly, but after hearing Ye Fei''s words, he found them quite reasonable. Nowadays, didn''t all the girls love watching those Korean dramas? Maybe Ming Yuexin was also influenced by them. So he secretly decided to go out and buy a ring, then publicly propose to Ming Yuexin in the bureau.


    Although it was a bit embarrassing, thinking of Ming Yuexin''s stunning face and fiery figure, he felt it was all worth it.


    With his plan set, Zhang Yu could already envision Ming Yuexin shyly accepting his proposal. Overjoyed and grateful to Ye Fei, he decided to help him out, asking, "Brother, how did you manage to get your sister to bring you here?"


    Ye Fei sighed, "Ah, don''t mention it. I finished school this evening and wanted to go out and play with a few classmates. Unexpectedly, I ran into my sister, and you should know how serious she is. She let my other classmates go but brought me here specifically to give me a good lecture. Zhang Yu, you have to help me out."


    Zhang Yu patted his chest and said, "Of course, even if you didn''t ask, Zhang Yu would still help you out. Tell me, what do you need help with?"


    Ye Fei replied, "It''s nothing much, can you secretly let me out? I don''t want my sister nagging at me in front of others."


    Zhang Yu hesitated, "This doesn''t seem right. If I let you out secretly, how do I explain it to your sister?"


    Ye Fei cursed inwardly, thinking how clueless this guy was. It would be a miracle if he could ever win a girl over. If it weren''t for the fear of causing a commotion and disturbing his aunt, he would have kicked him out long ago.


    However, he put on a mysterious expression and whispered, "Do you really think my sister wants to catch me? She always dotes on me. She only brought me here because she didn''t want to be accused of favoritism. If you let me go, she will definitely be happy."


    Zhang Yu found his reasoning sound. Who wouldn''t care for their younger sibling? It didn''t make sense to bring them to the police station instead of protecting them. So he nodded and said, "Alright then, let''s go out together. You can help me figure out what kind of ring to buy for your sister."


    Ye Fei looked pleasantly surprised and excitedly said, "Zhang Ge, you''re such a good person. I will definitely speak highly of you in front of my sister!"


    "Great, great!" Zhang Yu, having easily won over his future "brother-in-law," was overjoyed. He urged Ye Fei to leave with him as if he were the one who had been detained.


    The two of them managed to evade all eyes and sneak out of the sub-bureau. Although it was nearly midnight, many shops were still open. Zhang Yu pulled Ye Fei, who wanted to leave, and said, "Brother, come on, help me pick out a ring first, then I''ll treat you to a big meal!"


    Ye Fei thought that he wouldn''t be able to sleep if he went back now, so he decided to stay and play with this silly guy. He nodded and followed Zhang Yu into a jewelry store.


    Although Zhang Yu''s father was just a deputy bureau chief, he was well off. Therefore, Zhang Yu had no shortage of money. After entering the jewelry store, he waved generously and said, "Brother, go ahead and pick. I believe you will choose something you like, and your sister will surely love it."


    Even if he hadn''t said anything, Ye Fei would have taken the opportunity to pick out the ring. So after hearing Zhang Yu''s words, he immediately ran to the ring section. Without looking at the styles, he only checked the prices and started selecting. Unfortunately, it was just a small store with not many high-end pieces.


    The most expensive one was a white gold diamond ring. Ye Fei pointed at it and said, "This one will do. I''ve been here with my sister before, and she really liked this ring. She said she hoped one day a prince charming would personally put it on her finger." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhang Yu didn''t expect to find the one Ming Yuexin had set her eyes on. Excited, he walked over to Ye Fei, glanced at the price tag, and looked a bit dumbfounded.

 Chapter 55: Chapter 55: The Surprising Younger Sister

    This ring might be the flagship item of this store, different from others that are worth at most tens of thousands. It''s valued at two hundred and forty thousand.


    Although Zhang Yu had some money, the over twenty thousand was almost all the money he had gotten from his father for a whole year. Spending it all at once was very distressing, so he hesitated a bit and said, "Brother, this ring seems a bit expensive."


    "Expensive?" Ye Fei exclaimed, "This is the cheapest jewelry my sister would consider. We''ve been to those big stores, and the other jewelry she liked cost at least over a million."


    "Is that so?" Zhang Yu couldn''t help but feel skeptical. He knew a bit about Ming Yuexin''s character. She wasn''t a materialistic girl, so why did she like such expensive jewelry? Thus, he said, "But I''ve never seen your sister wear any jewelry."


    "Yeah," Ye Fei said as a matter of course, "it''s because she doesn''t like ordinary jewelry and can''t afford the ones she likes. That''s why she doesn''t wear any.


    Think about it, what kind of person is my sister? It''s not an exaggeration to say she''s one of the most beautiful women in Wanghai.


    If it weren''t for her having some feelings for you, let alone two hundred thousand, even if you gave her twenty million, she wouldn''t even spare a glance!"


    Ye Fei''s comment about Ming Yuexin having some feelings for him made Zhang Yu extremely pleased. Excited, he waved for the owner and in a very confident manner said, "Bring out this ring, I''ll take it!"


    The owner had been troubled by this ring for a long time. He had bought it to attract customers when he first opened, but it had never been sold. Now that someone was finally willing to buy it, he was overjoyed. He personally put it in a beautiful box for Zhang Yu, inflating his final vanity.


    After leaving the jewelry store, Zhang Yu treated Ye Fei to a meal, then hailed a taxi, gave the driver two hundred yuan, and instructed him to follow Ye Fei''s directions before returning to the police station with hope.


    When Zhang Yu returned to the police station, it was during the night shift meal for the officers, and Ming Yuexin was also on duty for the night shift due to interrogating the Black Wolf. She was sitting in the cafeteria with everyone else.


    Seeing that almost all the officers on the night shift were gathered in the cafeteria, Zhang Yu thought it was a perfect opportunity. He quickly walked up to the table where Ming Yuexin was dining and gazed at her with what he believed to be a very affectionate look.


    Ming Yuexin was not surprised by Zhang Yu''s arrival, but she felt quite annoyed. She said, "Zhang Yu, you''re not on the night shift, why haven''t you gone home?"


    Confidently, Zhang Yu mistook Ming Yuexin''s dismissal as concern. After some hesitation, he knelt in front of Ming Yuexin, his voice sending shivers down her spine as he declared, "Xin, I like you. Since the first time I saw you, I have deeply fallen in love with you..." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Ming Yuexin didn''t expect this approach and interrupted him, feeling awkward.


    "I am crazy, crazy in love with you!" Zhang Yu exclaimed astonishingly. He then took out the box containing the ring from his pocket, opened it dramatically, and presented it to Ming Yuexin. "Diamonds symbolize eternity, and my heart, like this diamond, will love you eternally. Promise me, be my girlfriend, please?"


    Their commotion had attracted everyone''s attention. Several female officers couldn''t help but exclaim when they saw the ring in the box. Since the store was near the police station, they had visited it before and had seen this flagship item. They were envious to see Zhang Yu buy it to pursue Ming Yuexin.


    However, Ming Yuexin didn''t even look at it. She maintained a cold expression and said, "Zhang Yu, what are you playing at? I''ve already said, there''s no possibility between us."


    "No, you don''t need to lie to me." Zhang Yu was getting emotional. "Your brother has told me everything."


    "My brother? Where did I get a brother?" Ming Yuexin was perplexed but then recalled Ye Fei, whom he had interrogated. She asked, "Right, what about the boy you interrogated? You didn''t use any torture on him, did you?"


    "How could I?" Zhang Yu lowered his voice. "How could I use any torture on your brother? I''ve already released him."


    Hearing him mention her brother again, Ming Yuexin sighed in exasperation. "I''ve already said, I don''t have a brother."


    "You don''t need to lie to me." Zhang Yu now firmly believed in Ye Fei, "That kid just now is your younger brother, named Ming Ye Fei, he told me everything."


    "I''ll say it again, my parents only have me as a child, there are no siblings at all, let alone a younger brother named Ming Ye Fei!" Ming Yuexin said somewhat impatiently, turned his head and ignored Zhang Yu.


    Zhang Yu realized something was wrong only then. After all, he was in charge of the household registration. Ming Yuexin had no reason to lie about this. It seemed he had been fooled by that kid.


    "You brat, how dare you lie to me! Just wait and see what I''ll do to you!" Zhang Yu blurted out harshly, then realized there were many people around now. Thinking he had been tricked by a kid, he couldn''t bear to stay any longer, so he quickly ran out of the restaurant.


    Watching Zhang Yu''s somewhat embarrassed figure, Ming Yuexin felt somewhat amused. Previously, he had only felt disgust towards this guy, but now he felt a bit of pity. To be fooled so thoroughly by a kid, how low must this guy''s intelligence be? But thinking of that annoying kid who not only ate his tofu but also made him so embarrassed, Ming Yuexin couldn''t help but feel a bit itchy with anger.


    As for Ye Fei, after letting the taxi driver drop him off a short distance, he got out of the car and quickly ran back home, quietly entering his bedroom and lying down next to Ye Yunqi.


    Thinking about today''s experiences, Ye Fei felt a bit emotional. Unexpectedly, he now had a second secret transformation, which would make many things much easier in the future. Finally, thinking of that annoying kid, not only did he eat his tofu, but also made him so embarrassed, Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle. This time, not only did he deal with Ye Yu''s lackey, but it seemed even that police girl who disrupted his plans and accused him wouldn''t have it easy. It was truly killing two birds with one stone.


    Ye Fei was feeling pleased, but suddenly felt that something was off with Ye Yunqi beside him. He quickly turned to look at her.


    At this moment, Ye Yunqi, unaware of what nightmare she had just experienced, looked tense, with traces of tears at the corners of her eyes. Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel heartbroken. He gently embraced her smooth body, patting her jade-like back gently.


    Perhaps catching a familiar scent, Ye Yunqi suddenly held Ye Fei tightly, whispering, "Brother, don''t leave me, never!"


    Ye Fei kissed her soft cheek and said with a gentle yet firm voice, "Little sister, rest assured, brother won''t let anyone take you away from me, no one can separate us!"


    As if hearing Ye Fei''s promise in her dreams, Ye Yunqi''s tightly furrowed face slowly relaxed. She shifted in his arms, finding the most comfortable position to continue her sleep. Ye Fei closed his eyes as well.


    In the morning, Ye Fei was awakened by Ye Yunqi, as had become a habit. Opening his eyes, he saw Ye Yunqi''s sweet smile, but how could the faint sorrow in her eyes escape Ye Fei, who understood her so well?


    "Yunqi, I want to tell you about a major decision I made last night!" Ye Fei embraced his beloved twin sister and intended to share his decision with her, so she wouldn''t need to worry or be distressed.


    "What decision?" Yunqi asked, knowing that their time together was limited to these last few years, so she cherished every moment and took each of his words and decisions seriously.


    "Then you tell me, do you want to be together with me for our whole lives?" Ye Fei felt it necessary to confirm her feelings once again.


    Yunqi, feeling a bit annoyed that her brother brought up this matter that caused her so much distress, sighed and said, "Yes, I do want to, but I also know it''s impossible, so you don''t need to worry about me clinging to you."


    "Alright, then I''ll tell you my decision." Ye Fei held her face in his hands, gazing deeply into her eyes, and said firmly, "I want to be with you for the rest of my life, never to be apart, not even our mother can separate us!"


    "Is what you''re saying true?" Yunqi felt like she was dreaming.


    "Yes!" Ye Fei nodded firmly, "Yes, from today on, you are mine, and I am yours. No one can separate us!"


    "That''s great!" Yunqi cheered, jumping up from Ye Fei, but her legs felt weak, and she collapsed back down.

 Chapter 56: Chapter 56 The Decision to Cultivate Together

    Ye Fei hurriedly caught her, his face filled with worry, and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you okay?" Ye Yunqi was known to be a skilled girl, and having successfully practiced the internal skills of the Liu family, unless something major had happened, she wouldn''t have been unable to stand steadily.


    "Hehe, did I trick you?" Ye Yunqi mischievously laughed, "It seems that you are still quite sharp. It''s not in vain that I entrusted you for a lifetime."


    Ye Fei breathed a sigh of relief, realizing she was testing him. It was indeed a bit unnecessary as she should have felt his deep affection for her.


    What Ye Fei didn''t know was that Ye Yunqi wasn''t actually testing him. Her previous words were just to avoid worrying him. She was more than just a little off now.


    Earlier, she was startled by her sudden weakness in the legs. After falling into Ye Fei''s arms, she silently observed her body and discovered that her cultivation in the Liu family''s internal method, which had reached the third level two years ago, had regressed to the second level. It was because she had been accustomed to the power of the third level that she had suddenly been unsteady.


    However, Ye Yunqi wasn''t saddened by her regression. Instead, she was happy because she knew that the lost power had probably been absorbed by her beloved brother. With him gaining a whole layer of her internal energy, he should have improved significantly. Seeing Ye Fei progress made her even happier than her own progress.


    "Brother, do you feel like your body has improved a lot again?" Although she knew that asking this might reveal something to Ye Fei, the ecstatic Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but ask.


    For the past two days, Ye Fei''s strength had been continuously increasing, so he hadn''t noticed this until she mentioned it. It was then he realized that his strength seemed to have increased significantly compared to the previous night.


    However, he wasn''t happy about this because he remembered how down his little sister had seemed. Considering her recent behavior, could he have unknowingly absorbed her strength again?


    "Yunqi, tell me honestly, have you lost your internal energy?" Ye Fei''s face became serious, his eyes fixed on his little sister''s charming eyes.


    Although she didn''t want to make Ye Fei feel guilty by telling the truth, Ye Yunqi found herself unable to lie when faced with her serious brother. She could only nod and say, "I have regressed a bit, but it''s okay as long as you can improve." She smiled, "I have longed for a day when you could protect me. It''s a pity I could only dream about it before, but now it''s a reality. Please promise to protect me well for the rest of our lives."


    Ye Fei, who understood her intentions, realized that she wasn''t just putting on a brave face but genuinely happy that he could now protect her as both a brother and a lover. This realization moved him, and he hugged the petite beauty tightly, pressing his lips against hers and kissing her deeply.


    It was only when they were both almost out of breath that Ye Fei released Ye Yunqi''s lips, whispering softly and firmly in her ear, "Yunqi, I will never let you down in this lifetime."


    Feeling her brother''s deep affection, Ye Yunqi''s heart was filled with sweetness, and she replied softly, "Yes, my life belongs to you, and I will never leave you."


    The siblings, having expressed their feelings for each other, hugged tightly, gazing deeply into each other''s eyes for a long time. Suddenly, Ye Yunqi exclaimed and slipped out of Ye Fei''s embrace, saying, "Get up quickly, or Aunt Zhang might catch us in bed!"


    Ye Fei laughed at her choice of words, putting on his clothes and saying, "Are you implying that we are like illicit lovers?"


    Ye Yunqi sighed, "From Lin''s perspective, we might just be that."


    It was at this moment that Ye Fei remembered his fianc¨¦e, who was not inferior to his little sister. He couldn''t help but feel troubled. Having made such an agreement with his sister, how should he face Lin Ling in the future?


    Although Ye Yunqi had spoken casually earlier, she now realized the implications. Seeing Ye Fei''s troubled expression, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for him, saying, "Brother, you don''t have to worry about this. Lin will still be your wife in the future. As long as you have a place for me in your heart, I''ll be satisfied!"


    Ye Fei was touched by Ye Yunqi''s generosity and kissed her for a long time before letting her go to get dressed. He said, "Both of you will be my wives in the future, and I won''t give up on either of you!"


    By now, Ye Yunqi had finished dressing and had come down from the bed. Though her internal energy was now only at the second level, she was still much stronger than an average person.


    After a brief adjustment, she immediately became lively again. Pointing at Ye Fei''s nose, she teased, "You are quite greedy, aren''t you? Regardless of whether Lin agrees or not, you declare that you want both of us!"


    Ye Fei''s heart suddenly swelled with a sense of pride, as if making a declaration of some sort, saying, "I am greedy. As long as it''s someone I love, I will not allow her to leave me!"


    As he spoke these words, he thought of Liu Yiru, and also thought of Ye Ningsuan, with whom he already had the closest relationship, as well as all the women in the family. In that moment, he vowed to protect them for a lifetime, disregarding any worldly concerns. It could be said that at that moment, he truly possessed the heart of a strong man.


    Although he had already decided on the path to take in the future, that was a matter for later. The immediate priority was how to solve his little sister''s issue with her internal energy. Especially seeing her looking a bit down even after breakfast, Ye Fei was deeply worried.


    Why was it that after almost doing the same thing, Ye Ningsuan was full of energy afterwards, while his little sister seemed listless, even regressing in internal strength?


    Ye Fei pondered over this question all the way, not even paying attention to Zhou Mingming who was waiting for an opportunity to talk to him. In the end, it was Ye Yunqi who helped him come to a conclusion.


    After thinking for a while, the only difference Ye Fei could think of was that he ejaculated inside his aunt, while he didn''t with his little sister. It seemed like the problem lay here. Whether it was due to not ejaculating inside or not, there was no distinction.


    Regardless of which it was, he had to take that final step with his little sister. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei, feeling somewhat hesitant in his heart, was not in the best mood, but Ye Yunqi was extremely happy.


    A casual remark she made while going upstairs suddenly illuminated Ye Fei''s mind, "Being together with you for a lifetime feels so good!"


    Indeed, since they had already decided to be together for life, he couldn''t just keep his distance all the time, could he? So, Ye Fei made a significant decision¡ªhe would cultivate together with her!

 Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Lin Lings Intentions

    After making up his mind, Ye Fei felt much lighter all of a sudden and began to chat and laugh with Ye Yunqi. Seeing her beloved brother in high spirits again, Ye Yunqi also became extremely happy. She even walked more cheerfully, unaware that her pure self might be devoured tonight. Even if she knew, she probably would be even happier.


    Upon returning to the classroom and seeing Lin Ling, Ye Yunqi felt somewhat embarrassed. Although she and Ye Fei also had feelings for each other, she had essentially stolen someone else''s man, or rather, divided him from someone else. This made her feel a kind of uneasiness when facing Lin Ling, akin to a concubine meeting the main wife.


    Even though Lin Ling''s disagreement would never lead to a separation between Ye Yunqi and Ye Fei, she desired a harmonious outcome. Therefore, she felt it necessary to inquire about Lin Ling''s thoughts.


    Despite Ye Fei already possessing powers beyond what Ye Yunqi could imagine, he was still oppressed by his sister and lover. Shortly after sitting next to Lin Ling, Ye Yunqi was shooed away to her own seat, while Lin Ling engaged in a quiet conversation with Lin Ling.


    "Ling, will you really marry my brother in the future?" After chatting for a while, Ye Yunqi suddenly posed this question.


    Lin Ling blushed slightly. After all, she was only sixteen years old, and discussing this seemed a bit premature. However, she nodded firmly and said, "I will. Since our parents decided, I have been determined to stay with him."


    Ye Yunqi was surprised by her answer. Did she not actually like her brother in her heart? Although it appeared that she was competing with Lin Ling for Ye Fei now, Ye Yunqi felt somewhat uncomfortable. She hurriedly asked, "If our parents hadn''t arranged this marriage, would you still marry my brother?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time, Lin Ling did not answer immediately. She lowered her head in thought for a while before saying, "I think I would. Although I don''t quite understand what love is yet, I do know that I wouldn''t be happy in this lifetime if I weren''t with him."


    Lin Ling''s words were vague, but Ye Yunqi immediately understood her meaning. It seemed that her love for Ye Fei was subtle yet deeply ingrained, just like Ye Yunqi''s. Lin Ling loved Ye Fei to the extreme, albeit expressing it differently, which only strengthened Ye Yunqi''s resolve to spend her life with them.


    "What if another girl also falls in love with my brother? What would you do?" Ye Yunqi nervously asked this question, her heart racing and palms sweating.


    However, Lin Ling was unaware of Ye Yunqi''s apprehensions. She smiled faintly and said, "It would depend on his feelings. If he prefers that girl more, I would bless their relationship."


    Ye Yunqi was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Lin Ling to have no intentions of competing. If it weren''t for their long history together, Ye Yunqi might have doubted the sincerity of her words. She couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you want to win him over?"


    "I only want him to be happy, without any difficulties," Lin Ling smiled faintly, yet her eyes were earnest.


    Ye Yunqi felt a bit ashamed. She was worried about being rejected, while Lin Ling seemed capable of making the decision to step back. If this continued, she might overthink things, so she asked, "What if my brother equally likes both of you and doesn''t want to choose between you?"


    "We can all be together. That would be the best outcome," Lin Ling replied without hesitation. "I''ve always said that I don''t want to burden him. If that''s what he wants, I wouldn''t want to leave him."


    "Is that really what you want?" Excited to receive the answer she desired, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but show her enthusiasm.


    Lin Ling nodded, "Of course. If my presence doesn''t stress him, I wouldn''t want to leave him." Little did she know that this statement would lead her to share Ye Fei with many other women in the future, yet she never regretted saying it.


    "Remember this, don''t go back on your word later," Ye Yunqi said with a grin.


    Lin Ling found it strange why Ye Yunqi wanted to discuss these matters with her. With a curious heart, she asked, "Why are you telling me all this? Is there already a girl who likes him? Can you tell me who she is?"


    Ye Yunqi blushed slightly and laughed, "Of course not, but with my brother being such an outstanding man, that day will probably come sooner or later. You should prepare yourself early."


    Lin Ling became even more puzzled. Ye Yunqi, who always found joy in teasing Ye Fei, was now praising him? However, Ye Yunqi didn''t give her much chance to dwell on it and swiftly changed the subject to continue their conversation.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fei, seated in his little sister''s spot, was not idle either. He used his phone to search for information on dual cultivation. However, he found that all the information, while aligning with his expectations, seemed to be from novels. He wasn''t sure if he could trust it, but regardless of its authenticity, he had decided to consume Ye Yunqi. Even if he couldn''t achieve the goal of dual cultivation, he wanted her to experience the greatest pleasure as a woman.


    Throughout the whole day, Ye Yunqi never switched seats with Ye Fei and continued chatting intimately with Lin Ling. Ye Fei didn''t pay her much attention either, choosing to read novels instead, gaining a bit more experience for the significant event in the evening.


    With Lin Ling''s promise in hand, Ye Yunqi''s mood was inexplicably good, her smile never fading from her face. Even after finishing their homework together and entering Ye Fei''s bedroom, her happiness persisted. Ye Fei couldn''t help but ask, puzzled, "What''s making you so happy? Share it with me."


    Ye Yunqi smiled and said, "Ling has promised me. How could I not be happy?"


    Ye Fei was surprised, "Did you talk to Ling about us?"


    "No, I didn''t." Ye Yunqi recounted her conversation with Lin Ling during the day to him. Ye Fei couldn''t help but laugh and gently embraced her, teasing her by flicking her small nose, "You''ve got quite a cunning mind, little one." Yet, deep inside, he was also touched by Lin Ling''s words.

 Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Deflowering of the Virgin (1)

    Even though Ye Yunqi had fully accepted the idea of spending her life together with Lin Ling and Ye Fei, seeing his touched expression now, she couldn''t help but feel a bit amused. Softly, she said, "Seems like being like Ling, the big wife, is what every man likes, right? It''s a pity I can''t be like her."


    Ye Fei laughed heartily, "If you can''t, then don''t force yourself. Everyone has their own special personality, it can''t be forced. And, I actually prefer you as my little wife!"


    Although Ye Fei''s words were just a simple joke, they left Ye Yunqi somewhat dazed. She gazed deeply at him and murmured, "Do you admit that I am also your wife?"


    Ye Fei didn''t expect her to bring this up at this moment. She seemed to be in a state of uncertainty. So, he nodded solemnly, "Yes, we are husband and wife from now on, and we will never be separated in this lifetime!"


    "Okay!" Ye Yunqi''s stunning face revealed an infinitely happy smile. She gently nestled into Ye Fei''s arms and softly said, "Husband, I love you!" It was the first time she had used this term, but it didn''t sound awkward at all. Clearly, she had said it countless times in her heart already.


    Embracing his younger sister''s soft body, Ye Fei remembered his decision from earlier in the day. At this moment, he no longer hesitated. He lowered his head and kissed her lips passionately. Ye Yunqi was quite adept at this by now, eagerly engaging with him, intertwining her tongue with his.


    After a passionate kiss that lasted nearly ten minutes, both siblings were deeply aroused. They gazed at each other naturally, removing each other''s clothes effortlessly. Then, they embraced and lay down naturally. Ye Yunqi used her soft hands to hold her brother''s firm member gently, teasing it a few times before placing it at her most sensitive spot, clasping it with her legs.


    Though Ye Fei had made up his mind to cultivate with her, and her arousal was evident, he didn''t rush to penetrate her immediately. After all, it was her first time, and his size seemed considerable. Being too rash might harm her. So, he began moving slowly within the space formed by her legs and intimacy, just like before.


    "Husband, your big cock feels so good, rubbing against Yunqi''s little horny pussy is making me so wet. Dear husband, please exert more force, use your big cock to fuck Yunqi''s little horny pussy hard!" Ye Yunqi was still unaware of her brother''s decision, continuing to utter the lewd phrases he loved to hear.


    Ye Fei''s thrusts grew faster, with one hand supporting his sister''s buttocks for better access and the other hand reaching for her breasts, squeezing one of her soft little mounds firmly. He also lowered his head, taking her tiny, tender nipples into his mouth, sucking gently and sometimes more forcefully.


    With Ye Fei''s dual actions, Ye Yunqi found herself losing control to pleasure. She involuntarily tightened her legs, but no matter how hard she squeezed, she couldn''t relieve the strong, itching, and empty sensation inside her pussy. Helplessly, she moaned, "Husband..."


    "Call me brother," Ye Fei interrupted her. While being intimate with his sister, he preferred her calling him brother, as it helped him remain aware of the situation and satisfied his desires.


    "Husband!" Yet Yunqi preferred calling him husband, as it made her feel like they were a married couple. Reluctant to disobey Ye Fei''s preference, she came up with this strange term of address. Then she continued, "Brother, my pussy is so itchy, it feels restless inside, what should I do?"


    Ye Fei lifted her buttocks with both hands, pressing her towards him firmly, making her delicate pussy press tightly against his cock. This way, as he moved, the rough edges of his member rubbed forcefully against her tender flesh, intensifying her pleasure. He chuckled, "Is this better? Don''t tell your brother if you''re uncomfortable."


    "It feels good, but... I still feel unsatisfied, and my pussy feels empty. What if..." She paused for a moment, then made a bold decision, "What if you penetrate me?"


    Ye Fei was contemplating how to convince his sister to let him have intercourse with her. Having experienced actual sex with his aunt, he was no longer content with just rubbing against the outside. Even though he had decided to spend his life with his sister, he was determined to deflower her. Now, with her suggestion, Ye Fei naturally agreed, saying, "If that''s the case, then we are truly husband and wife."


    When Ye Yunqi said she wanted him to come in, it was only because her pussy was so itchy that she felt a little apprehensive about saying it on impulse.


    However, Ye Fei''s words "real couple" immediately strengthened her determination, and she stepped back a little, letting his big cock slide out from between her legs.


    Then she went to lie down on one side, spread her jade-like legs widely, reached out to hold her brother''s big cock which was full of her own lust water, and said with deep emotion and longing, "Brother, fuck me!"


    Ye Fei sat down on his knees, with his own large glans on her pink pussy eye, gently rubbing, straight to the sister issued a dissatisfaction with the sound of waves of humming, to be on the glans has been the little sister outflow of lewd water to make the wet and slippery.


    Ye Fei only gently backed up, and violently forward, but a top to the little sister wet jade-like back of the hand.


    The original Ye Yunqi heart although already prepared, but see brother''s big scary cock really want to insert into their own little pussy that can not be pointed out, and some fear. So hastily reached out and covered her own pussy, somewhat timidly asked, "Brother, your cock is so big, is it really okay to stick it in?"


    If it was before, Ye Yunqi asked this kind of question Ye Fei was really a little uncertain, because the little sister''s pussy eye is really too small, his own tongue tip into it is a little difficult, not to mention such a thick cock.


    However, he now has experience, his cock has been in aunt Ye Ningsuan''s pussy turned over, naturally know how much elasticity of the woman''s pussy, to accommodate their own cock that is not at all the matter.


    So Ye Fei smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry, think about it, you women can even give birth to a child, so how would you not be able to accommodate brother''s cock?"


    Ye Yunqi thought it was right, so she let go of the small hand covering her pussy, and at the same time held her brother''s cock against her itchy pussy eye, and softly said, "Brother, stick it in, Yunqi will be your person right away."


    Although Ye Fei spoke with certainty on his lips, he was nervous in his heart, although he had been in and out of Ye Ningsuan''s pussy many times before, his little sister was different, she was still a Chu girl.


    I heard that the first time Chu female will be very painful, coupled with the little sister just that scared look, let Ye Fei some not quite dare to insert, the glans in her pussy eye for a long time, but also just inserted half in, and then gently back out, just so shallow activities. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But I do not know this way, Ye Yunqi can be difficult, she only felt with her brother shallow thrusting, their pussy more and more itchy. Finally, she could no longer hold back her tsunami of desire, she raised her legs and clamped down on Ye Fei''s waist, pulling hard in her own direction, but then she screamed in pain.


    It turned out that with her pulling, Ye Fei''s big thick and long cock was inserted into her untouched pussy.


    Ye Fei''s cock is too big, even if Ye Ningsuan was so violently inserted by him will not be able to withstand, let alone Ye Yunqi, a time only pain in her tears are about to fall down.

 Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Deflowering of the Virgin (2)

    Compared to Ye Yunqi''s pain, Ye Fei was on the verge of having a great time, because his little sister''s pussy was just too tight.


    After his cock was inserted, the tender flesh in his pussy tightly bit the intruder, and the force was as if it was going to strangle it off, if not for Ye Fei''s incredibly strong cock due to his body''s strength, I''m afraid that just this time, he would have been caught by her and leaked out wildly.


    Although very much want to wildly pumped into a number of, but Ye Fei see little sister pain into this way, finally still forced to hold down, quietly savor the little sister that is still slightly contracted Chu female tender pussy to bring their own pleasure, but the heart can not help but to little sister''s pussy and aunt''s pussy comparison.


    In comparison, my little sister''s pussy was much tighter than my aunt Ye Ningsuan''s, but my aunt''s pussy also had its advantages. That is, when one is fucking, there is a faint suction in the pussy, and the tender flesh in the pussy will also wriggle on its own, so even if one doesn''t thrust after inserting it, it can still be very pleasurable for one.


    So for a while Ye Fei really can''t tell who''s better, it can only be said that each has its own flavor.


    The most important thing is, one of them is Ye Fei''s own aunt, one of his twin sister, fuck them, the satisfaction of the heart than the physical more Ye Fei mesmerized.


    After a little while, the pain in Ye Yunqi''s pussy is not very serious, she only sighed in relief, let go of the silver teeth that are tightly clenched together, but then bit on Ye Fei''s shoulder, and pouted, "You''re so bad, you don''t care whether people are in pain or not, you just inserted it in at once."


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but laugh bitterly in his heart, as if it was you who pulled me hard, right? However, he also knew that now was the time when his little sister''s heart was the most chaotic, so naturally he would not refute her.


    So he smiled gently and said, "Good sister, it''s bitter for you, but it''ll be fine in a while, how about brother make it up to you then?"


    Ye Yunqi also knew that she seemed to be a bit unreasonable, but her Chu female place that had been preserved for sixteen years was broken open by him all of a sudden, there would always be some loss in her heart. Therefore, under Ye Fei''s soft words, although she no longer complained about him, she still refused to talk to him, and twisted her little face to the side, while her eyes peeked at her beloved brother from time to time.


    Ye Fei also do not care about her little twist, lowered his body, hand and mouth and use in her pair of attractive small tits to play up, sometimes holding in the hand kneading, sometimes with the fingers gently flicked her small nipples, sometimes will also contain them suck a few times.


    Ye Yunqi only felt that with his activities in front of her chest, a tingling sensation came out from the tip of her nipples, instantly surging all over her body, making her small tender pussy, which was already a bit painful, itch as well.


    This time the itch with the previous is very different, this time as if it is sitting in the heart of the itch out, that kind of feeling let her some panic.


    And she also clearly felt, as long as he moved on a move, their share of this itchy unbearable feeling will disappear.


    But just now the kind of pain is still some palpitations, and just complained about him, and now ask him to insert their own, it seems a bit disgraceful. So can only gently twist up the ass, let his big cock in their own pussy small range of activities.


    Ye Fei, who was tightly connected to his little sister, naturally noticed her movements at first, and knew that she might have come to the end of her suffering.


    So he gently withdrew his cock a little, and then slowly inserted it again, at the same time, he was also paying attention to the expression on her face, but he saw that she frowned as he moved, thinking that she was still in pain, and couldn''t help but be scared and hurriedly stopped.


    But how could he know that Ye Yunqi''s frown was not because of the pain, but with his gentle movements, while she was soothing herself, that itchy and extreme feeling in her pussy was heavier, that''s why she frowned.


    Seeing that Ye Fei stopped again, Ye Yunqi, who was already so horny that she couldn''t care less about her modesty, urged, "Brother, hurry up and move, my pussy is so itchy."


    Ye Fei then realized what was going on, also put down the heart, slowly put the movement faster and heavier up.


    Ye Yunqi to this point to really know by the beloved man to fuck in the end what is the taste, compared to the previous let brother licking and friction is not even counted as a pleasure.


    Now the tender flesh in the pussy by the brother''s big cock strongly grinding and scraping, and the brother''s cock is so big, every time she inserted into the delicate and sensitive heart of the flower, the feeling, it seems that the soul are going to be fucked out of his theft.


    Ye Fei heart clear from childhood practicing martial arts little sister''s physical quality is much stronger than ordinary people, so see her no longer have any discomfort, it is no pity to hard pumping and thrusting up, to their twin sister fuck the waves screaming again and again, white eyes rolled straight.


    However, she was still unaware of her high ground and kept urging her brother to go faster, to focus more.


    Ye Yunqi couldn''t stand this kind of fucking, and after less than five minutes, she screamed and leaked wildly.


    At the same time, Ye Fei only felt that from the deepest part of her tender pussy came out a big stream of cool air, all of a sudden surging into the horse''s eye on his own glans which was deeply inserted into her, then traveling around his own body, turning into a stream of hot water, and then squirting out of his cock and surging into her body.


    Ye Fei knew that the double cultivation should have started by now, and the reason why she didn''t feel like this when she fucked her aunt was because she hadn''t practiced internal martial arts and the sensation was just not obvious.


    The first taste of Ye Yunqi''s addiction was surprisingly great, and after a little rest she urged her brother on again.


    Ye Fei naturally will not let her down, hands holding a pair of her tits, heavy kneading, the bottom also does not stop, like a pile-driving one time as heavy as one time to fuck his sister''s little slut pussy.


    In this way, in the same position, Ye Fei has been wildly fucked little sister for more than two hours, the two have already lost track of Ye Yunqi in the end how many times the orgasm.


    Anyway, she was so happy now that she had lost her concentration and her voice was a bit muffled. As her little sister leaked out her pussy cum again, Ye Fei also felt a numbness in her loins and eyes, and at the same time, her cock started to surge.


    Ye Fei wanted to fuck her a few more times, and then fill her charming little pussy with his own semen, but suddenly realized a problem, if he shot in like this, would he hit the nail on the head?


    In case my little sister got pregnant, how should I explain to my mom?


    With this layer of concern, Ye Fei had to stop, forcibly resisted the urge to experience the pleasure of shooting into her pussy, pulled out the cock that was about to explode from the little sister''s little red and swollen pussy that had been fucked by himself, and then moved his body upwards, sending his cock to her little mouth.


    At this point Ye Yunqi was already a bit overwhelmed, even if her brother didn''t stop, she was afraid that she would beg for mercy.


    Now this is also suitable for her, but can''t let her brother cum out to make her heart a little uncomfortable, so after seeing his action, it will be strong spirit, open her mouth to contain that big cock full of their own obscene water, and vigorously suck and set up. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei was already on the verge of exploding, and now that his little sister was doing this, he finally let out a low growl, and a large stream of semen spewed out wildly, shooting all of it into his little sister''s little mouth.


    After Ye Yunqi swallowed all the cum that her brother had shot in, she still didn''t let go of his cock, and licked and fiddled with it for quite a while longer, until she had gotten it clean, and only then was she satisfied enough to let go of it.


    "You''re tired too, go to sleep quickly." Ye Fei said softly as she lay down again and took her delicate body into her arms.


    But Ye Yunqi reached over with her small hand and took hold of his big cock, hard as an iron bar again, and shoved it into her little slutty pussy that he had just reclaimed before she was satisfied enough to wrap her arms around his neck, and soon fell into sleep, with Ye Fei following suit and falling fast asleep.


    Years of habits made Ye Yunqi woke up at dawn, opened her eyes, Ye Fei''s tough and handsome face first reflected in her eyes, so she could not help but think of last night''s soul, especially feel his big guy that she loved and feared still deep in her body, and also in the morning''s physiological reaction was extremely strong, hard and stuffed herself full.


    [I am his woman now, we will never be separated again in this life!]


    Thinking of this Ye Yunqi only felt a sweet extreme happiness surging to her heart, she couldn''t help but reach over her small mouth and kissed him on the face, and because of this action, his guy that stayed in her body also gently moved a little bit, making her couldn''t help but let out a delicate cry.


    Ye Yunqi''s such a movement and cry also woke up Ye Fei, looking at his little sister''s face that looked even more gorgeous than before, he gently laughed and said, "Wife, good morning!"


    "Hubby." Ye Yunqi called out with a red face, but couldn''t help the pleasure coming from there, and gently had to move a little more.


    The first-time Ye Yunqi was far inferior to her mature aunt Ye Ningsuan in terms of skills and winks, but her kind of green and compact feeling was something else.


    Ye Fei, who was also a first-timer, couldn''t withstand this kind of seduction and rolled over on top of her, wanting to have the same kind of impact as last night.


    I have to say, the girl sometimes is more careful than the boy''s heart, although the heart is also extremely want, but Ye Yunqi still thought if he let him tossed down, I''m afraid that no two or three hours is not finished, then certainly will be Auntie Zhang see.


    Now is not the time to let them know this matter, so stopped, "Brother, until the evening to get good? Otherwise, Auntie Zhang will come to call us later." Unbeknownst to her, her voice, which was trembling a bit due to her strong desire, caused Ye Fei''s fire to grow even larger.


    "Don''t you want it?" Ye Fei looked at his little sister''s stunningly beautiful face that exuded amazing charisma because of her emotions, and asked with a smile, while the movements below did not stop at all, but instead sped up a bit.


    "Want." Ye Yunqi had nothing to be embarrassed about in front of Ye Fei, nodding her head and admitting it down, but then added, "But Auntie Zhang will be coming up in a while."


    Ye Fei, however, laughed, "There''s still more than half an hour left, it''s not too late!" Saying that, he moved even faster, and his force was also much heavier.


    Ye Yunqi after last night''s two hours of trying, has slightly learned some cooperation, so with his vigorous thrusting and constantly twisting the ass, let his big cock in their own little pussy in a curve in and out, so that she can get more pleasure.


    Ye Fei this time is in order to satisfy the little sister as soon as possible, so thrusting up both the speed and force are much stronger than last night, straight to Ye Yunqi fuck orgasm after orgasm after orgasm, until she is the fifth time after the leak out.


    Ye Fei see time is almost up, the cock from her little pussy pulled out, and then will be her tightly held, hands on her smooth jade back gently caressing, calming her orgasm of the afterglow.


    After panting for a while, Ye Yunqi stretched out her small hand to hold her thing that had already been pulled out but was hard against her leg, the top of it was extremely lubricated due to the fact that it was stained with her own flowing stuff, so she couldn''t help but grip it tightly and move it one by one, and her mouth said, "Brother, I''m sorry, I''m so useless!"


    Ye Fei heatedly laughed, lowered his body, and sucked a small cherry on her chest, and then said, "No, you make me feel good too."


    "But, you didn''t even come out." Ye Yunqi felt the strong pulse of that thing in his heart, and really wanted to completely satisfy him regardless of whether or not he would let Auntie Zhang see it.


    Ye Fei laughed, "It doesn''t matter, it''s just as well to come out at night, and you can save up some more to fill up that little greedy mouth of yours!"


    Ye Fei''s joke made Ye Yunqi feel less apologetic and laughed, "Okay, if you''re not afraid, you can just shoot it in, and then if I have it, let''s see how you''re going to explain it to mom!"


    Ye Fei also just joked with her, but after seeing her now that kind of delicate appearance, also really have a kind of want to cum in the impulse, but now is about to get up time, so hurriedly let his thoughts flash to one side, but also happen to remember her in the peak of the kind of power used in the big beyond imagination, and so asked, "Look at it. Isn''t there any change."


    Ye Yunqi had just woken up from her sleep and fell into boundless bliss, and then later went into a frenzy under his vigorous fucking, but she hadn''t noticed her own situation until now, and it was only when she heard him say it that she closed her eyes and experienced it for a moment, but just that one moment caused her face to change drastically.


    Ye Fei had been watching Ye Yunqi when she closed her eyes, and seeing her face change, she couldn''t help but be startled, could it be that something went wrong in the middle again? Not only did little sister not have a great increase in her power as she had imagined, but something had changed? Hurriedly asked, "Yunqi, what''s wrong with you? Is there something wrong?"


    Ye Yunqi opened her eyes but didn''t speak, instead, she stretched out her pair of small crystalline jade-like hands in front of him, which caused Ye Fei to be a bit puzzled.

 Chapter 60: Chapter 60 The Benefits of Dual Cultivation

    Just as Ye Fei was about to ask her what she was doing, he suddenly saw a white mist emanating from Ye Yunqi''s hands, like steam rising from a cup of hot water placed in a cold place. However, this mist condensed and did not disperse, only lingering around her small hands. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Condensing Qi into form?" Ye Fei couldn''t help but exclaim. Although he had not practiced the family''s inherited internal cultivation techniques before, he was knowledgeable about these superficial matters.


    Condensing Qi into form meant being able to solidify the internal true essence into a tangible form, demonstrating it in a visual way. Ye Yunqi''s mist-like true essence at this moment was precisely in the initial stage of condensing Qi into form.


    Although it was only the initial stage of condensing Qi into form, no one could underestimate this strength because, as far as they knew, it was not common for martial practitioners in this circle to achieve this. Even if there were such individuals, they were mostly renowned experts over forty years old. The youngest they had heard of was their cousin, Liu Junyi, who had achieved this step at just thirty years old, a rare talent that appears once in a hundred years.


    "Yes." Seeing that Ye Fei also thought so, Ye Yunqi affirmed her own feelings, saying, "It is indeed condensing Qi into form, and I feel that my Liu Family''s cultivation method has already reached the fifth level."


    Ye Yunqi''s words surprised Ye Fei once again. The fifth level? What a joke! It was known that currently in the entire Liu Family, only Liu Junyi had reached the fifth level. Their mother and aunt were still at the fourth level. Thinking back to yesterday when Ye Yunqi had dropped back to the second level, it was unexpected that overnight she had jumped three levels.


    "Yes, it''s the fifth level!" Ye Yunqi repeated confidently. This change brought her immense joy. Considering that their talented cousin had only reached the second level at ten years old, and she had just entered the fifth level at the beginning of this year, she had equaled twenty years of hard work in just one night. Ye Yunqi was ecstatic and without thinking said, "Brother, why don''t you also practice dual cultivation with mom and aunt!"


    Ye Fei''s heart couldn''t help but leap. Ever since that almost crazy thought was awakened by Ye Ningsuan, he had been suppressing it. However, today his younger sister had brought it up again. Although he wanted to agree, he dared not, fearing that his sister might have other thoughts if she knew about his intentions. So he quickly changed the subject, saying, "Let me first turn you, this little seductress, into a great expert!"


    In reality, Ye Fei''s fear of his sister having thoughts was false. He couldn''t pass his own judgement. Having acquired the heart of a strong individual, he was vulnerable only when facing Liu Yiru, unable to withstand any criticism, and feared that his goddess might have a negative opinion of him.


    Unfortunately, what Ye Fei didn''t know was that if he had expressed his thoughts, Ye Yunqi would definitely support him. Just like Ye Fei, in Ye Yunqi''s eyes, Liu Yiru was also a goddess-like figure. She had never thought that anyone could match her mother, not even her deceased father. But now, she believed that Ye Fei had that qualification.


    As for their relationship, she didn''t consider it because she and Ye Fei were like twins, just as close to each other as to their mother. This hesitation caused Ye Fei to miss the opportunity to gain Ye Yunqi''s support in advance and would lead to many problems in the future regarding Liu Yiru.


    While Ye Fei and his sister were excited about Ye Yunqi''s powerful advancement, their aunt, Liu Fengyi, was extremely suspicious.


    After a whole night of interrogation, the black wolf, who was on the brink of collapse, finally revealed the purpose of the unknown man who had contacted him. Hearing this, Ming Yuexin was extremely shocked. She never imagined that not only did she inadvertently cause trouble last night, but the person she influenced had the same goal as her. This made her feel extremely guilty and also made her feel it necessary to report this matter to Liu Fengyi.


    Looking at the time, it was already past six in the morning. Without much thought, Ming Yuexin directly dialed Liu Fengyi''s private phone number.


    Very few people knew this number, only Liu Fengyi''s family and her most trusted confidants. Ming Yuexin was extremely grateful to Liu Fengyi for giving her this number, to the extent that she was willing to bend the rules for her, among other reasons.


    Liu Fengyi, who was awakened by the ringing phone, felt a bit disgruntled. Although her encounter with Tian Lu last night was just a fleeting pleasure, it brought her a satisfaction she hadn''t experienced in nearly a decade, leading her to sleep deeply and sweetly. Because of this, her tone was a bit off when she answered the phone.


    Ming Yuexin, delighted by the strong reinforcement the Liu family had gained, was so happy that she didn''t notice any hint of dissatisfaction in Liu Fengyi''s voice. She cheerfully said, "Mayor Liu, this is Ming Yuexin. I hope I''m not disturbing you?"


    Upon hearing that it was Ming Yuexin on the line, Liu Fengyi''s anger dissipated instantly. Like Zhou Mingming, Ming Yuexin was her absolute confidante. Setting work aside, she had a great fondness for this resilient young woman. Thus, she softened her tone and asked, "What''s the matter, Xin''er?"


    "It''s like this," Ming Yuexin summarized the situation and recounted the incident involving the Black Wolf Kuerde, before seeking advice, "How do you think we should handle this matter?"


    Liu Fengyi, however, didn''t seem concerned. After all, the Black Wolf Gang was a criminal organization, and disturbances like this were quite common.


    Regarding Ming Yuexin''s report, she said, "You handle it. The Black Wolf Gang is just a bunch of clowns. There''s unlikely to be any useful information from them."


    "But..." Ming Yuexin hesitated for a moment, glanced around, and seeing no one nearby, she lowered her voice and said, "According to the Black Wolf''s confession, it seems that the person last night was targeting the Liu family."


    "Oh?" Liu Fengyi''s interest was piqued. She couldn''t fathom who would be helping the Liu family. It couldn''t be her younger sister, Liu Junyi, as she would have informed her beforehand.


    Realizing the need to investigate further, she instructed Ming Yuexin, "Alright, I''ll head over. Keep an eye on the Black Wolf for now." With that, she hung up the phone.


    Tian Lu had been awake while Liu Fengyi was on the phone but refrained from speaking to avoid disturbing her. When Liu Fengyi hung up, she smiled and asked, "Fengyi, it seems being a mayor isn''t an easy job at all. You''re already so busy early in the morning."


    At their age, many women were quite open-minded about many things. Despite the blissful experience the two had shared the previous night, Tian Lu seemed unaffected as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Aunties Suspicion

    Like Tian Lu, Liu Fengyi also didn''t mention that matter again. She smiled and said, "It''s nothing much, just a special case at the Southern District Police Station that I need to handle."


    Although she was extremely close friends with Tian Lu, this matter concerned the Liu family after all. Moreover, as a journalist, Tian Lu didn''t need to know these details, so Liu Fengyi only briefly mentioned it.


    Tian Lu didn''t inquire further either. They got out of bed together, had a light meal, and then Tian Lu left for the TV station with the recorded interviews from the previous day. Liu Fengyi also tidied up and drove to the Southern District Police Station.


    Liu Fengyi had already assigned her secretary and aide to Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi siblings, and she hadn''t sought another aide. These days, she had been driving herself. It must be said that once you entered the political circle, life became quite exhausting. Trustworthy individuals were scarce.


    Besides her family, there were only a few people like Zhou Mingming and Ming Yuexin whom she trusted.


    When Liu Fengyi arrived at the police station, Ming Yuexin was already waiting at the entrance. Upon seeing Liu Fengyi, she formally greeted her and addressed her as Mayor Liu. Unlike Zhou Mingming, who was her personal secretary, few people knew about the relationship between Ming Yuexin and Liu Fengyi.


    From the fact that even Ye Fei didn''t know that Ming Yuexin was associated with Liu Fengyi, it was clear that Ming Yuexin was like a hidden piece on Liu Fengyi''s chessboard in Wanghai City.


    Although it was the first time the two women had a direct conversation in a public setting, Liu Fengyi simply nodded lightly, treating Ming Yuexin like any other subordinate.


    It wasn''t until Ming Yuexin led them into her own office that Liu Fengyi let go of her mayoral demeanor. Her gaze towards Ming Yuexin was filled with affection as she sighed, "Xin''er, you''ve been through a lot."


    Although Liu Fengyi''s words seemed a bit disjointed, Ming Yuexin understood instantly. She was a principled girl, but for the sake of the Liu family, she had compromised a bit last night.


    Despite feeling uncomfortable about pretending in front of Liu Fengyi to hide their relationship, she considered it worthwhile due to Liu Fengyi''s kindness and care. She smiled faintly and said, "Auntie Liu, please don''t say that. I am happy to do things for you."


    Liu Fengyi nodded, silently deciding to transfer her closer after this matter was resolved. It would save Ming Yuexin from floating around like a rootless duckweed. However, it wasn''t the right time to tell her yet, so Liu Fengyi changed the subject, asking, "Tell me, what really happened last night?"


    Ming Yuexin poured them each a cup of tea, sat beside Liu Fengyi, and recounted the events of the previous night. She ended with a tinge of self-blame, "I thought I could help in some way, but it turned out I made things worse inadvertently, disrupting the plans of the person who wanted to assist the Liu family."


    Liu Fengyi chuckled, "You shouldn''t blame yourself. Even I, if I were there, might have acted similarly to you. I wonder who was trying to help us. By the way, what did Black Wolf say? Had that person had any conflicts with him before?"


    Ming Yuexin shook her head, "No, Black Wolf mentioned he had never seen that person before, and based on his description, that person had never been seen in the Southern District either."


    "Oh? How are you so sure he hadn''t appeared in the Southern District?" Liu Fengyi became interested. Wanghai City''s Southern District was vast, almost like a small city.


    Even if Ming Yuexin was diligent, it was impossible for her to remember everyone who had appeared there.


    Ming Yuexin smiled, "According to Black Wolf, that person is around 7 feet tall and so broad that his arms are thicker than a normal person''s waist. If you see someone like that, how could you forget?"


    Liu Fengyi''s mind raced. She remembered the unexpectedly strong man she had encountered last night. Could they be the same person? Hurriedly, she asked, "Was that person bald and wearing peculiar clothes?"


    Ming Yuexin looked puzzled, "How did you know? That''s exactly what Black Wolf said. Not only was his attire strange, but he himself was peculiar. Bullets seemed to have no effect on him. Auntie Liu, can martial artists truly be immune to bullets?"


    "In theory, if one masters horizontal kung fu to the highest level, they should be able to block bullets," Liu Fengyi replied casually, but inside, her thoughts were in turmoil. It seemed that the person was indeed the one she had encountered last night.


    The fact that he dared to jump straight off the Wanghai Tower indicated that stopping bullets shouldn''t be a difficult task for him. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, this raised more questions for her. Why would such a formidable expert, rumored to be terrifying just by hearsay, assist the Liu family? Moreover, he had visited the Wanghai Tower before coming here. Was he looking for her at that time? Was it because he didn''t reveal himself due to Tian Lu''s presence?


    The more Liu Fengyi thought about it, the more puzzled she became. She couldn''t help but murmur to herself, "Who could this person be?"


    Ming Yuexin chuckled, "If it weren''t for your confirmation, I would have doubted Black Wolf was deceiving me. The image he described sounds like a barbarian straight out of the underworld."


    "A barbarian?" Another thought stirred in Liu Fengyi''s mind. It did resemble her nephew''s nickname. However, this idea vanished as quickly as it appeared because she couldn''t associate her nephew, who needed assistance even to walk, with this expert who seemed to instill fear just by being mentioned.


    After pondering for a while without reaching a conclusion, Liu Fengyi decided to stop dwelling on it. Having such an unbelievably powerful ally helping her family wasn''t a bad thing, and she saw no need to overthink it.


    As for tracking down that person for clarification, Liu Fengyi didn''t even consider it. If he wanted to remain hidden, even the world''s best trackers wouldn''t be able to find him.


    Putting this matter aside, Liu Fengyi started to worry about Ming Yuexin. After all, she didn''t seem to have a strong backing, and Black Wolf was somewhat influential in the area.


    By detaining him for a night, she might attract trouble from those indebted to Black Wolf. Therefore, Liu Fengyi asked, "How did you manage to bring Black Wolf in? Do you think there might be any trouble because of this?"

 Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Strange Smell

    Ming Yuexin chuckled, "At that time, the Black Wolf was so frightened that even if I didn''t catch him, he probably would have found a way for me to catch him. So he should be very grateful to me and wouldn''t cause me trouble. Besides, I had a legitimate reason to catch him because there were minors in his entertainment venue."


    As Ming Yuexin spoke, she couldn''t help but think of that annoying kid who not only teased her but also made her feel embarrassed. However, upon reflection, since Zhang Yu lost such a big person last night, he probably wouldn''t bother her anymore. So, she was unsure whether to blame or thank the kid.


    Perhaps because she didn''t have children of her own, or perhaps because she had a nephew like Ye Fei whom she adored so much, Liu Fengyi had a soft spot for children. She didn''t want any child to go astray. Upon hearing Ming Yuexin''s words, she quickly asked, "Did you educate that kid properly?"


    "What''s there to educate?" Ming Yuexin shrugged, "When I was interrogating the Black Wolf, that kid was released by Zhang Yu."


    "Zhang Yu? Released the kid?" Liu Fengyi naturally knew of Zhang Yu.


    Although his father wasn''t a significant figure, he was close to Ye Yu, a person of Liu Fengyi''s faction. In fact, Liu Fengyi''s faction dominated the entire Wanghai circle.


    While Liu Fengyi didn''t have a high opinion of the somewhat greedy Deputy Director Zhang, she had heard about Zhang Yu''s involvement with Ming Yuexin.


    However, she refrained from meddling in the affairs of young people. Hearing Ming Yuexin speak of Zhang Yu, she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s his relationship with Zhang Yu?"


    Thinking back to Zhang Yu''s reaction upon learning the truth last night, Ming Yuexin couldn''t help but chuckle. She then recounted last night''s events as a joke to Liu Fengyi. Finally, she said, "Zhang Yu is really gullible. He even believed the kid''s made-up name. Ming Yefei? I do have a brother, but I wouldn''t name him that."


    Liu Fengyi was taken aback and asked, "What was the name the kid made up?"


    "Ming Yefei. What''s the matter?" Ming Yuexin couldn''t understand why Liu Fengyi was interested in this.


    "Ye Fei? It''s rare for children to have such names nowadays. Why would that kid come up with this name? A savage and Ye Fei, how did they connect with my nephew''s nickname and real name? Is this really a coincidence?" With these thoughts, Liu Fengyi handed her phone to Ming Yuexin and asked, "Take a look and see if this is the kid."


    Liu Fengyi adored Ye Fei so much that even her phone wallpaper featured a picture of herself and him. Therefore, she didn''t need to search for Ye Fei''s photos. She could see it directly on her phone.


    Ming Yuexin took the phone, looked at it, and saw the annoying kid in the picture, in a very intimate embrace with Liu Fengyi.


    Thinking of the kid''s somewhat lewd behavior last night, Ming Yuexin''s heart skipped a beat.


    Could Aunt Liu have some undisclosed relationship with this kid?


    However, she blushed at her own thoughts because even in the photo, one could see the deep affection in Liu Fengyi''s eyes. She knew Aunt Liu couldn''t be that kind of person. It seemed that the kid must be a younger relative of hers. So she nodded and asked, "It''s him. Aunt Liu, do you know him?"


    After asking this question, Ming Yuexin blushed again, realizing that her question seemed somewhat naive. After all, if someone used a photo as their wallpaper, how could they not recognize the person in it?


    "He''s my sister''s child," Liu Fengyi casually replied, but she felt extremely puzzled inside. Why would her nephew, who was so frail and pitiful, travel over a hundred miles to the southern district late at night, where she lived?


    And why was he seen with that intimidating man?


    Was there a connection between them? She realized she needed to have a serious talk with him. Unfortunately, it seemed impossible today. She would have to find another time.


    Suppressing her doubts for a day, early the next morning, Liu Fengyi accompanied Zhou Mingming to the small home of the Ye Fei siblings, wanting to have a good talk with Ye Fei.


    However, upon arrival, she found that neither Ye Fei nor Ye Yunqi had woken up yet. This wrinkled her brow.


    While Ye Fei''s case could be understood due to his weak health, Ye Yunqi, a martial artist, sleeping in like this was inappropriate. After exchanging greetings with Aunt Zhang, Liu Fengyi went straight upstairs, knocked on Ye Yunqi''s door, and waited.


    At this moment, Ye Fei was comfortably half-leaning against the head of the bed, while Ye Yunqi, already dressed, was kneeling between his legs, hands gripping that big thing that both scared and delighted him.


    With his little mouth, he was cleaning the liquid that belonged to him, although it wasn''t enough to make Ye Fei climax. Yet, seeing the blissful expression on his beloved brother''s face, Ye Yunqi felt content in his heart.


    The sibling''s current strength was far beyond what it used to be, naturally making them more perceptive.


    As Liu Fengyi knocked on Ye Yunqi''s door, the two siblings, immersed in this sweet atmosphere, simultaneously heard the knocking sound from the next room, startling them. They realized it was quite late. Ye Fei lovingly stroked Ye Yunqi''s silky hair and said, "Alright, let''s continue this tonight."


    Ye Yunqi nodded, reluctantly releasing the big thing from his mouth after gently sucking on it a few times. After adjusting his clothes, he opened the door of Ye Fei''s room, peered outside, and was surprised to see Liu Fengyi. "Aunt, why are you here?"


    Liu Fengyi had been contemplating how to educate Ye Yunqi when she unexpectedly emerged from Ye Fei''s room. She asked, "Yunqi, why are you in Ye Fei''s room so early in the morning?"


    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but recall the sensation that had made her feel like she was flying. However, she knew she couldn''t let her aunt find out about it. With a slightly flushed face, she replied, "I saw that my brother hadn''t woken up yet, so I went to call him."


    Liu Fengyi nodded, not suspecting anything, but asked with concern, "Why hasn''t Ye Fei woken up yet? Is he feeling unwell?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this point, Ye Fei, also dressed, called from inside the room, "Aunt, I''m fine, I''m up."


    Upon hearing that Ye Fei was awake, Liu Fengyi no longer hesitated. Together with Ye Yunqi, she entered his room. However, as soon as she stepped inside, Liu Fengyi couldn''t help but wrinkle her nose, sensing a strange smell in the room.

 Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Aunties Scent

    In the eyes of Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi, Liu Fengyi''s actions were noted. While Ye Yunqi didn''t sense anything unusual, Ye Fei''s heart stirred.


    Having spent considerable time in the room with Ye Yunqi, he had grown accustomed to its smell.


    However, Liu Fengyi had just entered. They had engaged in a fierce battle the night before and that morning, leaving the room with lingering scents.


    Auntie had experienced life; she wouldn''t overlook unfamiliar scents.


    If she grew suspicious, given the nature of his younger sister, she wouldn''t withstand her questioning.


    If she found out, it would mean Liu Yiru would know too.


    Realizing this possibility, Ye Fei was greatly alarmed. Ignoring his current attire of just shorts, and disregarding his own arousal, he jumped up in surprise, embracing Liu Fengyi, exclaiming, "Auntie, why are you here? Did you know I missed you?"


    Indeed, Liu Fengyi, unaware of Ye Fei''s capabilities, was greatly surprised by his actions. The issue of the scent was forgotten as she caught her nephew leaping towards her. Once he steadied himself, she asked, "Ye Fei, what''s going on?"


    As Ye Fei held Liu Fengyi''s familiar and full body, feeling the soft pressure against his chest, he couldn''t help but feel a rush of desire. His lower body hardened further, pressing against his aunt''s soft abdomen. Yielding to impulse for a moment, he gently nudged twice before restraining himself and asking, "What''s wrong?"


    At that moment, Liu Fengyi, still immersed in astonishment, failed to notice anything amiss with Ye Fei. She inquired, "How did you jump so high all of a sudden?"


    Ye Fei chuckled, "Ah, you mean this?" He continued, "Hasn''t my mother told you? I''ve had a breakthrough in my cultivation method. How''s my body now?"


    Although Ye Fei had received a significant amount of pure Yin energy from Ye Yunqi and Ye Ningsuan, his stagnant meridians had loosened slightly.


    Despite not being fully healed, his possession of the cerebral domain construct made him physically superior to most, hence the claim of improved health.


    "Really?" Liu Fengyi, overjoyed by the news, had always cherished Ye Fei and his sister. Now, learning of his improved health, she couldn''t contain her happiness.


    However, Liu Fengyi soon found herself less concerned about Ye Fei''s well-being. She realized that her once pitiable nephew had truly grown up. His towering, muscular frame made her heart race, especially the hard object against her abdomen.


    Recalling the unique scent from earlier, she wondered if he had been self-indulging. His intimate embrace and words of missing her led her to ponder if fantasies accompanied his actions.


    Considering this, Liu Fengyi didn''t blame Ye Fei. Instead, she felt a sense of pride.


    Being a thirty-seven-year-old woman, evoking fantasies in a sixteen-year-old boy was indeed a point of pride. Lifting herself slightly on tiptoes, she positioned herself, allowing him to enter her space, indulging in a long-forgotten desire purely out of instinct.


    Ye Fei, tightly embracing Liu Fengyi, was quick to notice her subtle movements. Though puzzled by her actions, he didn''t miss the chance presented. Urgently thrusting, he collided forcefully with her intimate area, nearly tearing his shorts in the process.


    "Oh," Liu Fengyi couldn''t help but moan as she felt a surge of pleasure, dampening her lower region. The desire to let him in was fleeting yet intense, quickly giving way to shame. How could she entertain such thoughts about her nephew? Unforgivable indeed!


    Embarrassed, Liu Fengyi gently pushed Ye Fei away, but her curious eyes involuntarily glanced at his prominent bulge before she spoke, "I''ll go out first, Ye Fei. Hurry and get dressed. Auntie has something to ask you."


    Without waiting for Ye Fei''s response, she quickly walked out. She realized that as long as she stayed there, her eyes wouldn''t obey her command to leave his astonishing bulge.


    Ye Yunqi had been standing silently on the side since Ye Fei and Liu Fengyi embraced, only bursting into giggles after Liu Fengyi went downstairs.


    Perplexed by her sudden laughter, Ye Fei asked, "What are you suddenly laughing at?"


    Approaching him, Ye Yunqi swiftly pulled down his shorts and then, with her soft hands, grasped the even harder object, jokingly saying, "Doesn''t Auntie smell good? Look, it''s even more spirited now than before."


    Seeing how enamored Ye Yunqi was with his member, Ye Fei couldn''t help but laugh. "Alright, Auntie still needs us for something. Even if you love it, it belongs to you only at night. Give it back to me during the day."


    Disregarding his words, Ye Yunqi squatted down, sticking out her tongue to play with it, mumbling, "No, I need to get close to it while it''s still mine alone. Otherwise, there will be more to share in the future."


    Although just a brief remark, it made Ye Fei once again appreciate her affection for him. Touched, he softly said, "Don''t worry, there won''t be too many." He had intended to say that it belonged only to her and Lin Ling, but he couldn''t deceive her, knowing that Ye Ningsuan had possessed it before Ye Yunqi.


    After playing with it for a while longer, Ye Yunqi stood up contentedly, saying, "Just Ling, at least. Besides, Auntie seems to like it a lot too."


    After Ye Yunqi said this, she giggled and ran out, leaving Ye Fei to slowly dress himself. However, a sense of doubt crept into his mind. He hadn''t initially found anything wrong with Liu Fengyi''s actions, but now, prompted by his younger sister''s words, he began to feel that something indeed was amiss.


    According to common sense, his aunt wouldn''t engage in such ambiguous behaviors with him.


    Yet, Liu Fengyi had done so. Did this indicate that, like Ye Ningsuan, she was also feeling lonely both emotionally and physically, seeking comfort from him?


    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Fei felt elated. Ever since he had developed this kind of relationship with Ye Ningsuan and Ye Yunqi, he had grown indifferent to worldly matters.


    Someone as alluring as Liu Fengyi, a woman who could overturn nations and cities, was undoubtedly something he desired. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, considering her close relationship with Liu Yiru as sisters, if he were to obtain her affections, wouldn''t that mean he was getting closer to his goddess in a way that shouldn''t be possible?

 Chapter 64: Chapter 64: A Beautiful Misunderstandingr

    After getting dressed and freshening up a bit, Ye Fei made his way downstairs, only to find Liu Fengyi, Ye Yunqi, and Zhou Mingming already seated at the dining table.


    Ye Yunqi was devouring a steamed bun in each hand, swiftly stuffing them into her mouth. Despite her significant progress in cultivation after dual-cultivation with Ye Fei, she couldn''t avoid feeling physically exhausted.


    Having been tossed around by him twice the previous night and this morning, her stomach had long been rumbling. Combined with her relationship with Ye Fei, she naturally didn''t wait specifically for him to eat.


    Liu Fengyi and Zhou Mingming didn''t wait for Ye Fei either. However, they weren''t wolfing down their food like Ye Yunqi; instead, they ate delicately.


    Upon seeing Ye Fei come down, Liu Fengyi seemed to have forgotten the earlier ambiguity. Setting down her chopsticks, she smiled and said, "Ye Fei, quickly eat something. Auntie has something to discuss with you in private later."


    She had originally come today to ask Ye Fei about the events of the previous night and to see if he had any connection with the person who had helped the Liu family. However, she hadn''t intended to exclude Ye Yunqi and Zhou Mingming, who were family and trusted confidantes.


    But now, another matter weighed on her mind, one concerning Ye Fei''s privacy. If others were to hear about it, Ye Fei would likely be embarrassed.


    Ye Fei nodded, sat beside Ye Yunqi, and slowly began to eat his breakfast.


    He noticed that although he was significantly stronger than before due to his recent progress, his appetite hadn''t changed at all. He could even go without eating at meal times without feeling hungry. He wondered where this almost infinite power within him came from.


    After finishing breakfast, Liu Fengyi gestured for Ye Fei to follow her upstairs.


    Knowing she had something to discuss, Ye Fei set down his bowl and chopsticks and followed her. Ye Yunqi and Zhou Mingming were considerate and didn''t disturb them.


    Upon reaching the hallway, Ye Fei glanced upwards and immediately froze, his eyes fixated on the breathtaking sight before him.


    Perhaps due to his martial arts training since childhood, Liu Fengyi''s legs, encased in flesh-colored stockings, were perfectly shaped - round thighs and slender calves, not curving outward like most people''s but straight.


    As she walked, her perfectly shaped legs swayed, leaving Ye Fei feeling dizzy. Looking up further, beneath her black skirt were her round, ample, and perky buttocks.


    Of all the women in the family, Liu Fengyi had the largest buttocks. Watching her gently swaying large buttocks, Ye Fei couldn''t help but swallow hard, diverting his gaze to the side, afraid that if he continued to look, he might not resist the urge to pounce and take a bite.


    In the study, Liu Fengyi had Ye Fei sit down and straightforwardly asked, "Ye Fei, did you go to the south district the night before last?"


    Ye Fei was momentarily taken aback by her question. He instinctively wanted to deny it, but seeing the conviction in her eyes, he changed his mind and nodded, "Yes, and I even went to the sub-bureau."


    Seeing that Ye Fei didn''t hide anything from her, Liu Fengyi smiled with relief. It seemed that although he was no longer as fragile as before, he hadn''t changed towards her.


    She then asked directly, "Do you know this person?" Taking out her phone, she showed Ye Fei a video copied from Tian Lu.


    Although it was right to tell Liu Fengyi everything, Ye Fei subconsciously concealed this layer of his identity and nodded, "Yes, I know him. He''s a brother I acknowledged, and he was the one who took me to the south district that day."


    Liu Fengyi had asked Ye Fei with a sense of luck, not expecting him to actually know the person. Her joy was evident when she hurriedly asked, "How did you meet him?"


    "He said his name was Barbarian, and I happen to have a nickname like that. He felt we had some kind of fate, so we addressed each other as brothers," Ye Fei explained the reason he had just come up with.


    While Ye Fei''s reason seemed naive, Liu Fengyi believed it without hesitation. She knew that such experts often had peculiar temperaments, and this kind of playful brotherhood was entirely plausible. She felt happy for Ye Fei; with such a brother, even if he remained the fragile child he used to be, he wouldn''t have to worry for a lifetime, especially now that he had considerable strength.


    With her doubts dispelled, Liu Fengyi had no intention of probing further. As long as she knew that the expert genuinely helped the Liu family, that was enough for her. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whether that person had any ulterior motives towards the Liu family through Ye Fei was something Liu Fengyi had never considered. Advanced experts like him had a special pride and wouldn''t deign to use schemes. Moreover, that person had reached a level beyond her wildest imagination.


    "Ye Fei, tell Auntie, did you do that with your hand this morning?" Liu Fengyi, relieved of her worries, intended to counsel Ye Fei.


    "Huh?" Ye Fei was surprised by her question, realizing that indeed he had done that earlier, almost making it difficult for him to get up, causing a slight blush to creep up his face.


    Having already concluded that it was the case, Liu Fengyi, seeing Ye Fei''s expression, thought he was embarrassed and gently smiled, "You don''t need to feel uneasy. It''s quite normal for children your age to have such behavior."


    "Oh." Seeing that Auntie had already made up her mind, Ye Fei didn''t deny it further, as it conveniently explained the smell in the room. So, he obediently nodded as if he were well-behaved.


    Liu Fengyi smiled again, "However, even though you are feeling better now, doing this too often is not good for your health. If you find it hard to resist, you can come to me."

 Chapter 65: Chapter 65:You naughty thing, always thinking about such stuff

    "Ah?" Ye Fei couldn''t help but exclaim. Was Auntie being too direct? Even Ye Ningsuan might have found it hard to say such words before they had a relationship. Auntie, usually very serious, why was she saying this now?


    Liu Fengyi''s intention was to prevent Ye Fei from becoming too engrossed in hand movements. If he couldn''t control himself, he should come to her for guidance, as she had specialized in psychology. After all, she couldn''t have all her subordinates under control if not.


    Hearing Ye Fei''s exclamation, she realized that he seemed to have misunderstood something. But for some reason, she didn''t explain. Instead, she lightly smiled and changed the subject, saying, "It seems that Mingming doesn''t need to follow you anymore. I need someone by my side, so let her go today. Tomorrow, I''ll have a car sent to you. But be careful when driving. Although you are skilled and accidents are unlikely, it''s better to be safe than sorry."


    Ye Fei recalled Ye Yunqi''s sentiments that day and smiled, "Alright, let Mingming help you out. As for the car, we''re fine with riding bicycles. Also, it''s a turbulent time, and there might be enemies even within the system. So, we need to be cautious and avoid giving others leverage against us."


    Seeing Ye Fei consider her well-being, Liu Fengyi felt content. It was not in vain that she cared for him so much.


    After saying these things, Liu Fengyi had completed her business for the day and was in a very cheerful mood. She not only discovered the powerful support in her family but also witnessed her once fragile nephew become stronger, which was a pleasant surprise.


    Satisfied, Liu Fengyi chatted a bit with Ye Yunqi before leaving with Zhou Mingming.


    The siblings, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi, prepared to go to school. Ye Yunqi, however, curiously asked, "What did Auntie just talk to you about? Why do they avoid me when discussing things with you? It was the same with Siqi before."


    Ye Fei looked around, noticing Auntie wasn''t in the living room. Suddenly, he slipped his hand into Ye Yunqi''s skirt, touched that delightful place, and said with a smile, "Auntie mistook this place for my hand."


    In front of Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi was not embarrassed at all. Instead of avoiding, she tightened her thighs to prevent his hand from leaving and asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "Auntie thought I used my hand in the morning, but it was actually you who trapped me here. Isn''t that treating it like my hand?" Ye Fei chuckled lasciviously.


    "I see." Ye Yunqi nodded. "But how did Auntie find out?"


    Ye Fei withdrew his hand from her skirt, flicked off the moisture on his fingers, and said, "You leaked so much. How could Auntie not smell it?"


    Ye Yunqi''s face finally turned slightly red. She pushed Ye Fei''s hand, moistened with her own fluids, aside and asked, "But our scents are different. Why did Auntie mistake it for yours?"


    At this point, Ye Fei was a bit puzzled too but didn''t dwell on it. As long as Auntie didn''t discover his and his little sister''s secret, it was fine.


    Yet, Ye Yunqi wasn''t finished with Ye Fei. She asked, "What about Siqi then? There was no strange smell at that time, and even if there was, Siqi couldn''t have distinguished it. Why did she bring this up to you?"


    Naturally, Ye Fei was too embarrassed to mention the awkward incident where he got hard while hugging Siqi. He chuckled awkwardly, "Maybe she thinks we''ve all grown up and should have some knowledge in this area."


    "Who are you trying to fool?" Ye Yunqi wrinkled her nose. She could easily see through his facade. After a moment of thought, she asked, "To be honest, do you have similar thoughts about Siqi as well?"


    Ye Fei thought to himself, of course he did. He had such thoughts about all the beautiful women in the family. But he couldn''t say that to his little sister and deliberately put on a serious face, saying, "What nonsense are you thinking? She''s our Siqi!"


    "Siqi, what about her?" Ye Yunqi huffed, "We''re twins, and you''ve already caused trouble for me. Besides, Siqi is just our sister from the same father."


    Although Ye Fei had never regretted his relationship with his little sister, even if he could start over, he would still choose the same path. However, when it came to this topic, he couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward. He chuckled dryly and said, "Alright, let''s not talk about this. Let''s get going!"


    Ye Yunqi obediently nodded and walked into the garage, pulling out the electric bicycle that had been idle for over a week.


    Now that Ye Fei was more capable, he no longer needed Ye Yunqi to lead the way. In theory, he should be the one riding the bike with Ye Yunqi, but neither of them mentioned it. They continued as before, with Ye Yunqi pushing the bike out of the gate. She helped Ye Fei onto the seat before slowly starting to pedal, keeping the bike stable as if Ye Fei behind her was still the same fragile person who could be blown over by a gust of wind.


    Ye Fei gently wrapped his arms around his little sister''s slender waist, resting his face against her soft back, while Ye Yunqi focused intently on riding the bike.


    Neither of them spoke, but they both felt a strong sense of happiness flowing between them.


    The siblings could never return to the pure sibling relationship they once had, but they had no regrets. They were much happier now than before.


    "Ah, we''re almost there again. I really wish we could just go on like this, just the two of us, forever." When they were nearing the school, Ye Yunqi suddenly made this heartfelt remark.


    Perhaps it was just a passing comment from Ye Yunqi, but to Ye Fei''s ears, it sparked a deep sense of guilt. She had given him everything, but he knew he could never give her a complete love in return.


    Feeling a pang of sadness, Ye Fei didn''t dwell on it. He decided to simply do his best to treat her well in the future. Jokingly, he said, "Do you really want things to stay like this forever? I don''t think so."


    "What do you want then?" Ye Yunqi asked casually.


    Ye Fei chuckled, "I''d rather spend the rest of my life with you in our room, not wearing any clothes, doing whatever we want whenever we want, in whatever position we want!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh!" Ye Yunqi blushed, scolding, "You naughty thing, always thinking about such stuff."

 Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Tang Rous Grievance

    Ye Fei grinned, "Don''t you want to as well?"


    "I don''t!" Ye Yunqi, who was enjoying the taste for the first time, was thoroughly engrossed. How could she not want to? But even if she did, she couldn''t admit it.


    Ye Fei chuckled, "Well then, since you don''t want to, let''s call a truce tonight."


    "Do you dare?" Ye Yunqi pouted subconsciously, but immediately realized she had fallen for his trap. Feeling a mix of embarrassment and anger, she was about to stop the bike to scold him when she suddenly exclaimed, "Huh," looking ahead.


    At that moment, Ye Fei also noticed what was happening up ahead. A martial arts scene was unfolding, with characters on both sides whom Ye Fei recognized.


    One side featured a tall beauty in sportswear, none other than their new PE teacher, Tang Rou. On the other side were a few troublemakers, the same bald-headed group who used to bother Ye Fei frequently.


    With Tang Rou''s skills that once matched Ye Yunqi''s, these troublemakers stood no chance against her.


    In no time, they were all defeated, and Tang Rou squatted down, looking at the lead troublemaker with a cold smile. "Bullying classmates and daring to fight with a teacher, you guys have some nerve."


    "Unexpected! Tang Rou turns out to be quite righteous!" Ye Yunqi, sharp as ever, could easily see that Tang Rou was standing up for a student who had been bullied by the troublemakers, prompting her to praise Tang Rou.


    Although Ye Yunqi and Tang Rou didn''t see eye to eye, their disagreements were more about rivalry than hatred. In fact, after their last confrontation, there was a sense of mutual understanding between them.


    Now that Ye Yunqi had significantly improved her strength, she naturally let go of past grievances.


    Surprisingly, Tang Rou wasn''t planning to let the troublemakers off the hook. She took out her phone and dialed the nearby police station, intending to report them.


    "You''re going a bit too far with this," a voice came from behind Tang Rou before the call could connect.


    Tang Rou instinctively hung up the phone and turned to see Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi standing there. "Ye Fei, what do you mean by this?" she asked.


    "Are you planning to report them to the police?" Ye Fei didn''t answer her directly but looked at the troublemakers on the ground who were struggling to get up.


    "Yes, I am going to report them. These guys dared to extort students. Shouldn''t they be arrested?" Tang Rou responded.


    "Do you know that they are also students?" Ye Fei smiled. "Isn''t disciplining students the school''s responsibility?"


    Tang Rou knew these troublemakers were students, but she believed that such malicious individuals should be reformed in a juvenile correctional facility. She argued, "For students who behave badly, the police should handle them."


    "In this world, there are no poorly behaved students. If they aren''t doing well in school, it only shows your incompetence as a teacher," Ye Fei didn''t mince his words, sarcastically pointing out her shortcomings. Before she could react, he continued, "Do you know why they were robbing students?"


    "What else could they be doing?" Tang Rou scoffed. "Just seeking pleasure and entertainment."


    "You''re mistaken. They were trying to help an orphanage. They simply didn''t have enough money, so they resorted to extorting students here," Ye Fei said, turning to the troublemakers. "Am I right?"


    "How do you know?" The troublemakers were surprised by Ye Fei''s deduction. Despite being beaten by Tang Rou earlier without a whimper and facing arrest without pleading for mercy, they were taken aback by Ye Fei''s seemingly clairvoyant abilities, prompting them to ask defensively.


    "It''s simple," Ye Fei smiled. "From what I know, although you used to bully others, besides me, you haven''t targeted other students before. But now you''ve turned to other students, which is unusual.


    Also, I happened to see a news report yesterday about a developer planning to build on a piece of land in the northern district.


    On that land sits an orphanage, and I happen to know that Purple Hair is from that orphanage. The developer is known for being unscrupulous, so the orphanage is likely in trouble.


    Given your sense of loyalty, you naturally wouldn''t stand by without helping, but lacking money, you turned to students. Am I right?"


    Ye Fei''s words were simple, but everyone present couldn''t help but be amazed. If what he said was true, then this guy''s reasoning ability was too strong, right?


    Looking at the appearance of the bald troublemakers, it was evident that Ye Fei was right. Even Tang Rou couldn''t help but admire Ye Fei a bit. Despite his frail body, his mind was exceptionally sharp.


    "Miss Tang, do you still want to send them to the police station?" Seeing everyone silent, Ye Fei asked with a smile.


    Tang Rou now felt sympathy for the bald troublemakers and even regretted that she had acted too harshly earlier. Naturally, she didn''t want to send them in anymore, but she stubbornly said, "Extorting students is still wrong!"


    "I never said what they did was right, but how much money can they really get from students? You guys are quite something," Ye Fei chuckled, directing the last sentence towards the troublemakers.


    The bald troublemakers remained silent, but Purple Hair was a bit disgruntled. "Ye Fei, just because you helped us doesn''t mean you can freely lecture us! You rich and heartless young masters are all despicable!"


    Despite being scolded by Purple Hair, Ye Fei didn''t get angry. He could tell that these troublemakers were actually grateful to him. They had never called him by his name before, only by nicknames. Although it was just a change in how they addressed him, it indicated a shift in their attitude towards him.


    "If you want to call me a young master, I can accept that," Ye Fei smiled. "But to say I''m heartless would be unfair. How about this, you guys go back to class for now. After school, we''ll go over there together and see if we can help in any way."


    Today''s scene gave him a better understanding of the bald troublemakers. Despite their rough appearances, they had good hearts. Most importantly, they were loyal. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since the day he saw the Black Wolf Gang, Ye Fei had an idea - it was necessary to establish an underground force. This way, he would have people he could rely on without having to transform into a savage and roam around. And these troublemakers could definitely be of use.


    "Really?" The bald troublemaker suddenly got excited. Although he was just a teenager, he had been on the streets for a long time and knew much more about the world than the average student.


    Naturally, he understood many things about society. With Ye Fei''s status, as long as he visited the orphanage, even without spending a dime or saying a word, that heartless businessman would definitely not dare to mistreat the orphanage.


    "Of course, just wait for me here after school. It''s almost time for class now, so let''s head back," Ye Fei said, walking back towards the school with Ye Yunqi.


    The bald troublemakers were overjoyed that Ye Fei was willing to help them. Enduring the pain in their bodies, they slowly got up, casting a wary glance at Tang Rou standing by before following Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi towards the school.


    Watching Ye Fei''s departing figure, Tang Rou suddenly felt a bit wronged. She had actually wanted to say that she would go with them to take a look as well. She hadn''t expected to be ignored like this.


    After all, she was not only his teacher but also a stunning beauty that caught everyone''s attention. Didn''t this Ye Fei notice anything at all?

 Chapter 67: Chapter 67: A Knight Dies for His Friends

    Back in the classroom, Ye Fei was once again directed by Ye Yunqi to her own seat, where she started chatting with Lin Ling.


    Although she had always believed that she and her brother were a perfect match and being together was only natural, there was still a lingering sense of guilt towards Lin Ling in her heart. So, whenever she got the chance, she would get closer to her, hoping to alleviate that sense of guilt.


    Ye Fei was quite pleased with this arrangement. They were destined to be together for life, so the closer their relationship, the better. It also saved him from potential future trouble.


    Moreover, this arrangement made things easier for Ye Fei in another aspect. He had noticed a lack of knowledge in some areas, and being with Ye Yunqi allowed him to take the lead. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When with Ye Ningsuan, although he could eventually defeat her, he often found himself in a passive position during the process. This made him somewhat dissatisfied, as he constantly thought about learning new techniques to impress her the next time they sparred.


    To achieve this, he had no choice but to browse the internet on his phone during classes. Having Lin Ling around was somewhat inconvenient, as the knowledge he gained would eventually be used on her as well.


    During the morning, Ye Fei infiltrated several paid discussion forums, copying high-level experience posts to his phone.


    As his theoretical knowledge expanded, he found various interesting aspects he hadn''t considered before, making him itching to try them out. He couldn''t wait to go home and practice with Lin Ling.


    After school, Ye Fei didn''t eat at the school canteen but headed straight to the meeting place agreed upon with the bald troublemakers in the morning.


    Upon hearing about the orphanage from Lin Ling, she also felt sympathetic and decided to accompany them.


    On the way, Ye Fei, whose senses were far sharper than the average person, noticed a gaze seemingly fixed on them. Initially startled, he thought it might be an enemy sending someone since Zhou Mingming wasn''t with him.


    Casually glancing over, he realized it was Tang Rou standing at the corner of the teaching building, unsure if Ye Fei had noticed her, her gaze hesitant as she looked towards them.


    In that instant, Ye Fei surprisingly could understand Tang Rou''s thoughts. She wanted to accompany them to the orphanage but felt embarrassed to ask due to pride.


    This realization improved Ye Fei''s impression of Tang Rou. It seemed like what Lin Ling said was true; she was a girl with a strong sense of justice and a good heart.


    However, being from a privileged background and surrounded by flatterers, she sometimes acted presumptuously.


    Despite this, Ye Fei didn''t invite her along, considering the altercation she had with the bald troublemakers in the morning. Her presence could potentially lead to negative consequences, especially given her apparent temper.


    Although Ye Fei and the others weren''t delayed at all, when they arrived, the bald troublemakers were already waiting there, having skipped their last class in anticipation.


    To be honest, the troublemakers were quite nervous, unsure if Ye Fei would show up, especially considering how they had previously mistreated him.


    The fact that Ye Fei did arrive made them breathe a sigh of relief, feeling grateful and even a bit admiring towards him.


    The delinquents of their age were different from those who were already seasoned in the ways of the world; they valued loyalty more. Ye Fei''s ability to return kindness for animosity made them feel a sense of willingness to die for a true friend.


    As for Lin Ling accompanying Ye Fei, they were not surprised at all. Just like Ye Fei''s status, his relationship with Lin Ling was not a secret, and the bald troublemakers naturally knew she was Ye Fei''s fianc¨¦e.


    Approaching them, Ye Fei smiled and said, "Have you been waiting long?"


    "Not really," the bald group faced Ye Fei, feeling somewhat awkward. Previously, they had always appeared before Ye Fei with an air of strength, but now they needed a huge favor from him.


    From their slightly awkward expressions, Ye Fei knew what they were thinking and said with a smile, "Don''t overthink it. Let bygones be bygones. We can still be friends in the future, right?"


    This remark from Ye Fei moved the bald group even more, almost bringing tears to their eyes. However, in their hearts, they didn''t see Ye Fei as a friend but as someone worth following for a lifetime.


    At that moment, Ye Fei didn''t realize that with just a few heartfelt words, he had already won over the bald group''s intentions. He was still thinking about resolving the conflict between them and Tang Rou since he now considered these people his subordinates.


    Tang Rou was not only a childhood friend but also had a good heart. Ye Fei naturally didn''t want any lingering issues between them. So, he said, "Miss Tang went a bit too far this morning, but she meant no harm. I hope you won''t hold it against her."


    To Ye Fei''s surprise, the bald leader shook his head and said, "We''ve never held a grudge against her, not even when she had us on the ground and couldn''t get up."


    Ye Fei was puzzled and asked, "Why?"


    Glancing at Ye Yunqi standing closely by Ye Fei''s side, the bald leader smiled and said, "Before we did what we did, we were already prepared to be scolded by Miss Ye afterwards. It''s just a change of person now. What we did was wrong, so her hitting us was justified."


    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but look at the bald group in a new light. Intelligent as she was, she had sensed her brother''s intention to win them over in the morning, although she had been a bit skeptical at first. But now it seemed that he was far more capable than she had thought.


    Since her beloved brother intended to use these people in the future, she naturally wouldn''t put on any airs and smiled at the bald group, saying, "Since you are my brother''s friends, don''t call me Miss Ye in the future. Just like you call my brother, you can call me Yunqi."


    The bald group was taken aback by Ye Yunqi, the school''s female overlord, showing them kindness. They were pleasantly surprised and quickly agreed, not daring to refuse. Finally, with Ye Yunqi''s insistence, they agreed to call her Yunqi, but they still added "Miss" at the end.

 Chapter 68: Chapter 68: The Forgotten Corner

    The orphanage was located in the northern district of Wanghai, quite a distance from their school, making it impossible to reminisce about the past. In order to save time, Ye Fei directly hailed several taxis.


    Upon hearing that they were heading there, the taxi drivers were reluctant to take them. Only after Ye Fei agreed to pay five times the fare did they reluctantly agree.


    Arriving in the area where the orphanage was located, Ye Fei realized why the drivers were unwilling to come here. The roads were extremely rugged, causing the car to bump and sway nauseatingly, coupled with the foul odor emanating from the small ditches along the roadside, almost inducing vomiting.


    But that wasn''t the worst part. The most discomforting aspect was the exceptionally narrow roads. There were several spots where the taxi could barely pass through. A slight misjudgment could easily lead to colliding with the stones or other obstacles at the road edges.


    Just when Lin Ling, who had the weakest constitution, was on the verge of vomiting, the taxi finally stopped in front of a very dilapidated small courtyard.


    Ye Fei knew this was the orphanage. Upon seeing it, his first thought was, "Can people actually live in a place like this?" But then he chuckled at his own cynicism. He had just mentioned how Tang Rou was oblivious to the world''s hardships. Now, it seemed he wasn''t exempt either. After all, how could Purple Hair grow up here if it wasn''t habitable?


    Following the bald men into the courtyard, the shock in Ye Fei''s heart intensified. It was a tiny quadrangle filled with various household items, covering less than thirty square meters. Adjacent was a large piece of discarded plastic sheet, probably used to cover things during rainy days. It appeared they didn''t even have a proper kitchen.


    Compared to Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling, Ye Fei was more deeply moved. He knew this orphanage housed over a hundred children. Considering the size of the place and the few rooms, did this mean ten or more children shared a single room?


    Ye Fei felt a pang of sadness. He couldn''t understand why in the bustling city of Wanghai, there existed such a forgotten corner. He wondered what the officials were up to. Even if they were corrupt, what about his own aunt? Was she unaware of the situation here?


    At that moment, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel somewhat dissatisfied with Liu Fengyi, whom he had always respected.


    Purple Hair, who grew up here, saw Ye Fei and the others looking shocked but merely smiled indifferently. He had seen this expression too many times.


    Even the first time the bald men came here, they had a similar expression. Perhaps no one, except themselves, truly understood how difficult the children''s lives were here.


    "This is it." Purple Hair said to Ye Fei, sighing, "With such a small area, even if the developers agree to compensate us, we won''t get much."


    Ye Fei nodded thoughtfully, pondering the issue. It seemed that merely confronting the developers wouldn''t solve the problem. He needed a better solution, preferably one that empowered the orphanage to be self-sufficient. However, Ye Fei was clueless about making money and couldn''t think of any good ideas at the moment.


    Ye Yunqi, curious, asked, "Since you grew up here without much money and usually look like a troublemaker, how did you manage to get into the top high school?"


    She was straightforward, asking whatever came to her mind, without considering whether Purple Hair might feel embarrassed.


    Purple Hair, unfazed, replied with a smile, "I was a special enrollment student. I ranked first in the school''s entrance exam, so the school waived all my fees. For my daily expenses, the bald guys helped, and some... well..."


    Glancing at Ye Fei, he continued somewhat sheepishly, "Some were from you, which helped me get by."


    Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling were astounded. They never expected that this troublemaker was the top student in the school upon admission. It seemed unbelievable.


    Ye Fei then revealed, "Not only during admission, but now Purple Hair is also in the top three in the senior year group. Most of the money I gave him was used for the orphanage, right?"


    Purple Hair smiled embarrassedly, "My family is in dire straits, and I don''t need much money myself, so I use it at home. I must thank you for the money you gave; it helped us through several tough times."


    "Maomao, is that you?"


    Perhaps hearing the voices in the courtyard, a lady in her seventies emerged from a house to the north. Seeing Purple Hair in the courtyard, she asked, "Why are you back at noon?"


    Purple Hair hurried over to support the old lady, saying, "I brought some classmates over during lunchtime to take a look, Grandma. How come you''re up? Where''s Sister Xue?"


    The kindly old lady smiled and said, "Xue took Yaya and the others to work at the nearby field. I''m feeling much better now and thought of moving around a bit. Oh, isn''t this Baldy? Come in and have a seat." It seemed that this old lady was quite familiar with Baldy and his friends.


    Baldy and his friends were also acquainted with the old lady, saying, "It''s alright, Grandma Li. Today we bring you good news. This is our classmate Ye Fei, along with his sister and, uh, girlfriend. He heard about our situation here and wants to help."


    "Oh, I see. Come on in then," Grandma Li didn''t show too much enthusiasm towards Ye Fei and his friends; she had seen too many people like them before.


    In the past, wealthy young masters often came here, claiming they wanted to help. But after putting on a show and gaining some reputation, they never bothered to check back. In her eyes, Ye Fei and his friends were probably the same.


    Ye Fei and his two companions were extremely intelligent. They could tell from Grandma Li''s expression what she really thought, so they didn''t harbor any resentment towards her coldness.


    But Purple Hair was a bit anxious. "Grandma, Ye Fei is different from those people in the past. He genuinely wants to help us, and..."


    At this point, he leaned in and whispered something to Grandma Li.


    Grandma Li seemed surprised and looked at Ye Fei, asking, "Are you Mayor Liu''s nephew?"


    Ye Fei nodded, "Yes, Liu Fengyi is my aunt."


    "Oh, I''m sorry for neglecting you earlier. Please come inside and have a seat," Grandma Li said apologetically. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After receiving confirmation, Grandma Li suddenly became warm and welcoming, leaving Ye Fei and his friends somewhat puzzled. This Grandma Li didn''t seem like a superficial person at all.

 Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Entrepreneurial Ideas

    Grandma Li was sharp-witted and could easily see Ye Fei''s confusion.


    Upon reflection, Ye Fei realized that his initial enthusiasm might have seemed like ingratiating behavior once his identity was revealed. Quickly, he explained, "You''ve misunderstood. I''m not being polite to you because you''re related to a high-ranking official. Mayor Liu is different. She''s the best mayor I''ve ever seen in all my years. Without her, we would have been in a much worse situation by now." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but glance around the room and asked, "But how can she allow you to live in such conditions?" The furnishings in the room were outdated. Besides a small electric light, the only appliance was a black-and-white television from the 1980s, a relic that might only be found in an antique shop. Considering this was Grandma Li''s room, Ye Fei couldn''t fathom what sort of entertainment the children here had.


    Grandma Li sighed, "Although Mayor Liu holds great sway here, she can''t represent the entire government. If she were to show us special treatment here, it wouldn''t be fair.


    There are many places like ours around Wanghai, and she can''t oversee them all. She even suggested sending us all to public orphanages. But the children here are used to this place, and I''m not keen on leaving, so we''ve stayed here."


    Ye Fei nodded, feeling somewhat embarrassed. He had been silently blaming his aunt earlier. Little did he know that she had long been aware of the situation here, evoking a sense of remorse in him for misjudging her.


    However, now was not the time for such thoughts. Since he was already here, it was crucial to do something for them. His assistance was purely personal and wouldn''t create difficulties for his aunt.


    Thinking this, just as Ye Fei was about to ask Grandma Li something else, he noticed her struggling to sit comfortably. Recalling Purple Hair''s earlier question about her health, he inquired, "Grandma Li, are you feeling unwell?"


    Grandma Li smiled, "It''s nothing, just my old ailments. I''ll be fine after a rest."


    Ye Fei could tell that Grandma Li didn''t have any serious health issues but was just weakened due to age and poor nutrition. He urged, "You should rest for a while. It wouldn''t be good if you overexert yourself."


    "Alright, I''ll go rest in the inner room. If you need anything, just ask Purple Hair. He knows everything about this place." Grandma Li didn''t hesitate. To her, Purple Hair and Ye Fei were all the same children she had watched grow up.


    She had a soft spot for children, which was evident from the orphanage she had set up, a place that constantly weighed on her mind.


    Watching Grandma Li''s slightly stooped figure disappear into the inner room, Ye Fei felt a deep sense of respect. She was a truly remarkable elderly person who had given everything to these vulnerable children. For the sake of this great woman alone, Ye Fei was determined to help the orphanage to the best of his ability, with a preliminary idea forming in his mind.


    Once Grandma Li closed the door behind her, Ye Fei turned to Purple Hair and asked, "Why haven''t I seen the other residents? Weren''t there over a hundred people here?"


    Purple Hair replied, "Several kids around my age are at school, so they won''t be back until later. The younger ones are with Xue, helping out at the nearby factories."


    "Helping out?" Ye Fei furrowed his brow. "Do these factories employ child labor?"


    While it was a means of livelihood for the children here, Ye Fei, influenced by Liu Fengyi since childhood, was averse to factories employing child labor.


    Purple Hair smiled and explained, "It''s not exactly child labor. We just do odd jobs there to earn a bit of money. They don''t pay us, but we can bring back some discarded items to sell at the recycling center. That''s our main source of income. Before each person reaches high school, they do these tasks to gather enough money for the older children''s school fees. Sister Xue hopes we all succeed and, after graduating from university, help more children in need."


    As he spoke, a glint of resentment flashed in his eyes. "Over the years, although we have had many talented individuals come from here, only Xue has been willing to return after graduation. Some of the more well-off ones may send money back home, but the majority simply disappear without a trace."


    Purple Hair''s words further deepened Ye Fei''s respect for Grandma Li. Despite facing so many instances of apparent betrayal, she continued to care for these orphans with unwavering dedication¡ªa truly touching display of spirit.


    Apart from Grandma Li, there was another person who caught Ye Fei''s admiration, the Xue frequently mentioned by Purple Hair. According to Purple Hair, not only did Xue return to this place after graduating, but she even seemed to have intentions of taking over Grandma Li''s role.


    Encountering such kind-hearted individuals was rare, especially in such a run-down orphanage. Yet here, two such individuals had emerged.


    Suddenly, Ye Fei felt a strong desire to meet this Xue. He inquired, "What kind of person is this Xue you''re talking about?"


    "Xue is the person we are most grateful to after Grandma," Purple Hair responded.


    A look of admiration washed over his face as he continued, "She is truly exceptional. She entered Wanghai University with the highest scores in the province and excelled during her time there.


    Despite being approached by numerous large companies before graduation due to her studies in economics and management, she chose to return here instead. She helps Grandma take care of us, the younger children, teaching us to read and write.


    We learned everything before high school from her. Since her return, the children here no longer need to attend primary and junior high schools.


    Mayor Liu, upon learning of this, allowed us to skip formal education and directly participate in high school entrance exams when the time comes, significantly easing our lives."


    Purple Hair''s admiration for Xue was evident, almost unstoppable once he began talking about her. However, Ye Fei only caught a snippet before tuning out the rest of Purple Hair''s words.


    What he heard was that Xue was a talented individual in the field of economics and management, evident from the early job offers from prominent companies. She wasn''t just a theoretical scholar but someone with practical skills as well.


    In Ye Fei''s mind, the most crucial and challenging aspect of his plan could potentially be resolved with Xue''s involvement. This realization sparked a sense of urgency within him.


    Initially, Ye Fei had only intended to visit briefly and then contemplate how to assist them. However, now he was hesitant to leave. An eagerness arose within him to meet Xue as soon as possible.

 Chapter 70: Chapter 70: The Eccentric Yaya

    After witnessing everything here, Ye Fei had an idea. Since the Liu family had reservations about directly helping the orphanage, he decided to start his own company.


    This idea was impromptu; he had never thought of starting a company before, so he was a bit puzzled at first. The most critical issue was the lack of experienced personnel to manage it.


    After all, this person couldn''t be directly from their family and outsiders couldn''t be trusted.


    As for himself, he was clueless about these matters. But with the legendary Xue now in the picture, everything seemed solvable.


    Some might question why Ye Fei believed that having management personnel would solve everything, considering starting a company required a substantial amount of money.


    But wasn''t it easy for Ye Fei to make money in this world? With his hacking skills, he practically owned the entire world. He could make as much money as he wanted without worries.


    With this decision, Ye Fei''s thoughts expanded further. Wasn''t someone planning to target his family? Establishing a huge company to help his family covertly seemed like a win-win situation.


    As for why he preferred to help secretly instead of giving money directly to his family, he had his reasons. Due to health issues in the past, he had only vented his emotions online, acting audaciously and even infiltrating the CIA of the American Empire more than once, leaving his mark and landing himself on their kill list.


    Being the strongest country globally, the American Empire had many supporters. Thus, Ye Fei, seemingly vulnerable, became a wanted cybercriminal in several countries.


    However, due to Ye Fei''s exceptional skills, those countries couldn''t even figure out his nationality, let alone locate him. But one couldn''t be too careful. After all, there were no impenetrable walls in the world. Despite the power Ye and Liu families wielded in Wanghai, they weren''t as prominent once outside. In the country, there were many families stronger than them, not to mention offending dozens of countries.


    Now, with the soon-to-be-established company as a cover, even if someone knew Ye Fei owned it, they would likely assume he was playing around with his family''s money, without raising suspicions.


    Seeing Ye Fei lost in thought, the others remained silent. Purple Hair and the rest were anxious; Ye Fei must be thinking about the orphanage¡ªa matter concerning the fate of over a hundred children, making them understandably nervous.


    Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling witnessed a serious side of Ye Fei for the first time and couldn''t help but be mesmerized. They realized how the once extremely fragile boy had transformed into a stalwart man, deepening their affection for him.


    Previously, they liked Ye Fei, enjoying his company and playful nature. But now, things were different. A boy who could play and be teased easily but could also take charge when needed¡ªwhat girl wouldn''t like such a man?


    Especially Ye Yunqi, overwhelmed by her feelings, even felt a bit emotional. She just wanted him to act boldly towards her, to express his wildly growing love for her.


    Interrupting Ye Fei''s contemplation wasn''t Ye Yunqi and the others but a sudden commotion from outside. The door was pushed open forcefully, and a girl of around thirteen or fourteen, exuding a fairy-like beauty, rushed in calling for Grandma. Upon seeing the people in the room, she paused, then quickly ran to Purple Hair, asking, "Brother, why are you back?"


    "This is my little sister, Yaya."


    After introducing the girl as Yaya, Purple Hair explained, "What''s got you so excited?"


    "We hit the jackpot today."


    Yaya exclaimed, "There was a discarded machine in the factory, and when we dismantled it, we found over a hundred pounds of purple copper inside. Sister Xue said it could sell for over five thousand."


    Ye Fei and the others were left dumbfounded as they observed Yaya. They never expected that Purple Hair, with his rough appearance, would have such a beautiful sister.


    If she grows up a bit more, she might not be much inferior to Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling. However, upon hearing her words, there was a tinge of sadness, as it was just five thousand yuan, yet it could make a beautiful girl so happy to this extent.


    Ye Fei and the others had never cared about money since childhood, but precisely because of this, it made them feel even sadder.


    A girl as lovely and elf-like as her should be cuddling in her parents'' arms. Yet, she was doing rough work for a living, solely to ensure her older brothers and sisters from the same orphanage could afford education.


    Ye Yunqi, looking at the lively and adorable Yaya, felt an extreme fondness for her. She smiled and said, "Yaya, come over and talk to your big sister, alright?"


    "Sure." Perhaps due to her upbringing, Yaya showed no restraint when facing the unfamiliar Ye Yunqi. She sat beside her and asked, "Sister, are you also a classmate of Bald Brother and the others?"


    Ye Yunqi chuckled, "Yes, I am. I''ve been hearing from your brother about his very pretty sister, so today, I came back with him to see you. And now that I see you, your brother wasn''t exaggerating at all."


    Yaya, extremely sharp, immediately detected Ye Yunqi''s lie. She wrinkled her small nose and said, "No way, my brother would never praise me. He always says I''m a bothersome little imp."


    Seeing Ye Yunqi''s puzzled expression, Purple Hair awkwardly chuckled, "Don''t be deceived by her appearance; this girl is mischievous and loves to tease people."


    "If you speak ill of me, watch me give you a thrashing!" Yaya waved her small fist at her brother, then turned to Ye Yunqi and asked, "Sister, you must have come here with my brother for a reason, right? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come home at noon."


    Ye Yunqi felt a bit amazed in her heart.


    How young was this girl? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How could she see things so clearly?


    It seemed that besides being intelligent, it was also related to her experiences. She smiled and said, "I really don''t know about that. You should ask my brother." She gestured towards Ye Fei.


    Yaya turned to look at Ye Fei and exclaimed, "He''s your brother? He''s so handsome!"

 Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Touching Ye Fei

    Yaya continued to smile, "But you also look like a pretty girl, hehe!"


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile wryly. It seemed that Zimao was right. This Yaya indeed had a mischievous side. Didn''t he look quite masculine?


    Even though his facial features might appear somewhat gentle, from his dressing style and extremely short hair, it should be quite evident that he was male.


    Yaya''s words amused Ye Yunqi, who pointed at Lin Ling, "If you mistake my brother for a girl, my sister-in-law won''t be happy."


    Previously, Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling used to address each other by their names, considering Lin Ling and Ye Fei were engaged. However, being a few months younger than Ye Yunqi, they found it awkward to address each other, so it was the first time Ye Yunqi called Lin Ling his sister-in-law, especially in front of so many people.


    Although everyone was aware of Lin Ling''s relationship with Ye Fei, she still blushed and playfully scolded Ye Yunqi, giving him a white look.


    Despite feeling a bit embarrassed, she found it somewhat sweet after witnessing a side of Ye Fei that was previously unknown to her.


    For the first time, she felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. Could she really have such an outstanding man all to herself? Could it be true what Ye Yunqi had said, that many women would come to compete for Ye Fei?


    When Ye Yunqi mentioned this before, she had taken it as a joke. Even though everything he said was true, she had never thought that besides her, anyone else would like someone like Ye Fei, who seemed somewhat useless.


    But now things were different. Today, she learned that Ye Fei also had this side to him. So, for a moment, she felt a mix of anxiety and insecurity.


    Ye Fei sat beside Lin Ling and noticed her change in expression. Although he didn''t know what was on her mind, it was clear she was feeling uneasy. He reached out and held her slightly cold hand, softly asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Ling gently shook her head, feeling somewhat self-mocking. Having grown up with Ye Fei, she knew him better than anyone. She knew that even if he developed feelings for another woman, he wouldn''t give up on her.


    So, why worry so much? She smiled faintly and said, "I was just thinking that the children here are living a tough life. If we can''t help them, I would feel guilty." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lin Ling voiced what she had been thinking, and Ye Fei reassured her, "Don''t worry, I have a plan to help them."


    "What''s your plan? Tell me," Lin Ling asked curiously. She had been pondering this issue as well, but aside from involving the Liu and Ye families, she couldn''t think of a good solution. She was surprised that Ye Fei already had a plan.


    Lin Ling had a much harder childhood compared to Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi. Her mother, grateful for the support from the Ye family, wanted Lin Ling to become a valuable asset to them. Therefore, she started teaching Lin Ling about business from a young age. Despite Liu Yiru''s advice against it, Lin Ling persisted.


    Lin Ling was a sensible child. Understanding her mother''s intentions, she willingly learned these skills. Currently, she might lack practical experience, but in terms of theoretical knowledge, she was on par with seasoned business professionals.


    Ye Fei was well aware of this. When Lin Ling asked, he explained his plan and sought her advice.


    After listening to Ye Fei, Lin Ling fell into deep thought. With Ye Yunqi chatting happily with Yaya and the others showing great respect towards Ye Fei and Lin Ling, there was no one to disturb them.


    Lin Ling, having a good grasp of business concepts despite lacking practical experience, pointed out the key issues, expressing her concerns regarding the lack of funds and skilled personnel for starting a company.


    Although Lin Ling had no real experience in running a company, she spoke confidently, displaying a mature demeanor. Ye Fei, captivated by her seriousness, even saw a glimpse of his goddess in her. He stared at her face, somewhat mesmerized.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s dumbfounded expression after her analysis, Lin Ling thought he was disappointed because of her words. Feeling sorry for him, she said, "Ye Fei, don''t be like this. We can come up with another plan. You know I''ve been learning these things from my mom since I was young. How about I help you manage? In terms of money, if we combine what we''ve saved along with Yunqi''s, we must have over a million by now. If we start small, it might work. But I lack experience, so I might not do well."


    Lin Ling''s words touched Ye Fei deeply. This girl had always been like this since childhood, considering others before herself, never planning for her own sake.


    To have such a girl by his side, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel blessed, wondering if it was the culmination of lifetimes of good fortune. Yet, at the same time, he found himself still in love with another girl.


    This realization filled Ye Fei with remorse. He silently vowed that in this lifetime, having Lin Ling and Ye Yunqi would be sufficient. Perhaps he could also console Ye Ningsuan occasionally, but he promised himself not to covet other women anymore.


    Little did he know, once fate intervened, his own intentions might not be enough to control the outcome.


    Previously, Ye Fei had considered having Lin Ling manage the company he envisioned. However, as she herself pointed out, her lack of experience made it challenging to handle a large corporation right from the start.


    But that wasn''t the primary reason why Ye Fei had initially rejected her idea. He knew that managing a large company was exhausting, as evident from how busy his goddess often was, barely able to spare time for her family.


    He didn''t want the person he cared about to endure such hardship. Although he couldn''t influence Liu Yiru''s decisions at the moment, he could at least spare Lin Ling from these burdens.


    "You don''t need to worry about these things. Money isn''t an issue, as for personnel..." Ye Fei trailed off, turning his head towards the door. "They''re here."


    Lin Ling was puzzled by Ye Fei''s words and followed his gaze outside, only to see a woman entering through the door.

 Chapter 72: Chapter 72: The Stunning Beauty in the Slums

    Upon seeing the woman entering, Ye Fei''s eyes lit up momentarily, but then dimmed. The woman stood at about 1.72 meters tall, her figure accentuated by worn-out clothes that failed to hide her incredibly alluring curves. Just her figure alone was enough to arouse impulses in any physiologically normal man.


    However, upon looking at her face, any man with a normal sense of aesthetics would lose interest.


    Her facial features were exquisite, with a profoundly soft and graceful oval shape, large almond-shaped beautiful eyes, a high straight nose, and a sensual mouth, creating a visage that could rival the stunning beauty of Ye Ningsuan and Liu Fengyi.


    Yet, a nearly purple birthmark that almost covered the entire right side of her face completely shattered this perfection, making what should have been a captivating face appear quite ugly and even somewhat frightening.


    The skin on the left side of her face was also extremely rough, with some small bumps on it, making it difficult to determine her age based on her appearance.


    Sighing inwardly with regret, Ye Fei prepared to avert his gaze, as staring at someone''s face like this was impolite.


    However, at that moment, he noticed something amiss. His natural brain domain had been developed, enhancing not only his strength but also his senses, surpassing even top-tier experts like Ye Yunqi by far.


    With this enhanced perception, he noticed a subtle difference¡ªthe area where the woman''s left face connected to her nose had a slightly different skin tone.


    Although this difference was extremely minor, almost overlooked even by Ye Fei, it was still there. How could there be such a variance in the skin of a person''s face in such a close proximity?


    Curious, Ye Fei disregarded manners and focused his gaze back on the woman''s face. Being more observant this time, he finally realized that the birthmark on her face was actually pasted on, including the rough skin on the left side of her face.


    Ye Fei never dreamt that in this small orphanage, besides the adorable Yaya, there would be a stunning beauty that rivaled the women in his own family. However, just earlier, he had silently sworn not to be swayed by any woman other than Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling, so his gaze towards the woman was merely that of an onlooker''s admiration.


    As for why a woman in an era where beauty was highly sought after would make herself appear unattractive, he didn''t find it strange at all. With such looks and figure, and without any background, she was vulnerable to harm. It was completely understandable to use something like this as a protective cover for her beauty.


    This choice only increased Ye Fei''s respect for her, as he had already guessed her true identity. With such beauty, she could live a luxurious life without doing anything. Yet, she chose to be in this extremely run-down orphanage. How could one not admire her?


    Ye Fei''s thoughts may seem lengthy when spoken out, but they were merely fleeting thoughts that occurred in an instant. In fact, from the moment this Xue entered until now, barely ten seconds had passed.


    During this brief period, Xue was also observing Ye Fei and the other two. The two girls, whose appearances matched her own, initially showed surprise upon seeing her, but then, unlike most people, a hint of regret flashed in their eyes. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She politely nodded towards them before redirecting her gaze, but what puzzled her was the handsome boy.


    After staring at her for a while, he didn''t show any signs of disgust like most people would. Instead, a look of amazement and admiration flickered in his eyes, which left her somewhat perplexed. Did this boy have a different sense of aesthetics from others?


    "Sister Xue, you''re back," Yaya exclaimed as she jumped up from beside Ye Yunqi and ran towards Xue. "How did it go? Did you manage to sell the copper?"


    Xue sighed, "No, the purchasing station said they''re now prohibiting private transactions of non-ferrous metals and are only willing to pay us fifteen yuan per kilogram."


    "Oh, I see," Yaya said disappointedly. "We only have less than two hundred kilograms in total. We can only sell them for a little over two thousand yuan, which won''t be enough to cover Chenchen''s school fees."


    Ye Fei was once again touched in his heart. He couldn''t help but wonder how Aunt Li had educated these people, all of whom had such good character. But what about those people that Purple Hair mentioned earlier? It seems that this is still related to human nature.


    At this point, Purple Hair also stood up and introduced them to each other. Li Xue (the children here were all adopted by Aunt Li from a young age and do not know who their parents are, so they all use Li as their surname) behaved similarly to Aunt Li at first, just nodding slightly at Ye Fei and the other two before turning to walk towards Aunt Li''s room.


    "Just a moment." Ye Fei wanted to truly understand Li Xue and naturally couldn''t let her leave. He quickly stood up and called out to her.


    Li Xue turned around to look at Ye Fei and asked, "Do you need something?"


    "I''ll just call you Xue like Purple Hair does," Ye Fei first brought their relationship a bit closer before continuing, "Xue, can we talk alone?"


    Alone?


    Could it be that this boy really has some thoughts about me?


    Li Xue instinctively took a step back, then laughed at herself, thinking that she was overthinking things.


    If his sense of aesthetics was truly different, he wouldn''t be accompanied by two such beautiful girls, and he was brought by Mao Mao.


    Even if he was a playboy, his character shouldn''t be too bad. Besides, they were on her turf now. Could she really be afraid of a child doing something to her?


    Nodding, Li Xue smiled, "Sure, the children haven''t returned yet, we can just step outside to talk."


    Ye Fei gave a signal to Lin Ling, then followed Li Xue out of the door. Since he wanted to start a secret company, the fewer people who knew about it, the better.


    Although Purple Hair and the others would inevitably find out later, there were still some things that needed to be kept from them. It wasn''t that Ye Fei didn''t trust Purple Hair and the others, but even if they knew, they wouldn''t be able to help much.


    In the future, Ye Fei would need them for other tasks, and it wasn''t suitable for them to be distracted by this matter.


    They walked until they were far from the room before Li Xue stopped and turned around, asking, "What is it that you wanted to talk to me about?"


    However, Ye Fei didn''t immediately reveal his own intentions. Instead, he asked, "Purple Hair said you used to study business management and that many big companies had offered you early employment. Why did you ultimately return to the orphanage? Wouldn''t working in those big companies allow you to help here even more?"

 Chapter 73: Chapter 73: A Moment of Heartbeat

    "You think I haven''t thought about it? I once told those people that I could forgo my salary as long as they covered the orphanage''s daily expenses. But not a single one agreed." Li Xue said with a bitter smile.


    "We have over a hundred children here, and the annual expenses for living, tuition, and medical care amount to about a million. As soon as those companies hear that figure, they just ignore me."


    Ye Fei was puzzled. "A million isn''t much for those big companies, right? Plus, hiring you as a senior manager shouldn''t be less than that. I really don''t understand what they''re thinking."


    Li Xue scoffed. "A million isn''t much for those big bosses; they probably spend more than that on gifts for their lovers. But if it''s for the orphanage, even if it''s just ten thousand, they''ll hesitate. And the reason they wanted me to sign a contract before I graduated, do you think it was just for my so-called talent? They were just looking for someone from a humble background whom they could hire at a low cost."


    Ye Fei was taken aback. The business people he usually interacted with were only Liu Yiru and her friends. Liu Yiru, being kind-hearted, wasn''t like those unscrupulous bosses. So in Ye Fei''s mind, those wealthy individuals who often attended charity events were like his idols, good people. Now, it seemed he was completely wrong, and he couldn''t help but feel that his life experiences were too limited.


    Li Xue noticed Ye Fei''s thoughtful expression after she spoke and half-jokingly asked, "What are you thinking? Are you considering how to help this orphanage?" She had her own motives; since Ye Fei was a friend of Zi Mao, he probably wasn''t a bad person.


    Judging by his demeanor, he likely came from a wealthy family. If she could win him over, even if his family didn''t contribute, his personal help could significantly ease the orphanage''s struggles.


    However, Ye Fei responded with a question that seemed unrelated. "If you were to manage a company worth over a hundred million, would you be confident in doing it well?"


    Li Xue was puzzled by his question, thinking he was joking. She replied lightly, "What''s so hard about that? Even if it''s a hundred million, if you gave me the Feiyun Group, I could manage it just fine."


    Ye Fei''s demeanor changed to seriousness. "I''m serious; I hope you''ll answer me seriously as well."


    Realizing Ye Fei wasn''t joking, Li Xue also became serious. "Well, it depends on the type of company. But as long as it''s not on the brink of collapse, I believe I have the ability."


    Li Xue wasn''t bragging; she had always understood how hard it was for Old Lady Li to support her education, so she approached learning with utmost seriousness.


    During college, she participated in several research groups, and her proposals were often more refined than those of seasoned business magnates.


    That''s why those big companies sought her even before she graduated. Despite knowing she might never use that knowledge, Li Xue didn''t waste it and had become even more mature in her thinking.


    "If it''s a well-funded, diversified company with extensive connections, could you manage that? I mean one that can grow, not just maintain this orphanage," Ye Fei asked the crucial question.


    "A company like that could be managed by someone without this kind of knowledge, let alone me," Li Xue replied confidently. But then she sighed, "However, where would I find such a company that would want me?"


    "Previously, I didn''t want to manage one, but now I do," Ye Fei finally revealed his thoughts. "I plan to start a company and hire you as the executive president. The company will cover all expenses for the orphanage, and I can offer you a high salary or even shares. Are you interested?"


    "You? Starting a company?" Li Xue looked at Ye Fei in disbelief. Seeing he didn''t seem to be joking, she asked, "Alright, how much do you plan to invest initially?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That depends on your capabilities," Ye Fei smiled. "The greater your abilities, the more space I''ll give you to operate. By the way, you just said you could manage a company worth a hundred billion. Is that true?"


    "Of course it is!" Li Xue answered without hesitation. "If it''s as you say, well-funded and with connections, I definitely won''t have any problems."


    "Alright," Ye Fei decided. "I''ll invest one billion to start a company, and I hope you can manage it well."


    "One billion?" Li Xue was stunned. In her mind, she thought Ye Fei would only invest a few million for fun, which is something some reckless young masters might do.


    But she never expected that this sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy would speak of one billion; how could she not be surprised?


    At that moment, Ye Fei dropped another bombshell. "Of course, that one billion is just the initial investment. If you perform well, I will continue to invest. Soon, the largest corporate group in the country, even the world, will be born from our hands!"


    At that moment, Ye Fei felt a surge of ambition. Initially, he just wanted to create a decent company to help the orphanage while secretly supporting his family. But now, he harbored ambitions of dominating the business world. With his current capabilities and nearly endless funding sources, achieving this was not impossible.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s heroic demeanor, Li Xue felt he appeared even taller, like a towering hero. At that moment, a feeling she had never experienced in twenty-seven years surged within her.


    Looking at him, her heart raced. However, she quickly shook her head, feeling a bit self-deprecating.


    What was she thinking? He was just a kid, more than a decade younger than her.


    Yet, despite this thought, she knew deep down that Ye Fei''s image in that moment would be etched in her heart for a long time, perhaps even for a lifetime.


    Li Xue shook her head, trying to dismiss the strange feeling inside her, and asked, "Are you serious?"


    Ye Fei nodded. "I never joke when I''m discussing serious matters."


    "But you''re just a kid; where would you get that much money?" Li Xue still couldn''t understand. She thought to herself, even if he came from the Liu-Ye family, it wouldn''t be possible for him to casually take out that much money to start a company. What she didn''t realize was that she was actually right, but Ye Fei''s money didn''t come from his family.

 Chapter 74: Chapter 74: The Conflicted Xue

    Once again being called a child by a woman, Ye Fei wasn''t as angry as when Ming Yuexin called him a child.


    Through his conversation with Li Xue just now, he realized that sometimes he still approached things with a heavy childishness.


    More importantly, he deeply admired Li Xue, especially since she was significantly older than him.


    Being called a child by her didn''t bother him, so he smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry about that. What you need to do now is to calm your mind because you are about to become the CEO of a hundred-billion-dollar company."


    Li Xue thought about it and agreed. She didn''t really need to know all these details.


    Even if his money came from questionable sources, she couldn''t refuse his proposal. In the past, she might not have understood this, but in the past two years helping Aunt Li manage the orphanage''s affairs, she had realized the extent of the hardships here. She and Aunt Li had to worry so much every day.


    So, for these children, even if she had to do something extreme, she would probably agree.


    What Li Xue didn''t know was that this time, she guessed correctly again. Ye Fei''s money was indeed acquired through less than legitimate means, but no one knew it was him.


    Knowing the family''s predicament, Ye Fei had started preparing. Through online means in recent days, he had acquired a considerable sum of money without leaving a trace.


    Although it was mostly for fun and not a significant amount, a hundred billion was definitely achievable.


    So, he took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Li Xue, saying, "I''m not exactly sure how much money is in this card, but there is definitely a hundred billion. The password is 123456. You can hold onto it for now. If it''s not enough, just ask me for more. But I hope this company''s association with me remains discreet. That shouldn''t be too difficult, right?"


    Somewhat dazed, Li Xue took the golden card handed to her by Ye Fei. Her mind was reeling with shock.


    Could it be that this small card really contained a hundred billion?


    And this kid was quite something. He didn''t even know how much money was in his own card. Most importantly, he handed the card over to her so casually. However, she never placed much importance on money.


    In the past, she had worked hard to earn money for the children in the orphanage, never considering what would happen if she had more money than she could spend. So, she quickly composed herself and joked, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run away with this money?"


    Li Xue''s reaction at this moment made Ye Fei even more satisfied with her. He also smiled and said, "I believe you won''t. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have stayed at this orphanage all this time. With your talent and beauty, what kind of life can''t you lead?"


    Li Xue was taken aback by his words. Had he noticed something? So, she tentatively said, "I can accept that I have talent, but as for my looks, who would be interested in me?"


    Ye Fei smiled faintly and said, "Your disguise skills are good, but they can''t fool me. So, there''s no need to pretend anymore."


    Li Xue was so shocked that she almost dropped the card in her hand. How did he figure it out?


    The disguise skills she had learned from Aunt Li were so flawless that even experts in beauty salons couldn''t detect any flaws.


    Yet, this was the first time he had seen her, and he could see through it. This made Li Xue extremely curious about Ye Fei.


    What kind of person was he? Initially, when she first saw him, she thought he was just an ordinary boy similar to Purple Hair and the others.


    However, as their conversation delved deeper, she began to feel that he was extraordinary, even slightly mysterious.


    At the same time, Li Xue also thought of a possibility, that since he had seen through her true appearance, would he have any inappropriate demands on her?


    Don''t many big bosses try to obtain beautiful women through such means?


    Although she had been disguising herself since the age of seven and had never experienced it, she had heard about it quite a bit. What if he took the opportunity to make such a request to her?


    Thinking of this possibility, Li Xue was surprised to find that she wasn''t particularly averse to it, and even had a bit of anticipation.


    Although she had never experienced such emotions, let alone that kind of thing, at twenty-seven, her mind and body were mature enough. In quiet moments of the night, she had felt that longing, and even had those shy dreams. And Ye Fei, tall, handsome, kind, generous, and even a bit mysterious, embodied all the characteristics of the perfect man she could imagine.


    Although in her eyes he was still a child, she couldn''t help but admit that she was a little moved.


    "State your request." It was unclear what mindset Li Xue was in when she uttered these words.


    However, Ye Fei was momentarily stunned by her words and asked, "What request?"


    "You''ve brought out so much money to help us, it''s impossible that you have no requests of me, right?" Li Xue hinted, "Go ahead, whatever request, I will agree to it."


    Seeing her slightly blushing face, Ye Fei immediately understood what she was thinking. He couldn''t help but wryly smile to himself.


    Did he really appear this way in her eyes?


    True, Ye Fei found her somewhat stunning, and even felt a bit envious of her perfect figure. However, that was just a normal man''s normal reaction.


    Although he had experienced that intoxicating feeling with Ye Ningsuan and Ye Yunqi, he was somewhat enamored with that sensation, but he didn''t like those emotionless encounters. His feelings towards Li Xue were purely admiration and instinctive appreciation for now.


    However, seeing Li Xue looking so generous, he couldn''t resist teasing her, so he put on a lecherous look and scanned her body, chuckling, "Well, then I''ll state my request."


    "Go ahead!" Li Xue was nervous, unsure of how she would react if he made such a request.


    Although she didn''t entirely reject the idea of something happening between them, there was still some reluctance in her heart. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, if Ye Fei agreed to be with her for the rest of their lives, she might not have any reluctance at all.


    Suddenly, Ye Fei revealed a baby-like innocent smile, "My request is that you manage the company diligently, and in the future, try to accommodate as many homeless and orphaned children as possible in this orphanage."

 Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Ambiguity

    "Ah?" Li Xue couldn''t help but exclaim. She never expected that Ye Fei''s conditions would be so lenient.


    Even if he didn''t say it, she would have tried her best to do these things. It seemed that she had misunderstood him.


    For some reason, she felt a hint of disappointment in her heart, and she didn''t know why. She unexpectedly asked, "Is that all? Don''t you have any other requests?"


    "What else do you want me to ask for?" Ye Fei looked at her with a sly smile, his eyes full of teasing. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I..." Li Xue felt like her face was about to smoke from the heat.


    Fortunately, her disguised fake skin covered it, so he couldn''t see anything, and she quickly said, "Of course not, don''t think too much."


    At this moment, it seemed like their ages had switched. Ye Fei appeared to be the adult, while Li Xue seemed like a shy little girl.


    What she didn''t know was that Ye Fei wasn''t feeling too great either. After experiencing that intoxicating feeling with his aunt and little sister, Ye Fei had developed quite a penchant for that kind of thing.


    Especially this morning, his little sister couldn''t satisfy him again, leaving him with a fire inside.


    Now, with Li Xue, a stunning beauty, showing a look that seemed to invite him to take her, how could he not be tempted? His willpower was stronger than most, which is why he managed to resist.


    But he was afraid that if he stayed with her any longer, he might not be able to resist making some inappropriate requests. So he said, "Since there''s nothing else, I''ll head back. Just take care of the company." With that, he turned and quickly walked away.


    After regaining her composure, Li Xue wanted to discuss company matters with him, but he was already leaving, looking as if he had seen a ghost. He ran off so quickly that she hurried to catch up with him, calling out, "Wait, I have something to tell you."


    Ye Fei was already regretting his decision to leave.


    Although he trusted Li Xue greatly, now that he needed to run a big company, as the silent boss behind the scenes, he had to maintain a strong mindset. Running away like that wasn''t a good move. So when Li Xue called out to him, he abruptly stopped, turned back, and asked, "What else do you need to say?"


    Li Xue didn''t expect Ye Fei to stop just like that without any buffer. By now, she had caught up to him and was about to collide with him. She tried to stop like Ye Fei did, but she didn''t have his skill. As she stopped, her feet wobbled, and she couldn''t help but cry out. In the end, she fell towards Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei''s reaction was swift. How could he let Li Xue fall in front of him? He reached out and caught her arm, which was flailing due to the stumble. With a gentle pull, he brought her soft body into his arms, and Li Xue held onto him tightly like clutching at a life-saving straw.


    Only when he hugged Li Xue tightly did Ye Fei truly appreciate how well-endowed she was. Setting aside everything else, just the pair of assets pressing against his chest seemed to rival Ye Ningsuan''s. This realization brought back memories of the wonderful feeling when Ye Ningsuan used these charms to tantalize him.


    Already somewhat unsatisfied, he couldn''t resist any longer. His lower body hardened and pressed against the soft abdomen of the beauty in his arms.


    Sensing Ye Fei''s change, even though she had never experienced such a thing, Li Xue, being a mature woman, naturally understood what was happening.


    Surprisingly, she didn''t feel angry at all. Instead, she felt a sense of pride. It seemed that Ye Fei was indeed interested in her, but he was a true gentleman. This discovery made her burgeoning fondness for Ye Fei even stronger.


    However, despite her feelings, Li Xue, being an inexperienced woman, felt awkward about their current position. So she gently tried to break free.


    But as she struggled, their bodies inevitably rubbed against each other. This friction caused Ye Fei to harden even more, and somehow, it seemed like his member, as if it had eyes, slipped between Li Xue''s legs, tightly pressing against her sensitive valley, untouched by anyone before, through their clothes.


    "Oh..." The tingling sensation made Li Xue couldn''t help but let out a soft moan, momentarily forgetting to struggle, and just nestled in Ye Fei''s arms, even hoping he would press a little harder against her.


    Ye Fei was also somewhat lost in the moment, but Li Xue''s soft moan brought him back to reality. He quickly pushed her away gently, feeling a bit embarrassed, and said, "I''m sorry, I couldn''t help myself for a moment."


    Being pushed away by Ye Fei, a faint sense of loss rose in Li Xue''s heart. However, Ye Fei''s words made her feel shy again. This rascal, couldn''t he just act like nothing happened? Yet he had to bring it up again.


    Of course, Ye Fei didn''t want to dwell on this topic any longer. Changing the subject, he asked, "By the way, you called me just now, was there something you wanted to discuss?"


    "I wanted to ask what kind of company you plan to establish." Finally getting to the point, Li Xue seemed to undergo a transformation. Gone was the shy and delicate demeanor, replaced by a wise and competent aura that impressed Ye Fei even more.


    Ye Fei scratched his head and said, "I don''t know anything about this stuff. You handle it."


    Li Xue was a bit speechless at Ye Fei''s response, but his actions also made her realize that he was still a child, not much older than Purple Hair. So she relaxed a bit and said naturally, with a smile, "As the big boss, you should at least give some general direction to this employee, right?"


    Ye Fei scratched his head again, looking somewhat troubled. "I really don''t understand this stuff. Anyway, just do whatever makes money. I''ll provide the funds, and you can handle the rest. By the way, do you have any ideas?"


    At this point, Li Xue also felt some concern. "Almost all profitable industries are dominated by the Liu and Ye families, and other industries have too low profits. It''s challenging for us to get started if we want to grow bigger."


    Ye Fei chuckled, "The Liu and Ye families can''t possibly monopolize all resources, can they? There''s nothing wrong with entering the same industry as them."


    "But in that case, we''ll inevitably have to compete with those two families, which might not be ideal, right?" Liu Fengyi has done a lot for the orphanage, and Li Xue genuinely doesn''t want to get into any conflicts with her family.

 Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Extreme Shock

    "This is also easy to handle," Ye Fei still smiled indifferently, "Once we have any conflicts of interest with the Liu and Ye families, we can just back off. As long as we don''t let them suffer losses, it''s fine for us to incur a little loss."


    Although she didn''t want to be enemies with the Liu family, Li Xue was even more unwilling to do as Ye Fei suggested. She hesitated and said, "But in that case, we might not only fail to make money, but we could also end up losing everything."


    "It''s fine, just boldly go ahead and do it. My funds are limitless, no matter how much you lose, it won''t be enough." Ye Fei started to feel a bit of a headache. He hadn''t realized that starting a company would involve so much, so he simply gave Li Xue an apparently nonsensical explanation.


    Li Xue was even more puzzled by what he was planning. She said somewhat defiantly, "Then why bother starting a company at all? Just donate some money to our orphanage, instead of making me open a company that''s guaranteed to lose money."


    "Alright, I''ll tell you the truth." At this point, Ye Fei could only reveal his ultimate goal to her. "My name is Ye Fei. The reason I want to start this company is because I want to secretly help the Liu and Ye families."


    "Ye Fei?" Li Xue felt that the name was somewhat familiar, but she couldn''t immediately recall where she had heard it before. She looked at Ye Fei with a puzzled expression.


    Ye Fei chuckled, "You know Liu Yiru of Feiyun Group, right? She''s my mother."


    "You''re that useless Ye Fei?" Li Xue had been interested in business since she was young, so she naturally knew a lot about Liu Yiru, the top figure in the Wanghai business world. She even admired her to some extent.


    As for her son, she had heard about him. People often referred to him as useless in private.


    In the shock of the moment, she blurted out this nickname. But after saying it, she was a bit stunned. He was useless? If this intelligent and strong young man was considered useless, then there might not be many useful people in the world.


    Upon hearing how she addressed him, Ye Fei couldn''t help but wryly smile. He hadn''t expected that people outside would give him such a nickname.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t mind. After all, whether he was useless or not wasn''t something they could decide.


    Besides, he actually wanted this kind of effect now. It would be better if everyone thought he was useless. This way, it could confuse their hidden enemies even more. So he said, "That''s right, I''m that Ye Fei."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to call you that." Li Xue said somewhat embarrassedly, but inside, she was secretly amazed.


    These children from noble families were really good at hiding things. Who could have imagined that a person known as useless would turn out to be such a bold and astute young man?


    Ye Fei lightly smiled and said, "It''s alright. Everyone says the same thing. Even my little sister sometimes calls me that. I''m used to it. Is there no problem now?"


    Although Ye Fei''s words lessened Li Xue''s remorse, she was still a bit puzzled and asked, "If that''s the case, why don''t you just invest the money in Feiyun Group? And what''s the deal with this endless source of funds you mentioned?"


    Ye Fei now completely trusted Li Xue, and if he didn''t tell her the truth, she probably wouldn''t be able to work in peace. So he decided to be open and honest, saying, "All my money comes from stealing and robbing. I have an online alias, called ''Weak and Helpless.'' I''m sure you''ve heard of it, right?"


    "''Weak and Helpless''?" Li Xue couldn''t help but exclaim. How could she not be familiar with this name?


    Not only her, but there were probably very few people in the world who didn''t know this name.


    With wanted notices from dozens of countries, his fame was even greater than that of Deng Uncle, who crashed a plane into a building years ago. However, up until now, no one knew who this person really was.


    Although she didn''t spend much time on the internet usually, Li Xue, like most young people in the world, couldn''t help but feel admiration and awe for someone who dared to challenge the most powerful country in the world.


    Sometimes, she even fantasized about having that kind of ability herself. In that case, the orphanage would no longer have to worry about making ends meet.


    However, no matter how much she fantasized, she never imagined that the person who was idolized by young people worldwide would actually appear right in front of her, and even more surprisingly, he was just a sixteen-year-old boy.


    As for Ye Fei not lying, she had never thought about it because she believed that Ye Fei would never deceive her in this matter.


    Seeing Li Xue''s surprised expression, Ye Fei just smiled lightly. Before revealing his identity, he had already anticipated this kind of reaction. There was nothing to be proud of in the absurd things he had done when he was immature.


    Now, looking back, he realized that he had been somewhat impulsive at the time. Otherwise, he wouldn''t need to hide like this to help his family. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Li Xue''s reaction improved slightly, Ye Fei spoke, "Now you understand why I can''t openly help our family, right?"


    Li Xue nodded gently. She naturally understood what would happen once Ye Fei''s identity was exposed. If he openly assisted the family, it would undoubtedly raise the chances of such a revelation.


    Although there was still no guarantee that nothing would go wrong, at least it was more discreet now.


    As for her own safety, she didn''t care at all. For the orphanage, she was willing to give up even her life. Moreover, the current situation essentially tied her and Ye Fei together, which made her secretly happy.


    "My family doesn''t even know about this identity of mine. Besides myself, you are the only person in the world who knows this secret. So, I hope that unless absolutely necessary, you must not reveal this matter to anyone," Ye Fei, although understanding that Li Xue would not betray his trust, still solemnly reminded her.


    "Don''t worry, even if it costs me my life, I won''t disclose this matter!" Li Xue also earnestly assured him, feeling an extreme sweetness in her heart. She hadn''t expected him to trust her so much, essentially entrusting his life and secrets to her. For a moment, she was so touched that she almost cried.


    To Ye Fei, it seemed like a trivial matter. He wore his usual indifferent smile and said, "If everything is okay, I''ll be heading back now. Otherwise, I might really miss my afternoon classes."


    After speaking, he glanced back at Li Xue, who seemed to have no further questions, before turning and walking back to Aunt Li''s room.

 Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Unlocking New Positions in the Classroom

    Li Xue watched Ye Fei''s figure, her eyes somewhat dreamy. What kind of boy was he? S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Filled with the vigor of youth, yet lacking the arrogance typical of young people, Li Xue knew that his life would be extraordinary, perhaps shining as brightly as a light in the dark night. And she felt like a moth fluttering around him.


    Although she understood that flying towards him would mean competing with countless other moths for that light, and ultimately risking being reduced to ashes, she still felt an urge to rush towards him.


    Seeing Ye Fei return, Lin Ling smiled slightly at him, while Ye Yunqi pouted in slight discontent, extremely curious about what Ye Fei and Li Xue had discussed during their absence.


    Moreover, by the looks of Lin Ling, she seemed to already know what they had talked about. But no matter how much Ye Yunqi asked, Lin Ling just smiled and didn''t answer, leaving Ye Yunqi feeling somewhat dejected.


    Her brother shared everything with Lin Ling but kept things from her. Did that mean she was still not as important to him as Lin Ling?


    Although she had come to terms with the fact that she followed him alongside Lin Ling, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel a bit competitive.


    Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi had been close since childhood, so her emotional shifts were evident to Ye Fei. However, he didn''t explain anything to her at the moment, instead just smiling and saying, "It''s getting late. Let''s head back to school quickly, or we''ll miss our afternoon classes."


    The few bald-headed boys were now obedient to Ye Fei''s words. Lin Ling naturally didn''t oppose, while Ye Yunqi grunted in dissatisfaction but knew her brother spoke the truth and ended up following them out.


    Back in the courtyard, Li Xue was nowhere to be seen. Knowing her well, Ye Fei guessed she was probably already busy preparing for the company. He didn''t want to pry into this, planning to inform Aunt Li when he found the time and then let Li Xue take over. He believed she would excel at it.


    Ye Fei''s thoughts were not off the mark. As he entered the room, Li Xue busied herself. First, she went to a nearby bank to check the balance in her account, which shocked her. It wasn''t just a hundred million in there; it was a staggering one hundred and ninety-seven billion, almost reaching two hundred billion.


    Yet Ye Fei had casually handed her a mere hundred billion. However, considering Ye Fei''s other identity, she understood. With that kind of ability, money was truly just a number to him.


    Now with such a vast sum of money, starting a company was just a matter of words. However, Li Xue still planned to carefully consider it. Although Ye Fei only wanted the company to be a support for the Liu and Ye families, she wanted it to be profitable.


    As for the extra ninety-seven billion in her account, she intended to invest it all in the company, never once thinking of keeping a portion hidden from Ye Fei.


    The orphanage was quite far from the school. Despite hurrying, Ye Fei and the others arrived a bit late; the first afternoon class had already begun.


    In front of the teaching building, Ye Fei briefly informed the bald-headed boys that he would see them in a few days, bid them farewell, and then hurried to the classroom on the fourth floor. Unlike the bald-headed boys, he, Lin Ling, and Ye Yunqi rarely skipped classes.


    Upon reaching the classroom, they were surprised to find it empty. Glancing at the schedule, they remembered that the first class that afternoon was Chemistry, and most students were probably in the laboratory.


    Looking at Ye Yunqi, who was sulking in a corner, Ye Fei subtly signaled to Lin Ling. Lin Ling smiled faintly and said, "This class is important; I need to go to the lab. Yunqi, are you coming?"


    Feeling a bit resentful towards Lin Ling at the moment, Ye Yunqi replied without hesitation, "I''m not going!"


    Lin Ling didn''t mind and smiled before saying, "You two chat; I''ll go ahead," as she walked out of the classroom, closing the door behind her.


    Now, only the Ye siblings are left in the entire classroom. Ye Fei, without any more reservations, came up behind Ye Yunqi and gently embraced her, smiling as he asked, "What''s wrong? Are you angry?"


    "I''m not!" Ye Yunqi huffed, "What are you doing here? Go be with your wife."


    Although she said that, she obediently leaned into Ye Fei''s arms without struggling.


    Ye Fei chuckled, "Aren''t I with my wife right now? Come on, wife, tell your husband, who has upset you?"


    Just the word "wife" from Ye Fei dispersed the little annoyance in Ye Yunqi''s heart. However, she still felt a bit aggrieved as she said, "Am I really not important to you? Why do you discuss things with her instead of me when something happens?"


    Ye Fei knew she was upset about this matter, so he briefly explained the situation to her and concluded, "I didn''t intend to hide it from you. It''s just that Baldy and the others were around at that time, and I spoke to Ling first because she understands this better. I just wanted to get her opinion."


    "Brother, I''m sorry."


    After listening to Ye Fei''s explanation, Ye Yunqi felt deeply apologetic. She gently turned around, nestled into Ye Fei''s arms, and softly said, "Am I being too petty? Don''t worry, I will definitely learn from Ling in the future and not cause trouble for you again."


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Ye Fei was taken aback and quickly cupped her face in his hands, looking at her earnestly, "Who said you cause trouble for me? I like it when you play around with me the most. And you don''t need to learn from Ling. She has her strengths, and you have yours. If you become like Ling, what would I need you for?"


    "Really? You won''t be mad at me for being playful with you?" Although Ye Yunqi was asking, she was already sure in her heart. A sweet smile appeared on her face, now marked with traces of tears.


    "Of course not. It would make me like you even more." Ye Fei looked at his little sister''s beautiful face, which was both tear-stained and radiant, and he felt a stirring in his heart.


    He had been holding back all day, especially after the incident with the mature beauty Li Xue at the orphanage.


    Although he had restrained himself at that time, his desire had only grown stronger.


    Now, with such a good opportunity, he naturally didn''t want to let it slip by.


    While consoling his sister, his large hand had already begun to sneak under her loose school uniform, teasing around her chest.


    "Ah¡ª"


    After the developments with her brother the previous night and this morning, Ye Yunqi''s body was now even more sensitive than before.


    Just his gentle touch caused her to involuntarily moan, but she was also aware of their current location and quickly stopped him, "Brother, not here, please?"


    The current environment made Ye Fei feel particularly excited, so he didn''t pay attention to her request.


    He smirked, "What''s the harm? There''s no one else around. Come on, let your brother make you feel good."


    With that, one hand had already unfastened her bra, pinching one of her slightly erect nipples with two fingers, while the other hand slid under her school skirt, lightly teasing around her alluring entrance through the thin fabric.


    Ye Yunqi was also mesmerized by last night''s and this morning''s pleasures, and she also knew that no outsiders would come to the classroom before the end of the day.


    So it only took a short while for her to be made to flow by Ye Fei, and she began to fight back by slipping her small hands into her brother''s pants and holding the big, mesmerizing dick and fiddling with it.


    After playing like this for a while, both siblings were feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    Ye Fei suddenly remembered a position she had seen on her cell phone in the morning, and couldn''t help but want to try it out, and the current environment really wasn''t too suitable for the position they were used to.


    Ye Fei gently stood up and asked Ye Yunqi to lie down on the desk in front of her.


    Ye Yunqi obediently went over and pushed her ass up high against her brother, but a big blush rose on her beautiful face.


    Although the pussy has already let him fuck, but now this position is also too shameful, if brother really from the back to fuck themselves, that is not the same as the dog?


    Ye Fei also confirmed his little sister''s thoughts at this time, reaching out to lift the hem of her skirt up to her waist, and backed her small panties, which were already wet with lewd water, down to the bend of her legs.


    Then he unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock, which was already as hard as an iron bar, and rubbed his rough glans hard against his little sister''s tender pussy eye.


    Seeing her brother really want to fuck herself like this, Ye Yunqi''s heart was even more shy, but the thought of being fucked by her beloved brother in such a position gave her a strange feeling of excitement, and she was eager to try it out immediately.


    At this time by Ye Fei grinding, the heart of the desire is even more intense, hastily and forcefully pushed back the buttocks, want to bring their own infinite joy of the big cock swallowed into their own little pussy.


    However, Ye Fei seemed to deliberately work against his little sister, when she pushed back, he gently backed up a bit, so that she could never get what she wanted.


    Even if she had a good chance to hit harder, at most she could only get the big glans into her pussy for a little while, but was quickly pulled out by Ye Fei, making the itchiness and emptiness in her pussy even more serious.


    After a while, Ye Yunqi looked back at her brother with some dissatisfaction, her eyes full of resentment.


    Ye Fei heatedly laughed, "Do you want my cock to penetrate ah, if you want then say oh." Saying that, he also held his cock and rubbed it hard enough on her little tender pussy.


    With her brother, Ye Yunqi was not embarrassed and opened her mouth, "Hubby, I want you to stick it in, please fuck me quickly!"


    Ye Fei, however, was dissatisfied and shook her head, "No, you have to call me brother, we are biological siblings!"


    Ye Yunqi finally realized what her brother wanted to hear, and it reminded her that the one who was preparing to fuck her was her own brother from the same mother, and that thought made her feel aroused as well.


    So she gently wiggled her ass and looked back at her brother in a coquettish manner, and said in a wavy voice, "Good brother, Yunqi''s brother, Yunqi''s little slutty pussy is so sad, please hurry up and fuck me, with your big cock, fuck your sister hard!"


    Ye Fei was greatly satisfied and pulled one of her small hands over her so that she could hold her cock and laughed, "Put it in yourself!"


    Ye Yunqi was already so horny at this point that she tightly gripped her brother''s big cock, which was soaked with a lot of her own lustful water, and guided it to her little slutty pussy, pressed it against her own pussy-eye, and then pushed her ass backward with such force that she had to push it backward.


    At the same time, Ye Fei also violently pushed up his waist, and his 20 centimeters long big cock was completely plunged into his little sister''s delicate little pussy.


    Due to the large size of the cock, half of the glans was pushed into her delicate uterus.


    "Oh ..."


    Ye Yunqi finally got the longed for big cock, couldn''t help but feel so good that she let out a long moan, in order to let her brother fuck her to the fullest, and at the same time let herself feel more comfortable, Ye Yunqi called out Ye Fei''s favorite words one after the other, good brother, kissing brother, big cock brother, she had to call out all the time.


    Ye Fei at this time is also a great joy, hands probe to the little sister chest, hold her pair of although not big, but very straight tits, hard to knead, the bottom also use the greatest strength crazy fuck.


    The stimulation of the new position coupled with the verbal stimulation, as well as her brother''s crazy pounding, made Ye Yunqi just less than five minutes, and then screamed and leaked out, her upper body crouched down on the table and couldn''t help but whimpering and panting.


    But Ye Fei didn''t let her go, pulling one of her legs out of her panties and lifting it up from the side so that she was standing on one foot, and then started to move his cock in and out of her little slutty pussy again, quickly and vigorously.


    In this way, Ye Yunqi''s little pussy bites Ye Fei''s cock more tightly, making the friction when the cock goes in and out even more intense.


    Ye Yunqi''s little pussy was extremely sensitive due to the fact that she had just had a blowjob, so in just less than three minutes, she had another blowjob.


    Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Ye Yunqi, who had just had two big ejaculations, couldn''t stand up anymore, and if it wasn''t for her brother''s hard cock, I''m afraid she would have already sat down on the floor, and couldn''t help but look back at Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei also knew her current situation, gently pulled his cock out, sat back on the chair, pointed to his own high up big cock, laughed, "Sit up yourself."


    Being fucked from behind by her brother just now had already allowed Ye Yunqi to feel the pleasure of this new position, and now that she saw her brother change his play style, how could she not agree.


    Just saw her pull off the small panties hanging in the crook of her legs that were a bit of a nuisance and stuffed them into her coat pocket, raised her jade legs and sat across her brother''s body, reached out and took hold of the big cock that was a bit slippery due to being stained with her own lewd water, aimed it at her eagerly awaiting pussy eye, and sat down with force, and the bone-crushing pleasure made the brother and sister both yelp with pleasure at the same time.


    Ye Yunqi, who had taken the initiative, was about to properly gallop hard on her brother, but a voice that made them almost fly out of their souls suddenly sounded from the doorway, "Why didn''t you two go to class?"

 Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Almost Discovered

    Fortunately, Ye Fei''s current body was far beyond ordinary people, or else he would have been startled into some issues.However, even so, he felt a surge below, almost unable to hold back the eruption.


    Ye Yunqi, on the other hand, was in a more miserable state. Being in this entirely new position, she was on the verge of collapse.


    Now, being startled by this sound again, she couldn''t help but whimper, tightly wrapping her arms around her brother''s neck, her body trembling intensely. A large amount of pure internal energy, along with the liquid that had come out for the third time, surged out wildly, instantly absorbed by Ye Fei, then transformed and rushed back into her body.


    Unintentionally, the siblings completed a dual cultivation. Without looking, they knew who it was, as they were too familiar with this voice. The person who had arrived was their cousin''s best friend, and Ye Yunqi''s good friend, Yu Wuxia, who also happened to be their class teacher.


    Yu Wuxia standing at the door wasn''t specifically looking for the siblings; she had no classes in the afternoon and habitually came up to the fourth floor for a walk.


    Unexpectedly, she saw Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi not attending the lab class but staying in the classroom, so she decided to come in and ask what was going on. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon entering, she heard Ye Yunqi''s whimper, uncertain whether it was of pain or pleasure, and noticed her straddling Ye Fei, weakly lying in his embrace, a hint of abnormal blush on her face.


    Although she had never engaged in such activities with a man, Yu Wuxia had some experience in this regard. The current appearance of the siblings made her instinctively think of something, because that posture, that expression, really made one suspicious.


    Yet, she chuckled self-deprecatingly, wondering if she was overthinking due to her long absence, getting carried away with wild thoughts. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    They were twins; how could they possibly do such a thing, especially in a classroom?


    Moreover, could Ye Fei''s body support such a position?


    Abandoning these speculations, Yu Wuxia stopped overthinking and assumed Ye Yunqi was feeling unwell.


    She walked over quickly, concerned, and asked, "Yunqi, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?"


    Ye Yunqi was so embarrassed at this point that she was almost dying of shame, struggling to find a good excuse.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Wuxia provided one for her, saying, "Yes, maybe she caught a chill last night and isn''t feeling well. She might have a slight fever."


    "Are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Yu Wuxia was startled; she knew Ye Yunqi''s strength and that she wouldn''t typically catch a chill.


    But with Ye Yunqi''s face all flushed and looking like she had a fever, Yu Wuxia couldn''t help but worry.


    Little did she know, Ye Yunqi wasn''t actually sick but rather feeling aroused.


    Ye Yunqi dared not move away from Ye Fei''s body; once she stood up, her skirt would cover her, but what was deep inside her, left by Ye Fei, would be exposed to Yu Wuxia. So, she quickly said, "I''m fine, I''ve already taken medicine and just need some rest, and I''ll be fine."


    "But I''m still a bit worried. How about we go to the medical room downstairs?" Yu Wuxia and Ye Yunqi had a very good relationship, so she couldn''t just relax with a simple sentence.


    Ye Yunqi smiled and said, "I really am fine, Wuxia, you know I''ve been practicing martial arts since I was young, so I understand my body better than most people."


    This explanation made sense to Yu Wuxia, so she stopped worrying and smiled slightly, saying, "Since you''re fine, why don''t you get off your brother? You''re both grown up; do you still need to lean on your brother like this? And aren''t you afraid his body can''t handle it?"


    What Ye Yunqi feared the most was getting off her brother; she quickly said, "He''s fine; I''m just helping him exercise!"


    As she spoke, she lightly moved a few times to show that Ye Fei could easily bear her weight.


    But she forgot one thing: at that moment, the two of them were intimately connected in the most intimate way possible. Her movement caused Ye Fei''s hot and hard member deep inside her to stir a few times, making both of them almost cry out in ecstasy, especially Ye Yunqi.


    Because she had just climaxed, that area was extremely sensitive, and now, with this action, especially in front of Yu Wuxia, she almost couldn''t hold back another eruption.


    Ye Fei looked at his younger sister, who was suppressing the pleasure, and couldn''t help but have a mischievous thought. He smiled and said, "Wuxia, you can rest assured. My body has improved a lot now. Don''t believe me? Look!"


    With that, he forcefully lifted himself a few times, causing Ye Yunqi, who was sitting on him, to bounce along with him. His movements seemed harmless, but Ye Yunqi was enduring great discomfort.


    As he lifted, that large and extremely strong member vigorously collided a few times with the tenderest part deep inside Ye Yunqi, causing her to almost cry out and then quickly turning it into a near-scream, while she clung tightly to her brother''s neck, preventing him from moving further. She playfully scolded, "What are you doing? You scared me! If you scare me again, I won''t play with you!"


    Ye Fei also realized he had gone too far. If Yu Wuxia found out, it would be really troublesome. Although one day they would tell their mother about their relationship, it wasn''t the right time yet. So, apologetically, he said, "Alright, alright, good little sister, I won''t do it again. Don''t be angry."


    Yu Wuxia found the scene of these siblings amusing. She thought that if they weren''t born from the same mother, they would truly be a perfect match. When Ye Yunqi said she wouldn''t play with him, it made her chuckle even more. She didn''t expect the sixteen-year-old Ye Yunqi to say something only a child under ten would say.


    What she didn''t know was that only Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi understood the true meaning behind "won''t play with you anymore." It meant that if this continued, she would not let him have his way in the future.


    Since Yu Wuxia still had lesson planning to do, she couldn''t linger and chat with Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi. Seeing that Ye Yunqi was fine, she intended to leave. However, seeing them sitting together in such a position, she still felt it was very inappropriate. So, she reminded them, "Ye Fei, Yunqi, you are grown-up now. Be more careful with your actions in the future. It wouldn''t be good if people misunderstood."


    Ye Yunqi chuckled inwardly but maintained an innocent expression on her face, asking, "Misunderstand what?"


    Yu Wuxia was a bit stunned. From the looks of it, Ye Yunqi seemed to be unaware of these matters. It wasn''t appropriate to explain in front of Ye Fei, so she just smiled and said, "It''s nothing. Just be more careful in the future." However, she was thinking that she might need a chance to have a private chat with Ye Yunqi.

 Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Awkwardness in the Lingerie Store

    Ye Yunqi watched Yu Wuxia until she disappeared from sight before finally letting go completely. However, just as she relaxed, the desires that hadn''t been fully released surged once again.At this moment, Ye Fei was also not idle. As soon as Yu Wuxia had left, he had already begun to make his move, but due to being too tense, Ye Yunqi didn''t feel much at first.


    Now, with excitement rising, Ye Yunqi began to squirm quickly, whispering softly in Ye Fei''s ear, "Brother, a little harder!"


    It wasn''t until the end of the class that the siblings concluded their intense encounter in the classroom. Perhaps stimulated by Yu Wuxia''s actions, Ye Fei finally achieved what he desired. However, he still didn''t dare to fulfill his earlier promise of filling Ye Yunqi, instead erupting once again inside his sister''s sweet little mouth.


    Feeling physically and emotionally satisfied, Ye Yunqi carefully licked and cleaned her brother''s treasure before standing up from her crouching position and nestling back into her brother''s embrace.


    But she suddenly felt a chill down there and remembered that she had taken off her underwear in the heat of the moment.


    Retrieving her underwear from her pocket, Ye Yunqi realized it was no longer wearable. The excessive moisture from her brother''s caresses had left the cute piece completely soaked, and this wasn''t the type of moisture that would dry quickly.


    Seeing her sister looking worried holding the soggy underwear, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity. Despite her occasional lack of gentleness, there was something truly precious about her.


    No matter the time or situation, she always obeyed his commands without questioning the consequences. Even allowing such absurd acts in the classroom, this level of attachment was something even Lin Ling couldn''t achieve. Why wouldn''t he cherish and love her for a lifetime?


    Realizing there was still some time left, Ye Fei lightly kissed his sister''s lips and said, "If it can''t be worn, then don''t wear it. Wait here, I''ll go downstairs to buy you a new one." Without waiting for Ye Yunqi''s response, he ran out.


    Watching her brother''s retreating figure, Ye Yunqi''s eyes were filled with infatuation, and her heart was filled with extreme sweetness.


    He was a grown man, and buying lingerie for himself was embarrassing enough, let alone buying women''s lingerie. Yet, he had gone without hesitation for her. Thinking back to when she had thought he favored Lin Ling over her and felt angry, she couldn''t help but find it amusing. She had made up her mind that as long as he continued to treat her this way, he could love whoever he wanted. Why worry so much?


    Furthermore, considering the intense pleasure they had just experienced, she realized this guy was too skilled. If he only had her as a woman, she might not be able to handle it.


    Just as Ye Yunqi had thought, Ye Fei was just a sixteen-year-old boy. Usually, he was too embarrassed to even buy his own underwear, as most of it was taken care of by Aunt Zhang. Buying women''s lingerie now was a whole new challenge. So, hesitating in front of the women''s lingerie section at the supermarket outside the school gate for a long time, he finally gritted his teeth and walked in.


    Looking at the variety of lingerie hanging inside, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit dumbfounded. He had never paid attention before, realizing that girls'' lingerie came in so many styles.


    The middle-aged saleswoman in the supermarket thought Ye Fei''s bewildered expression meant he was up to something secretive with women''s lingerie. However, she didn''t mind such customers because with a little coaxing, she could easily sell him a high-profit, sexy piece of lingerie or even multiple pieces.


    So, with a welcoming smile, she approached him and asked, "Young man, buying clothes for your girlfriend?"


    "Uh, yeah? Yes," Ye Fei replied, still a bit dazed by the array of lingerie styles in front of him, taking a moment to process the saleswoman''s words.


    Ye Fei''s hesitation only strengthened the middle-aged woman''s suspicion. She had a knack for sales and directly picked up a black, almost completely see-through lace panty from the side, saying, "How about this one? Black represents mystery. If you have your girlfriend wear this, gently parting her legs, the wonderful place hidden amidst this mystery will tantalizingly appear before your eyes. What a scene it would be."


    Although the saleswoman was quite persuasive, Ye Fei felt a bit tempted by her words but ultimately rejected the idea. While Ye Yunqi was open-minded during their intimate moments, she was still a very innocent girl at heart, and such overly provocative items were not suitable for her.


    Discover exclusive content at mvl


    Politely shaking his head, Ye Fei declined the various sexy options the woman presented one after another. Finally, he chose a cute white panty with cartoon patterns embroidered on it.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s final choice, the middle-aged woman couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. Although the panty he selected was also high-end and would fetch a good profit, the fact that the boy had overlooked her other suggestions left her somewhat disgruntled.


    Taking the box handed to him by the woman, Ye Fei was about to pay when a thought struck him. While those items weren''t suitable for his sister, they might be perfect for Aunt Zhang!


    Why not buy them and gift them to her as a present? She would surely be delighted, and he could even ask her to model them for him. It would be a win-win situation.


    Turning back to the saleswoman, he said, "Wrap up the ones I looked at earlier as well."


    The middle-aged woman was overjoyed. Judging by Ye Fei''s attire, she thought he could afford high-quality items, so she had shown him only the best merchandise. Selling just one of these items would make her day.


    She was surprised when Ye Fei decided to purchase them all. Hastily packaging everything, she feared he might change his mind. She also couldn''t help but wonder, was this kid just pretending? Would he end up buying everything in the end?


    At this moment, Ye Fei was too preoccupied to care about what the middle-aged woman might be thinking. He was now facing a dilemma because all his purchases came in separate packaging, resulting in a large bag in his hands.


    It was already time for class to end, and the thought of carrying a big bag of women''s lingerie to the classroom was unbearable. However, he couldn''t just open them here either.


    In his distress, Ye Fei recalled the storage function he had as a barbarian. Unfortunately, upon reverting back, he couldn''t sense that space anymore. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be convenient to store all these items in there?


    With these thoughts in mind, Ye Fei suddenly felt a lightness in his hands. Looking down, he saw that the large bag he was holding had inexplicably disappeared. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 80: Chapter 80 Establishing the Company

    Ye Fei was startled, quickly looking around to see that no one had noticed him before he relaxed. However, it was still very strange how the bag had suddenly disappeared.The feeling was similar to when he had put away the two large swords after transforming that day. Could it be?


    Thinking about this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel excited and hurried to a corner where no one would pass, intending to retrieve the bag. Sure enough, the bag that had vanished suddenly reappeared in his hands.


    Ye Fei was so happy that he almost jumped. Although he still couldn''t sense the existence of that space or see what was inside the bag, he was certain that he could still use the storage function without transforming.


    Just thinking about that immensely vast space made him feel more convenient. He wondered if it could hold living things and decided he would have to try it out sometime in the future.


    Satisfied, Ye Fei quickly returned to the classroom. It was still class time, and there weren''t many people in the room, but Lin Ling had already returned. However, Ye Yunqi wasn''t sitting with her; she was in her own seat, perhaps afraid that Lin Ling would notice her current state of undress.


    Seeing that Ye Yunqi''s female classmate hadn''t returned yet, Ye Fei walked straight to her, smiling as he took out the cute cartoon piece and, despite her struggles, slowly helped her put it on.


    In the process, he even playfully teased the small hole that fascinated him, making Ye Yunqi blush profusely and look around nervously.


    To put her at ease, due to Ye Yunqi''s formidable reputation, the boys in the class were too timid to even steal glances at her, and the girls didn''t want to feel self-pity by comparing themselves to her, so no one paid attention to them.


    The only one who saw everything, Lin Ling, was accustomed to their sibling antics and didn''t think much of it.


    In the following days, Ye Fei and his sister returned to their routine life, but now Ye Fei was skipping classes during the day. In these days, he used his specially made palm-sized computer to browse through the wanted notices issued against him and looted the treasuries of countries that were hostile towards him, even those not officially at odds with him.


    However, this time he was more cautious, not leaving behind the reputation of being "fragile" as before, instead adopting the symbols of several world-famous terror organizations.


    These organizations promptly claimed responsibility for the incidents, and since Ye Fei had only caused mischief before and never sought wealth, no one suspected him.


    People were simply amazed at the number of talented individuals in this era, pondering who was more formidable, the unknown master or the feared "fragile" individual.


    Ye Fei himself wasn''t sure how much money was in his several anonymous accounts. Firstly, because he had never been concerned with money and didn''t bother checking, and secondly, the sum was so vast that he hesitated to look, feeling uneasy about effortlessly acquiring so much wealth, as it contradicted his mother''s hard work.


    She was his idol, and he wouldn''t entertain any thoughts detrimental to her, not even as passing notions.


    Of course, his money-making activities across nations were just a hobby for Ye Fei. The primary reason he brought the handheld computer to school was for easy access to adult forums.


    During these days, he would research new methods during the day and experiment with them one by one with his younger sister in the evenings.


    Ye Yunqi was very open-minded in this regard, and being her beloved brother, she willingly complied, allowing him to indulge in these activities.


    If it weren''t for his sister''s tolerance reaching its limit, he wouldn''t even want to leave the room.


    And so, every day he would keep her busy until the early hours of the morning. Despite only getting a little sleep each night, he would wake up the next day feeling very energetic.


    In these crazy days of revelry, aside from the signs that Ye Yunqi''s cultivation had subtly broken through to the sixth level, they discovered another effect. Ye Fei''s cultivation technique not only enhanced one''s strength through dual cultivation but surprisingly also had a beautifying effect.


    After being nourished by him, Ye Yunqi now possessed a charming demeanor that combined the essence of a young girl and a mature woman, with her appearance becoming even more stunning. She even exuded a faint fairy-like aura, surpassing all other women in the family and even in the entire Wanghai region, becoming the most beautiful woman without equal. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Li Xue was truly a practical person; in just a few days, she had already set up the company''s structure. Although she didn''t pursue wealth, Li Xue was ambitious in her career.


    After learning about Ye Fei''s other identity, she completely let go.


    Originally, she had planned to start a company first and then gradually expand. However, she directly established seven companies spanning various industries and merged them together to form a conglomerate called "Autumn."


    This sudden move threw the entire business community of Wanghai into panic.


    After all, each of the seven subsidiary companies under the group had a registered capital of no less than one billion. How could such momentum not make everyone feel threatened?


    Even the Liu and Ye families were somewhat unsettled and sent out many people to investigate this massive entity that had just emerged.


    However, upon investigation, they were filled with doubts. The actual controller of this conglomerate turned out to be a woman under thirty years old.


    Just a few days ago, she was an assistant to the head of an orphanage, tirelessly working for the livelihood of those children. Yet, no one could find out who was behind her.


    Regarding this, Ye Fei was completely unaware. If he found out that the company he had set up to help his family had made them fearful beforehand, he didn''t know whether he would feel proud or remorseful.


    Today was Friday again, and Lin Ling once more invited Ye Fei and his sister to her house to play. However, Ye Fei hadn''t seen his goddess for a full five days and missed her deeply. Since the beginning of summer vacation, he hadn''t been close to her either.


    Stay connected through mvl


    Not wanting to miss the opportunity today, he had to reluctantly suppress his heartache and reject a disappointed Lin Ling, promising her earnestly that he would definitely visit her house the following weekend and spend quality time with her for two days, which made Lin Ling happy once again.


    After bidding farewell to Lin Ling, as soon as Ye Fei and his sister walked out of the school gate, they saw Ye Ningsuan with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 81: Chapter 81: The Goddesss Worry

    Today, Ye Ningsuan seemed to have made a special effort to dress up, with a light layer of makeup on her face, making her already extraordinary beauty even more enchanting.However, she was still wearing the outfit from last week, and the sharp-eyed Ye Fei could even see that the pair of stockings wrapped around her slender legs was still the one torn by himself that day.


    Seeing all of this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit stirred in his heart. At the same time, he thought of the extremely sexy lingerie he had placed in his space and really wanted her to wear it for him right now.


    Although the young girl under his guidance had been cooperating better and better, she could never learn the mature and charming demeanor that her aunt exuded.


    Moreover, he had learned so many techniques that he was sure he could completely win her over.


    But despite his feelings, Ye Fei still hadn''t changed his mind about going home to accompany his goddess.


    No matter what, in his heart, she was always the most beautiful and the woman he loved and cherished the most, someone who could never be replaced by anyone else.


    "Ye Fei, Yunqi, how about visiting your aunt''s house this weekend?" Ye Ningsuan said in a tone she used with children, but she felt a bit awkward inside. Her attitude this time was completely different from last time.


    Now she was like a young wife who hadn''t seen her husband in a long time. When she saw Ye Fei, she felt a kind of excitement that only appeared in her adolescence.


    "I''m afraid I can''t. I have to go home this week to be with my mom," Ye Fei apologized to Ye Ningsuan with a smile. The look of tenderness that flashed in his eyes made Ye Ningsuan both disappointed and very happy. He didn''t dislike her; he just loved his mother more.


    "Well then, Yunqi, how about you? Your brother went last week, so why don''t you go to your aunt''s house this week?" Ye Ningsuan didn''t have high hopes to begin with. She knew Liu Yiru''s place in Ye Fei''s heart and had never thought of competing with her. So, although she was a bit disappointed, she wasn''t resentful.


    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but look at Ye Fei. She was increasingly treating herself as her brother''s young wife, not even consciously seeking his opinion on things.


    Ye Fei felt a stir in his heart. Both of these women had the closest relationships with him. Although he couldn''t be honest with them now, one day they would know about each other, and they might even end up living together. It was better to let them nurture their relationship.


    So he nodded and said, "That''s fine. Yunqi, go and accompany your aunt." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, aunt, did you prepare something nice for me?" Ye Yunqi obediently nodded, although she didn''t want to be separated from Ye Fei.


    But once they returned home, they wouldn''t be able to do the things they loved to do together. It was better to spend time with her lonely aunt, who loved her so much, than to see but not touch.


    "Of course, let''s go now. I''ll make sure to surprise you when we get home. Let this scoundrel wait here by himself," Ye Ningsuan laughed. She now completely regarded Ye Fei as her man and even used the terms of endearment they used when they were intimate.


    Ye Yunqi didn''t think much either and said, "Alright, let this big scoundrel wait here!" With that, she hooked her aunt''s arm and practically hung onto her as they got into her car together.


    Ye Fei smiled as he watched them leave, feeling immensely pleased at how harmonious they were.


    After a while, a discreet black van approached from the other direction of the school. It slowly stopped in front of Ye Fei. As the door opened, a figure that excited Ye Fei appeared before him¡ªit was his goddess, Liu Yiru.


    "Ye Fei, have you been waiting long? I''m sorry, something came up. Where''s Yunqi?" Looking at her beloved son, Liu Yiru let go of all her burdens and revealed a faint smile, but Ye Fei keenly sensed a hint of helplessness in her eyes.


    "Mom!" Ye Fei exclaimed, rushing over and tightly hugging his mother, who was half a head shorter than him. Whether he wanted to act cute or had other thoughts, he couldn''t quite tell.


    Liu Yiru also embraced her son''s increasingly robust frame and gently patted his back with small hands, saying, "Alright, you''re all grown up. Are you going to let your mom hug you like this? You haven''t told me, where did Yunqi go?"


    Although reluctant, Ye Fei released his mother''s soft body and said with a smile, "Aunt came just now and took her away."


    "I see. Let''s go then. It''s been two weeks since we last met, and Siqi and the others really miss you," Liu Yiru said as she opened the car door and got in with her son.


    Regarding Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi''s electric bicycle, knowing that someone would come to pick them up after school, they simply didn''t take it and left it in the school bike shed.


    Once they got in the car, Ye Fei first greeted his mother''s secretary and assistant, Miss Li.


    This Miss Li, like Zhou Mingming, held a very close position to his mother, next to Aunt Zhou. She was his mother''s most considerate assistant besides Aunt Lin Ling, and although she wasn''t as exceptionally beautiful as Zhou Mingming, her capabilities were quite strong.


    Miss Li politely nodded at Ye Fei and then slowly started the car.


    Ye Fei and his mother sat in the back seats. He gently took his mother''s soft hand, holding it with both of his hands, and softly asked, "Mom, it seems like you have something on your mind. Can you tell me about it?"


    Liu Yiru looked at her increasingly mature son and smiled with relief, "It''s nothing much, just some matters concerning the company. Even if I tell you, you might not understand."


    Ye Fei, taking advantage of the situation, embraced his mother''s soft body entirely, but spoke in a coaxing tone, "Come on, Mom, just tell me. I''m grown up now and can share your worries."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but be slightly surprised. She realized that her son was already sixteen years old now.


    At her age, she had already begun to get involved in some of the family''s business affairs. She had been treating him like a child all this time, which she now felt was somewhat inappropriate.


    After all, he was now healthy and it was time for him to experience some things. Being constantly sheltered was not conducive to his growth.


    Feeling the broad and sturdy chest of her son, Liu Yiru gently twisted her body, finding a comfortable position. She seemed to have found some kind of support and relaxed almost as if she was about to confide, saying, "These past few days, the Wanhai Group has emerged, and its momentum is very strong. It''s not at all inferior to our well-established groups. With its presence, our future might become more challenging."

 Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Sleeping with the Goddess (1)

    Ye Fei realized only then that his good intentions had actually led to trouble.Looking at his mother, who appeared somewhat worried, he couldn''t help but feel extreme pity and hugged her tighter.


    As his hand gently stroked her soft, long hair, he softly reassured her, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. I have a feeling that the Qiu Tian Group won''t be our enemy."


    While saying this, he had already made up his mind to let Li Xue and his mother meet as soon as possible, to give her a big dose of reassurance.


    Lying in his son''s broad chest, Liu Yiru unexpectedly felt a sense of being protected like she did during her teenage years by her father.


    However, there were some differences this time, and although she couldn''t pinpoint exactly what they were due to her lack of romantic experience, she felt a bit puzzled.


    Yet Liu Yiru didn''t dwell on these thoughts. All she needed to know was that her son had grown up and just his presence gave her a strong sense of security, which was enough for her.


    So, putting aside her worries, she smiled and asked, "Alright, let''s not think about this anymore. Tell me, what do you want to eat today?"


    However, Ye Fei shook his head and said, "I don''t want to eat anything. I just want to go home quickly and sleep."


    Liu Yiru chuckled softly, her hand caressing her son''s handsome face, and said, "You, this child, why do you only think about sleeping?"


    Ye Fei closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling of his mother''s soft hand caressing his face, and murmured dreamily, "Because you said we would sleep together." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liu Yiru''s hand involuntarily paused for a moment. Just a moment ago, she thought her son had grown up and become a man. His words stirred a strange feeling in her heart, but it quickly passed. Mostly, she felt a sense of satisfaction from her son''s attachment to her and said with a smile, "Alright, I''ll sleep with you tonight, but you have to eat."


    Ye Fei was overjoyed and quickly nodded in agreement. Although he couldn''t do much, being able to sleep with his goddess was already satisfying for him.


    When they arrived home, Ye Fei''s three sisters were already there. It had been almost two weeks since they last met, and they naturally showered Ye Fei with affection and inquiries.


    Although Ye Fei was grateful for their care, his mind was no longer there at that moment. Just the thought of being able to sleep with his goddess soon made him so excited that he couldn''t help but tremble a bit.


    After a hurried dinner, Ye Fei anxiously waited for Liu Yiru to finish eating, then immediately pulled her, saying, "Mom, it''s getting late, let''s go to bed."


    Liu Yiru felt that something was off with her son today, but she didn''t dwell on it and said with a smile, "Why the rush? Your sisters miss you, spend some more time with them."


    Ye Fei insisted, "I miss my sisters too, but we can talk more tomorrow. I''m really tired and just want to sleep."


    Ye Siqi and the others were unaware that Ye Fei had already recovered from his illness. Hearing his words, they started to worry. Ye Siqi said, "Mom, maybe little brother is really tired. You should take him to bed first, and we can hang out together tomorrow."


    Ye Siyao and Ye Yunying nodded in agreement.


    Seeing all three of them agreeing, Liu Yiru gave in. She led Ye Fei to her bedroom and after closing the door, asked, "Ye Fei, what''s going on with you? With your current condition, you shouldn''t be feeling so tired."


    Ye Fei didn''t hide his feelings and smiled, "I''m not that tired, but I haven''t seen you in so long, and I miss you. I just want to hug you and sleep together!"


    Liu Yiru felt that strange feeling in her heart again, but she dismissed it as her son''s affection for her. She indulgently smiled and said, "You, really, can''t Mom run away? Go take a shower, you smell bad, and I won''t let you sleep here."


    Ye Fei chuckled, "How about we shower together?"


    Liu Yiru blushed slightly. Despite being her own son, he was already sixteen. If this were ancient times, he might already have several children. How could she bathe with him? So she lightly tapped him and said, "You little rascal, go take your shower!"


    Ye Fei didn''t have high hopes to begin with. Upon hearing her words, he chuckled foolishly, then turned and walked into the bathroom. As he filled the bathtub with water, he noticed a small pair of black underwear on top of the washing machine.


    "These must be the ones Mom changed out of today and didn''t get a chance to wash," Ye Fei thought to himself.


    Unable to resist, he picked them up and gently sniffed them, detecting a faint fragrance mixed with a unique feminine scent that aroused a certain desire within him, as if he were kneeling in front of his mother smelling her intimate scent, causing a sudden rush of excitement.


    However, this thought was fleeting. Ye Fei quickly came to his senses, hastily placing the underwear back on top of the washing machine.


    He slapped himself hard on the face, inwardly cursing himself, "Ye Fei, she is your goddess, how could you think like this? What''s the difference between this and being a beast?"


    Although he forced himself not to think about those messy things, once the mind starts wandering, it''s hard to control.


    So Ye Fei stayed in the bathroom for over half an hour, trying to calm down the stubborn thing below, but as his gaze swept over the little underwear, there was a sign of rising again. This made Ye Fei dare not stay any longer, quickly drying himself off and hurrying out of the bathroom.


    At this moment, Liu Yiru had changed into her usual nightgown, sitting quietly at the head of the bed, engrossed in a book.


    Although her nightgown wasn''t particularly sexy, being at home meant the buttons weren''t fastened tightly, revealing a large expanse of skin on her chest. With just one glance, Ye Fei could see the glistening skin and the deep cleavage, combined with her current studious appearance, an intellectual yet undeniably sensual scene that made Ye Fei''s heart race once again.


    Glancing down at his own fairly neat pajama bottoms, Ye Fei silently prayed in his heart, "Brother, you must behave tonight, stay put, don''t just stand up for no reason!"


    Perhaps hearing Ye Fei''s footsteps, Liu Yiru shifted her gaze from the book and looked at Ye Fei standing at the bedside with a smile, asking, "Ye Fei, why did you stay in there for so long? Were you up to no good?"


    Remembering what he had just done, Ye Fei''s face blushed involuntarily, feeling a bit flustered as he replied, "No, I just took a bit more time to wash up, that''s all."

 Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Sleeping with the Goddess (2)

    Liu Yiru just said that sentence in a joking manner, aiming to tease her seemingly grown-up son, Ye Fei. However, Ye Fei''s reaction made her a bit suspicious. He had grown up, and there seemed to be no issues with his body.Could he be doing things that boys typically do during puberty?


    At this thought, Liu Yiru suddenly remembered that when she came back from work in the afternoon, she had just changed clothes before going to pick him up. She hadn''t had time to wash her clothes.


    It seemed like her little underwear was still on top of the washing machine in the bathroom. She usually washed her own underwear by hand, and she assumed the housekeeper hadn''t taken it away. Would her son use it for...?


    She recalled reading some magazines in the past, mentioning that many boys liked collecting underwear worn by women to satisfy their desires for the opposite sex. Was her son one of them?


    "I''ll go wash up too, Ye Fei, come up and wait." Liu Yiru gestured to Ye Fei, lifting the thin blanket covering her body.


    As she got out of bed, her loose nightgown fluttered, revealing to Ye Fei the enticing curves wrapped in a pair of panties similar to the ones in the bathroom.


    Ye Fei''s vision was exceptionally sharp now. With just a glance, he noticed that his mom''s curves were even fuller than Ye Ningsuan''s. If the fabric were lifted, a perfect peachy shape would surely be visible.


    This discovery made Ye Fei uncontrollably rise again, but he reacted swiftly. Before his mom noticed, he jumped onto the bed, lying face down on the soft surface, and said to Liu Yiru, "Alright, you should hurry."


    This time, Liu Yiru didn''t suspect anything. She just found it amusing to see her son, who seemed more lively than usual, and slowly headed towards the bathroom. However, her heart was beating faster.


    What would she see inside?


    Would she find some white viscous fluid on her black panties that originally belonged to her son?


    The thought made Liu Yiru''s heart race, but strangely, she didn''t feel repulsed; instead, she felt a peculiar sense of excitement.


    With a somewhat uneasy heart, Liu Yiru pushed open the bathroom door. Her eyes immediately went to the washing machine, where indeed her little underwear was placed. She hurried over to pick it up, only to find it dry and devoid of the imagined white substance. It seemed her son hadn''t done anything with it.


    She couldn''t help but chuckle at her self-mockery. She had indeed overthought things, letting some gossip magazines paint her beloved son in a different light. However, for some reason, a hint of disappointment lingered in her heart for a moment, but she quickly pushed it aside.


    After a quick shower, she stepped out of the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fei, to distract himself, became interested in the economics book his mom had been reading earlier.


    Surprisingly, despite his lack of knowledge in the subject, he found the book easy to comprehend, even generating some insightful ideas naturally.


    Pleased with this, Ye Fei felt like the brain development session had turned him into a genius.


    When Liu Yiru emerged and saw her son engrossed in the economics book, she couldn''t help but smile. "It''s a bit early for you to be reading this kind of book now.


    Focus on building your basics at school first," she said, climbing onto the bed from the other side and naturally snuggling into Ye Fei''s embrace. It didn''t feel wrong at all.


    After all, in the past, when they slept together, it was Ye Fei who nestled into her embrace.


    Ye Fei smiled without offering any explanation, setting the book aside and wrapping his arms around his mom''s slender waist. He nodded and said, "Alright, let''s lay the foundation first."


    The two of them lay down embracing each other, with Liu Yiru resting her head on Ye Fei''s chest, listening to his strong heartbeat, feeling a sense of tranquility washing over her, finding herself oddly enamored with this feeling for a moment.


    "In the second year of high school, the curriculum must be tighter than in the first year, right? How are you managing, can you keep up?" Liu Yiru was still very concerned about her son''s studies. Although he had performed well in the first year of high school, he had spent the summer in a military camp without much time for review, so she wanted to ask if he had fallen behind.


    Ye Fei laughed, "Of course, no problem at all. I don''t even need to attend classes for those subjects, I can understand everything by just reading through them once."


    Liu Yiru playfully tapped his chest with her hand, "Since when did you learn to boast? Making yourself sound like a genius."


    "I''m not boasting at all," Ye Fei chuckled, "Just think about who raised me, how could I not be a genius?"


    Liu Yiru couldn''t help but chuckle at her son''s flattery. She lifted her head and planted a kiss on his cheek, saying, "Alright, it''s getting late, time to sleep." With that, she buried her head back into his chest. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei felt a ticklish sensation in his heart from Liu Yiru''s charming smile. Spontaneously, he blurted out, "Mom, I want to kiss you."


    "You, not willing to miss any opportunity, come here then." Liu Yiru thought he said that only after she kissed him, finding it amusing. She lifted her head again, bringing her well-preserved face close to his, looking like that of a young girl.


    However, Ye Fei didn''t immediately kiss her. Instead, he reached out and touched her sensual lips, saying, "I want to kiss here."


    "No!" Liu Yiru instinctively refused him, but in her mind, she thought that her son had indeed grown up, showing an interest in women. Nonetheless, she didn''t feel it was entirely inappropriate.


    "Please, dear mother, just let me kiss it, just once, okay?" Ye Fei made up his mind. Today, he was determined to taste the sweet lips of his mother, using his unbeatable spoiling technique.


    Due to physical reasons, Liu Yiru had always showered Ye Fei with love from a young age, almost to the point of spoiling him.


    Regardless of the request, whenever he acted cute, she would immediately agree. However, since Ye Fei turned thirteen, he hadn''t used this tactic again. This brought back memories of the past.


    Even though Ye Fei was now in good health, she couldn''t bear to refuse him, nodding gently and saying, "Alright, just as you said, only once."


    After speaking, she slightly pursed her rosy lips, closed her eyes, with a hint of blush on her face.


    Despite being her son, she couldn''t help feeling a bit shy about the upcoming kiss on the lips, considering he was no longer a child.

 Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Sleeping with the Goddess (3)

    Watching his mother''s charming and delicate appearance that seemed ripe for the taking, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit infatuated.A desire to overwhelm her emerged in his heart, but the resilience he had honed since childhood was not in vain. He quickly suppressed this impulse, leaning in gently but not immediately kissing her. Instead, he extended his tongue and lightly licked her tender lips.


    With just a gentle lick, Ye Fei became completely enamored with these sweet jade-like lips. He opened his mouth, taking her two tender and smooth lips inside, softly sucking on them.


    At the same time, he extended his tongue, trying to enter his mother''s sweet little mouth, only to encounter her two rows of pearl-like teeth.


    Although Liu Yiru did not stop him, no matter how he teased, she refused to open her mouth to let him in. Yet, Ye Fei was not in a hurry.


    It seemed as if he had found something enjoyable, using his tongue to play around the goddess''s teeth outside her small mouth.


    After a while, Liu Yiru felt it was enough. Just as she was about to push Ye Fei away, out of habit or some other reason, Ye Fei''s hand wandered to her chest, gently squeezing one of her large and perky jade peaks.


    "Ah!" Her sensitive area being attacked made Liu Yiru involuntarily let out a cry.


    This cry inadvertently caused her tightly closed mouth to open, giving Ye Fei the opportunity he had been waiting for. His tongue instantly entered her mouth, finding her tender and fragrant tongue, gently entwining with it. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having breached her defenses, Liu Yiru didn''t rush to push him away. The sensation of their lips and tongues entwined was too wonderful, drawing her in so much that she couldn''t help but get lost in it, responding somewhat awkwardly.


    Ye Fei never expected that his mother''s kissing skills were even inferior to a young girl''s. It seemed she lacked experience in this regard.


    Perhaps she had never truly experienced the beauty of such moments.


    Thinking back to what Ye Ningsuan had said, their mother had married their father to maintain relations between the families.


    They had rarely even seen each other before, let alone developed any feelings. How could a couple without any affection fully enjoy the wonders between a man and a woman?


    Since experiencing the delights of such moments, Ye Fei had always felt that this was the most comfortable thing in the world. His younger sister had even said that if he didn''t cultivate with her in the future, she might as well be dead.


    With such thoughts, he couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for his mother. It was necessary for him to let her know what the most wonderful feeling in the world was!


    Once this wicked idea arose, Ye Fei''s desire, which had been under control from reading, was no longer held back.


    He abruptly stood up, pressing himself against his mother, and due to their current positions, that thing was directly pressing against the hidden valley beneath her lower abdomen.


    Liu Yiru was enjoying her son''s skilled kissing techniques with closed eyes when she suddenly felt something hard pressing against her below.


    Although she didn''t have much experience in such matters as Ye Fei thought, being an adult, she naturally knew what it was. Feeling a bit flustered, an unprecedented desire arose in her body, causing her to feel a bit wet.


    This desire made Liu Yiru somewhat afraid. She no longer cared about enjoying the pleasure of their lip and tongue exchange, pushing Ye Fei away and, slightly panting, said, "That''s enough, you''ve kissed, it''s time to sleep!" She shifted her body slightly backward to avoid that unsettling thing from touching her again.


    Although Ye Fei was a bit reluctant, he always obeyed Liu Yiru''s words. Despite his wicked thoughts, he didn''t dare to act on them at that moment.


    Moreover, having shared a deep kiss lasting over five minutes with the goddess was an unexpected gain. So, Ye Fei didn''t insist further, obediently closing his eyes and soon falling asleep.


    Enjoy more content from mvl


    Ye Fei was asleep, but Liu Yiru found it difficult to fall asleep for a while. Watching her son sleeping peacefully in her arms with a serene face like a baby, she truly realized today that he had indeed grown up, both mentally and physically, and had started to show interest in women. Shouldn''t his marriage with Lin Ling also be put on the agenda now?


    Thinking about this, Liu Yiru felt a tightness in her heart, as if something beloved had been taken away. If he married Lin Ling, would she have to move out? Would he still cherish her as he did now? Probably not.


    But this was the right thing to do, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but chuckle self-deprecatingly. After all, no son could spend his whole life with his mother.


    They always had to have their own independent lives, and what she had to do was quietly support him from behind. As long as she could see him happy, that would be her greatest happiness.


    Having sorted out these thoughts, Liu Yiru shifted her body downwards, nestling her upper body into Ye Fei''s broad embrace, resting her head on his chest. Feeling his strong heartbeat, she suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of peace, as if all the family troubles were insignificant, and she completely relaxed.


    The days of worry and exhaustion had left Liu Yiru feeling very tired. With this relaxation, she quickly drifted into a sweet dream in Ye Fei''s arms. If anyone else saw this scene, they would surely think they were an extremely loving couple.


    Liu Yiru was awakened by a phone call around ten in the morning. Checking the time, she was somewhat surprised because she couldn''t remember the last time she had slept so soundly.


    Normally, she was always worried about the family company''s affairs, but this time, she had slept for almost twelve hours. Glancing at her son who was already awake but had not disturbed her, instead smiling at her from the bedside, she wondered if she could sleep so well only because she was in his arms.


    Answering the phone, her secretary Miss Li told her some news that she wasn''t sure if it was good or bad - the CEO of Autumn Group, Li Xue, had sent her an invitation to attend a party the company was hosting that evening.


    After hanging up the phone, Liu Yiru fell into contemplation. Why did the usually low-key Li Xue suddenly decide to hold such a party? According to the secretary, it seemed that the Autumn Group had invited almost all the elites in the city. Did this mean they were gearing up to make a strong move?


    Ye Fei, who was nearby, also caught snippets of the conversation on the phone and couldn''t help but secretly admire Li Xue''s efficiency. It seemed Li Xue wasted no time; she had already arranged everything despite just speaking to her on the phone that morning.

 Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Goddesss Surprise (1)

    "Mom, what''s going on?" Ye Fei pretended not to know and asked.Liu Yiru now regarded Ye Fei as an adult, so she no longer hid business matters from him. She sighed and said, "Do you remember the Autumn Group I mentioned yesterday? They have been quite low-key all along.


    Although they suddenly made such a big move, they rarely appear in public. But today, they have unexpectedly invited all the celebrities in Wanghai. They may be gearing up to make a strong move.


    While the Liu and Ye families may not necessarily fear them, it is currently a critical time, and their group''s scale is not smaller than ours. It''s quite worrying."


    Seeing her mother''s worried expression, Ye Fei had the urge to tell her everything, but he restrained himself.


    Until he had absolute strength, he didn''t want his family associated with vulnerability. If he were exposed, he would face not just one country but dozens.


    This realization ignited a desire in Ye Fei to excel. If he had the power to challenge even the United States, his goddess wouldn''t have to worry like this. It seemed he needed to quickly implement his plan to expand his influence.


    "Perhaps they are inviting us to discuss cooperation, so you shouldn''t worry too much," Ye Fei could only temporarily comfort his mother like this since he couldn''t speak the truth.


    By the evening, she would know the Autumn Group''s intentions and surely be happy.


    Liu Yiru couldn''t help but smile wryly. After all, her son was only sixteen years old, thinking too simplistically. At the level of the Autumn Group, why would they need to seek cooperation? S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They only needed to continuously swallow up other small companies to strengthen themselves.


    However, Liu Yiru didn''t want Ye Fei to be exposed to the dark side of the world too early, so she lightly smiled and said, "Let''s hope so."


    When Ye Fei and Liu Yiru got up, Siqi and Siyao had already left the house, leaving only the eldest sister Ye Yunying, who had been working out in the gym all morning, playing video games in the living room.


    Since Liu Yiru had to attend the evening party, she needed to make arrangements at the company. After bidding farewell to her siblings, she set off.


    Perhaps after passing the test of the goddess, Ye Fei''s resolve had become stronger. He spent the whole day playing with the alluring Ye Yunying without any impure thoughts.


    After the incident in the bathroom, Ye Yunying had also become more reserved in front of Ye Fei, not dressing scantily or throwing herself at him as she used to. This was the main reason Ye Fei didn''t have impure thoughts.


    In the evening, Liu Yiru was going to the Autumn Group''s party and decided to take Ye Fei along to help him get accustomed to such occasions early on since he would eventually have to manage the Feiyun Group.


    As it was a formal gathering, Liu Yiru changed into a black evening gown, enhancing her already ethereal beauty. When Ye Fei saw her, he was momentarily stunned. It was only when Ye Siqi pulled him to change clothes that he snapped out of it.


    Dressed in a formal suit and with his hair styled by Ye Siqi, Ye Fei looked much more mature. Coupled with his tall stature, one might believe he was in his twenties.


    When Liu Yiru and others saw him in this attire for the first time, they were impressed, especially when Liu Yiru linked arms with him as they left. Ye Yunying couldn''t help but praise, "What a beautiful couple!"


    Ye Yunying''s jesting words weren''t entirely wrong. Due to her deep inner strength, Liu Yiru looked much younger than her actual age, and with Ye Fei''s transformation by Ye Siqi, they truly appeared like a couple attending a party together.


    Upon hearing Ye Yunying''s playful comment, both Ye Fei and Liu Yiru felt a strange sensation in their hearts. However, with time running short, they couldn''t dwell on it. They quickly left together, getting into Liu Yiru''s understated van.


    Perhaps as a sign of respect for the Liu and Ye families, Li Xue chose the gathering place at a five-star hotel owned by the Ye family.


    The business at this hotel is managed by Ye Fei''s second uncle, although most of it has now been handed over to Ye Yu. It is likely that Ye Fei would see Ye Yu today, the guy who always made him feel a bit uncomfortable.


    When Ye Fei and the others arrived at the hotel parking lot, two more cars pulled in, which seemed like a coincidence to Ye Fei because those two cars belonged to his aunt, Ye Ningsuan, and his future mother-in-law, Xiao Hanyue.


    Exiting the car, Ye Fei smiled and looked towards the other two cars. One of them had Ye Ningsuan and Ye Yunqi stepping out, while the other had Lin Ling accompanying a stunning woman who was no less impressive than Ye Ningsuan - Lin Ling''s mother, Xiao Hanyue, who was also Liu Yiru''s right-hand assistant.


    Seeing them, Ye Fei''s eyes lit up involuntarily, but he overlooked the two little beauties he saw every day and instead focused on the two mature beauties. They were wearing dresses similar to Liu Yiru''s style, just in slightly different colors.


    Your journey continues on mvl


    Ye Ningsuan wore a set of purple, while Xiao Hanyue wore a set of sky blue, which corresponded well to their respective lively and elegant personalities.


    Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling were also surprised to see Ye Fei and Liu Yiru arriving together.


    Although it had only been a day since they last saw him, they were almost going crazy thinking about Ye Fei. When they looked at Ye Fei at this moment, their eyes were filled with uncontrollable affection.


    Thankfully, Liu Yiru was already engaged in a conversation with Ye Ningsuan and Xiao Hanyue, not noticing anything unusual. The two girls also had eyes only for Ye Fei, paying no attention to each other.


    After the six of them gathered, they entered the hotel lobby together, preparing to take the elevator to the banquet hall on the top floor. However, just as they reached the elevator, a little girl approached and grabbed Liu Yiru''s hand, saying, "Auntie, can you help me with something?"


    Seeing this little girl, Ye Fei, Lin Ling, and Ye Yunqi all smiled because this little girl was none other than Yaya, the mischievous little sister of Purple Mao. In that moment, Ye Fei understood Li Xue''s arrangement and nodded discreetly, signaling Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling not to speak to Yaya.


    Liu Yiru also took a liking to this elf-like little girl and stopped, asking with a smile, "Little sister, what do you need help with?"


    Yaya didn''t immediately reveal what was on her mind but instead took Liu Yiru''s hand and said, "I''m embarrassed to talk about this in a crowded place. Let''s go somewhere with fewer people to chat."


    Seeing Yaya''s deliberately mysterious expression, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but smile slightly. She said to Ye Fei and the others, "I''ll go with this little sister to check on something. You all go ahead."


    Normally, she wouldn''t easily entertain such messy affairs, but this little girl was just too cute, and with her bold demeanor, Liu Yiru wanted to find out what this girl had to say to her.


    "Yiru, why don''t we accompany you?" Xiao Hanyue was a bit worried. After all, it was a troublesome time, and who knew if enemies of the Liu and Ye families might use such a pretty little girl to harm Liu Yiru?


    "It''s okay." Liu Yiru gave Xiao Hanyue a reassuring look and then said to Yaya, "Let''s go quickly."


    Watching Liu Yiru and Yaya walk away, Xiao Hanyue complained to Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, why didn''t you stop your mother?" Ye Fei was destined to be her son-in-law, so she didn''t need to be overly polite when speaking to him.


    Ye Fei chuckled, "Aunt Xiao, don''t worry. With my mother''s martial arts skills, what could possibly go wrong? Besides, this is our Ye family''s territory. I don''t think anyone would be foolish enough to cause trouble for our family here."


    Although Lin Ling didn''t understand why Yaya wanted to see Liu Yiru, she knew it wouldn''t harm her. She added, "Mom, Ye Fei is right. You are worrying unnecessarily."

 Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Goddesss Surprise (2)

    Xiao Hanyue, as an experienced person, could easily see the pride and admiration in her daughter''s eyes when she spoke of Ye Fei. She could also see the deep affection in her daughter''s gaze towards Ye Fei now.Knowing that her daughter and Ye Fei had transitioned from childhood playmates to true lovers, Xiao Hanyue was extremely happy. She couldn''t help but tease her daughter, "Well, you little girl, now that you have a husband, you don''t need your mom anymore. You even said I worry too much!"


    Although Lin Ling had been engaged to Ye Fei since childhood and had deep feelings for him, and there were no outsiders present, she still couldn''t help but blush a bit. She coyly retorted, "Mom, what are you saying? I''ll ignore you!" and quickly walked inside, leaving Ye Yunqi and Ye Ningsuan laughing. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lin Ling had always appeared composed in front of Ye Fei, rarely showing such a shy demeanor. However, at that moment, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel captivated by her sudden shyness.


    That hint of bashfulness was no less charming than Ye Yunqi''s. It made him feel a bit itchy inside, thinking that this fiancee of his was indeed quite appealing.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s somewhat mischievous expression, Ye Yunqi, who understood him well, could easily guess what he was thinking. She leaned in close to Ye Fei and asked, "Brother, do you want to ''eat'' Ling?"


    Ye Fei didn''t want to hide anything from Ye Yunqi regarding Lin Ling. He nodded gently and whispered back, "Yes, without a challenge, it''s too dull. Maybe when you both team up, you might just be able to handle my moves. See how good I am to you? I''ve found you a helper!"


    "Pah! You scoundrel! Who said we''d team up with you? Don''t even think about it!" Ye Yunqi playfully slapped Ye Fei''s arm and then went to catch up with Lin Ling.


    While she didn''t mind sharing Ye Fei with Lin Ling, she wasn''t ready to share in those intimate moments just yet.


    After catching up with Lin Ling, Ye Yunqi whispered something in her ear that made her blush. When Ye Fei walked over, Lin Ling revealed her mischievous side, grabbing one of Ye Fei''s ears on each side, causing him to yell in pain. Witnessing this, Ye Ningsuan and Xiao Hanyue chuckled softly.


    Meanwhile, Liu Yiru had taken quite a few twists and turns following Yaya and finally stopped in front of a very ordinary guest room.


    By now, she understood that the little girl didn''t need her help with anything specific but had intentionally sought her out.


    Despite this realization, Liu Yiru felt more curious than afraid. As Ye Fei had mentioned, this was the Ye family''s territory, and she possessed considerable martial arts skills, so she had nothing to worry about.


    Yaya gently knocked on the door and called out in a sweet voice, "Sister, we''re here."


    "Come in, the door''s unlocked." A pleasant female voice came from inside, further reassuring Liu Yiru.


    After entering the room and seeing the woman smiling at her, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but freeze. It wasn''t because of the woman''s nearly as stunning beauty as her own, but because of her identity.


    The woman before her was none other than Li Xue, the CEO of Autumn Group, who had only appeared in public once before but was unforgettable in the entire Wanhai business community.


    Stay updated via mvl


    Although Li Xue''s public status was not inferior to Liu Yiru''s, as she was both her boss''s mother and a childhood idol, she felt slightly nervous facing Liu Yiru. She politely nodded to Liu Yiru and greeted her, "Aunt Liu, hello!"


    "President Li, what is this?" Hearing Li Xue''s address, Liu Yiru became even more puzzled.


    "Don''t call me President Li, Auntie, if you don''t mind, just call me Xue." Li Xue politely suggested, then went straight to the point, "Auntie Liu, you must be wondering why I wanted to meet you secretly before the banquet started, right?"


    "I am a little puzzled." Liu Yiru nodded, growing more and more confused.


    The other party not only referred to herself as a junior, but also showed a respectful attitude towards her, as if she was not a big corporation''s CEO who could sit on an equal footing with herself, but rather a small employee in her own company.


    Li Xue smiled and handed a few printed sheets to Liu Yiru, saying, "Take a look at these first, maybe then you''ll understand."


    Liu Yiru, with some hesitation, took the sheets and glanced over them briefly. She was so astonished that she couldn''t speak. It was a secret agreement, and one that had been ratified by the Supreme Court.


    The agreement clearly stated that in the future development of Wanhai, Autumn Group would defer to Feiyun Group. In case of any competition for interests, Autumn Group would automatically step back. Moreover, when Feiyun encountered difficulties, Autumn Group would do its utmost to help.


    Liu Yiru had managed Feiyun Group for so long, and she had signed countless contracts, but she had never seen such an agreement before. From what was described in the agreement, it seemed like Autumn Group had almost sold itself to Feiyun Group.


    As a seasoned business professional, Liu Yiru was as familiar with contracts as they come. She was well aware that there were no deceptive traps or loopholes in this agreement.


    Autumn Group had placed itself in the most unfavorable position.


    In fact, it could be said that if she wanted to harm Autumn Group after signing this agreement, all she needed to do was create a few minor issues, and she could easily bankrupt them.


    After carefully reviewing the contract, Liu Yiru looked at Li Xue in extreme astonishment. Li Xue smiled and asked, "Auntie Liu, do you understand our intention now?"


    Liu Yiru nodded and said, "I understand, but I don''t understand why you are doing this."


    Li Xue had received strict orders from Ye Fei not to disclose the truth to Liu Yiru, so she could only feign helplessness and said, "Actually, I don''t understand either. But this agreement was drafted by my boss personally. I''m just an employee, so naturally, I follow my boss''s instructions."


    "Then who is your boss?" Liu Yiru was filled with curiosity about the boss behind Li Xue. No matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t understand why that person would be so supportive of her.


    Li Xue shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t reveal his identity until my boss agrees. But I can tell you with certainty, Auntie, that you can have complete trust in my boss. Even if the whole world were to oppose you, he would definitely stand by your side."


    Liu Yiru''s puzzled expression made Li Xue somewhat reluctant, so she wanted to hint at something, "Moreover, our Autumn Group was established by him to help both Liu and Ye families through their current difficulties. I can only say this much. In short, you just need to know that our Autumn Group exists solely for you."

 Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Ye Yus Invitation

    After bidding farewell to Li Xue and leaving the small guest room, Liu Yiru still felt somewhat dazed. She didn''t know what it felt like to have a stroke of luck, but what she encountered now could be likened to a pot of gold falling from the sky.Touching the contract she had placed in a close-by spot, Liu Yiru felt a sense of calmness wash over her. The worries of the past few days dissipated, though she still puzzled over why the person behind Li Xue had helped her so much.


    Nevertheless, her predominant emotion was joy. Seeing how effortlessly that person could bring forth a conglomerate comparable to her own Feiyun Group, she was sure this wasn''t his limit.


    With such support now in place, what did she have to fear?


    Liu Yiru wasn''t one to rely on others, but the recent series of events had left her overwhelmed and somewhat fearful.


    Suddenly receiving such substantial assistance made her not only curious about the mysterious benefactor but also unconsciously developing a sense of reliance.


    Lost in thought, Liu Yiru found herself on the rooftop without realizing it.


    Ye Fei and the others who had been waiting for her immediately spotted her. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Discover hidden tales at mvl


    Ye Fei rushed over, feigning ignorance, "Mom, what was that little girl looking for you for?"


    "She dropped one of her toys down the drain and asked me to help retrieve it," Liu Yiru casually fabricated a lie, as requested by Li Xue to keep it confidential. She planned to explain in detail to her son once they were home.


    However, a thought struck her ¨C Autumn? Ye Fei? When autumn comes, leaves fall. It seemed that the person behind this was quite thoughtful, even linking the company''s name with her son''s name.


    "Aunt, Big Sister, I finally found you here. I''ve been looking everywhere for you," a voice sounded from not far away. Ye Yu had arrived unnoticed and greeted them.


    Then, addressing the young men, he said, "Ye Fei, Yunqi, Ling, so you''re all here."


    However, for some reason, he completely overlooked Xiao Hanyue, who stood with the group.


    Seeing Ye Yu, Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but furrow her brows and ask, "Ye Yu, where''s your father?"


    "My dad didn''t come," Ye Yu replied with a smile. "He said from now on, I should handle these social gatherings. You know, his health hasn''t been great in recent years, so he shouldn''t strain himself too much."


    This response even caused Ye Fei to frown slightly. This event was no less important than the Autumn Group''s banquet hosted by the Liu and Ye families.


    As the current head of the Ye family, his second uncle should have attended. But he had sent Ye Yu instead.


    Had he truly placed so much trust in Ye Yu?


    Couldn''t he see through his ambitions at all?


    It seemed that the elders didn''t hold a favorable impression of him. Ye Yu, noticing this, turned to Ye Fei and said with a smile, "Ye Fei, I didn''t expect you to be here. It''s a pleasant surprise. Come on, let me introduce you to some good friends!"


    Ye Fei had always been cordial to Ye Yu, successfully deceiving him into believing that Ye Fei was a sheltered waste.


    Hence, Ye Yu, wanting to completely ruin him, aimed to integrate Ye Fei into his circle of spoiled children.


    "Sure!" Ye Fei readily agreed. His feelings towards Ye Yu were souring, and he was planning to uproot this parasite within the Ye family.


    However, due to his uncle''s status, he couldn''t act openly.


    Therefore, he intended to infiltrate Ye Yu''s circle and gather evidence that could awaken his uncle. Though Ye Yu was cunning, his group of friends included many fools.


    "Brother!" "Ye Fei!" Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling, surprised by Ye Fei''s acceptance of Ye Yu''s invitation, couldn''t help but feel concerned and reached out to grab his clothes.


    Seeing these two girls who cared deeply for him, Ye Fei was touched. He turned back and said, "It''s alright. I''ll be with Ye Yu. Why worry?" He even gave Ye Yunqi a subtle look.


    Ye Yunqi then realized that she had forgotten that her brother was now stronger than her, and she understood that when facing people like Ye Yu, her beloved brother was definitely more cunning than them. She was certain he wouldn''t be taken advantage of.


    So, she let go of her worries and reassured Lin Ling, "Brother is right. With Ye Yu, what harm could come to him? Sister-in-law, don''t worry."


    Although Lin Ling didn''t understand why Ye Yunqi had suddenly changed her attitude, she knew that the siblings could communicate silently at times.


    Now that Ye Yunqi had spoken, all was surely well. She let go of Ye Fei''s clothes but still expressed some concern, "Just be careful, okay?"


    Ye Fei nodded, then turned to Ye Yu, "Ye Yu, let''s go."


    Watching Lin Ling, who looked like a celestial being, show such concern for Ye Fei, Ye Yu''s heart burned with jealousy. He couldn''t fathom why everyone treated this supposed waste so well.


    Ye Yunqi being good to him was one thing, after all, they were fraternal twins. However, the aunts at home, each more beautiful than the other, treated him with utmost affection, while towards herself, they were indifferent.


    Even her younger sister Ye Siwen, whom she had watched grow up, seemed closer to him than to herself.


    Despite being an adopted child of the father, she had always shown herself to be much better than Ye Fei, that waste, right?


    But Ye Yu''s jealousy was only temporary. Thinking of his plan that would soon be put into action, he felt happy again. When the time came, he would have complete control over both the Liu and Ye families.


    Then, these few beauties he had long coveted, even the more outstanding beauties from the Liu family, wouldn''t they all be his?


    Ye Yu, with his smile restored, beckoned Ye Fei once again, and Ye Fei, looking happy, followed him.


    However, Ye Yu''s momentary dark expression was caught by him, and he couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. If it weren''t for the fear of upsetting his second uncle, he would have taken care of this unripe dog now.


    Furthermore, Ye Fei suddenly had a suspicion. He thought that Ye Yu might have some connection with those currently targeting the Liu family in secret.


    So, even if not for his second uncle, Ye Yu couldn''t be touched for the time being. He intended to use Ye Yu to uproot any forces threatening the Liu family.

 Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Ye Fei, the Actor

    The people that Ye Yu wanted to introduce Ye Fei to were nothing more than some well-known young masters in Wanghai.Although each of these individuals was a playboy, their fathers held some power, making them a force to be reckoned with.


    Of course, Ye Fei didn''t pay much attention to this influence; his sole purpose in getting close to these individuals was to thoroughly investigate Ye Yu.


    Soon, Ye Yu led Ye Fei into his circle, and from a distance, Ye Fei spotted a familiar face¡ªZhang Yu, a guy who claimed some status in Wanghai and was known to be a loyal follower of Ye Yu. His presence here wasn''t surprising.


    Upon seeing Zhang Yu, Ye Fei realized that he was recognized too. However, unlike Ye Fei, Zhang Yu was perplexed for a while. He couldn''t fathom how Ye Fei had ended up here.


    While he now knew that Ye Fei wasn''t Ming Yuexin''s brother, he had never thought of Ye Fei as someone of significance. Thus, seeing Ye Fei here caught him off guard.


    After a moment of confusion, Zhang Yu couldn''t help but recall the incident from the other day. Throughout his life, he had never been played like that.


    Even Ye Yu, who held him in high regard, and those who flattered him, couldn''t match up to Ye Fei''s audacity. This made him furious, and upon seeing Ye Fei, he wanted to confront him then and there.


    However, Zhang Yu restrained himself because he noticed Ye Yu beside Ye Fei, behaving quite cordially. He decided to first probe into Ye Fei''s background and then determine how to deal with him.


    "Everyone, everyone, please calm down for a moment." Ye Yu entered the circle and gestured for the young masters to quiet down.


    After capturing everyone''s attention, he straightforwardly introduced, "Allow me to introduce a good friend of mine, my cousin Ye Fei, the true heir of the Ye family''s future!"


    Ye Fei nodded politely to the group before modestly saying, "Ye Yu is just joking. How could I inherit the Ye family? Ye Yu will be the one handling the family matters in the future."


    Although Ye Fei''s words were humble, the expressions of the others changed drastically. They had heard about Ye Fei being the only male heir of the Ye family apart from Ye Yu.


    He was also the only male heir of the Liu family in this generation, but he was considered a waste, and no one had ever seen him before. It wasn''t until today that they realized the rumored waste was actually such a remarkable young man¡ªperfect physique and undeniably handsome. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    None of the present individuals could compare to him. Such a person didn''t seem like a waste at all.


    However, rumors weren''t baseless. They knew Ye Fei had been labeled a waste due to his physical condition, which made them feel a tinge of regret.


    This time, Zhang Yu felt an urge to cry. He never expected that the one who had humiliated him that day was the precious knot shared by two prominent families in the city.


    It seemed he had no chance for revenge. Even though Ye Yu and Ye Fei had a strained relationship, Ye Yu, who cared about his reputation, wouldn''t assist in targeting his cousin.


    His own influence was insignificant compared to the Liu and Ye families; he was nothing. Zhang Yu, however, was a person who could let go. Since avenging himself seemed impossible, he decided to let go of this matter.


    After all, it was just a loss of face and some money. It wasn''t a big deal; it was better than offending Ye Fei, someone untouchable. Stay updated through mvl


    Observing Ye Fei''s attitude that day, it seemed he didn''t want Zhang Yu to have any ideas about Ming Yuexin. It appeared he shouldn''t pursue Ming Yuexin any longer.


    If Ming Yuexin found out that the mischievous little devil she detested had inadvertently resolved her major trouble, who knew what she would think.


    At this point, Ye Yu began to introduce the young masters to Ye Fei one by one. Although Ye Fei looked down on these people, he appeared warmly welcoming on the surface.


    During the conversation, there was a hint of shyness in Ye Fei''s demeanor, similar to a typical young man who hadn''t seen much of the world.


    When it came to introducing Zhang Yu, Ye Fei smiled first, "I''ve actually met Zhang Yu before."


    Zhang Yu had completely given up on seeking revenge at this point and naturally didn''t want to bring up his embarrassing incident. He chuckled and said, "That''s all in the past, Brother Ye Fei, let''s not mention it again."


    Ye Fei was relieved to hear this. He had been worried that revealing the incident from that day might raise suspicions from the cunning Ye Yu. Unexpectedly, Zhang Yu took this approach.


    So Ye Fei also smiled and said, "Zhang Yu is right. I was too immature that day. Let me apologize to Zhang Yu here today."


    Ye Yu was a bit puzzled and asked, "What happened? It sounds like there was some misunderstanding between you."


    Ye Fei chuckled, "It''s nothing much. It was just that day when Yunqi was driving me to school, we accidentally bumped into Zhang Yu''s car, which led to a minor conflict."


    Zhang Yu quickly nodded beside them, secretly admiring Ye Fei''s ability to fabricate stories. He followed Ye Fei''s lead and said, "I must have been blind to have a conflict with Ye Yu''s brother."


    Ye Yu didn''t doubt Ye Fei''s words. In his heart, he silently felt relieved for Zhang Yu. It seemed like her mood was good that day; otherwise, Zhang Yu would have been in trouble.


    Ye Yu''s current task is to try his best to win over Ye Fei, so he somewhat blamed Zhang Yu, saying, "Xiao Zhang, you''re in the wrong here. No matter what, you''re much older than Ye Fei. Even if he''s not my younger brother, you should still give in a little to him."


    "Got it, I will definitely pay attention to this in the future." Zhang Yu nodded repeatedly. Although he was scolded lightly by Ye Yu, he was still quite happy inside.


    After all, this was much better than revealing his own embarrassing stories. Therefore, he felt somewhat grateful to Ye Fei.


    After reprimanding Zhang Yu, Ye Yu introduced the remaining few people to Ye Fei and then let everyone mingle freely.


    These young masters who usually accompanied Ye Yu were also given a task by their families - to maintain good relations with this half-heir of the Ye family.


    However, with the arrival of Ye Fei, who was more esteemed in the two major families and appeared very innocent and easily fooled, they couldn''t sit still.


    They all gathered around Ye Fei, trying various ways to curry favor with him.


    Fortunately, they were aware that Ye Fei was still a student, so they refrained from discussing frivolous matters and mostly focused on school-related topics, with the most common topic being his academic performance.


    Seeing this scene unfold, Ye Yu, who felt somewhat neglected, couldn''t help but sneer. These grandsons were truly fickle; now that Ye Fei had appeared, they even ignored him.


    [Hmph, just wait and see. I, Ye Yu, will make everyone understand who the strongest person in Wanghai truly is and who the real controllers of the two major families are!]


    As for the current Ye Fei, he was unable to express his grievances. Although he could easily handle these flatterers, he detested such scenes to the extreme.


    Right now, he wished he could immediately transform into a barbarian and swat all these annoying flies dead. However, in order to deal with Ye Yu, he had to endure it.

 Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Passion in the Restroom

    "What are you all doing here? Don''t you know my nephew isn''t feeling well?" At that moment, a voice that sounded like music to Ye Fei''s ears rang out. Hearing this voice, Ye Fei knew that his suffering was finally coming to an end.The speaker was none other than Ye Fei''s aunt, Ye Ningsuan. Her husband had been impotent for over a decade, and if things continued this way, it wouldn''t matter much to her.


    However, during the two days spent with Ye Fei, she experienced the greatest satisfaction as a woman, unleashing desires that had been suppressed for over a decade.


    But after those two days, she had to endure the torment once again, and now it had been almost a week.


    It would have been bearable if there were no chances, but now that Ye Fei was so close by, how could she endure it?


    So, she made up an excuse to get rid of Liu Yiru and the others and came to find Ye Fei, wanting to relive that ultimate pleasure.


    The young masters here had broad social connections, and how could they not know Ye Ningsuan, who was in charge of the legitimate business of the Ye family?


    They greeted her one by one, but Ye Ningsuan couldn''t be bothered and directly called out to Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, come here and help your aunt."


    "Okay!" Ye Fei quickly nodded in agreement. He was tired of these annoying people buzzing around, and from Ye Ningsuan''s eyes, he could see her deep desire. It seemed like he could once again enjoy her incredibly wonderful body today, so why would he refuse?


    Following Ye Ningsuan to his side, Ye Fei was led by her to a small restroom next to the hall. This luxurious hall, belonging to one of the most luxurious hotels in Wanghai, was prepared for gatherings of celebrities like today. The people who could come here were naturally wealthy and prestigious. Sometimes, they might encounter minor issues after arriving, like needing to fix their makeup, so there were many such restrooms around the hall to ensure that these so-called high-class individuals could perform certain actions without losing face in front of others.


    Ye Yu, witnessing this scene, didn''t think much of it, assuming that Ye Ningsuan needed Ye Fei''s help for something in that regard.


    However, he felt quite uncomfortable because, judging by Ye Ningsuan''s attitude, she would definitely entrust the legitimate business of the Ye family to Ye Fei in the future. If he didn''t take some measures, at most, he would be able to take over the Ye family''s underground business. How could this satisfy his great ambitions?


    "Ye Fei, why are you associating with Ye Yu and his group?" Ye Ningsuan whispered to Ye Fei on their way to the restroom. Although what she desired most at the moment was Ye Fei''s manhood, she was more concerned about Ye Fei himself, fearing he might go down the wrong path.


    Ye Fei didn''t answer her directly but instead smiled and asked, "Why? Do you think there''s something wrong with Ye Yu?"


    "I''m not sure," Ye Ningsuan shook her head. "But I always feel like he''s not on the same page as us."


    "That''s exactly why I''m getting close to him," Ye Fei chuckled. "I want to gather evidence through the people around him to show Uncle the true nature of his character."


    "Sigh, I don''t know what''s gotten into Second Brother to trust this guy so much," Ye Ningsuan said with a slightly melancholic tone but still reminded Ye Fei, "You have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, with those people, they can''t do anything to me!" Ye Fei said as he opened the door to the small restroom, walked in with Ye Ningsuan, and casually locked the door behind them.


    Although it was called a restroom, it was more like a lounge, complete with a small bed and brand new amenities. Sometimes, if a guest drank too much and couldn''t leave immediately, they would come here to take a short nap and sober up.


    "Darling, Ningsuan misses you so much!" Once inside the restroom, Ye Ningsuan seemed to transform instantly, her face filled with charm, her eyes looking at Ye Fei with desire tinged with a hint of resentment.


    Ye Fei hemmed and hawed, walked behind Ye Ningsuan and held her in his arms, his hands directly gripped her pair of towering peaks that made him fall in love with them, and whispered in her ear, "Really? Then tell your husband, where did you think?"


    Ye Ningsuan softly collapsed in Ye Fei''s arms, reached out to the chest and grabbed one of Ye Fei''s hands, pulling it to his bottom, touching his own wonderful place through his clothes, and delicately said, "Wherever I want to, I want to here the most!"


    "Really? I''ll have to see how much it wants it then." Ye Fei laughed and lifted up the hem of her gown, and put her hand into her chaps, but touched a handful of slippery water stains, and couldn''t help but laugh, "So it''s already wanted like this ah, you''re still really prodigal, tell hubby, have you ever looked for any other men to settle it when I wasn''t around?"


    Hearing Ye Fei''s words, Ye Ningsuan''s originally delicate face became a little pale, her big eyes filled with tears, and she looked back at Ye Fei helplessly. Read exclusive adventures at §Þ??


    Ye Fei was startled, and hastily withdrew his hand from underneath her, asking, "What''s wrong wife? Did I hurt you?"


    It was fine if he didn''t say it, but when he did, Ye Ningsuan''s tears finally fell, and she said with sadness, "What kind of person do you think Ningsuan is? A woman who can''t be married? I''ve already given the rest of my life to you, and you think of me like this!"


    Ye Fei did not expect that his joke would cause her to react so strongly, but in his heart, he was more touched and loved, and hurriedly kissed her tears dry and softly said, "Silly wife, can''t you hear that your husband is just joking?"


    Ye Ningsuan also knew that she had overreacted a bit because of his misunderstanding, but still a bit dissatisfied, "Ningsuan is only yours alone, even if it is a joke, you are not allowed to say so, otherwise it will hurt people''s hearts!"


    Ye Fei also felt that his joke was a bit too big, kissed her on her mouth and softly said, "I''m sorry, my husband will never make such a joke again!"


    "One sentence of sorry and that''s it?" Ye Ningsuan, who wasn''t very angry, naturally wouldn''t bother with her beloved man, but took the opportunity to twist her body and pout, "Then how are you going to make it up to me?"


    "Then husband compensate you like this, are you satisfied?" Ye Fei said and set her small pants to one side, pulled out his own big dick that had long been male, slightly squatted down, gently grinding a few times in her wet and wonderful place, and then forcefully pushed up his waist and sent it in deeply.


    Receiving the longed-for big cock''s caress, Ye Ningsuan immediately felt so good that she forgot all about it, and cooperated with her nephew''s fucking, and pushed her big ass backward with great force.


    At the same time, she reached back and pulled over one of Ye Fei''s palms, letting him hold her big tits, her mouth forgetting to scream, "Good nephew, good husband, your big cock fucks auntie to death!"


    Since this was his own family''s property, Ye Ningsuan of course knew that the soundproofing of this small room was extremely strong, and outsiders would definitely not be able to hear the commotion inside if they weren''t lying down on the door to listen.


    So she screamed without fear, and said whatever was lewd in order to make Ye Fei fuck herself more vigorously.


    Now the only two people who have a physical relationship with Ye Fei are Ye Ningsuan and Ye Yunqi, and Ye Fei likes them both at the same time.


    His love for them is not the same, for his little sister, he is adoration mixed with a hint of pity.


    But aunt is different, since the first time by Ye Fei fuck, she is slutty wave incomparable, so Ye Fei to her adoration at the same time, there is some rage.


    At this time to fuck up, but also used up all their own strength, belly desperately hit the slutty beautiful aunt''s big fat tender ass, big cock is also a heavy like a pounded her deep in the heart of her pussy, as if she seems to be this can never be fed to the pussy to fuck through the general.


    And in this way, but also just like Ye Ningsuan''s intention, she these days endure very hard, almost every night will think of Ye Fei himself to solve a little.


    But how can her slender fingers compare with his thick cock?


    Often to get to the later, not only the desire did not vent out, pussy but even more empty.


    And now finally ate his dream big cock again, where can not be excited?


    Just for a short while, she screamed her voice a little mute.


    Compared to the last time, Ye Fei has already had a lot more experience in this area, no longer straight thrusting like in the beginning.


    Instead, after pushing his cock heavily into the depths of his aunt''s pussy, he grinded hard on the center of her flower for a few times, and then slowly pulled out.


    However, when pulling out, it was not in a straight line, but twisting the waist, letting the cock in the beautiful aunt''s slut pussy winding action.


    It kept pulling out until only a small half of the glans was left in her pussy eye, and then violently pounded it in hard.


    Her hands weren''t idle either, one reaching up to her breasts to hold her big tits and knead them hard, while the other came to the place where they were joined, rubbing back and forth on her small clit, which was already fully erect.


    Due to Ye Fei''s big cock and stamina, just going straight Ye Ningsuan was no match for him.


    What''s more, now with the addition of some skills, for a while, he was being fucked by his own nephew to the point that his lust flowed and he was screaming in waves.


    She just closed her eyes to enjoy the pleasure of being fucked, and before long, she leaked her first pussy cum of the day.


    Ye Fei also stopped when his aunt climaxed, quietly enjoying the pleasure her warm slutty pussy brought to him as it contracted due to her orgasm.


    But Ye Ningsuan was a bit dissatisfied, she had been holding back for too long, just one orgasm wouldn''t satisfy her. So after her orgasm had subsided a bit, she urged Ye Fei again.


    Ye Fei on the past few days has not been comforting her heart also some apologies, now naturally to her, pull out the cock, will be picked up, put her on the cot, let her lie down on her back, her legs in a big shape apart, their own stand under the bed, re-entry of the cock into her pussy, continue to manipulate up.


    Knowing that there wasn''t much time, Ye Fei didn''t stop from the second time he inserted his cock in, and in one breath he fucked Ye Ningsuan five or six times, until she couldn''t take it anymore and begged for mercy before letting her go.


    After lying on the bed and resting for a while, Ye Ningsuan looked at Ye Fei''s big cock that did not vent out even once, and apologized a little in her heart, and said, "Hubby, I''m sorry, it''s all because of Ningsuan''s uselessness, how about you fuck Ningsuan for a while again."


    Ye Fei looked at her slutty pussy that had been somewhat swollen by his own fucking, where could he still bear to fuck her again. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So he laughed and said, "It''s okay, hubby can bear it for a while, but if my Ningsuan is damaged, hubby will be heartbroken."


    Ye Ningsuan extremely touched, but also once again determined that Ye Fei on their own and not just physical infatuation, under the sweet heart, strong spirit, resting his head on Ye Fei''s lap, open his mouth will be full of their own obscene water of the big cock contained in, and sucked hard, at the same time, with a small hand to hold their own can not be contained in the part of the fast set.


    But after a while of this, Ye Ningsuan''s little mouth was a bit sour, but Ye Fei still hadn''t found any feeling of ejaculation.


    "Okay, let''s go out, otherwise my mom and the others will be waiting anxiously." Ye Fei no longer forced himself, seeing that it was getting late, he gently stroked Ye Ningsuan''s delicate face and uttered these words, while helping her to sit up, while he himself stood up as well.


    Ye Ningsuan then suddenly remembered something, eyes could not help but light up, quickly got up from the bed, got off the ground and slowly kneeled in front of Ye Fei''s body, holding his cock with both hands, tilted his head up to look at Ye Fei''s eyes with a kind of submissive and seductive eyes, said, "Good son, let mom serve you today. "


    Ye Fei was first stunned, and then he got a little excited, as if he really saw his mom kneeling in front of him to give himself Kou sex, and his breathing couldn''t help but be a little short.


    Feeling that the big cock in his hand was even harder than just now, Ye Ningsuan knew that he had used this move correctly.


    So she opened her mouth to hold Ye Fei''s cock and sucked it hard, and from time to time she had to spit it out and said, "What a good son, the cock is so big, mom likes it so much, good son, in a few days mom will let it fuck my slutty pussy, okay?"


    With this kind of stimulation, Ye Fei felt her pleasure getting stronger and stronger, and even had a kind of hallucination, as if at this moment kneeling in front of her, she was no longer Ye Ningsuan who was vigorously gobbling up her own stuff.


    Rather, it was his own goddess, finally couldn''t help but tremble gently, seeing that the magma that had endured for a long time was about to spurt out.


    However, just at this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door, while a voice was shouting, "Mr. Ye, are you guys inside? Something''s wrong, you guys hurry up and come out to take a look."

 Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Abnormal Ye Yu

    Ye Fei was quite familiar with this voice and could naturally tell that the person knocking on the door was that idiot Zhang Yu. He couldn''t help but wish he could slap him to death.This bastard came at the worst possible time. Even if he had come a minute later, Ye Ningsuan''s seductive little mouth would have been full by now.


    But it was clearly not possible at this moment. Although they both didn''t care much for Zhang Yu, how could they let outsiders know about their relationship?


    Ye Fei had to signal to Ye Ningsuan with his eyes. Ye Ningsuan understood his meaning, savored the sweet taste she loved so much, and then gently spat it out.


    Following Ye Fei''s suggestion, she lay on the small resting bed, covered herself with a small blanket, and pretended to be asleep.


    Ye Fei also tidied up a bit, put his hand in his pocket, grabbed his restless guy, and pressed it down.


    He then opened the door a little and whispered in discontent, "Why are you so loud? My aunt just fell asleep. If you wake her up, you''ll see how I deal with you!"


    Zhang Yu also saw Ye Ningsuan lying motionless through the crack in the door, so he didn''t doubt Ye Fei''s words. He just felt a bit embarrassed and said, "Brother Ye Fei, if it weren''t for something important, I wouldn''t dare disturb Miss Ye. Can you wake her up now?"


    "Why wake her up?" Ye Fei frowned, understanding that Zhang Yu wouldn''t come unless it was something serious. So he asked seriously, "What exactly happened?"


    Facing Ye Fei at that moment, Zhang Yu surprisingly felt a stronger sense of oppression than when facing important figures like Liu Fengyi. He obediently replied, "Well, Ye Yu had a disagreement with President Li, the host of today''s event. We should ask Miss Ye to mediate."


    Ye Fei was taken aback. How did Ye Yu manage to have a disagreement with Li Xue in such a short time? Was there some hidden story behind this?


    He said, "No need to call my aunt. Let me go and see. If it''s really serious, I''ll call my mom. Tell me what happened."


    Zhang Yu thought this was a good idea and walked with Ye Fei towards the hall, explaining along the way. Stay updated with §Þ??


    It turned out that not long after Ye Fei and Ye Ningsuan left, Li Xue, the president of Autumn Group, arrived at the hall.


    Although she rarely appeared in public, everyone here knew her, so all attention shifted to her.


    Li Xue didn''t waste time with pleasantries, briefly introduced her company, expressed a desire for future cooperation, and announced the start of the banquet.


    Just taking over a big company, she hadn''t learned the lengthy speeches of other leaders, nor did she intend to.


    As a sudden big player in Wanghai, everyone, whether sincerely or not, had to come forward to meet her.


    They approached to toast, but the order mattered, and everyone understood this well.


    Among the guests, the highest-ranking were naturally Liu Yiru and Ye Ningsuan.


    However, Ye Ningsuan didn''t show up, and Liu Yiru just raised his glass lightly towards Li Xue.


    This made everyone a bit excited. Had the Liu and Ye families already started a confrontation with Li Xue?


    Alongside this excitement, there was also a sense of admiration. Why were the most outstanding figures in Wanghai all women, and such beautiful women at that? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Next, it was Ye Yu''s turn. While everyone expected him to act as nonchalantly as his aunt and mother, he surprised them by warmly approaching, offering congratulations, and downing a large glass of wine.


    Normally, after this, Ye Yu should have left and given others a chance. However, unexpectedly, he stayed there, staring straight at Li Xue''s enchanting face, and bluntly asked, "Miss Li, would Ye Yu be honored to have a private meeting with you if he missed the chance today?"


    Li Xue was taken aback. Did this Ye Yu want to bypass the Liu and Ye families and cooperate privately with her? But that didn''t make sense. Even if he had such thoughts, he wouldn''t say it in such a public setting.


    With thoughts racing, Li Xue maintained a faint smile and asked, "I wonder what business Young Master Ye has with me?"


    "That''s right," Ye Yu once again straightforwardly said, "The moment Ye Yu laid eyes on Miss Li today, he was truly amazed and hopes that Miss Li can give Ye Yu a chance to pursue her."


    With Ye Yu''s words, everyone couldn''t help but be astonished. Was this guy too direct? Didn''t he see that his aunt was already showing hostility towards Li Xue?


    Although she had gestured towards Li Xue before retreating to a corner, she was still here. How could she possibly not notice what was happening here?


    Li Xue was also a bit stunned. She wasn''t clear about the relationship between Ye Fei and Ye Yu, only knowing that they were cousins.


    But even so, she couldn''t possibly agree to Ye Yu''s pursuit just because he was Ye Fei''s cousin. And in her heart, there was already someone faintly present, that person being Ye Fei.


    The impact Ye Fei had on her that day was too great, and he had unwittingly entered the deepest parts of her heart.


    Although Ye Fei already had a fianc¨¦e, Li Xue had mentally positioned herself as his, even if only as a lover. She was more than willing.


    How could she now agree to Ye Yu''s pursuit? So, she politely smiled and said, "I''m sorry, my career has just begun, and I haven''t considered such matters yet."


    In theory, Li Xue''s response was already a direct rejection. Ye Yu should have gracefully left. But he didn''t. Instead, he smiled and said, "While career is important, personal matters such as lifelong partnerships are also crucial. Moreover, with the support of both the Liu and Ye families, your career could progress much more smoothly. If we can''t form a strong alliance, it might be rather unpleasant."


    Li Xue, extremely clever, naturally perceived the threat in Ye Yu''s words. She couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle. Not only would she reject him, but even making a move to further embarrass him, Autumn Group still couldn''t become enemies with the Liu and Ye families.


    Of course, Li Xue couldn''t say this out loud. So, she composed herself and said, "Young Master Ye, what exactly do you mean by that? Are you implying that if I don''t agree, Autumn Group will become enemies with the Liu and Ye families?"


    "I certainly hope that we can become the closest of partners!" Ye Yu proudly smiled. Although not explicitly stated, he undeniably acknowledged Li Xue''s statement.

 Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Drunken Mother

    When Ye Yu spoke those words, everyone was even more astonished. Liu Yiru had just shown unfriendliness before, but now Ye Yu was directly declaring war.In their hearts, there was a tinge of fear. If these two giants really clashed, even a slight release of their energy would be enough to scatter them like small fish and shrimps.


    Zhang Yu and others who often hung out with Ye Yu were puzzled. Ye Yu''s behavior today was too unusual. Although he was usually extremely arrogant, he was generally a very smooth person. Why was he speaking to someone with strength equal to their family in this manner today?


    They also shared the same worries as others, so they wanted to find someone to mediate for them. But they didn''t dare approach Liu Yiru, so they thought of the amiable Ye Fei.


    After listening to Zhang Yu''s account, Ye Fei felt a stir in his heart. He knew Ye Yu very well and knew that he wasn''t a clueless playboy.


    According to reason, he shouldn''t have done something like this, but he did it. He even made a request for a relationship that others couldn''t possibly agree to at their first meeting.


    This could only mean one thing¡ªthat Ye Yu was deliberately creating a rift between the Liu-Ye families and Autumn Group, ensuring they could never cooperate again.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. Ye Yu, oh Ye Yu, your cunning tail has finally been revealed. But he had indeed done a good thing. This way, in the future, the cooperation between Liu Yiru and Li Xue could be more discreet.


    When Ye Fei and Zhang Yu reached the middle of the hall, the farce was nearing its end. Li Xue still wore a calm smile, while Ye Yu looked somewhat embarrassed and angry. However, Ye Fei understood very well that his gaze and facial expression were the opposite, appearing extremely calm, even with a touch of cunning and satisfaction.


    "Ye Yu, what''s going on?" Since he was here, Ye Fei naturally couldn''t remain indifferent, so he called out to Ye Yu.


    Seeing Ye Fei arrive, Ye Yu knew he couldn''t continue the commotion. Besides, things had already spiraled enough. Li Xue must now have a negative impression of the Liu-Ye families.


    So, he ignored Li Xue, walked over to Ye Fei, and smiled, "It''s nothing, just a small misunderstanding. I have many things to attend to, so I won''t stay here with you. I won''t greet Aunt and Auntie either. Please convey my message. Brother will find you to hang out when I have time."


    "Sure, I''ll tell Mom and Aunt later," Ye Fei also smiled, "Ye Yu, you go on with your tasks. Let me know if there''s anything fun in the future. I enjoy chatting with you and the other brothers."


    "You''ve become addicted to flattery, haven''t you?" Ye Yu sneered inwardly.


    But this was exactly what he wanted, so he nodded with a smile, gestured to his group of friends, and called over the manager, saying loudly, "All expenses incurred by Autumn Group here today will be on the Ye family''s account. President Li, I won''t disturb you any longer."


    Since this hotel belonged to the Ye family, Ye Yu''s actions were quite normal and could leave a good impression on the other party. However, the tone he used now was more like a condescending gesture, which wasn''t a good look.


    The faint smile on Li Xue''s face vanished, and she coldly replied, "Thank you, Mr. Ye. Please go ahead."


    With a wave of his hand, Ye Yu left the rooftop with his group of idlers, and the hall returned to its previous lively state.


    People raised their glasses to Li Xue, showing respect to this force no less than the Ye family''s, as they didn''t dare offend her.


    As Ye Yu walked away, Ye Fei was about to return to the lounge to continue enjoying the service from his aunt''s seductive lips. However, he noticed his mother waving at him from the corner and had to suppress his impulse to go to her.


    Though he cherished Ye Ningsuan greatly, he preferred being with his mother. Of course, if his mother was willing to serve him like his aunt, that would truly be the best thing in the world.


    With these thoughts, the imagery from the lounge flashed in Ye Fei''s mind again, causing his face to flush. He quickly shook his head to clear his mind before heading over to his mother.


    "What''s up, Mom? Where is Xiao Yi and the others?" Ye Fei asked.


    "They went to watch the excitement and haven''t returned yet. Come, have a drink with me," Liu Yiru poured a glass of wine for each of them, her heart filled with excitement, wanting to share her joy with everyone.


    Knowing exactly why his mother was so happy, Ye Fei felt delighted as well. He asked, "Mom, what''s making you so happy?"


    Liu Yiru completely trusted her son and needed someone to share her happiness with. Glancing around to ensure they weren''t being watched, she took out the contract from her pocket and handed it to her son, smiling. "Take a look at this, and you''ll understand."


    This contract was the one drafted by Ye Fei and Li Xue. Ye Fei knew its contents, but he still took it, read through it carefully, and remarked, "It seems like Ye Yu did a good thing today."


    Liu Yiru was momentarily surprised. She was just happy about the contract, not expecting Ye Yu''s actions to make their cooperation with Li Xue even more discreet.


    Realizing her son''s intentions instantly, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but feel even happier. It wasn''t because of what her son said, but because she discovered that his thinking was even more agile than that of a business elite like herself, which was more gratifying than cooperating with the Autumn Group.


    She emptied her glass in one gulp, leaned over, and kissed Ye Fei on the lips. After the deep kiss they shared last night, she no longer found kissing her son a big deal.


    Experience tales at §Þ?? S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Son, you''ve truly impressed Mom!" Liu Yiru said, pouring another glass full. Then she moved closer to Ye Fei, sat beside him, and couldn''t resist kissing his face again, saying, "Mom is so happy. Let''s drink. Mom won''t go back until she''s drunk tonight!"


    Ye Fei hadn''t expected this cute and lovely side of his mother, feeling greatly relieved. He raised his glass and joined her in drinking one glass after another.

 Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Bringing Mom Home

    After Xiao Hanyue, Ye Yunqi, and Lin Ling finished watching the commotion caused by Ye Yu, they went to the small lounge where Ye Ningsuan was resting.Earlier, both Ye Fei and Ye Ningsuan had gone in together, and they had all seen something inside, but nothing seemed amiss at that moment. However, when Ye Fei came out but Ye Ningsuan didn''t, it raised some suspicions. So, they decided to go and check on her.


    Fully contented, Ye Ningsuan had actually fallen asleep after Ye Fei left. She only woke up upon hearing Ye Yunqi and the others knocking at the door.


    When she realized that Xiao Hanyue had also come along, she was afraid that Xiao Hanyue, being experienced, might detect some peculiar scent in the room.


    So, she deliberately delayed by dawdling before finally opening the door for them. She then made up an excuse about feeling unwell, further delaying their return.


    By the time they got back to where they started, Liu Yiru was already slightly tipsy, leaning softly against Ye Fei.


    On the small table in front of them, there were several empty wine bottles. If anyone unaware of her identity had seen her like this, they might have thought she was just there to crash the party and drink.


    The intimate scene between Ye Fei and his mother caught the attention of many. Some gossipmongers were quite excited. Liu Yiru, who was usually reserved, had a man by her side in public, being so intimate even in front of everyone.


    What could be happening behind closed doors? However, after they observed Ye Fei''s demeanor, their gossiping hearts settled.


    Though they had not met Ye Fei before and no one had introduced him, based on his relationship with Ye Yu and his age, these people could instantly guess that he was the rumored son of Liu Yiru, the one considered the ultimate waste.


    When Ye Ningsuan and the others returned, Liu Yiru, with slightly blurred eyes, lifted herself off Ye Fei, took her wine glass unsteadily, and said, "Ningsuan, Hanyue, come and have a drink with me!"


    It was the first time Ye Ningsuan, who had grown up with Liu Yiru, had seen her drink so much. She couldn''t help but feel curious and asked, "Yiru, are you okay? Why are you drinking so much?"


    Find more chapters on §Þ??


    Ye Yunqi also looked worriedly at her mother. She had never imagined that the goddess-like figure of her mother could act in such a way.


    "I''m just really happy," Liu Yiru chuckled, "When I''m happy, I want to drink. Come, let''s not stop until we''re drunk today!"


    "Yiru, what''s making you so happy?" Xiao Hanyue sat down beside her and asked. They were the same age, with Xiao Hanyue being slightly younger than Liu Yiru.


    Normally, Xiao Hanyue called her ''sister'', and the two were not only the best partners at work but also related by marriage, having a great relationship.


    "My son has grown up and become a real man. How can I not be happy?" Liu Yiru said before leaning into her son''s embrace and giving him a peck on the lips.


    Xiao Hanyue, Lin Ling, and Ye Yunqi exchanged glances, not quite understanding what had gotten into Liu Yiru that day.


    Even if she was happy, wanting to kiss her son should have been on the cheek, right?


    Why on the lips?


    Though they found it strange, they didn''t dwell on it.


    On the other hand, Ye Ningsuan was feeling different. She understood Liu Yiru''s feelings towards Ye Fei, knowing well what was going on in her mind.


    Just like herself, Liu Yiru had gone without a man for over a decade, and her physical desires must be intense.


    After experiencing Ye Fei''s astonishing strength, she must have been infatuated just like herself.


    Now, hearing Liu Yiru call Ye Fei a real man and seeing her kiss him, did something happen between them?


    With these thoughts, Ye Ningsuan''s mind was in turmoil, feeling both happy for Ye Fei and a sense of loss for herself. With Liu Yiru by his side, would he still want her?


    There''s a saying, "Worry leads to chaos." Initially a smart woman, Ye Ningsuan should have easily realized that Liu Yiru was simply happy for her son''s growth.


    However, due to her excessive concern for Ye Fei and their relationship combined with her own insecurities, she ended up overthinking the situation.


    While Ye Ningsuan was lost in her thoughts, Liu Yiru was still busy urging everyone to drink, including her daughter and Lin Ling. Regardless of whether others drank or not, she always finished her glass in one go.


    Before long, two bottles of wine had been emptied, with half of another one finding its way into Liu Yiru''s belly. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After drinking so much, Liu Yiru was now leaning heavily on Ye Fei, lacking even the strength to raise her glass. Seeing this, Xiao Hanyue suggested, "Ye Fei, it''s time to take your mother home. She shouldn''t drink any more."


    Ye Fei nodded, but suddenly remembered Ye Yu''s previous behavior towards Xiao Hanyue.


    Initially, he hadn''t understood why Ye Yu acted that way, but now, considering his deliberate troublemaking with Li Xue, Ye Fei understood.


    That guy was trying to sow discord between Xiao Hanyue and his mother. So, he said, "Aunt Xiao, Ye Yu''s behavior earlier was off. Don''t take it to heart."


    Xiao Hanyue smiled and said, "He doesn''t represent the Ye family. Trying to sow discord between me and Yiru, he''s far from succeeding."


    Ye Fei finally realized that his beautiful prospective mother-in-law not only had a stunning appearance but also a clever and sensitive heart. With a relieved heart, he half-supported and half-carried his mother to help her stand up, saying, "Let''s go back then."


    Ye Ningsuan snapped out of her contemplation and saw the intimate posture of the mother and son. Her heart twinged once again, but now she had completely tied her heart to Ye Fei. She would do anything that benefited him, even if it meant disregarding everything else. In order to give Ye Fei and Liu Yiru a chance to be alone, she said to Ye Yunqi, "Yunqi, let''s go as well."


    Ye Yunqi hesitated, saying, "But mom is so drunk. Maybe I should go home to take care of her."


    Ye Ningsuan forced a smile and said, "Your mom has your brother to take care of her. You should go with your aunt. Look, your cousin hasn''t returned yet, and your aunt will be lonely by herself."


    "Alright," Ye Yunqi thought for a moment. Now that her beloved brother had changed so much from before, taking care of their mom was a piece of cake. Her aunt living alone did indeed sound lonely, so she nodded in agreement.


    Over by Ye Fei, he noticed the hint of loss in Ye Ningsuan''s eyes. Although he didn''t know the reason behind it, he was certain it had something to do with him.


    So, as he half-carried his mother, he walked over to her side and whispered in her ear, "Ningsuan, rest assured, no matter what happens, I will cherish and love you for a lifetime!"


    Seeing that Ye Fei could still consider her feelings while holding Liu Yiru, Ye Ningsuan felt an overwhelming sweetness in her heart. Everything she did for him was completely worthwhile.


    As they left the hotel and were hit by the wind outside, Liu Yiru became even more intoxicated, unable to walk at all.


    Ye Fei simply lifted her horizontally, and Liu Yiru instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, burying her head in his chest.


    The mother and son now looked just like a loving couple. Ye Yunqi chuckled, "Look at my mom and brother, they really look like a couple."


    The other three women all laughed. Xiao Hanyue and Lin Ling laughed at the joke, but Ye Ningsuan felt differently. She thought to herself that they might soon become a real couple.


    After receiving comfort from Ye Fei, she had completely opened up.


    Ye Fei was definitely not someone she could possess alone, so she might as well help facilitate good things for him, which would also make him cherish her more. So she smiled and said, "Ye Fei, you must take good care of your little wife and make sure she''s comfortable!"

 Chapter 93: Chapter 93: The Ambiguity in the Car

    Ye Fei held his goddess in his arms, not thinking much at first, only feeling sorry that she was so drunk and wanting to take her home as soon as possible to rest.When Ye Ningsuan spoke, the fire in his heart that had not been vented with Ye Ningsuan before suddenly flared up again, and the naughty thing below instantly sprung up, stiffly pressing against his mother''s soft and beautiful buttocks.


    As he moved, the friction intensified, making his heartbeat faster and faster. But he had to endure, the torment was somewhat unbearable.


    Luckily, he had already called the attendants earlier, and they had now brought the car over. Otherwise, he really couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t burst under such stimulation by the time they reached the parking lot.


    After getting into the car driven by Miss Li with his mother in his arms, Ye Fei finally breathed a sigh of relief, wanting to put his mother aside.


    However, Liu Yiru seemed unwilling to leave him. Her arms were still tightly wrapped around his neck, so Ye Fei had no choice but to let her sit on his lap.


    But as soon as she sat down, Ye Fei couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He even took in a sharp breath because Liu Yiru''s plump and tender buttocks pressed heavily on his steel-like thing, causing him some pain.


    At the same time, it was more comfortable and stimulating, as it was his goddess sitting in his lap.


    Now his hard thing was deeply embedded in her soft buttocks, making Ye Fei have the urge to push up forcefully to increase the excitement, but he ultimately restrained himself.


    Just as he managed to control his impulse, Ye Fei was about to relax.


    However, Liu Yiru seemed not to let him pass so easily. Perhaps feeling uncomfortable with the hard thing under her, she instinctively began to twist her body.


    This made Ye Fei even more uncomfortable because now not only were her plump buttocks rubbing against his thing, but her large breasts were also rubbing against his chest, and through their thin clothes, Ye Fei could even feel the two slightly hardened little pearls on her chest.


    Ye Fei was truly at a loss. The stimulation he was receiving was too intense. If it were another woman in his arms, maybe it would be a little easier.


    But it had to be the woman he desired the most, and she was the one he couldn''t touch. How could Ye Fei endure this?


    Fortunately, after twisting for a while, Liu Yiru stopped, which finally gave Ye Fei some relief.


    But then he realized another issue. Liu Yiru had stopped because the hard thing was no longer bothering her.


    Through her continuous movements, she had angled the thing horizontally, and now it was wedged deeply between her buttocks.


    And Ye Fei''s thing was indeed a bit too large. After passing through her buttocks, the front end was now pressing against her most sensitive spot through their clothes, making her not only comfortable but even stopping her from twisting.


    Ye Fei dared not move at all, as the current position of both of them was quite awkward.


    If they weren''t clothed right now, Ye Fei wouldn''t need to change positions. Just a gentle push, and his naughty thing could enter the place where he originally came from.


    Ye Fei, who didn''t dare to breathe heavily, thought he could keep this posture until they reached home.


    However, a mishap occurred. It''s unclear what happened ahead, but Miss Li suddenly slammed on the brakes, causing Ye Fei, who was unprepared, to jump.


    And that big thing also hit his mother''s sensitive spot hard.


    "Ah¡ª" Her sensitive spot was attacked, and the extremely tingling sensation made Liu Yiru involuntarily let out a long, coquettish moan.


    Fortunately, although her car looked understated from the outside, the interior decorations were top-notch.


    There was a partition between the front and back seats of the car that prevented the attendants from seeing or hearing what was happening in the back.


    Normally, this partition was hardly ever used, but today, because Liu Yiru had drunk too much, Miss Li tactfully lowered the partition.


    After all, as a subordinate, it was not good to see the boss drunk and losing control. Even if the two of them had a good relationship, there would inevitably be some awkwardness.


    "Ye Fei, a stray dog suddenly ran in front of the car, I hit the brakes, is Ms. Liu okay?" Miss Li lowered the partition slightly and turned around to ask.


    "It''s okay, just feeling a bit uncomfortable from drinking too much. Drive faster, let''s get home quickly!" Ye Fei hurriedly instructed, afraid that Miss Li might look back again.


    Because Liu Yiru had started to twist again, and there were continuous soft moans coming from her lips, this situation naturally couldn''t be seen by Miss Li. Experience more on M V L


    It wasn''t until Miss Li raised the partition back up that Ye Fei could finally relax.


    However, he felt even more uncomfortable physically, and also understood why his mother started twisting again.


    It turned out that after the bump just now, Liu Yiru seemed to have found a way to make herself more comfortable. Although she was already in a drunken stupor, her body''s instincts were still there.


    Now, with this kind of comfort, how could she not pursue it further? So she continued to twist, letting their sensitive areas rub against each other.


    Ye Fei''s breathing became rapid, his eyes slightly reddened, unable to endure the desire in his heart any longer. He reached out to his mother''s chest, gently fondling one of her large breasts. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this way, Liu Yiru seemed even more comfortable, her soft moans becoming louder, and her body''s movements more forceful.


    As he held his mother''s full breast, Ye Fei''s wicked thoughts grew stronger and finally overcame his reason. Slowly, he reached down, sliding his hand under his mother''s evening gown, touching a part of her that was much fuller than Ye Ningsuan or Ye Yunqi, only to find that it was already very wet.

 Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Crazy Blasphemy 1

    Seemingly sensing that the hand entering between her legs could bring her greater pleasure, Liu Yiru instinctively had to clench her legs, locking Ye Fei''s hand in her wonderful place, not letting him leave.Ye Fei, of course, never wanted to leave, and his fingers moved lightly, picking apart the already soaked chaps by a thread, and pressing them directly to his mom''s place that was as full as a ripe peach.


    In the center of the wet slit back and forth a few strokes lightly, so that her small mouth slightly open, roughly gasping, and her throat also issued a much louder than just a moment ago, the chirping sound.


    Perhaps it was his mom''s chants that gave Ye Fei enough courage, and his fingers that were lightly stroking his mom''s slit finally came to her fascinating hole and slowly inserted a knuckle into it.


    Liu Yiru''s wonderful place was so tight and hot that Ye Fei found it a bit difficult to move around after just one knuckle went in.


    Moreover, as if sensing the entry of a foreign object, that wonderful place instinctively contracted, biting his finger even tighter, and the tender flesh of the four walls gently wriggled, forming an inward pull, trying to lure his finger even deeper.


    This feeling was so wonderful, just a little bit of a finger going in brought himself such a mesmerizing sensation. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If I put that thing in, I wonder how much better it would be!


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but be mesmerized, at this moment he no longer had much sense, after having this crazy thought, he couldn''t restrain it any longer.


    His left arm was so strong that he picked his mom up, letting her hang on himself for a while, and his right hand reached down and unzipped his pants, releasing the dick that rose up like an iron bar.


    Then he set her down again, lifted the hem of her gown up, flicked her soaked chaps to one side, and pressed his hard, hot thing against her wonderful place, about to break in.


    But just at this time, the car suddenly stopped, and then came Ms. Lee''s voice, "Ye Fei, we''re here!"


    This turn of events caused Ye Fei to instantly regain his senses, and he couldn''t help but feel a million pangs of fear, cold sweat pouring out.


    He did have thoughts about his goddess, and even more so, he wanted to get her completely. But definitely not at a time like this, if he possessed her now, even if his mom didn''t blame him when she woke up, he couldn''t forgive himself.


    After slapping himself heavily on the face, Ye Fei hurriedly put their clothes in order.


    And at that moment, Ms. Lee also put the stall down and turned back to see the slap mark on Ye Fei''s face, she couldn''t help but ask strangely, "Ye Fei, what''s going on with your face?"


    "Nothing, it''s just that there was a mosquito just now, I hit it a few times without hitting it, and it ended up biting on mommy, so when I got angry, I hit it a little too hard." Ye Fei''s reaction was so fast now, just in a flash, he thought of what to say.


    Ms. Li did not doubt his words, instead, her heart felt very pleased that Liu always had a son who loved her so much.


    Getting out of the car himself first, Ye Fei reached out his arms to pick his mom up again and walked towards the house, the hem of her long gown hanging down.


    It was just enough to cover his thing that had no way of going soft, so Ms. Li didn''t notice anything wrong with him, as for Ye Fei''s health problem, Liu Yiru didn''t hide it from her, so although she wasn''t sure about the details, she was aware that Ye Fei''s body had gotten better.


    Although the Ye family was a big family, there weren''t many rules.


    Liu Yiru and the three non-biological daughters even get along as if they were sisters, Ye Siqi and the three of them, although they call Liu Yiru mother on their mouths, but in their hearts they have always taken her as a relatable Siqi sister, so today, they did not intentionally have to wait for them to come back, and as usual, they went to bed when the time came.


    Looking at the villa where the lights have been turned off, Ye Fei also knows that the three sisters have gone to bed, so she didn''t want to disturb them again.


    After saying goodbye to Ms. Li, she carried her mother up the stairs to her bedroom.


    Originally, Liu Yiru had drunk so much wine, she should have washed up before going to bed.


    But now it was no longer possible, Ye Fei didn''t dare to help her bathe, just now just that kind of contact had made him lose his mind.


    If he saw her body directly, Ye Fei was afraid that he would completely turn into a beast.


    Helping his mom to take off her gown, she was now left with only a set of underwear.


    Although it was a very ordinary style, but wearing on her body, it was looking sexy, Ye Fei didn''t dare to look at it more, pulling over a thin quilt to help her cover it, until that flavorful jade body was completely covered by the quilt, Ye Fei only let out a sigh of relief.


    Put mom settled, Ye Fei was about to go back to his own room, but suddenly stopped again, although no one in the family before drunk.


    Find your next read at M V L


    But he had seen on TV that drunk people sometimes ask for water in the middle of the night, and now he was a little uneasy about leaving his mom alone, so he simply got into bed.


    However, he did not dare to sleep under the same blanket with his mom, and pulled another blanket over, lying in a position farther away from his mom.


    Leaving her son''s warm embrace, Liu Yiru muttered a few unintelligible words with some dissatisfaction and then scrambled around in a panic.


    Ye Fei startled, hastily reached out to hold one of the mother''s small hand, Liu Yiru hold his hand, stopped scratching, but the body is a roll, a moment to his side, into his quilt.


    Re-embracing his mom''s soft and delicate body, Ye Fei''s heart pounded again, while Liu Yiru lost that feeling due to being halfway comfortable just now.


    Now after drilling into his embrace, she instinctively searched for the thing that brought her joy, her small hands fumbled around her son''s body for a while, and soon found the thing that had never gone soft, and hurriedly gripped it with force, and a delighted smile emerged on her beautiful face.


    Ye Fei hadn''t gotten any catharsis from Ye Ningsuan, and having that kind of contact with the goddess of his heart on the way, he had almost reached his limit.


    Now that thing was again held by mom in her soft little hand, he felt that if he held back any longer he would really explode.


    Mom, like his aunt, has also been empty for more than ten years, she must want it badly too, right? As long as I don''t go in, there''s nothing wrong, why not satisfy her a little like I satisfied my little sister back then?


    Ye Fei, who had thought of a good reason for herself, no longer trying to hold back, sat up violently, lifted the quilt off of the two of them, and reached out with a somewhat trembling hand, gently unclasping her mom''s small white bra.


    With the bra off, Liu Yiru chest that pair of huge straight big tits popped out.


    With her somewhat rapid breathing swaying slightly, Ye Fei''s eyes stared straight at this pair of beautiful tits that had once fed her, her breathing became even more ragged, and she couldn''t help but to lower her head and gently suck on one small tender red nipple while reaching out to hold the other and gently kneading it.


    "Oh ..." the tingling pleasure coming from her chest made Liu Yiru let out a soulful moan, and the small hand holding her son''s big cock instinctively fiddled with it.


    "Hiss ..."


    Ye Fei sucked in a breath of cool air with pleasure, even though her mom''s movements in fiddling with her cock were not pure at all, not at all comparable to that of her aunt and her little sister, Ye Fei felt even more comfortable than when they did it.


    She is her own goddess ah, with her small hands to help their own cock, this is Ye Fei dream never dare to think of things, I did not expect that today actually happened.


    Encouraged Ye Fei more to work hard, hands holding mom''s big white and attractive tits hard to knead, but also her two small nipples have been filled with blood and hardened to take turns to contain into the mouth to suck, and sometimes also with teeth gently bite on it.

 Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Crazy Blasphemy 2

    "Ah ... oh ..."Liu Yiru was made to constantly let out delicate moans by her son, and her pair of plump and slender thighs were tightly clamped together, rubbing against each other as a way to get some comfort from her itchy and empty place.


    Feeling the change in his mom, Ye Fei left her tits, and kissed his lips all along her flat stomach, all the way to his mom''s bleak place, gently kissing her wonderful triangle, Ye Fei reached down and took off her small panties which were already soaked to the skin.


    What a beautiful pussy! That was Ye Fei''s first reaction when he saw his mom''s tender pussy.


    As he imagined, Liu Yiru''s pussy was exactly the kind of peach pussy on the pictures of beautiful pussy that he saw on the internet before, but it was even more attractive than that picture, just like a ripe peach like a high grave, but the color was a hint of pink in the middle of the white tenderness, which was much more beautiful than the one that had already turned a little purple on the picture.


    In the middle of the ripe peach, there is a tender red slit, a small bean peeps out playfully, it is her small clitoris that has been erected.


    Like a pilgrimage, Ye Fei stared at this extremely beautiful young pussy in front of him for a long time, until a dissatisfied moan came out of his mom''s little mouth.


    Only then did he reach out and hold down the two large white and tender labia, gently spreading them to both sides, causing his mom''s bright red pussy slit to open up like a small mouth, revealing the small and tantalizing clitoris and the pussy eye that was spitting out a little bit of lewd water from underneath.


    Stretching out her tongue, Ye Fei used the tip of her tongue to run it from bottom to top in her mom''s tantalizing pussy slit, and Liu Yiru immediately let out an exuberant cry.


    Her white and tender thighs clenched her son''s head so hard that she let go of his big cock, and instinctively pressed down on his head and pressed hard into her tender pussy.


    Ye Fei had no room to breathe with his mom''s entire mouth and nose squeezed against her pussy.


    But with his current ability, he would be fine even if he held his breath for two hours, so he didn''t break away from his mom.


    Instead, he continued to lick her tender pussy, sometimes licking at her small clit, sometimes sweeping his rough tongue over her entire sensitive pussy, sometimes taking her entire pussy into his mouth and sucking hard, even pushing the tip of his tongue into her tight pussy eye and gently twitching it.


    Liu Yiru and her husband did not have any feelings, when the same room is just routine, where to enjoy this kind of stimulation, coupled with the empty more than ten years, the body is naturally sensitive.


    Just less than three minutes, she screamed, her legs harder to clamp the son''s head, her body also began to tremble.


    A powerful contraction of her slut pussy caused her son''s tongue to be pinched a bit painfully, and then a large stream of hot cunt essence gushed out wildly from the depths of her slut pussy, flowing down her son''s tongue that was sticking into her pussy as much as it could into his mouth.


    Ye Fei naturally would not mind his mother, swallowed all the lewd water that flowed into his mouth, and licked on his mother''s tender pussy for a while as if to comfort her, before raising his head to look towards her.


    After the climax of Liu Yiru limbs wide open collapsed on the bed, beautiful face hung a layer of satisfaction halo, sexy mouth slightly open, huffing and puffing panting, chest that pair of big tits as she breathed violently undulating, shaking Ye Fei are a little dizzy.


    Looking at his mom''s sexy little mouth, Ye Fei''s heart was impulsive, because he thought of the scene just now when Ye Ningsuan called herself mom while holding his cock.


    At that time, he had fantasized that he would let his mom really suck his dick, but at that time, he thought it could only be a fantasy. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t expect the opportunity to come this way. If he let go of such a good opportunity, I''m afraid God wouldn''t agree, right?


    Put the blame on God, Ye Fei some peace of mind up, slowly kneel and sit on the side of the mother''s head, reach out and hold his cock, with a large glans on her small mouth.


    Gently rubbing up on her sexy cherry lips, due to too much excitement, the glans horse eye has oozed out a drop of obscene liquid, with his rubbing all coated on mom''s sexy lips.


    Liu Yiru had drunk too much wine today, and had just gone through an unimpeded orgasm, she couldn''t help but feel a little thirsty, her body''s instincts made her subconsciously look for water.


    Ye Fei just happened to send her cock over, and there was still a drop of water on it, although it was extremely small, but it made Liu Yiru interested in it, and she couldn''t help but stick out her tongue and lick on the glans.


    Being swept by mom''s smooth and tender tongue, Ye Fei''s heart became even more excited, and his cock rose even harder than earlier, at the same time another drop of lewdness seeped out, only to be rolled up by mom''s fragrant tongue and brought back to his mouth.


    Liu Yiru who found the source of water was so happy that he couldn''t help but hold the thing at the edge of his mouth and sucked it hard, wanting to suck out more water.


    However, Ye Fei almost screamed with pleasure, although her mom was just sucking instinctively without any skill, but the goddess in her heart was giving herself a blowjob, I''m afraid that no one in the world could still hold back.


    Ye Fei is also the same, this aspect of the endurance is very strong, he seems to be back to the first time his little sister gave him a blowjob situation.


    Mom just sucked a few times, then he let out a low growl, his cock soared, and began to spray powerfully, large strands of semen into mom''s sexy mouth one after another.


    Finally he got the water he wanted, and although it seemed a bit sticky and had a salty taste, Liu Yiru was still happy and swallowed it quickly.


    However, since Ye Fei had cum too much and too fast, and since her little mouth was not very conducive to swallowing with a cock in it, some cum still squeezed out of the corners of her mouth.


    After seven or eight spurts in a row, Ye Fei stopped and tried to pull his cock out of his mom''s mouth.


    But mom seems to be a little bit too much, holding the cock and sucked a few times, to find that there is no more water out, before letting go of it, but then stretched out the red tender tongue to the corners of the mouth that some semen rolled into the mouth.


    Looking at the holy and noble mother to make such a lewd action, Ye Fei that has just finished jetting the big cock and violently hard, eyes also again become a little red, thought anyway, already like this, let mother more satisfied with their own point.


    This time Ye Fei stared at, is the mom''s pair of big plump tits.


    Ever since that time he had played |milk fuck with his aunt, he had enjoyed watching his cock going between his tits.


    Unfortunately, his little sister''s tits were too small to play this with himself, and it had held him back for a long time.


    Now that he saw that his mom''s tits were a little bit bigger than his aunt''s, he thought it must be even better to clip them. And just the thought of his cock going between his mom''s pair of big tits excited Ye Fei to no end.


    Getting up and sitting on her mom''s stomach, Ye Fei lowered his cock into her deep cleavage. Your next read is at M V L


    Then he took one of her big tits in each hand and squeezed it hard in the center, and then his cock was tightly clamped down. Then he thrust back and forth in the space formed by his mom''s tits.


    Liu Yiru''s skin was extremely tender and smooth, and now even though she didn''t use any lubrication, Ye Fei''s cock was still very smooth as it moved in and out between her tits.


    Watching his fuchsia-red cock travel between his mom''s big, snow-white tits, Ye Fei felt a million times more pleasurable, even more so than sticking it in his aunt''s pussy.


    Especially when he pushed himself forward, the huge glans always touched his mom''s rounded chin, and sometimes slipped past it and touched her little mouth. So he simply pushed her head up a bit more so that he could touch her mouth every time he pushed forward.

 Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Crazy Blasphemy 3

    The dreaming Liu Yiru sensed that the water source was coming again, so she hurriedly held it in, but just as she held it in she withdrew it back, and had no choice but to open her mouth slightly and suck on it every time it came in.In this way, mother and son formed a perfect breastfeeding in a situation where one of them made a mistake, while the other one simply didn''t realize it at all.


    The strong visual stimulation still didn''t allow Ye Fei to endure for long this time, just less than five hundred strokes between his mom''s tits and in her little mouth before he started to ejaculate strongly again, while Liu Yiru unconsciously drank her son''s second wave of cum of the night.


    Ye Fei who had ejaculated for the second time endured was not feeling satisfied, and his eyes couldn''t help but fixate on his mom''s most tantalizing parts again.


    So he picked up her tantalizingly beautiful legs and put his big hardened cock again between her legs.


    Then as he did when he did it with his little sister, he clenched his cock with her legs, and began to thrust up in her special space, the rough head of the big turtle rubbing against his mom''s full peach pussy one by one.


    Although Liu Yiru was already asleep, her body responded in the most faithful way, and as her son rubbed her vigorously, more and more lewd water flowed from her pussy, making Ye Fei''s thrusts even smoother.


    Ye Fei had already entered a semi-crazy state by now, staring unblinkingly at his mother''s stunning face, which had turned red with arousal, and her big tits, which were bouncing up and down as she fucked. While thrusting rapidly, he murmured, "Mom, mom, I''m going to fuck you, I''m going to satisfy you!"


    Liu Yiru''s body soon spasmed, and with a low petulant cry, let out the cunt cum she had suppressed for many years.


    Ye Fei, however, was not as ineffective this time as he was earlier, his cock was still hard as an iron bar, and after his mom''s orgasm had subsided a little, he began his conquest again.


    Ye Fei had been making mom orgasm three times before he got the feeling.


    Mom''s legs down, so that they are coiled in his waist, but he is holding his own cock, the glans on top of the mom''s peach-like full pussy, quickly hand jacking up, not long, then low roar, large strands of large strands of semen spewed out, pouring on the mom''s peach beautiful pussy.


    A series of three catharsis, let Ye Fei completely calm down, but the heart is still extremely excited, this feeling is really good.


    Although he didn''t have to go into battle, he felt more satisfied than playing with Ye Ningsuan and Ye Yunqi.


    However, after the secret pleasure, Ye Fei slapped himself hard again.


    Ever since he was a child, his mom had always been the most perfect goddess in his heart, something that no mere mortal could blaspheme, even he himself was line.


    But today, he had done something like this, which made him somewhat unable to forgive himself, especially since the last squirt had gone straight to her there.


    It didn''t go in, but that was already considered the most excessive blasphemy, right?


    But since it had already happened, Ye Fei didn''t want to dwell on that, as long as he treated her well for the rest of his life anyway.


    The kind of tantalizing flavor she unintentionally revealed just now gave Ye Fei a vague perception. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That is, although mom is still as holy and noble as before, but is not the goddess in his own imagination, but a woman with flesh and blood, and even desire.


    Sometimes, being a "human" is much more pleasurable than being a "god", but unfortunately, the current Ye Fei does not have a deep understanding of this, and also missed a good opportunity to completely own a goddess.


    Another look at the face of a satisfied sleeping mother, Ye Fei carefully took out some wet wipes, her peach beauty pussy stained with their own semen wipe clean, and help her to put the underwear organized, before holding her together to sleep.


    Discover exclusive tales on M V L


    A good biological clock made Liu Yiru wake up at around six in the morning, and as usual, she was a bit uncomfortable after the hangover.


    However, this small problem naturally couldn''t be difficult for her with deep internal energy, sitting down on her knees, she ran through the family''s heart method.


    She immediately felt refreshed, and compared to previous days, her body felt much more relaxed.


    Turning her head to look at her son who was still sleeping, Liu Yiru could not help but have a hint of redness flutter over her beautiful face.


    Due to her deep inner strength, she was not ignorant of last night''s events, especially in terms of her body''s sensations, which were not that different from when it was clear.


    However, because she was too drunk, she had always thought that it was just a dream of hers.


    Seeing her son at this moment made her remember that very fragrant dream again.


    She didn''t know why she would have such a dream, and it still felt so real, could it be that she had other emotions in her heart besides having love for her son?


    It had to be said that as long as it was a woman, no matter if she was an adult or a little girl, there was a sensitive side to her heart.


    Now Liu Yiru is so, after last night''s pleasure that she thought was a dream, originally to her son is only a loving mother''s feelings, her heart has undergone a subtle change, and when she looked at his handsome face, her heartbeat actually accelerated a little.


    Right at this moment, the sleeping Ye Fei suddenly turned over, from lying on his side to lying on his back, under the thin quilt. His male features, which naturally react in the early morning, appeared in front of his mom''s eyes very abruptly, pushing the quilt out into a high tent.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but feel a little shy, but her eyes couldn''t leave that place for a moment, and her heart had an impulse to lift the quilt and hold it in her hand like in the dream.


    At that moment, Ye Fei seemed to think that his mom was not stimulated enough, and lifted his leg so hard that he kicked the quilt to the side.


    His underpants were a little worse for wear from last night''s tearing, and the long, thick thing was poking out of one side of his underpants, very spiritedly pointing diagonally toward the heavens, and throbbing all at once.


    "Ah ..." Liu Yiru couldn''t help but exclaim, then reached out and covered her small mouth, she didn''t think that after a few years of absence, her son''s thing had grown so big.


    It was as big as the one in last night''s dream, thinking about the boundless pleasure this thing brought her in the dream, she couldn''t help but be a bit smitten.


    As already mentioned before, she and her husband didn''t have much affection, and naturally couldn''t be too harmonious when it came to things like sex.


    At that time, her husband was at the peak of his career, and would live in the club almost every day, and didn''t have much time to be in the same room with her, so last night''s dream could be said to be the greatest pleasure she had ever enjoyed in her life.


    This was still without really doing it, if she really let it in, what would she feel like?


    The mesmerized Liu Yiru finally couldn''t help but stretch out her little trembling hand and gently hold it.


    Just a grip, will feel a hot breath from the above into their palms, bringing up a tingling feeling, has been passed to the heart, hot even her breathing is a little short of breath.


    Eyes somewhat obsessed staring at the baby held in the hand, Liu Yiru can not help but think of the dream it into their mouth situation, gently pursed small mouth, suddenly have a kind of want to taste, see and last night''s is not the same impulse.


    Slowly leaned her head over, Liu Yiru slightly opened her mouth, wanting to hold the egg-sized glans.


    But just at this moment, there was suddenly a loud noise from outside, causing Liu Yiru to wake up at once. Can not help but shrieked, busy to let go of his son''s dick, hands cover hot face, quickly jumped out of bed, even clothes did not care to wear, but ran into the bathroom.


    Unlocking the restroom door from the inside, Liu Yiru only breathed a sigh of relief, somewhat powerless to sit on the floor, feeling that her heart is about to jump out, and her heart is a little afraid.


    Luckily, the loud noise coming from the living room, otherwise I am afraid that I really would have contained it, in that case, my son will definitely wake up, if he sees himself like this, where do I have the face to live?


    I have to say, sometimes the creation is really very tricky, the mother and son are too concerned about each other''s views, but let them hold back the impulse in their hearts, after a long time to completely melt into one.


    Thinking back to this past, in addition to that faint warmth, there was also a trace of helplessness.


    Although the scene just now was not seen by anyone other than herself, Liu Yiru still felt that she had no face to go see her son. If it wasn''t for the phone ringing outside, I''m afraid she would have stayed in the restroom until Ye Fei came to call her.


    In the restroom, she put on the spare clothes inside before Liu Yiru walked out.


    By this time Ye Fei had already woken up and was answering the phone, when she saw her mom come out, her face couldn''t help but blush, handing her the phone to her and saying, "Mom, Great Auntie is calling, she said she has something to discuss with you."


    "Thanks." Liu Yiru remembered what she had just done, and her face reddened into a blush as well.


    The two of them now, in their hearts, both felt a little sorry for each other, without realizing it, the previous kind of intimate mother-son relationship unexpectedly had a hint of a disconnect.


    But sometimes, creating a gap is not a bad thing, because the gap between their affection just became a catalyst for their other kind of feelings.

 Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Subtle Changes

    "Sis, what''s up so early in the morning?"Taking the phone, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but feel a bit strange. Although their sisterly bond was great, due to their busy careers, they didn''t get to meet often throughout the year. Their phone calls were usually in the evenings, so it was unusual for her sister to call in the morning.


    "Oh, up so early? Normally, you''d be at the office by now, right? What, addicted to sleeping with your son?" Liu Fengyi didn''t respond to her words but teased and laughed instead.


    Blushing, Liu Yiru playfully scolded, "Sis, I''m talking about serious matters here, why are you making jokes!" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Laughing, Liu Fengyi remarked, "Oh, now you''re even learning to be coy? I remember you haven''t been coy with anyone since you turned fifteen. Have you gotten used to being sweet with your son, and now you can''t help but be the same with your sister?"


    While playfully being coy with her sister was a natural reaction for Liu Yiru, being reminded of it made her pause. Indeed, she rarely acted this way, even in her childhood, and even less so as an adult. However, lately, things seemed to be changing. She realized she had been a bit playful with her son at the school gate recently and now unintentionally used a similar tone with her sister. Could something have changed in her mindset in his presence?


    Thinking about this, Liu Yiru stole a glance at her son, still in bed. She noticed him looking at her intently, a hint of adoration in his eyes. Her face flushed again, heart beating faster, but she didn''t forget that she was on the phone with her sister. Regaining composure, she asked in a normal tone, "Sis, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Fengyi''s tone grew serious as she said, "Someone from the Wu family has arrived."


    "The Wu family?" Liu Yiru was initially puzzled but quickly realized, asking in surprise, "You mean the Wu family of the Martial Alliance?"


    "Yes, that''s them." Liu Fengyi''s tone turned somber. "A member of the Wu family approached me this morning, saying they have some business matters to discuss with our Liu family. The Wu family has been becoming more assertive; this visit may not be friendly. I''ve managed to stall them. Come over so we can discuss a plan."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Liu Yiru agreed and thought to inform Ye Fei, only to find him already up and dressed neatly.


    Surprised, Liu Yiru, with her strong inner power and heightened senses, was astonished that she hadn''t noticed her son getting up and dressed beside her. This level of stealth, she realized, might even surpass that of her youngest sister, the most powerful among the sisters.


    Following their last experiment, she knew her son possessed immense power, but she hadn''t expected him to move so gracefully. She suddenly felt a bit perplexed by the son she had raised for sixteen years, as if there was a mysterious aura around him, tempting her to explore and understand¡ªnot as a mother, but as a woman.


    Seeing his mother staring at him, Ye Fei checked himself, finding nothing amiss, and asked, "Mom, is everything okay? Am I doing something wrong?"


    "Nothing, Mom needs to go out for a bit. Stay home and play with your third sister." Liu Yiru shook her head, dismissing her wandering thoughts. The stronger her son became, the happier she was.


    "Mom, I want to go with you." Ye Fei overheard what Liu Fengyi said on the phone. Although he didn''t understand the significance of the Wu family or the Martial Alliance, he sensed that the visitors might not be good people.


    He understood that with his mother''s and aunt''s martial skills, and with them being in Wanghai, nothing serious would happen. Yet, he couldn''t shake off his worry. His current mindset resembled that of a husband concerned about his wife going out alone.


    After a moment of thought, Liu Yiru agreed. Her son was grown now, and it was time for him to experience some of the world''s affairs. Just like Ye Fei, she believed that nothing would happen in Wanghai, and even if it did, with his seemingly stronger abilities than her youngest sister, there was nothing to fear.


    Experience tales with M V L


    As it was Sunday and Miss Li didn''t come over, Liu Yiru had to drive herself. Ye Fei sat in the passenger seat. He just wanted to be close to his mother. Even with the seats between them, it felt too far.


    "Mom, what does the Wu family do exactly?" Walking on the road, Ye Fei wanted to keep gazing at the eternally mesmerizing beauty of his mother''s face. Yet, he was also wary of being caught, so he casually asked, giving himself a reason to keep staring at her.


    Focused on driving, Liu Yiru didn''t notice anything unusual in her son''s gaze but was surprised by his question. "How do you know about the Wu family?"


    "Auntie mentioned it on the phone," Ye Fei nonchalantly replied.


    Liu Yiru felt relieved in her heart. With her son possessing such powerful abilities, it was natural that he wouldn''t fail to hear that she wasn''t intentionally avoiding him. It seemed he was going along because he was worried about her.


    Thinking about this, an unusual sweetness blossomed in Liu Yiru''s heart. She felt a comforting joy from her son''s concern for her, along with a hint of the exhilaration of being cared for like a little girl.


    "The Wu family is one of the two guardian families of the Martial Alliance." Liu Yiru knew that with her son having such abilities, he would inevitably come into contact with martial artists in the future. So, she decided not to hide anything from him.


    "Guardian families? That name sounds strange, like something from a martial arts movie," Ye Fei couldn''t help but laugh. "And what exactly is the Martial Alliance?"


    "Let me start from the beginning with you." Liu Yiru slowed down the car a bit and began to recount what she had heard from her father.


    "It was forty years ago when the domestic situation was not very stable. Some martial artists took advantage of the chaos, while other righteous martial artists hesitated to intervene due to the unfavorable conditions at the time.


    One day, an unbelievably strong person suddenly appeared. After swiftly dealing with over ten troublemaking martial artists, he sent out a message inviting all martial practitioners in the country to gather at Mount Tai.


    Our Liu family was also among those invited, and at that time, your grandfather was in his prime and naturally didn''t want to miss such an opportunity, so he went.


    According to him, that day the man spoke arrogantly, saying he wanted to set rules for martial artists all over the world. Many martial artists naturally challenged him as they didn''t agree, but none could withstand his three moves. However, he was merciful, and all those defeated by him were just knocked down without any injuries.


    So, everyone was impressed by him, and later, under his leadership, a martial arts alliance was established, which is what I refer to as the Martial Alliance."


    Mother and son spoke, one narrating and the other listening, seemingly no different from usual. However, neither of them noticed that between them, subtle changes were taking place.

 Chapter 98: Chapter 98: The Envoy of the Martial Alliance

    "Ah, I see." Ye Fei nodded, then asked, "So, what exactly does this Martial Alliance do, and what''s the deal with the Guardian Families?"Liu Yiru explained, "Although named an alliance, the Martial Alliance is actually a loose organization with the sole purpose of supervising us martial practitioners. It ensures that we don''t easily harm ordinary people and that we don''t misuse our martial skills for evil purposes. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the Guardian Families, when everyone elected that man as the Alliance Leader and felt that he alone couldn''t manage so many martial practitioners, they simultaneously selected the two most prestigious and powerful families at the time to assist him. These became the Guardian Families."


    "So, this means the Martial Alliance should be a righteous organization. But why did you and Auntie mention that they were up to something bad?" Ye Fei was still not entirely clear.


    "That was in the past," Liu Yiru sighed. "At the beginning, the Alliance Leader used to roam the martial world almost every day, and the martial atmosphere was unprecedentedly good.


    However, a few years later, the Leader became less visible, delegating all matters to the two Guardian Families. Especially in the last twenty years, the Leader hasn''t appeared at all.


    With time passing, the other Guardian Family has also declined, leaving only the Wu Family in power. They have come to treat the Martial Alliance as their private organization, acting more and more arrogantly, often demanding tasks from martial families, which has caused dissatisfaction among all martial practitioners.


    However, the Wu Family''s martial skills are formidable. Besides the Leader, few can match them, so most dare not voice their discontent."


    "Ah, in that case, this organization seems unnecessary." Ye Fei said lightly, but he had already made up his mind.


    If the Wu Family came here to discuss legitimate business, that would be fine. But if they were here to bully others, he didn''t mind taking them down. Moreover, he felt a bit eager to see just how powerful their martial skills were, enough to intimidate all martial practitioners.


    As the mother and son conversed, they arrived at the meeting place with the Wu Family members. It was a five-star hotel under the Liu family''s name. Despite their aversion towards the Wu Family, they had to maintain appearances, as the visitors represented the Martial Alliance, and they couldn''t afford to be too dismissive.


    When Ye Fei and Liu Yiru arrived, Liu Fengyi was already waiting there. They had arranged to meet the Wu Family members in a private room on the first floor of the hotel.


    Continue your saga on M V L


    The Wu Family members hadn''t arrived yet, showing they had quite an air about them.


    Without the Wu Family''s presence, Liu Yiru and her sister weren''t in a rush. It was rare for them to have the chance to sit together and chat.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, they sat down and engaged in conversation.


    The two beautiful women remained calm, so Ye Fei, of course, remained composed as well. His main reason for coming today was to spend more time with his mother.


    Sitting beside them, his eyes couldn''t help but gaze back and forth between his mother and aunt''s somewhat similar, exquisite faces, occasionally sweeping over their equally stunning figures, igniting a sense of curiosity.


    With a mischievous thought, he wondered if his aunt''s figure was as enticing as his mother''s.


    Unfortunately, they were meeting representatives of the Martial Alliance today, so they were dressed formally, in women''s trousers rather than skirts. Ye Fei couldn''t even attempt to sneak a peek under the table.


    From 9 a.m. until 11:30 a.m., they waited in the private room until a knock on the door signaled the arrival of the Wu Family members.


    Despite not minding the opportunity for the sisters to gather, Liu Yiru and Liu Fengyi were a bit displeased. Liu Fengyi coldly said, "Come in, the door isn''t locked."


    As she spoke, the door opened from the outside, revealing a young man in his twenties. He had a handsome face, but it carried a hint of wickedness and an arrogant air about him.


    Upon seeing the Liu sisters, the young man was momentarily stunned. Although he had heard that the current heads of the Liu family were exceptionally beautiful, he hadn''t anticipated their beauty to be of such a degree.


    Compared to them, the women he had been involved with before were not even worth mentioning. A hint of greed and lust flickered in his eyes.


    Although the lecherous gleam in the eyes of the young man from the Wu Family only flashed momentarily, it did not escape Ye Fei''s notice.


    In that instant, Ye Fei had already sentenced him to death in his mind. In his subconscious, he had already regarded his mother and aunt as his private possessions. Apart from himself, no one else could look at them with such eyes.


    After the initial shock, the young man became even more arrogant. He sat down boldly at the head of the table and said, "I am Wu Shiying, the eldest grandson of the Wu Family. Are you Liu Fengyi and Liu Yiru?"


    Due to his excellent background, a penchant for showing off, and a circle of women who were attracted to his power, whenever he displayed dominance, those women would put on a fawning act.


    Over time, he developed a belief that all women liked dominant men. Therefore, even in front of the ethereal Liu sisters, he put on a similar act.


    Wu Shiying''s line of thinking was quite off the mark; he had reversed cause and effect. Women prefer their own men to be strong, not necessarily strong men. So, his pretentious behavior only served to make the sisters dislike him even more.


    However, being well-mannered individuals, they didn''t show any disdain. Liu Fengyi smiled and said, "Indeed, it is us. This is my nephew, Ye Fei," introducing Ye Fei to him.


    Seemingly afraid that Ye Fei''s resolve to kill him might not be firm enough, Wu Shiying, in a reckless move, remarked, "Oh, the waste from the Ye Family, quite famous, I''ve heard."


    Seeing him speak ill of her son, even with her good manners, Liu Yiru couldn''t contain her anger and retorted coldly, "Mr. Wu, please refrain from speaking nonsense. Get to the point!"


    Wu Shiying then realized that the waste he referred to was the son of one of these two astonishing women. Feeling somewhat embarrassed, but being accustomed to arrogance, he didn''t admit his mistake. Instead, he casually smiled and said, "Well then, let''s get to business. I am here on behalf of the Wu Family to assist you."


    "I don''t believe the Liu family needs any help from the Wu Family!" Liu Yiru''s anger at her beloved son being insulted as waste was not going to dissipate quickly. Her tone was stern.


    A flicker of anger crossed Wu Shiying''s face, but he quickly masked it and continued to smile, "It''s about the Autumn Group. Don''t you think its existence poses a significant threat to you?"

 Chapter 99: Chapter 99: The First Glimpse of Sharpness

    So this is what they were after. It had long been heard that although the Wu Family excelled in martial arts, they were not particularly outstanding in terms of wealth. They couldn''t even compare to an ordinary commercial family, let alone behemoths like the Liu and Ye families.Now it seemed that the sudden rise of the Autumn Group had caught their attention. However, their financial strength couldn''t possibly swallow up the Autumn Group, leading them to approach her own family.


    Liu Yiru couldn''t help but sneer inwardly, especially since there was already a secret agreement in place with the Autumn Group.


    Even if they did end up crossing paths with the Autumn Group, she couldn''t possibly collaborate with the ambitious Wu Family. Liu Fengyi smiled faintly and said, "But I don''t think the Autumn Group poses any threat to our Ye Family. What do you think, Yiru?"


    Although she was unaware that her younger sister had already made an agreement with Li Xue, her mindset was similar to her sister''s.


    "Right," Liu Yiru nodded. "In this world, there are many companies comparable to our strength. Surely not all of them are our enemies, right? And we are both developing in Wanhai alongside the Autumn Group. Maybe there will be opportunities for cooperation in the future."


    Seeing her biggest excuse being easily refuted by the two sisters, Wu Shiying couldn''t help but feel somewhat embarrassed and angry.


    The sophistication he had put on earlier was now impossible to maintain. He adopted a dark expression and said menacingly, "So, does this mean you refuse to cooperate with me?"


    Liu Fengyi replied calmly, "I''m sorry, but we may not see eye to eye on this matter. Of course, if there are other legitimate business opportunities, we would be happy to cooperate with the Wu Family." Whether intentional or not, Liu Fengyi emphasized the word "legitimate."


    "As a member of the Martial Alliance, is this the attitude you have towards the Martial Alliance?" Seeing that his attempts at persuasion were futile, Wu Shiying had to bring up the Martial Alliance, a force that had always been advantageous in his previous negotiations.


    However, Liu Yiru sneered, "The requirements of the Martial Alliance? Do you think just because your surname is Wu, the Martial Alliance belongs to your family? Hmph, what a far cry from the fairness of the Martial Alliance in the past. It''s now a place of corruption, manipulated by a bunch of villains. I am truly disheartened as a member."


    As a successful businesswoman, Liu Yiru would not normally speak so bluntly, but Wu Shiying''s disrespectful comments about her beloved son ignited her anger, leaving her with no restraint in her words.


    Liu Fengyi was taken aback. Wasn''t her sister''s tone tearing the relationship with the Wu Family apart completely?


    This was not advantageous for the Liu Family at all.


    However, now that things had reached this point, she wouldn''t criticize her sister in front of outsiders. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Judging by Wu Shiying''s demeanor, even if her sister didn''t speak those words, the Wu Family would likely still target the Liu Family.


    Wu Shiying''s face turned green with anger, and he was on the verge of erupting.


    Although he was confident in outmatching either of the Liu sisters individually, facing them together left him with no chance of winning. He had to suppress his anger for the time being.


    However, when he noticed Ye Fei sitting silently on the side, appearing harmless, a sinister thought crossed his mind. He had boasted excessively this time. He had believed that with this great achievement, he could stand out among the many outstanding offspring of the Wu Family, holding a significant advantage in future competitions for the position of the next family head.


    But now, the Liu sisters were giving him no face. How could he accept that? He had already learned that although Ye Fei was considered useless, he was the apple of the Liu sisters'' eyes. If he could control Ye Fei, why wouldn''t the sisters cooperate?


    He even considered threatening Ye Fei''s life to secure his position and perhaps even have a private chat with these sisters who intrigued him.


    With his perfect plan in mind, Wu Shiying still maintained an appearance of anger, slammed the table, stood up abruptly, and declared, "Fine, remember what you''ve said today. I hope you don''t regret it in the future!"


    With that, he turned towards the door of the private room. However, halfway there, he suddenly turned back around, swiftly lunging towards Ye Fei with his hands poised like claws, seemingly about to grab him.


    Liu Fengyi, who was the first to notice the situation, couldn''t help but cry out in shock. She leaped up suddenly, but Ye Fei was sitting closer to the door, and Wu Shiying''s strength exceeded hers. She had no chance of reaching Ye Fei before Wu Shiying could.


    Stay tuned with M V L


    Upon hearing her sister''s cry, Liu Yiru also saw what was happening. Overwhelmed with concern, she had forgotten about her son''s formidable strength and stood up as well, rushing towards her sister. In a rare display, she even cursed, "Bastard, stop it!"


    Despite the sisters'' best efforts, they were much slower than Wu Shiying. Just when they were starting to feel hopeless, a significant change occurred in the situation.


    Ye Fei had already harbored the intention to kill Wu Shiying, but he did not want to do it in front of anyone. He just wanted to wait for him to leave and then secretly take him down. However, he didn''t expect this guy to be so reckless and make the first move without knowing the consequences.


    Without hesitation, his body reacted naturally. He suddenly stood up from the chair, spun lightly, evading the hands that Wu Shiying reached out, then swiftly lunged forward. His right hand, like Wu Shiying''s, turned into a claw-like shape and shot out like lightning, grabbing Wu Shiying''s neck in one swift motion.


    What Ye Fei unintentionally displayed just now was a move from the martial arts passed down in the Liu family.


    Although he had not practiced martial arts since childhood, he had watched his sisters practice a lot, making him very familiar with the techniques.


    Originally, when he saw his mother and sisters practice, he thought the Liu family''s martial arts were too graceful. When women practiced them, they were naturally elegant and agile. However, if a man were to use them, it might seem too feminine.


    To his surprise, when he executed the move, it was nothing like that. There was no hint of femininity.


    Instead, there was a sense of elegance and agility in his martial movements, which delighted him. It seemed he could now use the family''s inherited martial arts.


    However, amidst Ye Fei''s joy, there was also some disappointment. Was this the feared martial art of the Wu family? Was it really so weak?


    Unbeknownst to him, while he was disappointed, the other three were astonished, their eyes almost popping out.


    Although Liu Yiru had known before that her son had considerable strength, his current performance was truly astounding.


    While Wu Shiying''s martial arts were slightly inferior to those of her younger sister Liu Junyi, they were not far off.


    Among all martial artists, he could be considered top-tier. It was unexpected that under her son''s hands, Wu Shiying couldn''t even make a move.

 Chapter 100: Chapter 100: The Transformation of Image

    Liu Yiru was astonished to the extreme, not to mention Liu Fengyi, who was completely unaware of Ye Fei''s transformation.Staring there momentarily, her mouth agape, memories flooded her mind of the intimidating man who had shocked her on that day.


    According to Ye Fei, that man was his sworn brother. Was it possible that Ye Fei had been possessed by his brother at this moment?


    Ye Fei, however, paid no heed to his mother and aunt''s astonishment. He coldly sneered at Wu Shiying, whom he held in his grip, his face drained of color. "What? Thought I was an easy target? I had planned on letting you live a little longer, but it seems you''re in a hurry to meet your end."


    Wu Shiying was also dumbfounded by this sudden turn of events. He couldn''t think of anything else at that moment, only repeating in his mind, "Is this the rumored waste?"


    His once proud martial arts skills, considered superior by himself, couldn''t even muster a single move against someone deemed a waste. What then was the point of his years of relentless training?


    But upon hearing Ye Fei''s words, he was filled with horror. Ye Fei had already harbored thoughts of killing him. Unable to contain himself, he shouted, "You, you can''t kill me!"


    Ye Fei sneered, "Give me one reason not to."


    "The Martial Alliance prohibits martial artists from killing each other!" Wu Shiying instinctively cited the rules of The Martial Alliance.


    But then he realized that Ye Fei seemed to disregard The Martial Alliance, which was now under the control of the Wu family. He continued, "We have no real enmity between us, just verbal conflicts. I came here sincerely to cooperate with you."


    "I don''t care about that," Ye Fei''s face remained expressionless. "Since the moment you disrespected my mother, you were fated to die. No one in this world can disrespect her!"


    Upon hearing her son''s words, Liu Yiru felt an extreme sense of sweetness in her heart. Liu Fengyi, on the other hand, looked at her sister with a hint of envy. It seemed that even though she loved him dearly, in his heart, she could never surpass his mother.


    This was only natural, and she did not dwell on it further. Instead, she said to Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, we cannot kill this man now. If you are angry, just give him a beating or detain him for a while."


    Finishing her words, she gave her sister a meaningful look.


    Liu Yiru also understood that if Ye Fei really killed Wu Shiying, the feud between the two families would be endless. If the Wu family sought revenge, Ye Fei would undoubtedly be their primary target. Although she had witnessed his strength just now and had full confidence in her son, she still feared that he might make a misstep.


    She continued, "Yes, Ye Fei, your aunt is right. Although we come from a martial arts family, we have been involved in business and politics for years. It is not wise to get entangled in the conflicts of the martial world."


    However, this time, Ye Fei did not heed her advice. He shook his head and said, "Mom, even if I let him go now, the Wu family will not let this go easily. Besides, it''s better to keep my strength hidden."


    Seeing the Liu sisters plead for him, Wu Shiying felt a surge of relief. Even though their pleas were not out of fondness for him, the chance to preserve his life was more valuable than gaining any beauty.


    Yet, to his surprise, Ye Fei''s resolve to kill him was unwavering. He disregarded his mother''s words and said firmly, "Rest assured, I will not breathe a word of today''s events once I leave. Furthermore, I have discovered that the Qiu Group has a strong backing. We dare not touch it."


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t trust your words," Ye Fei said coldly. Without giving Wu Shiying a chance to speak, he twisted his hand around his neck. With a crisp snap, Wu Shiying''s head tilted at an odd angle, unable to breathe.


    The Liu Yiru sisters never expected Ye Fei to act without hesitation, but amidst their surprise, there was more joy.


    Because at this moment, Ye Fei''s actions had proven that he had truly matured. He was no longer the timid youth sheltered under the family''s wings but had transformed into a decisive leader.


    At their level, this kind of decisiveness was no longer a flaw but a necessary trait for accomplishing great deeds. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Especially for Liu Yiru, in that moment, her son''s image underwent a complete transformation in her heart. From a child who needed her protection, he had become a man who could shield her from the storm. Stay updated through M V L


    At that moment, she was so enchanted that she even felt an impulse to throw herself into his arms seeking protection.


    Casually tossing the lifeless Wu Shiying aside, Ye Fei sat down as if nothing had happened.


    Although this was his first time taking a life, he was surprised to find that he was strangely calm inside, without any of the rumored panic and chaos, indicating that the barbarian nature had exerted a certain influence on him.


    The Liu sisters didn''t spare another glance at Wu Shiying''s body, sitting beside Ye Fei. Liu Yiru asked, "Ye Fei, now that we have offended the Wu family to death, what should we do next?"


    Liu Fengyi also looked at Ye Fei with anticipation. Unconsciously, there had been some changes between them. Both women were originally heroines in their own right.


    But now, they both unconsciously regarded Ye Fei as the pillar of their hearts, seeking his opinion.


    No matter how strong a woman is, deep down in her heart, there is always an instinctual reliance on men.


    Since their father''s passing, the sisters had nobody to rely on. Now, in Ye Fei, they seemed to have rediscovered that feeling from before, although it was somewhat different from their reliance on their father.


    As for how it was different, they probably couldn''t explain it themselves.


    Ye Fei did not disappoint his mother and aunt, smiling slightly. "From the performance of this Wu Shiying, it is clear that the Wu family indeed needs some discipline. It''s a good time to give them a warning using this dead man. If they still don''t wise up, I don''t mind wiping them out. After all, we still have a hidden enemy to deal with, and I don''t have the energy to deal with them."


    "How do you plan to proceed?" the sisters asked simultaneously, instinctively relying on Ye Fei after considering him their support. They abandoned their usual shrewdness and became like ornaments, seeking Ye Fei''s guidance in everything.


    Ye Fei knew that he should not personally intervene in this matter. Even if the Wu family was losing favor, he was the one who had killed their member, which wouldn''t hold up morally.


    If exposed, it might provoke criticism from all martial artists. However, as the one who wouldn''t be affected by this revelation due to his other identity, he smiled and said, "We don''t need to worry about that. Just leave it to my brother."


    "Your brother?" Liu Yiru repeated in surprise. Although she had begun to subconsciously rely on him, the instinct of maternal love still made her somewhat worried.


    After all, even though Ye Fei was intelligent, he was still inexperienced in the ways of the world. It wouldn''t be good if he were deceived and taken advantage of.


    Before Ye Fei could speak, Liu Fengyi took Liu Yiru''s hand and quietly recounted what she had witnessed that day.


    The shock caused by the man who was beyond human comprehension that day was too great for Liu Fengyi, and even now the memory remained fresh in her mind. Therefore, she recounted it in great detail.

 Chapter 101: Chapter 101: The Barbarian Reappears

    Listening to her sister''s account, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but gasp in amazement.Although she hadn''t witnessed the scene where her sister dealt with someone firsthand, just hearing about it was incredibly shocking.


    However, her initial worries quickly turned into happiness.


    Read new chapters at M V L


    For a person like that, if they wanted something, perhaps brute force alone would be sufficient. There was simply no need to deceive their own son.


    He must have genuinely formed a bond with his son, and with such a powerful ally, his son''s future was bound to be much smoother.


    Liu Fengyi finished recounting the events of that day to her sister and then asked Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, did you learn your martial arts from your brother?"


    "Sort of, but he also has some things to learn from me," Ye Fei chuckled. He said this because if his two identities were truly considered as separate individuals, his current identity indeed required some skills from his barbarian persona, and his transformed self would also utilize some techniques he had learned at home.


    "He learns from you?" Liu Fengyi paused for a moment, then immediately realized that the strength displayed by her nephew today also exceeded her expectations. She then asked, "So, who is stronger, you or your brother?"


    "We''re about the same, evenly matched," Ye Fei thought to himself with a hidden smile. After all, they were essentially the same person, so how could there be a difference in strength between them? Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?" The two sisters, with slightly different but equally stunning faces, were filled with amazement.


    Having watched Ye Fei grow up, they couldn''t imagine that their son and nephew had reached such superhuman levels of strength.


    Seeing the shocked expressions on his mother and aunt''s faces, Ye Fei smiled lightly. This was exactly the effect he wanted. He was about to transform and head to the Wu family''s main base.


    However, they had now turned into curious babies.


    If they wanted to go see his so-called brother, things might get a bit complicated.


    Additionally, he noticed that his mother and aunt were quite curious about the non-existent brother.


    Although he was the same person, it still made the part of him that considered them his closest relatives a bit uncomfortable.


    So he straightforwardly revealed his strength to them, making it clear that the man before them was definitely not inferior to anyone. If they had any curiosity, they should direct it towards him.


    "I''m taking this guy to see my brother." Before the two beautiful women could react, Ye Fei quickly instructed, lifting Wu Shiying''s corpse and vanishing before they felt a gust of wind pass by.


    As he stepped out of the private room, Ye Fei tossed Wu Shiying''s corpse into his storage space, feeling a tinge of regret. Ever since discovering he could use this space in his original form, he had wanted to test if he could store living beings.


    If he had known, he would have kept this guy alive to experiment, but now it was too late.


    Nonetheless, he wasn''t too bothered. Conducting the experiment wouldn''t be too difficult. He could just catch a stray cat, dog, bird, or mouse at any time.


    While Wu Shiying was showing off earlier, Ye Fei had quietly used the handheld computer he often carried to check information about the Wu family. He knew they lived in a city not far from Wanghai called Linhai, less than 200 kilometers away.


    This was one of the reasons why the Wu family had attracted the attention of the Qiu family as soon as they appeared.


    After this period of dual cultivation with his younger sister, Ye Fei''s speed had increased significantly. Running now, he was so fast that his shadow couldn''t even keep up. To him, the cars on the highway, speeding with all their might, looked like crawling snails.


    At this speed, it took less than half an hour for Ye Fei to reach Linhai city and stand outside the Wu family''s estate.


    As an old and prestigious family, although the Wu family wasn''t doing well financially, their grandeur was apparent. They resided in a large estate on the east side of Linhai, very close to the sea, over ten kilometers from the city center.


    This distance suited Ye Fei''s plans perfectly; after all, if they lived in the city center, causing a scene in broad daylight would be tricky.


    Now in his barbarian form, Ye Fei skipped the formalities of courtesy and direct confrontation. He kicked open the Wu family''s large gate, which usually required a controller to open, and then strode in, bellowing in a thunderous voice, "People of the Wu family, come out and meet your guest!"


    The people of the Wu family were all martial arts experts. The loud noise at the gate had already startled them, and now hearing Ye Fei''s shout was like a ancient brothel''s turtle master calling out to the courtesans.


    This made them all somewhat annoyed, and soon they emerged from their respective rooms.


    In just a short while, nearly twenty people had surrounded Ye Fei in the courtyard.


    "Friend, may I ask what brings you to our Wu family today?" A man in his sixties stood out from the crowd, cupping his hands in greeting.


    This man was Wu Qingfeng, the current head of the Wu family. Although he hadn''t seen Ye Fei kick down the gate just now, he could guess what had happened.


    While such incidents were not uncommon for the Wu family, they were still rare in the Jianghu world. Despite Ye Fei''s rough appearance, it was evident to everyone that he was quite young.


    To possess such strength at his age might imply the existence of even stronger figures behind him.


    Although the Wu family had been arrogant in recent years, Wu Qingfeng also believed in his own strength and did not think he would lose to anyone. However, he was not keen on offending particularly powerful individuals, so he chose to speak politely.


    While Wu Qingfeng was courteous, Ye Fei was not. Despite being surrounded by so many people, he was extremely confident and showed no fear. With a cold snort, he said, "I''m here today to inform you of something. I may not care about your arrogance elsewhere, but Wanghai is not a place where you can meddle. If I see anyone from the Wu family in Wanghai again, their fate will be the same as this person''s!"


    With that, he tossed Wu Shiying''s corpse into the air.

 Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Shameless Siege

    As the Wu family members saw what Ye Fei had thrown, they were shocked and then furious, eager to fight Ye Fei, but they were stopped by Wu Qingfeng.Wu Shiying was Wu Qingfeng''s own grandson, and he was considered outstanding among the younger generation. He was usually doted upon by Wu Qingfeng. Seeing his beloved grandson lying dead before him, how could he not be enraged?


    However, the cunning Wu Qingfeng had some concerns. Since Ye Fei dared to act in such a way, he must have his own support.


    This support might be even more powerful than himself. Therefore, he hesitated to act rashly and said in a stern voice, "Kid, are you with Qiutian or a helper from the Liu family?" Wu Shiying had gone to Wanghai under his orders, so he could easily guess which side Ye Fei was on.


    Ye Fei, feeling impatient, replied, "It doesn''t matter which side I''m on. Just remember, Wanghai is not a place for the likes of you to meddle in!"


    He had thrown Wu Shiying''s corpse so provocatively to enrage the old man and test his own strength.


    Unexpectedly, seeing his grandson killed did not prompt Wu Qingfeng to act impulsively. Ye Fei deliberately said something that would anger a normal person.


    Wu Qingfeng, who usually held himself in high regard, couldn''t contain his anger after being called insignificant by Ye Fei. He said, "Kid, today I''ll spare your life. If you are with Qiutian, tell them that we, the Wu family, are set on the Qiutian group. If you are with the Liu family, tell those women that after Qiutian, it will be the Liu family''s turn!"


    Wu Qingfeng''s words were not just empty threats. His plan was to use the Liu family to swallow Qiutian first. When their resources were enough, they would then swallow the Liu family, resolving the financial difficulties of the Wu family.


    Ye Fei initially wanted to provoke the old man to test his own skills. However, learning of Wu Qingfeng''s intentions, he sneered inwardly. What he wanted was just to give them a warning, but now it seemed like they truly had no reason to exist!


    "Kid, make your move!" Even in his own home, Wu Qingfeng wanted to maintain the image of a grandmaster and wouldn''t strike first against a junior.


    Seeing the old man still pretending, Ye Fei couldn''t help but laugh. "Why don''t you make the first move, or else once I strike, you might not have another chance to move."


    Wu Qingfeng couldn''t stand being underestimated. Angered, he shouted, "Kid, watch this!" and lunged forward. He gave a warning before attacking, so it wasn''t considered a sneak attack.


    Seeing Wu Qingfeng''s movements, Ye Fei''s expression tightened. This old man was indeed as skilled as rumored, far superior to Wu Shiying. Ye Fei didn''t dare to underestimate him and met him head-on, intending to face Wu Qingfeng directly.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s response, Wu Qingfeng was pleased. After all, he was old and not as agile as a young man. When it came to profound internal strength, he didn''t believe this young man could match his decades of hard practice.


    Enjoy new chapters from M V L


    With a killer intent rising within him, he suddenly increased his strength from eight to ten, aiming to kill Ye Fei with their first contact.


    With a loud bang, the four hands of the two individuals collided heavily. A tinge of blood-red surged on Wu Qingfeng''s face as he violently flew backward, somersaulting several times in the air before landing unsteadily on his feet.


    On the other hand, Ye Fei stood still in place, not moving an inch. However, he was also somewhat surprised in his heart.


    The strength of this old guy was actually not inferior to his own before he had cultivated with Xiao Mei. It seemed like he had underestimated the people of the world. A Wu Qingfeng was already so formidable; if the former leader reappeared, he might not even be a match for him now.


    While Ye Fei was surprised, Wu Qingfeng was horrified.


    Through this direct confrontation, he also realized that the towering young man in front of him was not using internal energy but brute force.


    This indicated that he must have trained in external martial arts.


    If he had practiced internal martial arts at his age and surpassed his internal energy, it would have been somewhat understandable, as internal energy could be quickly improved through the consumption of some precious natural treasures. However, there were no shortcuts in external martial arts.


    This young man couldn''t be allowed to live! This was the sole thought in Wu Qingfeng''s mind at that moment.


    To possess such strength at such a young age¡ªif given a few more years, wouldn''t he alone be able to wipe out the entire Wu family?


    He had just revealed his ambitions due to his overconfidence earlier, and he would definitely not let the Wu family go in the future.


    Therefore, no matter what, he had to kill him today. With this in mind, Wu Qingfeng no longer cared about his status or reputation and shouted loudly, "Attack together and kill this kid!" Saying this, he rushed towards Ye Fei, not afraid of tarnishing his reputation as there were only Wu family members present.


    Seeing over twenty people attacking him simultaneously, Ye Fei, who had little combat experience, couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered.


    Although he was much stronger than Wu Qingfeng, facing two people with Wu Qingfeng''s strength would not be easy to win against, and if it were three, he would undoubtedly be defeated.


    Now, with over twenty people rushing towards him, how could he not panic?


    However, after engaging in combat, Ye Fei breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although most of the people who joined in later were stronger than Wu Shiying, there was still a considerable gap compared to Wu Qingfeng. He could manage for the time being, especially with his defensive skills¡ªbeing hit a few times had no impact on him as long as he avoided being hit by Wu Qingfeng.


    In the blink of an eye, the group had exchanged over twenty moves. Ye Fei focused most of his energy on Wu Qingfeng, dodging or blocking the attacks of the others.


    With his defensive skills, even if he was hit a few times, he was unharmed.


    After this short period of fighting, he became more proficient in using those techniques, and towards the end, the Wu family members were almost unable to touch him.


    At this moment, Wu Qingfeng also discerned Ye Fei''s background from his moves. While attacking fiercely, he questioned, "Are you from the Liu family?!"


    However, in his heart, he couldn''t believe it. With the martial arts passed down in the Liu family, which could only be considered mediocre in the martial world, how could they have produced such a freakishly strong individual before him?


    S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 103: Chapter 103 The Tragedy of Annihilation

    "Go ask Lord Yanwang about that!" Ye Fei laughed heartily. Seizing the split-second distraction when Wu Qingfeng was speaking, he suddenly turned defense into offense, swiftly rotating his body at an unimaginable angle, evading the palm handed by Wu Qingfeng and exposing his back to a middle-aged man.Ye Fei then struck with a heavy palm on Wu Qingfeng''s chest.


    No matter how cunning Wu Qingfeng was, he couldn''t anticipate that Ye Fei would risk getting hit just to strike him.


    With so many people present, Ye Fei''s best strategy was to avoid getting injured at all costs.


    If he were to get injured and his movements slowed down, he would be vulnerable to more attacks, leading to a vicious cycle.


    With almost simultaneous loud thuds, as Ye Fei''s palm struck Wu Qingfeng''s chest, he also received a heavy blow on his own back. The outcomes, however, were vastly different.


    Although Ye Fei couldn''t utilize internal energy due to his unopened meridians, his physical strength was immense. His palm dispersed the protective true energy that Wu Qingfeng had cultivated for years, causing blood to spurt out as Wu Qingfeng was sent flying backward. Yet Ye Fei himself emerged unscathed.


    Among the people present, perhaps only Wu Qingfeng could harm him. As for the middle-aged man who had struck him earlier, his attack was as inconsequential as a tickle to Ye Fei.


    This sudden turn of events startled the members of the Wu family, causing them to hastily retreat several steps, encircling Ye Fei from a distance.


    However, none dared to approach him. The scene now only featured the proudly standing Ye Fei and the incapacitated Wu Qingfeng seated not far in front of him.


    "You... aren''t you from the Liu family? How do you have a Golden Bell Shield... cough..."


    Wu Qingfeng pointed at Ye Fei, but midway through his sentence, he began coughing, spitting out more blood with each cough. He felt excruciating pain internally, rendering him unable to speak further.


    "Who told you I have a Golden Bell Shield?" Ye Fei smiled, denying the possession of such a shield but not confirming his affiliation with the Liu family.


    After catching his breath, Wu Qingfeng managed to speak again. With a long sigh, he said, "I didn''t expect the Liu family to harbor such a formidable figure. It seems like fate is against my Wu family. If you seek vengeance, just take my old life, but I implore you to spare the other members of my family, as we both belong to the martial arts community."


    All he could do now was to try to absolve his family.


    From the recent fight, he had realized that the young man before him was inexperienced in combat tactics but unmatched in strength and speed. Escaping for his family was impossible.


    Ye Fei was surprised by the unexpected concern this cunning and ruthless man showed for his family. He hesitated for a moment, as he always prioritized his family. The old man''s words struck a chord with him, evoking a sense of pity.


    However, Ye Fei was not one to show mercy recklessly. He understood the danger of letting a tiger return to the mountains. If he spared this family today, who could guarantee they wouldn''t seek revenge in the future?


    Having already killed Wu Shiying, and considering Wu Qingfeng''s martial prowess, no one except Ye Fei could match him.


    Even the middle-aged men were stronger than anyone in the family besides Ye Fei''s aunt.


    Seeing a complex glint in Ye Fei''s eyes, Wu Qingfeng grew resolute, realizing Ye Fei had made a decision he didn''t desire. He sighed once more, "The residents of this manor are the elite of my Wu family, while our families reside elsewhere. I hope our conflict ends here. Please, refrain from targeting our families in the future. After all, they are innocent in this."


    Wu Qingfeng, at this moment, exhibited no signs of the grandmaster he once was but appeared as a caring elderly man worried for his family.


    "I promise you!" Ye Fei said in a deep voice, then suddenly slapped Wu Qingfeng on the top of his head. The old man''s eyes rolled back, and he immediately fell flat on the ground.


    The Wu family members and disciples were relatively far away, and Ye Fei''s conversation with Wu Qingfeng was very quiet, so they couldn''t hear what the two were saying. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t until Ye Fei suddenly attacked and killed Wu Qingfeng with a palm strike that they realized the conversation had broken down.


    In their minds, Wu Qingfeng, the head of the family and the most skilled martial artist, was like a godly figure. Now that Ye Fei had killed Wu Qingfeng, they didn''t dare to resist anymore. They scattered and fled, not even bothering with Wu Qingfeng''s body.


    Just as Wu Qingfeng had anticipated, Ye Fei excelled in speed and strength, and he had the intention of eradicating the problem at its root.


    How could he allow these people to escape from under his nose?


    Before they could flee the estate, he caught up with each of them one by one. These people were already frightened out of their wits, and any resistance they put up was feeble.


    In less than five minutes, everyone in the estate, except for Ye Fei, was lying on the ground.


    As a prestigious martial arts family, the Wu family was extremely confident in their martial skills, so they didn''t have modern surveillance equipment like other wealthy households. This saved Ye Fei a lot of trouble. After dealing with everyone, he calmly left the estate.


    Upon leaving the estate''s gates, Ye Fei looked back and sighed inwardly at his lack of ruthlessness. Due to a moment of weakness, he hadn''t actually killed Wu Qingfeng. Enjoy new adventures at M V L


    Instead, he had used his inner energy to sever the connection between his brain and body.


    After the expansion of his brain domain, his understanding of the human brain surpassed that of all experts in the world.


    Manipulating this wasn''t too difficult. He had done the same to the other members of the Wu family, turning them all into vegetative states.


    Ye Fei wasn''t sure if his sudden soft-heartedness during battle was a good or bad thing. But if given the chance to choose again, he would probably still do the same.


    In the future, Ye Fei would come to appreciate his moment of weakness, as it likely saved him from lifelong regret. This, however, is a story for another time.


    After leaving the Wu family estate, Ye Fei didn''t rush back to Wanghai but instead wandered around Linhai City.


    Because the Wu family dominated this area and there were no other martial arts families present, Linhai was much more chaotic compared to Wanghai.


    The martial arts families prioritized martial virtues in educating the next generation, leading to individuals who tended to uphold justice unintentionally or intentionally.


    In contrast, since Linhai lacked such figures, it became a haven for criminals, with many wanted felons seeking refuge there.

 Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Siqis Shyness

    The Wu family has already been indirectly wiped out by Ye Fei. Linhai has become a vacuum zone for martial arts forces. It is certain that before long, many martial artists will come here to get a piece of the pie.And where would Ye Fei, who played a hand in creating this situation, not be tempted?


    After making the decision to help his family, Ye Fei deeply realized the importance of power. If he possessed absolute power, who would dare to touch the woman he loved?


    The control of Wanghai by his Liu-Ye family was already established.


    Linhai, an international metropolis no less than Wanghai, was his best choice after stepping out of Wanghai. However, he couldn''t leave Wanghai at the moment. The only people he could rely on were Baldy and Purple Hair.


    Thinking of Baldy and the others, Ye Fei couldn''t help but shake his head. Although only Purple Hair was somewhat studious among them, and Purple Hair was more interested in hanging out than studying, their strength was too weak.


    If he sent them here, they would probably be devoured within a day. Unless they suddenly gained powerful strength like him.


    Thinking of this, Ye Fei''s eyes lit up. How could he forget the thing that made him stronger in the first place?


    Although it was unstable and he didn''t dare let the women he loved at home use it easily, Baldy and the others should be able to handle it.


    He could watch from the side, and if he noticed anything wrong, he could cut off the power. He believed that even if it wasn''t successful, nothing serious would happen.


    Deciding on it, Ye Fei simply strolled through the electronics city in Linhai, bought all the components he needed, packed them into a big bag, threw them into his space in a deserted corner, and then hurried back to Wanghai.


    When Ye Fei returned home, it was already past ten in the evening. The few beauties in the house had already gone to bed. He went upstairs and habitually headed towards his mother''s room, only to find that she had locked the door, which left him somewhat disappointed. He had to return to his own room.


    Little did he know, Liu Yiru actually longed for the feeling of being in his arms, especially after seeing his mature side today.


    She constantly yearned for his comfort, but she was afraid that being close to him would lead her to have those extremely sensual dreams again, and she feared she wouldn''t be able to resist touching or even kissing that thing that had brought her infinite pleasure in her dreams.


    So, after much struggle in her heart while sleeping, she reluctantly decided to lock the door.


    After taking a shower, Ye Fei returned to his bedroom but found himself unable to sleep no matter how hard he tried. He had grown accustomed to the feeling of having a beauty in his arms these days.


    But now, unable to embrace his mother''s soft and fragrant body, and unable to engage in those intimate activities with his little sister, how could he possibly sleep?


    After tossing and turning for a while, Ye Fei remembered his plan. He decided not to sleep and instead took out all the things he had bought during the day from his space and started making things that were impossible to buy.


    It wasn''t until it was almost dawn that Ye Fei finished his work. By then, he had created a machine similar to the one that had originally made him stronger, the only difference being that he hadn''t loaded games into it.


    Even though he had been awake all night, Ye Fei''s spirits were surprisingly high. The thought of letting Baldy and the others test the machine''s effects today made him excited.


    If they could also benefit from it, he could use it on the women at home, giving them the same powerful strength he had. Then he wouldn''t have to worry about their safety anymore.


    After quickly washing his face, Ye Fei left his room. Coincidentally, not far away, Siqi''s room was also open, and Siqi, dressed in a nightgown, stepped out at the same time. Enjoy exclusive chapters from M V L


    Being at home, they were used to casual attire. Siqi was no exception at that moment, wearing only a semi-transparent white nightgown, without even an inner garment.


    Through the thin fabric, Ye Fei could clearly see her almost mom-like large peaks, especially the pair of rosy little protrusions on top, which were alluring and cute.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but swallow, his gaze fixed on Siqi''s mesmerizing peaks that were almost visible through the fabric. The thing that hadn''t tasted flesh last night was showing signs of arousal.


    Being stared at by a man here, even though the man was her half-brother, Siqi couldn''t help but blush, and she scolded Ye Fei, "Silly boy, what are you looking at!"


    Ye Siqi''s coquettish glance suddenly raised her irresistible charm by countless levels, causing Ye Fei to lose control of his lower body. It sprang up suddenly, but fortunately, Ye Fei reacted quickly, swiftly turning around and rushing to sit on the sofa, before smiling at Ye Siqi and saying, "Siqi, come sit here."


    Ye Siqi smiled gently, sat down beside Ye Fei, and asked, "Ye Fei, where did you go to play all day yesterday?" Since Liu Yiru didn''t tell them about the Wu family''s affairs to avoid worrying them, Ye Siqi was unaware of where Ye Fei had been yesterday.


    However, at this moment, Ye Fei had no interest in listening to what she was saying, because as Siqi approached, he felt a unique fragrance emanating from a girl who had not yet experienced certain things, mixed with a hint of maturity that Siqi, being twenty-four, possessed.


    These two scents combined made Ye Fei momentarily enchanted, unable to look away from his sister''s peerless beauty and gentle smile.


    After asking her question and not hearing a response from Ye Fei, Ye Siqi turned to look at him, only to find him staring at her dumbfoundedly. She then extended her slender jade-like finger and lightly tapped his forehead, saying with a smile, "Silly boy, what are you staring at again?"


    "Sis, you are truly beautiful!" Ye Fei sincerely praised, then without knowing if he was trying to be playful or what, he snuggled into his sister''s embrace, burying his face in the soft, ample bosom, swaying back and forth, and even inadvertently brushing his lips against her protruding point.


    Ye Siqi''s body was already ripe, and due to her lack of experience, she was even more sensitive than women who had been through such encounters.


    Ye Fei''s movements caused her to feel a tingling sensation that went straight to her heart, mixed with indescribable pleasure.


    Especially when Ye Fei''s lips grazed her more sensitive point, she couldn''t help but let out a delicate and alluring moan.


    After making that sound, Ye Siqi immediately realized what had happened, blushing intensely, she pushed Ye Fei aside abruptly, not saying a word as she hurriedly ran back to her room.


    Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Sworn Loyalty

    Watching Siqi''s graceful figure, her swaying willowy waist, especially those subtly voluptuous curves, Ye Fei''s heart couldn''t help but beat violently.He found himself increasingly unable to resist beautiful women, unsure if it was because he was growing up or because of the dual cultivation technique, or perhaps a combination of both.


    He didn''t reject this change in himself at all. A real man should control the world and lie intoxicated at the beauty''s knees. Moreover, he absolutely had the strength to achieve these things.


    Hurriedly finishing the breakfast left on the table for himself, after greeting Siqi, Ye Fei went downstairs alone.


    Although he had left early today, his mother and Siyao had already gone out ahead of him to attend to their own matters.


    As for Siqi, who was supposed to stay back to see him off to school, after the scene just now, she was too embarrassed to face him.


    This suited Ye Fei''s intentions perfectly. He hadn''t planned to go to school today since the machine had already been made. He was eager to test it with the Baldies.


    Although their family was not wealthy, apart from Purple Hair, they all had cell phones. So after leaving the house, Ye Fei immediately called Baldy''s phone.


    Hearing that Ye Fei needed them, the Baldies, who were already at school, didn''t hesitate at all. They immediately left the school and rushed to the location Ye Fei had mentioned. Skipping class was already a common occurrence for them.


    The meeting point Ye Fei arranged was a large hotel under the Liu family''s banner. Since what he was going to do today was somewhat sensational, it was better to be discreet. And when it came to safety, what could be safer than their own turf?


    By the time the Baldies arrived, Ye Fei had already booked a large suite on the top floor of the hotel. He and his mother had been here before, so the manager knew him and assumed the young master was bringing classmates to play, without any suspicions.


    For the Baldies, this was their first time in such a place. Walking through the lobby with Ye Fei, surrounded by the magnificent decorations, they couldn''t help but be astonished, feeling like they had entered a palace.


    Upon reaching the room Ye Fei had booked, Ye Fei, who had observed their expressions all the way, smiled and asked, "Do you feel like this is a different world from where you used to live?"


    "Yes, we''ve only seen such places on TV before, but it always felt fake, very distant from our lives. Now we know that this kind of life is right beside us," Purple Hair couldn''t help but sigh. He thought of the orphanage where he grew up, a world apart from here.


    The Baldies also expressed their amazement, with one of them remarking, "Staying here for a day probably costs more than our family''s expenses for a year. People really do die of envy!"


    "Do you guys want to live in a place like this every day in the future, or even have these things in your own hands?" Ye Fei threw out a huge bait with a smile.


    The Baldies couldn''t help but yearn for it, but they bitterly smiled and said, "Of course, we want to, but with just us, it''s probably impossible even if we work hard our whole lives."


    "That''s why I called you here," Ye Fei stated his purpose, "I want you to help me with a very dangerous task. If successful, places like this hotel will no longer be a big deal to you. Are you willing?"


    After a brief exchange of glances, the Baldies, who were already very familiar with each other from spending every day together, saw a firm belief in each other''s eyes. It was the Baldies'' leader, Baldy, who nodded, "We''re willing!"


    Ye Fei emphasized once again, "I''ve said it before, this task is very dangerous, it might even involve risking your lives. You must consider it carefully."


    "I have thought it over very clearly," Purple Hair spoke first, "With Xue already at the orphanage, I have no more worries. When you helped the orphanage before, I had already made up my mind. My life belongs to you now. As long as it''s your business, even if there is no reward, I will do my best, especially considering the huge gains if successful."


    Baldy added, "That''s right. A person should live their life boldly and passionately. That kind of mundane life is not what we want. And forgive me for saying this, but when you helped Purple Hair and the others at the orphanage, we had already decided to follow you for life. We were just afraid you wouldn''t need us, so we never said it. From now on, you are our leader!"


    "Yes, from now on, you are our leader!" the others chimed in together.


    Ye Fei had a good grasp of human nature and knew they were speaking from their hearts.


    Feeling touched unexpectedly by the sincerity he received for merely doing some casual acts, he solemnly said, "Alright, from now on, we are brothers! We will share good fortune and face difficulties together!"


    "Boss, just tell us what you need us to do!" Baldy and the others were getting excited at Ye Fei''s words, eager to help him with his task.


    Rather than answering their question, Ye Fei pulled out a pre-prepared steel rod and handed it to them, saying, "Let''s see who can bend or break this steel rod."


    Baldy and the others took the solid steel rod, nearly as thick as their forearms, feeling the weight as soon as they touched it.


    They struggled to hold it, almost dropping it to the ground. Baldy chuckled, "Boss, are you kidding? Something like this can''t be bent or broken by human strength."


    Ye Fei smiled, took the rod back from him, held it at both ends with his hands, and with a gentle twist, the rod turned into a spiral.


    Baldy and the others were shocked, their jaws almost hitting the floor. Stammering, Baldy asked, "B-Boss, how did you do that?"


    "I became stronger because of it," Ye Fei said, pointing to the assembled large box.


    The Baldies couldn''t see anything special about the ordinary box and looked at Ye Fei with confusion.


    "I was very weak before, you should be aware of that. It''s with the help of this thing that I gained my current strength overnight," Ye Fei explained.


    The Baldies couldn''t help but recall their past bullying of Ye Fei and felt a bit embarrassed.


    However, Ye Fei seemed to have already forgotten those incidents, explaining the function of the item to them. He concluded, "When I mentioned danger, it refers to you using this thing.


    Explore stories on M-V-L


    Although I succeeded with it, I can''t guarantee your success.


    If successful, you will have almost invincible power, but if it fails, there might be a risk to your lives, or you may even turn into monsters."


    S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Semi-Failed Experiment

    Ye Fei''s words were chilling, but the bald crew showed no hesitation. They rallied together, declaring, "Life is all about striving to make progress! Let me go first!" As soon as they finished, they scrambled to be the first to enter the testing box.However, there was one among them who was quicker. Purple Hair had already flung open the box and dove inside. "Boss, let''s get started! If anything happens to me, Yaya will be in your hands!"


    Ye Fei felt a swell of emotion. Despite knowing the risks, they all rushed forward, eager to be the first. Such brotherhood was a rare find in this day and age.


    "Don''t worry," Ye Fei promised solemnly. "If anything goes wrong, I''ll ensure Yaya lives her best life!" He helped Purple Hair close the box and activated its power.


    As the seconds ticked by, everyone watched through the monitors Ye Fei had set up. They saw Purple Hair lying still, appearing as though he were asleep. A mix of comfort and anxiety washed over them.


    After more than an hour, Purple Hair suddenly opened his eyes wide. Ye Fei quickly opened the box to let him out.


    He sprang from the box, excitement radiating from him. "Boss, I feel like I have endless energy! By the way, where''s that steel pipe of yours?"


    Ye Fei pointed to the steel pipe he had tossed into the corner. Purple Hair rushed over, seized it, and gripped both ends. With a powerful twist, the pipe that Ye Fei had previously contorted snapped with a loud crack.


    Laughing, Purple Hair tossed aside the broken pieces. "Baldhead, come on! Let''s spar!"


    Seeing his newfound strength, Baldhead didn''t dare engage. He ignored Purple Hair and jumped into the box himself. "Boss, it''s my turn."


    Elated by the success of the experiment, Ye Fei quickly helped Baldhead secure the box and turned to Purple Hair. "Let''s see how we stack up."


    They clasped hands and exerted force together, but suddenly Purple Hair yelped, "Boss, you''re so freakishly strong!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the test, Ye Fei noted that Purple Hair''s strength was slightly less than his own right after transformation, but not by much. Even if Wu Qingfeng were reborn, he could only hope for a draw against Purple Hair. And in this world, how many experts like Wu Qingfeng could there be? With Baldhead and the others, they could sweep through Linhai without a second thought.


    After Ye Fei released his grip, Purple Hair snapped back to reality and sincerely thanked him. "Boss, thank you!"


    Ye Fei chuckled. "We''re brothers. It would be strange to treat it any other way. Plus, you''ve entrusted your sister to me. How could I not look out for you?"


    Ye Fei intended it as a joke, but Purple Hair took him seriously. "From now on, I''ll focus on working for you, Boss. I trust you to take care of Yaya, but don''t you dare bully her! If you do, even if you''re the boss, I''ll fight you with everything I''ve got!"


    Ye Fei was momentarily taken aback. While Yaya was undeniably beautiful, she was still quite young, and he had no such thoughts about her. He hadn''t expected Purple Hair to misunderstand, but he didn''t bother to clarify. He''d treat Yaya like his own sister, and that was enough. Yet, he couldn''t help but wonder¡ªif his real sister was already this close to him, how could Yaya ever escape that bond?


    Another hour drifted by, and Baldhead emerged from the box. Ye Fei repeated the test and found that Baldhead''s strength matched Purple Hair''s. It seemed that the box had a limit on how much it could enhance them. But why had he been slightly stronger at first? Was it because he hadn''t entered a game this time? He shrugged off the thought; their current strength was more than sufficient.


    Next, one by one, the remaining few individuals stepped into the chamber. As the transformation concluded, a series of tests commenced. Not only had their strength remarkably increased, but their physical prowess, speed, and reflexes had also heightened significantly. Adjusting to these newfound abilities proved to be quite challenging at first.


    After the final person entered the chamber, the tests for the bald individual were swiftly completed. As the fifth person, known as Little Light, emerged from the chamber, he dashed off to the restroom without drawing much attention from Ye Fei and the others.


    Just as the sixth individual emerged, the restroom door swung open, revealing Little Light with a distressed expression. He spoke helplessly, "Boss, I''ve truly transformed into something monstrous now."


    Ye Fei and the group were taken aback. The experiment had evidently been a resounding success. Despite examining their bodies and finding no apparent issues, they were puzzled by Little Light''s distress. Ye Fei inquired urgently, "Xiao Guang, what''s the matter? Please, enlighten us." He intended to approach and assess the situation.


    However, Xiao Guang halted Ye Fei and grimaced, "Boss, there''s no need to check. Physically, I''m just like the others, but... I can''t stand firm below."


    Ye Fei was astonished. He urged Xiao Guang, "Please, explain what''s happening in detail."


    With a hint of embarrassment, Xiao Guang confessed, "I''ve delved into countless novels where the protagonists possess immense power and invincibility. I wanted to see if I could attain that level, but after spending a considerable time in the restroom earlier, there was no response at all."


    Ye Fei promptly conducted a thorough examination on Xiao Guang. Although he could now manipulate some weak true qi, it was evident that Xiao Guang''s reproductive system had been irreversibly damaged beyond repair.


    Find more adventures on M-V-L


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Ye Fei examined the others and found them in a similar state. Hence, as of that moment, the world unexpectedly gained six solid eunuchs.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a tinge of melancholy, empathizing with their plight. However, the bald individual maintained a lighthearted outlook and chuckled, "This isn''t all bad. We''ve just eliminated a vulnerability that could be exploited by our adversaries. Anyone thinking of using seduction as a weapon against us in the future will be sorely disappointed."


    Although the others harbored some sympathy, the power they had acquired far outweighed any sense of loss. Purple Hair even quipped, "Boss, you won''t be joining our ranks, will you? If so, I''ll have to reconsider introducing you to my sister."

 Chapter 107: Chapter 107: The Beginning of Dominance

    Seeing them in this state, Ye Fei felt a bit relieved, regained his composure, and said, "Alright, now let''s talk about what you all need to do. Have any of you been to Linhai City?"Even though Linhai City was close to Wanghai City, they were not from wealthy families. In fact, they hadn''t even ventured out of Wanghai City, except for the bald one who nodded and said, "I''ve been there once with my dad."


    "It''s currently in a state of underground power vacuum." Ye Fei briefed them on the situation in Linhai City and concluded, "What I want you to do is to grasp the underground forces in Linhai City, make it ours, and turn it into our territory."


    "Are you coming with us, boss?" Despite having gained immense strength, the bald group were still teenagers, feeling uneasy about going to an unfamiliar place and clashing with underground forces. They hoped that Ye Fei, who was now a godlike figure in their minds, would accompany them.


    "I don''t have the time right now, and things are a bit unstable in Wanghai City recently." Ye Fei shook his head, noticing their unease, and reassured them, "With your current strength, as long as you don''t run into large regular military forces, you''ll be fine. Conventional firearms won''t harm you anymore. I''ll work out a detailed plan for you and provide some startup funds. Once you have some people under you, things will be much easier."


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from M-V-L


    The group nodded, but Purple Hair raised a concern, "But in doing so, we''ll inevitably have to fight and even harm innocents at times. Is that alright?"


    While the bald group were somewhat delinquents, even bullying classmates at school, deep down, they were not bad kids. Ye Fei''s earlier words had stirred their blood, making them eager to show their strength. However, Purple Hair''s reminder made them realize that they might turn into the ruthless crime lords seen on TV. They hesitated and looked at Ye Fei.


    Their hesitation didn''t anger Ye Fei; instead, he was pleased. He had been worried that the sudden power might corrupt them, but now he saw that they were like his younger self, not losing their essence due to this. He smiled and asked, "Which city do you think has a better living environment, Linhai City or Wanghai City?"


    "Definitely Wanghai City!" the bald group replied without hesitation. They knew a bit about the security situation in Linhai City, where incidents of violence occurred almost daily, instilling fear in its residents. Although not mentioned on TV, online discussions painted a grim picture. In contrast, Wanghai City, neighboring Linhai City, was peaceful and quiet, with occasional gang clashes kept away from public view.


    "Do you know why the environment in Wanghai City is so good?" Ye Fei continued to inquire.


    The teenagers had never considered this question and were momentarily stumped by Ye Fei''s query, sinking into thought. After a while, the bald one had a realization and said, "Could it be because the underground powers here are more centralized?"


    Ye Fei nodded, "Exactly. Due to most of the underground forces being controlled by one entity, there''s less turf wars on the streets, and the citizens are spared many troubles."


    "What we need to do is control the underground forces in Linhai City and restore peace there, right?" The bald group began to understand Ye Fei''s intentions.


    Ye Fei''s original intentions were not as grand, but he didn''t deny this. Seizing the moment, he asked, "Do you know which family controls the underground forces in our Wanghai City?"


    "Of course, it''s your Ye family!" The Ye family''s control over Wanghai City''s underground was not a secret even among ordinary citizens, so the bald group was aware.


    Ye Fei smiled and asked, "So, what do you think of the reputation of our Ye family?"


    As Ye Fei posed this question, the group of bald teenagers fell into contemplation. The Ye family''s reputation in Wanghai City was impeccable. While everyone knew they were the underground emperors of Wanghai City, they were revered rather than feared. Even companies and schools, when considering security, first thought of the security company under the Ye family''s control.


    With these thoughts in mind, the eyes of the bald group sparkled brighter. Yes, who said developing underground power had to mean becoming villains? Leaders of organizations like the Ye family were probably a hundred times more powerful than those self-righteous officials. Whether being good or bad depended on one''s own conscience, not their position.


    "Boss, we understand. Tell us what to do once we get there!"


    Having understood everything, the bald group had made up their minds. For Ye Fei and for themselves, they were determined to make a resounding impact. They couldn''t help feeling a sense of urgency. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei chuckled, "There''s no rush for that. After all, you need to talk to your families about dropping out of school and going to Linhai City for development. Right now, go and handle that. I''ll take these next few days to draft a detailed plan, and then you can set off."


    "Yes, boss!" The bald group admired Ye Fei even more for his thorough consideration of every detail.


    If calling Ye Fei "boss" had been somewhat playful before, now it was a title they wholeheartedly bestowed upon him.


    "Alright, let''s head back quickly. It''s getting late, and by the time we arrive, school might be over." Ye Fei said, thinking about his younger sister and Lin Ling.


    Although he had called them in the morning to say he wouldn''t be going to school that day due to some matters, not showing up the entire day might make them wonder what was going on.


    The group echoed their agreement, but they didn''t move immediately. Instead, they waited for Ye Fei as if his word was law. Ye Fei didn''t object to this; even though he now considered them as brothers in arms, some necessary formality was still required at times.


    After smashing the large box he had painstakingly prepared all night and tossing it into the trash, Ye Fei left the hotel with the group, quickly catching a taxi back to the school.


    Little did they all know, not even Ye Fei himself, that this seemingly ordinary gathering would set off significant turmoil in this world. They could never have imagined that this day would mark the beginning of Ye Fei''s global dominance, propelling him to the pinnacle of the world.

 Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Seductive Mother-in-Law

    Little did the bald group realize that it was precisely this decision today that would lead them to establish unparalleled achievements in the future. When future generations mentioned the mythical figure Ye Fei, they would not only delight in his numerous ethereal beauties but also remember the six unrivaled warriors under his command, untouched by the corrupting influence of wealth and unmoved by allure. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Explore more adventures at M-V-L


    Upon their return to the school, it was already long past dismissal. As they entered the school gates, Ye Fei spotted his younger sister and Lin Ling standing not far inside, anxiously peering outside. Feeling a twinge of guilt, Ye Fei waved to them, "Yunqi, Ling, I''m back."


    Although fully aware of Ye Fei''s current strength and the improbability of any mishap, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but worry due to her excessive concern for him. It had been three full days without their usual closeness, intensifying her longing. Spotting Ye Fei, she couldn''t contain herself and swiftly rushed into his embrace, a hint of reproach in her voice, "Scoundrel, where have you been all day?"


    Lin Ling''s yearning for Ye Fei was no less than Ye Yunqi''s. Upon seeing him, she too hurried over, but her speed couldn''t match Ye Yunqi''s. By the time she reached Ye Fei, Yunqi was already basking in his embrace. With others present, Lin Ling refrained from mimicking Yunqi''s actions and stood by, enviously watching the affectionate siblings.


    Ye Fei understood Lin Ling''s feelings and gestured to the bald group, who grasped the situation immediately. "Boss, we''ll head back to prepare," they said, not waiting for Ye Fei''s response before running out of the gate together.


    Smiling at Lin Ling, Ye Fei wrapped his arm around her slender waist as she struggled lightly. However, seeing no onlookers around, she settled down. Holding both beauties, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel elated, especially as the weather was warm, and they were all dressed lightly.


    With the soft peaks of both standing prominently against his chest, Ye Fei felt a stirring within him. Having read about the exploits of one dragon with two phoenixes in novels, his audacity grew, and he entertained the idea of trying it out.


    For now, he couldn''t let his sister and aunt know about each other, but perhaps Lin Ling was an exception.


    With these thoughts, he envisioned a scene that would set hearts racing, where two equally stunning beauties, each with their unique allure, vied for his attention, one calling him brother, the other husband.


    Struggling to contain his rising desire, Ye Fei whispered to Lin Ling, "Ling, would you like to stay with us tonight?"


    Unaware of Ye Fei''s intentions, and not wanting to be apart from him even for a moment, Lin Ling was tempted by his proposal but shook her head, "I can''t, I need to go back to be with my mom. She''s been waiting for me for a while." She gestured towards a nearby car.


    Ye Fei, engrossed in the two beauties, hadn''t noticed the car until Lin Ling pointed it out. It was Xiao Hanyue''s car, Lin Ling''s mother, who seemed to have arrived earlier and waited for her daughter.


    Though Lin Ling was Ye Fei''s fianc¨¦e, they were not yet married. It felt improper to display affection in front of her mother, prompting Ye Fei to release the two beauties hastily, saying, "Aunt Xiao is here, let''s go and greet her." With that, he headed towards the car.


    Seeing the slightly flushed face of Ye Fei, both girls couldn''t help but cover their mouths and burst into laughter.


    Perhaps noticing Ye Fei approaching, Xiao Hanyue also smiled as she got out of the car. When Ye Fei laid eyes on her, he was momentarily captivated.


    Today, Xiao Hanyue seemed to have attended some informal gathering. As Liu Yiru''s deputy, she often had to participate in private parties hosted by wealthy businessmen, gatherings of such nature.


    Dressing too formally would defeat the purpose, so Xiao Hanyue opted for a more casual, even daring attire. She wore a tiny sky-blue buttonless vest that barely covered her petite navel, paired with a small sky-blue vest that tightly hugged her ample bosom, threatening to burst out at any moment.


    Below, she wore a blue miniskirt that covered half her thighs, her shapely and slender legs shimmering under sheer stockings, radiating a glow that made Ye Fei gulp involuntarily. Her dainty feet in black high-heeled sandals further stirred Ye Fei''s heart, more so than his aunt Ye Ningsuan''s.


    Judging by Ye Fei''s estimation, Xiao Hanyue''s petite feet were even more exquisite, round, and delicate, making him recall the thrilling sensation of having his own thing clasped between his aunt''s dainty feet. The once suppressed desires now stirred within him.


    Not wanting to embarrass himself, Ye Fei quickly averted his gaze, feeling somewhat embarrassed. "Aunt Xiao, I apologize for keeping you waiting for so long."


    Observing the scene where her daughter was embraced by Ye Fei earlier from inside the car, Xiao Hanyue didn''t react like other mothers might have. Instead, she felt delighted, realizing how affectionate Ye Fei was towards her daughter. Considering her daughter already part of the Ye family, how could she be unhappy? Hearing Ye Fei''s polite words, she playfully remarked, "Are you treating Aunt Xiao like a stranger?"


    Xiao Hanyue''s gentle reproach made Ye Fei momentarily lost in thought, until Ye Yunqi noticed and nudged him gently, bringing him back to reality. Blushing, he turned his head aside and replied, "Of course not, I just felt a bit embarrassed, that''s all."


    Seeing Ye Fei''s blushing appearance, Xiao Hanyue thought she had embarrassed him and let out a chuckle. However, her laughter caused her alluring assets, which had already captivated Ye Fei, to pulsate vigorously, leaving Ye Fei once again in a daze.


    As Lin Ling hopped into the car from the other side, she turned to Ye Fei and his sister, saying, "I won''t be able to make it to your place today. How about you come over to our place this weekend instead?" This was Lin Ling''s third invitation to Ye Fei. He had missed the previous two due to prior commitments, so her hopeful gaze towards Ye Fei was filled with anticipation.


    "Great, we''ll definitely come this weekend!" Ye Fei nodded vigorously. Lin Ling''s hopeful look solidified his decision. He was determined not to disappoint her, no matter what.


    Upon hearing that Ye Fei and his sister would be visiting her home over the weekend, Xiao Hanyue felt elated. She smiled and said, "That sounds wonderful! Make sure to come over this weekend. Aunt Xiao will be eagerly awaiting your arrival." With that, she opened the door to the driver''s seat but didn''t immediately step in. Instead, she bent down to adjust the seat cushion.


    As Xiao Hanyue bent over, her round and perky derri¨¨re pointed in Ye Fei''s direction. Her skirt was already on the shorter side, and in this posture, Ye Fei could even catch a glimpse of her black panties peeking out from under the hem of her skirt.


    Earlier, Xiao Hanyue''s remark about eagerly awaiting their arrival had already stirred some inappropriate thoughts in Ye Fei''s mind. Now, with such a captivating sight before him, his breath quickened involuntarily. Fortunately, Ye Yunqi had shifted to the other side of the car to converse with Lin Ling, completely unaware of Ye Fei''s internal turmoil.


    Seemingly unsatisfied with Ye Fei''s level of excitement, Xiao Hanyue, inside the car, forcefully tugged at something, causing her body to twist slightly. Her irresistibly voluptuous derri¨¨re swayed in Ye Fei''s direction, and Ye Fei found himself momentarily breathless. Unable to restrain himself any longer, a certain part of him surged suddenly to attention.


    After adjusting the seat cushion, Xiao Hanyue got into the car. When she turned back to bid farewell to Ye Fei, she noticed him staring blankly at her. What caught her eye, however, was the unmistakably prominent tent in his exceedingly loose pants.


    Goodness, that''s quite the sizable bulge! This was Xiao Hanyue''s immediate reaction upon seeing the tent. She felt a twinge of desire but quickly masked it with a tinge of shame. After all, he was her daughter''s fianc¨¦; how could she entertain such inappropriate thoughts?


    Unlike Liu Yiru, Xiao Hanyue had shared an excellent relationship with her late husband, having married out of love. Their harmonious bond had allowed her to indulge in the utmost pleasure of intimacy. However, it had been over a decade since her husband''s passing.


    As a mature woman who had experienced such pleasures, how could she not yearn for them? Despite her excellent relationship with her husband and the presence of her daughter, she had refrained from entertaining illicit thoughts. Her occasional desires were satiated with the toys she had purchased for such occasions.


    Given her financial comfort, Xiao Hanyue spared no expense on luxurious toys. While these items helped her release tension, they paled in comparison to the real thing. It had been over a decade since she had experienced the genuine article, so witnessing her son-in-law''s intimidating bulge stirred a mix of excitement and nostalgia.


    However, this excitement was fleeting. Xiao Hanyue quickly composed herself and smiled at Ye Fei, saying, "Ye Fei, we''re leaving. Yunqi is over there." Her words were a subtle reminder to Ye Fei to rein in that bulge of his, lest his sister notice.


    Even without her reminder, Ye Fei had already realized his predicament. Feeling a pang of embarrassment, her words only heightened his unease. Without further ado, he discreetly adjusted himself through his pants.


    Xiao Hanyue''s heart skipped a beat at this development. Previously, she had merely noted the size of the bulge, but Ye Fei''s adjustment provided her with a more vivid understanding. His large hand could barely encompass half of it, indicating a length of nearly twenty centimeters. This surpassed her late husband by a significant margin. The thought of experiencing it left her wondering about the immense pleasure it might bring.


    Such thoughts flitted briefly through Xiao Hanyue''s mind before she dismissed them entirely. After bidding Ye Yunqi farewell, she drove off.


    As she watched their car disappear into the distance, Ye Yunqi pulled out the electric bike that had been left untouched for three days in the shed. Taking out a threadbare tissue, he meticulously wiped away the dust accumulated on its surface.

 Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Mother-in-Laws Desires

    Today, Ye Yunqi was dressed in a princess dress bought for her by Ye Ningsuan. The voluminous skirt swayed gently with her movements, exuding a sense of beauty.She had truly changed. The old her would never have bothered with such trivial matters. This transformation, Ye Fei knew, was for him. Feeling both touched and happy, he couldn''t help but be enchanted by his sister, who seemed like a hardworking and kind princess from a fairy tale.


    After finishing cleaning the car, Ye Yunqi turned around to call Ye Fei, only to find him gazing at her with a dazed expression. Feeling a rush of sweetness in her heart, she teased, "What are you staring at? It''s not like you''ve never seen it before. Isn''t this outfit that Aunt bought me very pretty?"


    "The clothes are okay, but they look great on you," Ye Fei chuckled. Experience more on M-V-L sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop teasing!" Ye Yunqi pouted, but she felt even sweeter inside. She patted the back seat and said, "Come on, it''s getting late!"


    As usual, the siblings traveled with Ye Fei as the passenger, and even though they didn''t speak, a warm and sweet feeling permeated between them.


    "Asking Ling to come to our place, are you planning to devour her?" Ye Yunqi suddenly asked as they walked out of school.


    "Not really, I just want her to come over and hang out with us. Of course, if the opportunity arises, I won''t miss it." Regarding Lin Ling, Ye Fei felt there was nothing to hide from his sister, so he spoke candidly. He noticed a slight shiver in her body and quickly embraced her slender waist, asking softly, "Jealous?"


    "I''m not!" Ye Yunqi denied with a smile, though she had already decided to share him with Lin Ling. Having had her brother to herself all these days, the idea of sharing him with another girl made her feel a bit lost.


    Ye Fei could easily sense Ye Yunqi''s emotional shifts, and he hugged her tighter, expressing with remorse, "Yunqi, I''m sorry. I know this isn''t fair to you, but I can''t give up on either you or Ling. If either of you were to leave me, it would be unbearable."


    Ye Yunqi had just felt a bit down moments before, but she was generally an optimistic girl. Seeing her brother conflicted, she couldn''t help but feel for him. She reassured him, "Don''t worry, neither of us will leave you. Besides, with your capabilities, having someone share the load with me would be a relief. Otherwise, I might end up driving myself crazy one day."


    "Is that so? Haven''t you missed these past few days? Is this little mouth of yours craving for me?" Seeing her cheerful again, Ye Fei''s hand, which had been around her waist, mischievously ventured under her princess dress, slowly moving downward.


    Ye Yunqi''s princess dress was quite roomy, and Ye Ningsuan seemed to have regarded Ye Fei as the man who would protect her from all troubles, while treating Ye Yunqi, his twin, more like a little girl. The clothes she picked for her were cute and girlish, making it convenient for Ye Fei to explore discreetly. Despite the many decorations on Ye Yunqi''s dress making it seem bulky, Ye Fei''s movements were subtly concealed.


    Ye Yunqi''s breathing suddenly became rapid, a blush creeping onto her stunning face. With Ye Fei''s hand now in her most sensitive spot, he used his fingers to tease and tantalize her, causing her tiny panties to dampen as he gently rubbed against her alluring pout.


    Through Ye Fei''s attentions, Ye Yunqi had grown quite accustomed to such activities. Having missed his touch these past days, her desire had peaked. With his current actions, her mouth quickly moistened, and she lightly nibbled on the knuckle of the finger he had inserted.


    "Oh..." Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but let out a seductive moan, gently protesting, "Stop teasing, I can''t even keep the car steady!"


    Ye Fei grinned mischievously, continuing to stimulate the increasingly damp area, leaning close to her ear and whispering, "My poor little sister, so eager after just a few days apart. Tell me, has it missed its big brother these past days?"


    "Yes, of course," Ye Yunqi''s voice trembled slightly, the car swaying unsteadily. If it weren''t for her exceptional coordination, they might have already crashed. "Good brother, please stop. Let''s hurry home and let them meet, okay?"


    Watching the mix of reluctance and desire in his little sister''s eyes, Ye Fei felt an itch deep within him. He yearned to engage in that favorite activity of theirs right then and there, but the ten-minute journey seemed unbearably long.


    A mischievous idea sparked in Ye Fei''s mind, and he leaned in close to Ye Yunqi, whispering softly in her ear.


    Upon hearing her brother''s words, Ye Yunqi''s already slightly flushed cheeks turned crimson. She spat out, "You scoundrel, I don''t want that!"


    "Really now?" Ye Fei smirked mischievously, speeding up his fingers inside her, creating a wave of slick moisture with each rapid thrust.


    It had been a few days since they were last together, and Ye Yunqi''s body was already at its limit. The recent teasing had pushed her almost to the edge, and now, with the increased pace, overwhelming pleasure flooded her senses, momentarily drowning her rational thoughts and transforming her mindset.


    In the past few days, Ye Fei''s inventive ways had introduced her to various pleasures. Now, the idea of engaging in such activities on a bicycle seemed like a whole new realm of joy.


    Although her mind had consented, Ye Yunqi still harbored some concerns. Glancing around discreetly and seeing no one paying them any mind, she nodded subtly. "Alright, but let''s make sure no one catches us."


    "Don''t worry, your skirt is wide enough to cover us in a flash. Who could possibly notice?" Ye Fei reassured her with a smile. With a firm grip, he lifted her off the seat, sat down himself, and then placed her on his lap, taking hold of the handlebars. "Let''s embark on this journey of love together!"


    Seated on her brother''s lap, Ye Yunqi let her wide skirt fall, ensuring their intimate actions remained concealed. To any onlooker, they appeared to be just a loving couple. In the current open-minded atmosphere, couples riding together on bicycles were a common sight, so no one would suspect a thing.


    Seeing this setup, Ye Yunqi grew bolder. She slid her hand under her skirt, found her brother''s zipper, and released the object of her desire that had occupied her thoughts for days. After a few strokes, she removed her damp panties, positioned herself, and eagerly took a seat.


    Not having been intimate with her brother for days, Ye Yunqi had been longing for this moment. The sudden rush of ecstasy made her forget momentarily that they were still out in public, and a soft, sensual moan escaped her lips.


    As she noticed the curious glances from passersby, Ye Yunqi''s nervousness surged. She bit her cherry lips anxiously, refraining from making a sound, unknowingly heightening Ye Fei''s pleasure. Her tight grip intensified, and a subtle suction from her depths nearly made him lose control then and there.


    After a while, Ye Yunqi couldn''t contain herself any longer. She whispered softly, "Brother, could you pull out your... you know?"


    Ye Fei was taken aback. She had seemed eager just moments ago, her desire evident, and now she wanted him to withdraw? "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it when your brother... pleases you?"


    "Of course, I do," Ye Yunqi replied without hesitation. Then, playfully, she pinched Ye Fei and pouted, "But you''re not really... pleasing me; you''re just... there. It''s frustrating."


    Hearing her words, Ye Fei felt a twinge of annoyance. His eyes lit up with an idea as he promptly turned off the electric bike, using his feet to pedal, creating a rhythmic motion.


    Observing her brother turning off the bike, Ye Yunqi was puzzled at first but quickly understood the new source of pleasure. Ye Fei cleverly used the pedaling action to lift her hips with his legs alternately, allowing his member to move within her, a tantalizing dance of intimacy.

 Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Break the calm

    Siblings though they were, sharing moments of joy numerous times before, the way they engaged this time felt entirely novel. An extraordinary sensation enveloped them, drawing them deeper into a realm of irresistible allure.The bustling street around them only added to the thrill. Ye Fei found himself unusually rigid, his manhood harder than ever, while Ye Yunqi''s delicate core clenched tighter, rendering them both utterly captivated.


    As they continued, Ye Yunqi, unsatisfied, edged closer to climax. The slow, deliberate thrusts no longer sufficed, yet she understood Ye Fei couldn''t speed through the crowded streets.


    "Brother, let''s hasten home. I ache inside; won''t you ravish me vigorously?" Ye Fei, tender towards Yunqi, desired to please her but hesitated at such intensity. With a smile playing on his lips, he powered up the vehicle again, accelerating, but at a junction, he turned.


    "Why this route, brother? It''s much longer," Yunqi inquired, puzzled.


    Ye Fei chuckled inwardly, realizing his sister was now consumed by desire. She failed to grasp that this path, besides being circuitous, was marred by roadwork, a rough ride that would deter anyone under normal circumstances. Yet, circumstances were far from normal now. Experience exclusive tales on M-V-L


    Silent, Ye Fei increased speed, the jolting motion causing his sturdy shaft to vibrate within Yunqi, driving her to uncontrollable moans. Fortunately, the desolate path ensured no eavesdroppers.


    Witnessing Yunqi''s ecstasy, Ye Fei, aiming to heighten her pleasure, steered with one hand while embracing her with the other, pressing her against himself. His girthy tip nestled snugly within her, the rough contact sending waves of pleasure through her, eliciting screams and tight grips on his arm.


    By the time they reached home, dusk had descended. Under this peculiar excitement, Yunqi unleashed seven climaxes, leaving her barely able to walk.


    Parking the vehicle in the yard, Ye Fei lifted Yunqi, cradling her in his arms, and carried her into the living room.


    Inside, a tranquil atmosphere prevailed, disrupted only by Zhang Yi''s anxious countenance. Seeing them, she rose, questioning, "Ye Fei, Yunqi, why are you back so late? You''ve never returned this late since your school days; how could I not worry?"


    "It''s nothing. Yunqi felt unwell, so I took her to the hospital," Ye Fei fabricated a reason.


    Startled, Zhang Yi''s eyes fixed on Yunqi in Ye Fei''s arms, "Yunqi, are you alright?"


    Having used a similar excuse before, Yunqi adeptly played along, her flushed face resembling that of a feverish patient. She chuckled, "I''m fine, just caught a chill at Aunt''s, a bit of a fever. Got a shot, and I''ll be fine after a nap."


    Relieved, Zhang Yi watched the siblings ascend the stairs, pondering when Ye Fei had grown so strong.


    After settling Yunqi in her room, Ye Fei teased, "Quite the storyteller. You got a shot just now?"


    "You did give me a shot, didn''t you? That needle was quite thick. And you injected inside; what if...?" Yunqi mischievously inquired.


    "If that happens, we''ll welcome our child," Ye Fei affirmed. "I''ll talk to Mom!"


    In that simple statement, Yunqi sensed her brother''s profound love, moved to declare, "Yes, Yunqi will bear your child!"


    That night, the siblings reveled in tenderness. Ye Fei, mindful of Yunqi''s endurance, refrained from further intimacy, cradling her gently through the night.


    In the following days, Ye Fei''s life unfolded with serenity. Crafting detailed plans for his associates during class, he returned home to savor moments of bliss with his sister. Resolute in their decisions, they indulged without inhibition. Ye Fei, always the one to inject, found himself oscillating between hope and disappointment, as Yunqi remained silent in response."


    Ye Fei believed that this calm life could continue until the weekend, looking forward to visiting Lin Ling''s home. Especially now, with his mother refusing to share a room with him for some unknown reason, staying at home over the weekend seemed pointless.


    His thoughts were not rooted in dislike for his three sisters. It was rather the opposite¡ªhis fondness for them was excessive. After the incident with Siqi, a fear crept into his heart. He worried that spending too much time with them would eventually lead to inappropriate thoughts. Now, even the youngest sister was at a loss about how to approach their mother. If the other sisters followed suit, he would be in a quandary.


    Unfortunately, fate between people is a mysterious thing and cannot be avoided just because one wishes to hide. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This routine persisted until Thursday, and the visit to Lin Ling''s was imminent. Lin Ling''s home was no stranger to Ye Fei; he had frequented it before.


    However, this time, he felt an unexpected nervousness and an inexplicable excitement in his heart. What troubled him was that this surge of excitement wasn''t solely for Lin Ling but for her mother.


    The thought of her future mother-in-law, whose allure rivaled his mother''s, ignited visions of her voluptuous figure swaying before him, soon to share a roof under the same house for three days. Ye Fei couldn''t help but anticipate what might transpire.


    Just then, an unexpected message disrupted his tranquil life. Liu Junyi, the Battalion Commander of the Special Forces of the Wanghai City Military Region and his aunt, received a sudden promotion to Brigadier General, with the award ceremony scheduled for that very evening.


    This news arrived abruptly, taking everyone in the Liu family, including Liu Junyi, by surprise. It seemed almost unbelievable. Nonetheless, it was a positive development, especially amidst the looming threat facing the Liu family, adding a significant boost to their strength.


    From Colonel to Brigadier General, although just a rank apart, symbolized a vast difference in significance. Many outstanding military personnel would struggle throughout their careers to achieve this, but Liu Junyi had reached it at a mere thirty years old, shining brightly as a new star in the military.


    Like his mother and sisters, Ye Fei found this sudden promotion somewhat perplexing. Despite his exceptional intelligence, his life experiences were limited, especially in military matters, leaving him at a loss for understanding. He could only take it step by step.


    The award ceremony was set to take place at a large hotel under the Liu family''s banner. Typically, such events would be held at more formal state-owned hotels, but given the circumstances in Wanghai City, where such establishments were lacking, and the local context, nobody raised any objections.


    SiqiYe Siqi arrived at the school to pick up Ye Fei and company. Perhaps recalling their previous encounter, Siqi''s face reddened slightly upon seeing Ye Fei, but she adeptly concealed it.


    As she noticed Ye Fei avoiding her gaze while she did the same, a faint sense of disappointment crept into her heart for reasons she couldn''t quite grasp.


    Since this was a joyous occasion and on Liu family''s territory, nothing untoward was expected to happen. Hence, Ye Fei decided to bring Lin Ling along. This decision delighted Lin Ling, and after a brief moment of hesitation, the youngest sister had come to terms with the situation, showing no objection to joining Lin Ling.

 Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Affectionate Gaze

    When they arrived, Ye Fei couldn''t help but find it somewhat amusing; this hotel was the same one he had visited with Baldy and the others that day.The manager here was also very tactful; upon seeing Ye Fei, he just greeted him without mentioning the events of that day. Judging from the attire of the people who had come with the Boss and the Young Master that day, they were definitely some small-time hoodlums. This led Ye Fei to believe that he was likely associating with them behind his family''s back; he wouldn''t be foolish enough to expose Ye Fei.


    After all, everyone knew that although Ye Fei''s surname was Ye, he was definitely going to be the successor of the Liu family in the future. For the future big boss, he hadn''t even begun to curry favor; why would he stupidly offend him?


    Ye Fei and his group arrived somewhat late, and by the time they reached the top floor lobby, everyone had already gathered. The three Liu sisters were chatting happily with Ye Ningsuan.


    Today, Liu Junyi was still as dashing as ever in her military uniform. However, perhaps due to a change in mindset or something else, in Ye Fei''s eyes, Aunt Liu was very different from before.


    Before, Aunt Liu was seen by him as a heroine who could match men in prowess. Especially the way she trained a group of extraordinary special forces soldiers to obey like kindergarten kids had earned Ye Fei''s admiration.


    But today, in Ye Fei''s eyes, Liu Junyi no longer exuded that same heroic air. Ye Fei felt that she was incredibly sensual and alluring.


    The military uniform, instead of concealing her charm, added a special allure, especially the way her chest pushed the uniform to create an exaggerated curve, making Ye Fei unable to look away.


    As they saw each other, Liu Junyi stood up and waved at Ye Fei and his group, saying, "Ye Fei, Siqi, over here!"


    Aunt Liu''s call interrupted Ye Fei''s reverie. He quickly collected his thoughts and went over to Liu Junyi, smiling, "Aunt, congratulations." Ye Siqi and the three sisters also congratulated Liu Junyi.


    Liu Junyi smiled and asked them to sit down but pulled Ye Fei to sit beside her, saying, "Ye Fei, I heard your strength now surpasses even mine. If you have time, I''d like to learn a few moves from you."


    There were no outsiders present, and it was time for Lin Ling to know that everything had been resolved. Therefore, Ye Fei didn''t need to be modest and replied, "Sure, we can exchange some moves if you have time. It might help you improve."


    The fact that his strength surpassed Liu Junyi''s by a considerable margin was undeniable. Moreover, there was no need for any pretense with his aunt.


    Liu Junyi chuckled, "You little rascal, you''re not being modest at all!"


    As she laughed, the swell of her chest vibrated intensely, causing Ye Fei to gulp uncontrollably, wishing he could hold them in his hands and play with them.


    Fortunately, at that moment, a young female soldier ran over and whispered something in Liu Junyi''s ear, interrupting Ye Fei''s inappropriate impulse.


    After listening to the soldier, Liu Junyi smiled and said, "You guys sit here for a while. My award ceremony is about to begin; I need to prepare."


    Watching Liu Junyi leave, Ye Fei approached Ye Ningsuan and asked quietly, "Why did you come alone? Where are my second aunt and third aunt?"


    Ye Ningsuan was already his woman, so he didn''t need to be polite with her. Also, the award ceremony for Aunt Liu was a significant event. Not seeing the other two aunts made Ye Fei somewhat displeased. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s dissatisfaction, Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but feel a bit anxious and quickly explained, "Xue is still feeling a bit uncomfortable. Bing and I have already reconciled, and we are working on Xue now. She didn''t want to come this time, so I let Bing accompany her."


    Seeing Ye Ningsuan''s anxious appearance, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a pang of heartache. This was no longer the commanding CEO of a powerful group, but rather a wife scolded by her husband for a mistake. So, speaking softly, Ye Fei said, "I''m sorry, I was too harsh."


    "It''s okay, I like it when you''re like this to me!" Ye Ningsuan smiled happily. Little did Ye Fei know that speaking to Ye Ningsuan in this manner made her more acutely aware that she was his woman, not his aunt. She enjoyed this feeling immensely, so even though she was being scolded, she felt happy inside.


    Ye Fei shook his head and remained silent, as Ye Yunqi had approached them by then, asking, "Aunt, brother, what are you talking about?"


    Ye Fei smiled, "I was asking your aunt where she bought that princess dress for you. I want to buy you a few more sets so you can wear them when we ride bikes in the future."


    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but recall the ecstatic moment on the bicycle, her face blushing slightly. She sneakily stepped on Ye Fei''s foot and whispered, "You rascal, you''re going to die!"


    Ye Ningsuan, however, asked Ye Yunqi with a smile, "Yunqi, do you still like the dress Aunt gave you?"


    "I like it!" Ye Yunqi smiled and happily threw herself into Ye Ningsuan''s arms, whispering intimately with her. Watching the two intimate women, Ye Fei felt the urge to tell them everything and make them even closer, but he restrained himself in the end, knowing it wasn''t the right time yet.


    Amidst a burst of lively music, tonight''s protagonist finally ascended the stage in the middle of the hall. Liu Junyi was still dressed as before, her exquisite face carrying a hint of toughness, appearing extremely serious.


    Accompanying her on stage was surprisingly their class teacher, Yu Wuxia. However, considering their long-standing friendship, everyone found it quite normal.


    Yu Wuxia had clearly dressed up meticulously for today. With a touch of makeup on her already stunning face, she looked exceptionally radiant. Wearing a white gown that showcased the delicate beauty of a woman, she formed a stark contrast with the heroic Liu Junyi.


    Discover exclusive tales at M-V-L


    Yet, they appeared so harmonious. In juxtaposition, this pair of one strong and one gentle super beauties instantly became the center of attention, even overshadowing Ye Fei and their table, which consisted of nothing but equally beautiful women not inferior to Liu Junyi and Yu Wuxia.


    After Liu Junyi took the stage, she didn''t speak but stood quietly by Yu Wuxia''s side, hand in hand, looking towards the host.


    As soon as the host saw Liu Junyi come out, he wasted no time and loudly announced, "I declare that the honorary ceremony for Major General Liu Junyi of the Wanghai City Military Special Forces is now beginning! Please welcome Colonel Qian Pengfei, the special representative from the capital."


    Most of those present were either relatives or friends of the Liu family, or individuals seeking to curry favor with them. Therefore, as soon as the host''s words fell, the hall erupted into enthusiastic applause.


    Amidst the applause, a military officer in his thirties, with a rather heroic appearance, walked out from the back. The two bars and three stars on his shoulders indicated his rank - the Colonel surnamed Qian as mentioned by the host.


    Although this officer was inferior to Liu Junyi, the fact that he was already a Colonel at such a young age indicated his exceptional capabilities. Moreover, being sent from the capital, people dared not slight him. As he walked past, he greeted everyone, but Colonel Qian seemed somewhat arrogant, ignoring the gestures of goodwill from the crowd as he walked straight to the stage.


    When Colonel Qian finally saw the celestial beauties Liu Junyi and Yu Wuxia, a hint of astonishment and greed flashed in his otherwise calm eyes. Though he quickly concealed it, Ye Fei, who had been observing him, couldn''t help but sneer. It seemed that Colonel Qian was not a good person.


    "Major General Liu, congratulations!" Even with his pride, Colonel Qian Pengfei had to set it aside in front of Major General Liu Junyi, who outranked him by two levels. He stood at attention, saluted, and then reached out his hand towards Liu Junyi.


    "Thank you." Liu Junyi responded calmly, lightly touching Qian Pengfei''s hand, even though a hint of disgust flickered in her eyes.


    Ye Fei, who had been watching them closely, couldn''t help but feel puzzled. This was supposed to be their aunt''s first meeting with Colonel Qian Pengfei. Even if she had seen his earlier malicious look, she shouldn''t be so repulsed by him, should she?

 Chapter 112: Chapter 112: The Scent of Conspiracy

    Ye Fei could see that the trace of disgust in his aunt''s eyes seemed not to be directed at Qian Pengfei''s character, but rather resembled the look of a germaphobe seeing a person covered in sores. However, Ye Fei didn''t have time to dwell on what might be wrong with his aunt at the moment, because as he noticed the aversion in her eyes, he also observed something else.When Colonel Qian addressed Major General Liu Junyi, there was a fleeting hint of sarcasm and smugness in his eyes that caught Ye Fei''s attention. This inappropriate expression sparked Ye Fei''s curiosity.


    Could there be a conspiracy behind his aunt''s promotion this time?


    Yet, he couldn''t quite figure out what kind of plot it could be. After all, it seemed that his aunt''s promotion this time would bring great benefits to the Liu family.


    After the pleasantries, Qian Pengfei took out a small box and removed a pair of shoulder badges shimmering with a golden star, intending to help Liu Junyi put them on.


    As the one directly bestowing the honor, Qian Pengfei''s actions were quite normal. However, when Liu Junyi stepped back, avoiding his outstretched hands, Yu Wuxia approached and took the badges, softly saying, "Colonel Qian, let me do it."


    With Liu Junyi stepping back, Qian Pengfei''s hands hung awkwardly in the air. Yu Wuxia''s intervention provided him with an exit, so he no longer insisted, smiling and saying, "That works too."


    Yu Wuxia smiled faintly, then turned to face Liu Junyi. She reached out, removed the Colonel''s badges from her shoulders, and replaced them with the Major General''s badges.


    At that moment, to Ye Fei''s astonishment, he noticed something that left him dumbfounded. As his aunt allowed Yu Wuxia to adjust her badges, a smile appeared on her face, and in her gaze towards Yu Wuxia, there was a hint of... tenderness!


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but be surprised. He used to see this kind of gaze often in Lin Ling''s eyes, but now when Lin Ling looked at him, it wasn''t the same look anymore. It had transformed into a kind of longing and admiration.


    However, such a gaze should only appear between lovers. So why would his aunt have such a look in her eyes when looking at Yu Wuxia?


    Could it be? Ye Fei thought of a possibility, and when he thought about his aunt''s genuine disgust when looking at Colonel Qian, this possibility seemed even more likely. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It is said that people with such a mindset instinctively repel the opposite sex. But he was a man himself! Yet, his aunt was very affectionate towards him. What could this mean?


    Even with Ye Fei''s intelligence, he couldn''t figure it out for a moment. But he realized one troubling thing - he found himself hoping they were in that kind of relationship.


    Just the thought of those two incredibly well-built and beautiful women embracing each other and doing things only couples do made Ye Fei''s blood boil with excitement.


    Of course, he could only watch from the sidelines. If he could join in, that would be even better.


    The brief award ceremony quickly ended amidst Ye Fei''s wild thoughts. Liu Junyi exchanged a few pleasantries before pulling Yu Wuxia over to their table.


    With doubts in his mind, Ye Fei wanted to observe them up close, but the two women separated upon arriving. Liu Junyi went to sit with her sisters, while Yu Wuxia sat between Lin Ling and Ye Yunqi, engaging in a hushed conversation.


    After a while, the guests felt that it was time for Liu Junyi to share her joy with her family. They approached her, offering congratulations. Naturally, this led to toasting and other ceremonial activities, making Ye Fei''s table come alive with excitement.


    Ye Fei was not quite comfortable with this kind of atmosphere. He stood up, preparing to go outside for some fresh air. Initially, he wanted to invite Lin Ling and Ye Yunqi along, but Lin Ling had grown up attending such gatherings with her mother, so she stayed back for the experience.


    What surprised Ye Fei was that Ye Yunqi, who usually had less interest in such events than him, also chose to stay. Understanding her intentions, which were in sync with Lin Ling''s desire to develop herself and not just be a wallflower by her beloved brother''s side, Ye Fei neither supported nor opposed the girls'' decision.


    Shaking his head in resignation, he strolled out of the hall and onto the rooftop, standing at the edge and gazing down below.


    Though not as tall as the buildings in Wanghai City, this hotel was still one of the city''s high-rises. Standing on the rooftop, overlooking the twinkling lights of Wanghai City, Ye Fei felt a surge of the same spirit he had on the day of his first transformation, an urge to raise his head to the sky and let out a long howl.


    However, it is not like the time at Wanghai City now. There are many people in the hall below. If one were to shout like that day, it would probably startle the people below. So Ye Fei hurriedly restrained his mind, trying to calm himself down as quickly as possible.


    This restraint, however, startled Ye Fei. He found that when he wanted to calm down, his heart actually calmed down instantly, entering a state of tranquility, as if he were no longer a passionate youth but had turned into an old man who understood the vicissitudes of the world. He even had a sense of not belonging to this world, as if he were an outsider, looking down on all living beings in this world.


    This feeling made Ye Fei a little scared. He hurriedly tried to pull himself out of this state. However, at that moment, he suddenly heard a faint voice, but the person speaking was too far away for him to hear clearly what was being said. He only caught the person mentioning the word "General."


    Initially, Ye Fei had no interest in eavesdropping on other people''s conversations. However, since Auntie just mentioned a Major General and the other person mentioned a General, he couldn''t help but pay attention. So he lightened his footsteps and quickly ran towards where the voice was coming from.


    The person who was speaking was also on the rooftop, but at a diagonally opposite position to where Ye Fei was. They were hundreds of meters apart, but Ye Fei''s agility was extraordinary.


    With just a couple of movements, he arrived near the person, crouched down, and looked at the person, only to be surprised to find that the person was actually Colonel Qian from Beijing, who was on a phone call with someone.


    Shouldn''t this guy be in the hall downstairs? Why did he come here to make a call? Stay tuned to M-V-L


    Ye Fei, who already felt suspicious about Auntie''s sudden promotion, became even more doubtful when he saw the suspicious behavior of Colonel Qian. So he wanted to listen to what he was saying.


    However, Ye Fei was clearly late. Colonel Qian had already finished his call with the other person. Ye Fei only heard Colonel Qian lowering his voice and saying, "General, rest assured. Since the fish has already entered the net, there is naturally no possibility of escape!"


    After saying this, he hung up the phone, looked around to make sure no one had overheard him, then swiftly left.


    Watching Colonel Qian''s swift movements, Ye Fei was even more surprised. He had never expected that this Colonel Qian was actually a master, although far superior to himself, he already possessed strength similar to that of his mother.


    Although Liu Yiru''s martial arts skills were not top-notch in the martial arts world, they were already at the peak in the secular world and in the military.


    Even though Liu Junyi''s promotion to Major General was a big deal in Wanghai City, it was probably considered insignificant in Beijing. However, just for such a small matter, they had dispatched such a skilled person, which was quite telling.


    Thinking back to his words, "the fish has entered the net," was he referring to Auntie? Ye Fei felt like he had caught a whiff of a conspiracy.

 Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Their Secret

    Feeling the sense of crisis, Ye Fei didn''t want to remain passive. He decided to take the initiative and investigate the person Colonel Qian had been talking to. Although the other party''s phone was surely encrypted as a high-ranking military official, for the world''s number one hacker, Ye Fei, this posed no difficulty at all.Finding a random resting room downstairs, Ye Fei locked the door behind him and took out his handheld computer that he always carried. He directly hacked into the radio station headquarters. Through a series of operations (not fully understanding, I had to improvise), he quickly found Colonel Qian''s call records. As he had imagined, Colonel Qian''s calls were top secret, and the identity of the person he had been speaking to left Ye Fei somewhat dumbfounded.


    No matter how clever Ye Fei was, he could never have anticipated that Colonel Qian had been contacting the Dragon State''s Military Commission headquarters.


    Could it be that the country was planning to deal with the Liu family? This thought briefly crossed Ye Fei''s mind but was promptly dismissed. While the Liu family might hold significant influence in Wanghai City, their power was incomparable to that of a nation. They posed no real threat to the country.


    Moreover, with the Liu family''s presence, Wanghai City could remain peaceful, something that the country would likely appreciate. Therefore, it seemed that only a single individual within the Liu family was the target.


    However, a new problem arose. Although the headquarters office was a sensitive location, it still saw a significant amount of foot traffic. Considering that Colonel Qian referred to the other party as "General," it was unlikely that the person on the phone was a mere secretary.


    There were many generals who could access the office, and even with Ye Fei''s skills, he couldn''t possibly track every individual located miles away.


    Having decided to take matters into his own hands, Ye Fei found himself in a passive position, feeling somewhat helpless and frustrated.


    Setting this issue aside for the moment, Ye Fei couldn''t help but recall the strange sensation he had experienced earlier.


    Though he had initially been afraid of losing his humanity, he now found himself somewhat nostalgic for that feeling. It was indeed a peculiar sensation, granting him a profound sense of clarity and control over everything around him. Additionally, he noticed a curious detail: when Colonel Qian was hundreds of meters away, deliberately speaking in a low voice, Ye Fei, even with heightened senses, shouldn''t have been able to hear such faint whispers, especially amidst the noisy commotion in the hall downstairs.


    Could it be that entering this state not only made him remarkably composed but also enhanced his senses?


    Contemplating this possibility, Ye Fei''s excitement rivaled the moment he discovered his shapeshifting ability. Growing up in a martial arts family, he knew exactly what this development implied and the advantages it could bring.


    "I wonder if I can enter and exit at will, just like with shapeshifting," Ye Fei murmured softly. Focusing his mind, he attempted to reenter that unique state.


    Indeed, it worked! Ye Fei was on the verge of exclaiming with joy because he found that shortly after focusing his mind, he once again entered that serene and all-encompassing state, where everything seemed within his grasp.


    After quietly savoring this wonderful sensation for a while, Ye Fei was about to exit this state when he suddenly heard what seemed like the door next door being opened.


    Experience more on M-V-L


    Originally, this was nothing special, but a very familiar voice made him pause momentarily. "Alright, can we talk now? What''s going on?" It was Ye Fei''s aunt, Liu Junyi''s voice.


    Then came another voice extremely familiar to Ye Fei, "It''s nothing, just wanted to trick you into coming here, to spend some time alone with you." Who else but his homeroom teacher, Yu Wuxia?


    The conversation between the two women surprised Ye Fei, but upon reflection, it seemed quite natural. By now, he was almost certain of his earlier guesses.


    "Alright, be good. There are still many guests, and I can''t just leave them unattended, can I? We''ll have plenty of time later," his aunt''s tone sounded somewhat helpless.


    "Are they more important than me? Are you neglecting me?" Yu Wuxia''s voice was filled with resentment and a hint of coquettishness, "I haven''t seen you in so long, I miss you so much, Junyi, can you stay with me a bit longer, just a bit?"


    Ye Fei almost burst out laughing. He never would have imagined that the usually elegant and intelligent beauty, Yu Wuxia, would speak like this, and to top it off, her target of affection was a woman.


    But Liu Junyi seemed to have a great fondness for Yu Wuxia, somewhat helplessly saying, "Alright, let''s stay here for fifteen minutes, then I must go out."


    "Only fifteen minutes?" Yu Wuxia seemed visibly displeased, but then continued, "If it''s fifteen minutes, then it''s fifteen minutes, let''s not waste time."


    The two women then fell silent. After a while, there were some hurried and breathy sounds coming from next door, interspersed with some strange noises.


    Listening to the sounds, which were similar to when he kissed his younger sister, Ye Fei''s heart couldn''t help but race. Could it be that they... S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unable to resist his curiosity, Ye Fei was no longer satisfied with just listening. He reached out his finger and tapped the wall, instantly creating a hole in the solid wall. Ye Fei then peered through the hole, capturing the scene next door in his sight.


    His aunt was still in her crisp military uniform, but she no longer exuded her usual heroic aura. At that moment, she was sitting on the small bed meant for guests, her upper body leaning against the wall. Yu Wuxia was sitting in her lap, arms tightly wrapped around her neck, their two equally alluring lips locked in a tight kiss. The strange noises Ye Fei had heard earlier were coming from these two lips pressed together.


    Of the two, it was clear that Liu Junyi was taking the lead. While kissing Yu Wuxia''s lips, one of her hands had already reached her chest, gripping one of her large breasts and playing with it.


    Just a moment later, Yu Wuxia let out a seductive moan from her nose, gently releasing herself from Liu Junyi''s lips and softly saying, "Junyi, I want it!"


    "No," Liu Junyi shook her head, "There are still many guests waiting outside. It wouldn''t be good if we were discovered. Be good, let''s go out first. How about I come find you tonight?"


    "The soundproofing here is good, and we''ve locked the door. No one will find out," Yu Wuxia said, pulling one of Liu Junyi''s hands into her skirt, coquettishly adding, "Junyi, look how wet I am, please give me what I want."


    Faced with Yu Wuxia''s coquettishness, Liu Junyi once again relented, saying, "Alright, let''s be quick." She then lifted up Yu Wuxia, placed her on the small bed, and lifted her skirt.


    Yu Wuxia also cooperated by removing her panties, then gently spreading apart her pink, tender pussy with her hands, sweetly saying, "Junyi, my pussy is so itchy, please do it for me quickly."


    Liu Junyi slowly knelt down, burying her head between Yu Wuxia''s thighs, extending her delicate tongue, and gently licking and kissing Yu Wuxia''s flowing wet pussy, causing Yu Wuxia to moan loudly, her erotic sounds far bolder than Ye Ningsuan''s.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but gape; he never imagined that the usually dignified and quiet Yu Wuxia had such a debauched side to her.

 Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Lesbian

    But her slutty look surprisingly made YeFei think she is even more attractive, a time in the heart of excitement, the cock has been hard as iron bar.


    However, the next door two women seem to be too much Ye Fei love to the stimulation is not enough, Liu Junyi licked Yu Wuxia''s pussy for a while, as if he also came to the sex, a gorgeous face from Yu Wuxia''s crotch up, stick out his tongue to the small mouth on the edge of the lubricant licked up, with a face of charming to Yu Wuxia said, "Wuxia, Wuxia, the small mouth on the edge of the lubricant, a face of winking to Yu Wuxia.


    Wuxia said, "Wuxia, I''m itching too, don''t just focus on enjoying yourself."


    Yu Wuxia saw that Liu Junyi was also triggered by her own slutty feelings, her face smiled even more broadly, ignoring her own little slutty pussy that was about to have an orgasm, she got down from the bed and pulled Liu Junyi to let her sit down.


    Liu Junyi sat down on the bed and pulled Liu Junyi to let her sit down, and said with a delicate smile, "Then let Wuxia serve you."


    Liu Junyi sat on the bed, gently take off the pants, folded have on one side, a moment but also to entertain guests, she did not dare to wrinkle the clothes. Find more to read on M-V-L


    After the pants came off, Liu Junyi''s lower body was only left with a pair of rather conservative black tight panties, the crotch of the panties wrapped around the place looks very plump, this discovery made Ye Fei couldn''t help but secretly swallowed her saliva, her intention couldn''t help but focus on that place.


    Yu Wuxia reached out and scratched at that plump place through the panties, Liu Junyi moaned delicately but reached out to stop Yu Wuxia, saying, "No, it''s better to take it off, or else it''ll be uncomfortable to be wet later."


    Yu Wuxia nodded and hooked the edge of Liu Junyi''s panties with her slender jade fingers and gently pulled it downwards, at this moment, not only Yu Wuxia, Ye Fei also followed the excitement, because when he saw his sister-in-law''s bottom which was wrapped by the panties, he had a guess, and now was the time to confirm it.


    As if Yu Wuxia was deliberately teasing Ye Fei, the movement of pulling down the panties was very slow, making Ye Fei feel anxious and at the same time, he also felt another kind of eroticism, watching his sister-in-law''s place that made him crave for a little bit revealed, and his cock hardened even more.


    Finally, the panties were completely taken off by Yu Wuxia, revealing Liu Junyi''s plump and unusually beautiful pussy surrounded by thick shade hairs, Ye Fei''s eyes widened at once and his breathing became a bit rapid.


    Sure enough, just like mom, sister-in-law''s pussy is also a very plump peach shape, the scarlet slit in that bulging bun-like mound of flesh makes Ye Fei want to drill into it.


    Yu Wuxia used both thumbs to gently hold down Liu Junyi''s two big fat labia to separate outward, revealing the tender labia and the small clitoris that was already engorged with blood and erected, and then, just like Liu Junyi, he lowered his head and kissed her, sucking and licking on Liu Junyi''s tender pussy.


    The powerful pleasure made Liu Junyi moan, but her character dictated that she couldn''t scream as loudly as Yu Wuxia, just making a delicate moan in her throat.


    However, her hands were pressing on Yu Wuxia''s head that was buried in her crotch, pressing hard towards her own pussy, as if she wanted to stuff Yu Wuxia into her tender pussy.


    After a while, Liu Junyi may be thought of two people''s time is not much, do not want to waste, simply pull Yu Wuxia also on the bed, they also lie on their side on the bed, the two women were in a 69 style, each other''s hands and mouth and with the use of each other''s tender pussy, but also from time to time have to let out the same charming moans.


    Ye Fei look very excited, although the two women did not take off their tops, so Ye Fei can not see their two pairs of big tits let him salivate for a long time. But this is a different kind of fun, straight hate to immediately rush over, let the two women know what is the taste of men.


    But since in such a state, he is always calm, know that now is not the time, it is easy to hold back his impulses.


    Time is not long, the two women almost at the same time trembling up, not divided into successive have leaked out, huffing and puffing for a while, and each other to force each other on the lewd water to get clean, then put on the clothes and walked out.


    Until the two women left for a while, Ye Fei only from the excitement back to God, just now that scene is really too exciting. Especially his sister-in-law''s wonderful place that was as full and ripe as a peach as his mother''s, so that he even had an impulse to immediately pounce on it, and in his heart, he also vaguely envied Yu Wuxia a little bit. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From their skillful movements, it could be seen that the sister-in-law''s there, she must have tasted it many times.


    Ye Fei''s mind suddenly came up with a very evil plan. He wanted to break up this lesbian couple and take the incredibly beautiful Ms. Yu into his arms. Of course, it would be even better if he could have both of them together, but the first target had to be Yu Wuxia.


    As soon as this idea arose, Ye Fei became somewhat excited again. He did not consider himself very evil.


    What he thought was that these two women were too pitiful, only able to do those fake things. It was necessary for him to let them experience what a man''s taste was like. However, although the plan was there, this was not something that could be accomplished overnight. It would still require the right timing.


    After a while, Ye Fei finally calmed down slowly. He felt somewhat helpless in his heart. It seemed that he had truly changed.


    In the past, he would at most have had thoughts about Yu Wuxia, and would definitely not have dared to think about getting even Little Aunt along with her. However, now this idea naturally arose. Yet Ye Fei did not resent this change.


    If he had the ability, he should follow his own thoughts. There was no need to be as constrained as ordinary people and besides, Little Aunt seemed to have a deviation in her concept of happiness. He needed to let her know what the greatest happiness for a woman was.


    Having figured all this out, Ye Fei tidied up a bit, walked out of the resting room. As for the person who had called with Qian Pengfei, since he couldn''t figure out who it might be, he was too lazy to think about it. The immediate priority now was to increase his own chips as quickly as possible.


    If he had the power that even the country dared not touch, then what did some small people''s conspiracies amount to?


    It seemed that it was time to let Baldy and the others set off. In any case, his plan was already set.


    When they arrived in Linhai City, they could develop according to his rough plan. With enough funds and skills not inferior to a martial arts master, even a fool could probably establish quite a sizable influence, not to mention that Baldy and the others were not fools at all.


    As it was a relatively formal banquet, it did not last as long as gatherings among merchants. After congratulating Liu Junyi, everyone stayed for a while and then left on their own accord.


    After seeing off all the guests, Liu Junyi also prepared to return to the military camp.


    Although her military rank had been raised by one level, her position had not changed. She was still the captain of the Special Forces Brigade of the Wanghai City Military Region.


    Now that she had finished celebrating with her family, she still needed to go back and share the joy with her subordinates. After all, they were comrades who had experienced life and death together, and that strong camaraderie was not much less than that with family.


    Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi were still being sent off by Siqi. Lin Ling was personally sent off by Liu Yiru. Lin Ling had originally wanted to stay at Ye Fei''s place tonight, but in front of Liu Yiru, her future mother-in-law, she felt a bit embarrassed. Thinking that she could go to her own home tomorrow, there was no rush at this moment, so she gave up on the idea.


    This night, stimulated by the beautiful scenery, Ye Fei was extremely fierce. Ye Yunqi was not his match to begin with, and now it was even more so. In the end, she begged for mercy continuously until her brother finally let her go.


    With some reluctance, he withdrew from his younger sister''s body, looked at the exhausted and almost powerless little sister who was about to fall asleep, then lowered his head to look at his own member, which, despite ejaculating twice, was still as hard as a steel spear.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It seemed that sometimes being too strong as a man was not a good thing. It had to be endured.


    He had to take Lin Ling down as soon as possible. For the sake of his little sister not being treated so miserably, for himself not having to endure so much, and also for letting Lin Ling know the joy of a woman sooner.


    Ye Fei made this decision, and he thought of the beautiful scenery in the lounge again. He really wanted to admire it up close. However, it seemed unlikely that Little Aunt and Ms. Yu would have any hope in the short term.


    It would be better to let his little sister and Lin Ling perform for him, and then when their emotions were intense, he could join in. Thinking about that kind of wonderful scene, Ye Fei was extremely excited.


    If it weren''t for caring too much about his little sister, he would have to stir things up for her again.

 Chapter 115: Chapter 115: More Exciting Than Watching

    Eric, who had been silent all this time, suddenly smiled and said, "Actually, we do have weapons...""What weapons?" Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun asked in unison.


    "Flash grenades."


    "Flash grenades?" Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun were momentarily confused. "How do we use them?"


    "Like this..." Eric said as he casually tossed a flash grenade out the window, hitting the hood of a car trying to close in on them.


    "Close your eyes..." Eric commanded after throwing the grenade, and Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun instinctively complied.


    A burst of white light flashed, followed by several screams.


    The car that was hit swerved off the road and crashed into a tree with a loud bang. Judging by the deformed front end, it was unlikely to drive again.


    "Eric, you''re brilliant..."


    Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun exclaimed in amazement, with the latter eagerly grabbing another flash grenade from the bag and shouting, "Let me have a go..." Judging by the excitement on his face, he seemed to treat this as a fun game.


    The second flash grenade also hit the hood of another car, and the white light flashed again, but this time, no screams followed.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Yun was frustrated that the second attempt was unsuccessful. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Shen Jiajun loudly mocked. "You can''t treat them all like fools! After the first incident, wouldn''t they be prepared? Either they closed their eyes in time or they put on sunglasses..."


    At that moment, a car had caught up, and sure enough, the four people inside were all wearing black sunglasses.


    "That''s just unfair..." Wu Yun grumbled in annoyance, but then he noticed something under the seat and started to grin mischievously.


    Because Shen Jiajun had not yet deactivated his "Water Mirror Technique," his appearance as John prevented the pursuers from shooting immediately. Instead, they kept shouting, "Boss, what are you doing? Stop the car and come back with us to explain everything to Mr. Jackson..."


    Unfortunately, their call was answered not by "John," but by a spray of fire-fighting foam.


    Watching the car veer off the road and crash into a tree, Wu Yun triumphantly patted the portable car fire extinguisher and said, "Who needs flash grenades? I can take you down with this..."


    As if to show their displeasure with this statement, the pursuers'' gunfire suddenly intensified.


    Hearing the violent impact sounds from the rear cargo area, Wu Yun couldn''t help but remark, "Jianjun, you chose a good car! Although it''s not very fast, this small cargo area has taken a lot of bullets for us..."


    "Stop with the idle chatter..." Shen Jiajun shouted, "Think of a way to deal with the two cars behind us. If they hit the tires, you''ll have to run on foot..."


    Hearing this, Wu Yun looked around the car with some difficulty, trying to find something that could help turn the tide.


    Eric, however, remained calm. He had already prepared by setting up several air shields around the tires. To puncture the tires protected by the air shields would require armor-piercing bullets.


    Unable to find anything useful, Wu Yun decided to throw the fire extinguisher out.


    Unfortunately, aside from leaving a dent on a car hood and causing it to wobble, the fire extinguisher didn''t achieve much else.


    Seeing Wu Yun at a loss, Eric smiled and said, "Let me handle this."


    "...Eric, what are you going to do?"


    Eric brought over a toolbox from the cargo area, grabbed a handful of nails and other sharp objects, and tossed them out of the car.


    One of the pursuers'' cars ran over the nails, and with a "pop," a tire deflated, causing the car to wobble off the road. Explore stories on M-V-L


    "It''s that simple..." Wu Yun stared in disbelief at the scene.


    ### Chapter 135: More Exciting Than Watching


    "Eric, you''re brilliant..."


    Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun exclaimed in amazement, with the latter eagerly grabbing another flash grenade from the bag and shouting, "Let me have a go..." Judging by the excitement on his face, he seemed to treat this as a fun game.


    The second flash grenade also hit the hood of another car, and the white light flashed again, but this time, no screams followed.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Yun was frustrated that the second attempt was unsuccessful.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Shen Jiajun loudly mocked. "You can''t treat them all like fools! After the first incident, wouldn''t they be prepared? Either they closed their eyes in time or they put on sunglasses..."


    At that moment, a car had caught up, and sure enough, the four people inside were all wearing black sunglasses.


    "That''s just unfair..." Wu Yun grumbled in annoyance, but then he noticed something under the seat and started to grin mischievously.


    Because Shen Jiajun had not yet deactivated his "Water Mirror Technique," his appearance as John prevented the pursuers from shooting immediately. Instead, they kept shouting, "Boss, what are you doing? Stop the car and come back with us to explain everything to Mr. Jackson..."


    Unfortunately, their call was answered not by "John," but by a spray of fire-fighting foam.


    Watching the car veer off the road and crash into a tree, Wu Yun triumphantly patted the portable car fire extinguisher and said, "Who needs flash grenades? I can take you down with this..."


    As if to show their displeasure with this statement, the pursuers'' gunfire suddenly intensified.


    Hearing the violent impact sounds from the rear cargo area, Wu Yun couldn''t help but remark, "Jianjun, you chose a good car! Although it''s not very fast, this small cargo area has taken a lot of bullets for us..."


    "Stop with the idle chatter..." Shen Jiajun shouted, "Think of a way to deal with the two cars behind us. If they hit the tires, you''ll have to run on foot..."


    Hearing this, Wu Yun looked around the car with some difficulty, trying to find something that could help turn the tide.


    Eric, however, remained calm. He had already prepared by setting up several air shields around the tires. To puncture the tires protected by the air shields would require armor-piercing bullets.


    Unable to find anything useful, Wu Yun decided to throw the fire extinguisher out.


    Unfortunately, aside from leaving a dent on a car hood and causing it to wobble, the fire extinguisher didn''t achieve much else.


    Seeing Wu Yun at a loss, Eric smiled and said, "Let me handle this."


    "...Eric, what are you going to do?"


    Eric brought over a toolbox from the cargo area, grabbed a handful of nails and other sharp objects, and tossed them out of the car.


    One of the pursuers'' cars ran over the nails, and with a "pop," a tire deflated, causing the car to wobble off the road.


    "It''s that simple..." Wu Yun stared in disbelief at the scene.


    "Just that simple!" In fact, it wasn''t that simple. How could small objects like nails deflate a car tire so quickly? It was mainly thanks to Eric''s "Wind Blade." He just pretended it was the nails because he didn''t want to reveal his ability to use magic!


    Unaware of this, Wu Yun threw all the nails from the toolbox, but they didn''t seem to have any effect, which angered him. "Stop with the bullying..."


    Seeing that they were about to leave the road exclusive to the power research institute, Eric took action, throwing a hammer out. When the last car ran over it, he silently cast another "Wind Blade."


    Watching the car roll over due to a flat tire in the middle of the road, Wu Yun could only repeatedly say, "Eric, you are indeed powerful..."


    They stopped the car at a bus stop and transferred to a bus back to the city.


    The main reason for doing this was to prevent the power research institute from reporting to the police. After all, many people knew John''s license plate number. If they really drove into the city, wouldn''t it be asking for a "police chase"?


    On the bus, Shen Jiajun quietly asked Wu Yun, "What do you think of this real special agent operation?"


    "Although it''s much less exciting than I imagined, but..." Wu Yun said with lingering excitement, "At least it''s more satisfying than watching a movie!"

 Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Farewell

    Los Angeles International Airport, 12:30 PM.After successfully retrieving the rocket data from the Power Research Institute in the morning, Eric and his team didn''t stay long. They quickly changed their appearances back to normal and prepared to return home with the necessary items.


    Upon entering the ticket hall, Shen Jiajun said, "Our contact at the liaison office said there''s a direct flight to Beijing at 1:10 PM today. Let''s buy tickets for that!"


    As soon as Wu Yun heard the words "buy tickets," he immediately looked nervous. "Don''t tell me I have to go buy them again?"


    Although Shen Jiajun knew Wu Yun was joking, he still couldn''t help but roll his eyes and say, "Alright, I''ll buy them this time... Anyway, we''ve completed the mission over and above, so even if they''re stingy, they should give me a bonus of ten or twenty thousand..."


    Just as Shen Jiajun was about to walk towards the ticket counter, Eric suddenly stopped him and said, "Jianjun, just buy two tickets. I''m not in a hurry to go back."


    "Eric, why don''t you come back with us?" Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun both agreed with Wu Yun''s suggestion, and Shen Jiajun added, "It''s better to go back with us to avoid attracting the FBI. Even if you''re not afraid of them, it''s still troublesome, right?"


    "No, I have something to do."


    Thinking of his secret conversation with Sakya at Disneyland, Wu Yun suddenly realized, "Is it about those lamas?"


    "Yes."


    Shen Jiajun thought for a moment. "Dealing with the Shura Sect at Sakya''s request must be very tricky, right?"


    Eric thought for a moment and nodded.


    "What is it? Can you tell us?" Shen Jiajun seemed willing to help.


    Eric felt there was no need to hide it. He said directly, "I''m going to deal with the Shura Sect!"


    Upon hearing this, both Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun were stunned. After a while, Wu Yun jumped and said, "Eric, do you know how powerful the Shura Sect is? I don''t mean to underestimate you, but you must know that even a whole country''s strength couldn''t eliminate them in the past. How could you possibly deal with them alone?"


    "And Sakya''s Great Vehicle Dharma King lineage..."


    "Eric, why do you have to deal with the Shura Sect? Just because of Sakya''s request?" Shen Jiajun was puzzled by Eric''s "overestimation of his own capabilities."


    "No. The main reason is me. Because the Dragon Elephant King of the Shura Sect injured my fianc¨¦e!"


    "Ah, so it was the Dragon Elephant King who injured your wife?... I was wondering before, what kind of internal injury would require sending her to the Medicine King Sect. So, it was the Dragon Elephant Prajna Gong..."


    Seeing that Wu Yun also knew about this, Shen Jiajun didn''t ask any more questions and said, "I think we should stay and help you. After all, this is also in the national interest..."


    "No." Eric categorically refused. "The rocket data must be sent back to the country immediately to avoid complications."


    Shen Jiajun knew Eric was telling the truth and sighed helplessly.


    Wu Yun glanced at Shen Jiajun and suddenly said, "Why don''t I stay behind and send the data back? Jianjun can handle it alone!"


    "You..." Eric shook his head and said, "This time, we may have to confront the Shura Sect head-on. Your skills are not suitable for being at the scene of the fight."


    "But..."


    "There''s no ''but''! You must go back..." Seeing the deliberate grievance on Wu Yun''s face, Eric smiled and said, "But when you get back, you won''t be idle. I have something to ask of you!"


    "If there''s anything, just tell me..." Wu Yun stopped patting his chest halfway and suddenly asked, "Eric, are you asking me to go back and watch over your first wife, second wife, and third wife?"


    Shen Jiajun, upon learning about Eric''s multiple wives for the first time, was almost wide-eyed with admiration, as if he were witnessing an endless river of admiration!


    "They are capable individuals, why would you need someone to watch over them?" Eric laughed, "I want you to ''acquire'' a few things for me!"


    Wu Yun laughed upon hearing this, patting his chest loudly, "That''s my specialty! Eric, rest assured, whatever you need, I''ll get it for you!"


    "I need the Twelve Bronze Heads!" After a smile, Eric said seriously, "I want the two ''Bronze Rat Heads'' and ''Bronze Rabbit Head'' in the hands of the French!"


    Wu Yun was momentarily stunned, then nodded vigorously, "Eric, rest assured, if I don''t bring back those two bronze heads, I''d rather die abroad!"


    "It''s not that serious, just do your best!"


    Shen Jiajun was also shocked by Wu Yun''s determination. He patted Wu Yun on the shoulder and said, "Wu Yun, I admire your patriotism. Don''t worry, I''ll help you!"


    Unexpectedly, Wu Yun didn''t appreciate it. He rolled his eyes and said, "You don''t have any professional knowledge, and you want to help me? If you don''t mess things up for me, I''ll be thanking the heavens..."


    "Don''t underestimate me! Although I don''t have any thief skills, I have brains! Look, didn''t this operation prove that?" Shen Jiajun retorted. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that so? Forget it! If I were to plan it, I would have obtained the data without alerting anyone! Unlike you, ending up in a car chase in the end..."


    "You..."


    Seeing them arguing endlessly, Eric couldn''t help but shake his head. "Alright, go buy the tickets quickly, the plane will be departing soon..."


    After seeing off Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun, Eric took a bus back to the city alone. He casually found a caf¨¦, ordered some food, and decided to turn on his phone, which he had turned off since arriving in Country A, to call Tan Ailing and the others.


    Unexpectedly, before he could dial the number, the phone rang.


    "Hello..."


    "...Eric?"


    "It''s me."


    "Is it connected?... It''s really connected! Let me...," Tang Feiyan''s voice came faintly from the phone. It seemed she had snatched the phone from Tan Ailing. Her voice became clearer, "Eric, why didn''t you have your phone on... How have you been these days? How did things go? When are you coming back..."


    The series of loud questions made Eric move the phone away from his ear, but he was in a good mood.


    "...Feiyan, let''s use speakerphone! That way, everyone can hear Eric''s voice and talk to him..."


    Perhaps Lin Yujie''s suggestion was adopted. There was a light "pop" sound from the phone, and then Tan Ailing''s voice came again, "Eric..."


    This soft tone touched Eric''s heart. "I''m here..."


    "How are you?"


    Enjoy new adventures at M-V-L


    "I''m fine! I just saw off Wu Yun; his matter has been taken care of. I sent them off on the plane just now!"


    "When are you coming back?"


    "I''ve already contacted the Great Vehicle Dharma King and the others. We''re planning now, and we''ll start the operation in a few days. Once it''s done, I''ll immediately return to the Medicine King Sect to see you all, I believe it won''t exceed half a month!"


    "Hehe..." Tang Feiyan''s voice interjected, "Eric, I''m afraid we won''t be at the Medicine King Sect anymore in half a month!"


    "Why?"


    "That kid Wu Yun brought us something really good. After we showed it to Grandpa Cheng, he said he could shorten the treatment to ten days..."


    "Great!" Eric smiled satisfactorily, then he became a little puzzled, "Although it only takes ten days to heal the internal injuries, you don''t have to leave the Medicine King Sect. Just wait for me there!"


    "If it weren''t for the treatment, we really wouldn''t want to stay here anymore!"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Isn''t it because of your grandfather?" Tang Feiyan''s voice was full of complaints, "Ever since we found out that you left without a word, your grandfather hasn''t given us a good look. Although he hasn''t been rude, everyone can tell he''s unhappy..."


    Eric could imagine the situation. He felt a bit guilty and said, "It seems I''ve caused you a big trouble!"


    "Hmph, the trouble you''ve caused us is more than just one!"

 Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Pre-battle Plan

    "What''s up?""Yesterday, Rongrong and her mother, along with Wu Mei, came looking for you! They don''t believe the news of your death and flew over from Shanghai to verify it..." Speaking was Lin Yujie.


    "...Did you tell them?"


    "No. I just said you weren''t dead, didn''t mention you had grown up..."


    "...Where are they now?"


    "After knowing you were safe and had gone abroad, they were all persuaded by Ailing to go back!"


    "Okay..." Rongrong and her mother were just ordinary friends in Eric''s mind, so he didn''t care much. Looking at the food in front of him, he suddenly said, "According to the time difference, it should be just dawn there now, right?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "Why did you call me so early to the parking lot?" Because of Eric Yun, only the reception desk at the parking lot of the entire Medicine King Sect had a phone.


    "Tsk..." Tang Feiyan made another heavy nasal sound, "For the past three days, the first thing we do every morning is to come here and call you. Just pressing the redial button at least fifty times a day, but you didn''t turn on your phone! Don''t you know we would worry..."


    Faced with Tang Feiyan''s incessant chatter, Eric could only admit defeat, "Okay, it''s my fault. I''ll remember to keep it on from now on, I won''t let you worry..."


    "That''s more like it..."


    After chatting with Tan Ailing and them for over an hour, Eric suddenly said, "You don''t need to call me these days, I plan to seclude myself for a few days!"


    "Seclude?" Tang Feiyan chuckled, "Eric, are you planning to cultivate the ''Yin-Yang Harmony Longevity Formula''? Can''t wait anymore..."


    "Feiyan, the ''Yin-Yang Harmony Longevity Formula'' requires a cauldron to practice. Eric alone wouldn''t be able to..."


    Tang Feiyan seemed to be reminded of something by Lin Yujie''s words, and she suddenly said angrily, "Eric, let me tell you, you can''t mess around in Country A. If you really want to cultivate, come back quickly! Any one of us three can be your cauldron, even if you want all of us together..."


    "Feiyan..." Tan Ailing couldn''t listen anymore.


    "This girl is just talking nonsense, huh?" Tan Ailing''s voice was full of shyness, "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll take care of you!"


    Laughter and chatter came through the phone, and Eric, who was left aside, was not angry, but instead, he was interested and sketched out a scene of "Three Beauties Play" in his mind.


    After a few minutes, Tan Ailing''s voice came through the phone again, "Eric, why are you secluding yourself?"


    "You already know what I''m going to do next, so I''m secluding myself to strengthen my abilities!"


    "...How many days will it take?" Tang Feiyan seemed to have been teased badly, breathing heavily.


    "I can''t say for sure, but I''ll call you as soon as I''m out!"


    "Okay, be careful! These days, except for treatment, we''ll be staying at the reception desk..."


    "Got it..." Explore more adventures at M-V-L


    After hanging up the phone, Eric paid and left. Instead of going to the secret contact point he told the Great Vehicle Dharma King about, he left the city for Mount Santa Ana. In the dense forest, he found a secluded place rarely visited by people.


    He set up several magic arrays around him, released Lusien from the pet space to be on guard, and then took out a dozen or so magic crystals.


    Eric was not an arrogant person; he knew that with his current strength, even with Lusien, he was no match for the Asura Cult. Although he had the help of the Great Vehicle Dharma King and the others, Eric still believed in himself more.


    The reason he had not used magic crystals and sarira to restore his strength before was not that he didn''t care about his magic power, but because his enthusiasm for magic research far exceeded his pursuit of power.


    You know, magic crystals are the power source of large magic arrays. It would be a waste to directly absorb them! Sarira is even more widely used, suitable for both magic power and internal energy, so it is naturally more precious.


    It was because of these reasons that Eric had always insisted on natural recovery without using any external objects.


    However, this time, he had to consume some magic crystals.


    Four days passed in a flash, and Eric came out of seclusion.


    Using up eighteen top-grade magic crystals, Eric''s magic power had now recovered to its former peak, enough to cast ten top-tier spells in an instant.


    Of course, this didn''t mean his strength had completely recovered. After all, the magic elements on Earth were too sparse, and the recovery rate of magic power was far inferior to Celestia. There, Eric''s magic power was almost unlimited, but on Earth, he could only cast up to eleven top-tier spells at most.


    However, this was enough!


    Based on the experience gained from the Dragon Elephant Vajra''s body, one top-tier spell was enough to exhaust a pre-heaven expert''s power. Currently, the Asura Cult only had three pre-heaven experts, and even adding their subordinates and a few hidden figures, Eric and Lusien could handle them! Moreover, the Great Vehicle Dharma King and his group could also play a role.


    Returning to the city, he found a hotel and rested well. Then he called Tan Ailing, inquired about her treatment, chatted with the three women for a while, and then dialed the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s private number.


    "... Living Buddha, you finally called. The disciples have been anxious these past few days!" There was a sense of relief in the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Your personal guards have also arrived in Los Angeles, but you''ve been missing these days, and they..."


    "Personal guards?"


    Hearing Eric''s confusion, the Great Vehicle Dharma King explained, "The personal guards are trained by the Priests of the sect, solely loyal to you, Living Buddha!"


    "How many of them are there? And how skilled are they?"


    "Four, all top-notch experts at the peak of post-heaven!" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let them wait at ease. I''ll go meet them in a few days!"


    "Understood."


    "How''s the current situation of the Asura Cult?"


    "The traitor Li Hong has not appeared yet, reportedly in seclusion for cultivation. His subordinates are each doing their own tasks and not interfering with each other, making it difficult to make a move..."


    After a moment of thought, Eric said, "I''ll handle this matter. Prepare yourselves and await my command!"


    "As you command, Living Buddha."


    Taylor, the leader of the largest black gang in West Los Angeles, is also the younger brother of the Black Robe King of the Asura Cult and a former underground boxing champion. He has two major hobbies in life: one is to brutally defeat opponents in the boxing ring, and the other is to seduce married women.


    Recently, he has been involved with the wife of a certain Orange County councilman. To avoid causing a scandal, he always dismisses his bodyguards and secretly meets her.


    Taylor is very generous to his lovers and always gives them valuable gifts when they meet, and today is no exception.


    He bought a diamond-studded chest ornament from a jewelry store. However, as he left, he noticed two car washers standing next to his Mercedes.


    "You yellow pig, get out of here!" Taylor strode up and kicked towards the Asian car washer standing next to the car door.


    Taylor didn''t use much force, as he didn''t intend to commit murder in public, just enough to put the young man in his place for a few months.


    To his surprise, the Asian car washer easily avoided the kick and even turned to him with a slight smile.


    Taylor immediately felt something was wrong, as no car washer should have such a condescending, indifferent smile.


    Stepping forward, Taylor was about to strike the Asian youth who made him feel an inexplicable sense of danger, but he suddenly caught sight of another Caucasian youth pulling a revolver from his waist.

 Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Assassination

    Although it had been ten years since Taylor last participated in boxing matches, he had not let go of his physical training. He immediately prepared to deliver a sidekick to knock down the Caucasian youth.However, unexpectedly, he felt as if he were bound and unable to move, only able to watch as the Caucasian youth calmly fired several shots at him. Even until his death, he could not understand what was happening.


    Sheng Hongwei, male, Chinese, 25 years old, unmarried, is one of the leaders of the largest Asian gang in North Los Angeles, the "Si Ye Gang."


    He was able to rise to this position not because he was particularly skilled in combat, but because he was sneaky and shameless. He could crawl at your feet and lick your heels while stabbing your crotch with a knife. Countless experts who could have easily defeated him have fallen victim to this trick.


    He was very lecherous and had a unique taste. He didn''t like pure virgins or reserved ladies; he only liked those promiscuous women, even streetwalkers late at night.


    Tonight, he was out hunting again.


    In the red light district, his attention was caught by a black streetwalker with huge buttocks. With a smug smile, he swaggered over.


    "Hey, baby, want to experience the taste of ecstasy and death?" Sheng Hongwei spoke with a suggestive tone, reaching out to grab the streetwalker''s fat buttocks.


    The streetwalker turned around, looked him up and down, and sneered, "With your looks..."


    Sheng Hongwei naturally knew he was not well-received, but he wasn''t angry. He took out several bills from his pocket. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the money, the streetwalker''s contemptuous expression turned into a flirtatious smile. "Oh... sir, I think we''ll have a very pleasant night..."


    "Hehe, then what are we waiting for?" Sheng Hongwei half embraced the streetwalker, who was a head taller than him and turned to walk towards a nearby motel.


    Outside the motel, two young men were standing. When the Caucasian youth saw the two approaching, he made a mocking laugh and shouted at them, "Hey, little monkey, can your thing fill her up?"


    Sheng Hongwei wasn''t angry when he heard this, he just turned around with a playful smile. This kid, although he was small and weak, had a knack for things like this, knowing how to deceive enemies with false appearances.


    Unfortunately, he chose the wrong target.


    Just as he pounced toward the Caucasian youth, the Asian youth behind him grabbed him by the neck. The Caucasian youth took the opportunity to put on a set of specially made brass knuckles on his right hand, which were lined with iron nails nearly a centimeter long.


    Sheng Hongwei was lifted off the ground and held high, away from the ground. The Caucasian youth swung his arm and punched him upwards in the groin. Sheng Hongwei couldn''t even scream in agony; he was beaten to a soft pulp. The Asian youth who was holding him then threw him to the ground with a "bang," all of this taking less than six seconds.


    The streetwalker screamed in terror, turned around, and ran away, shaking her fat buttocks.


    "Do you know who I am... I''m the hero of Si Ye Gang..." Sheng Hongwei lay exhausted on the ground, twitching in pain.


    "You''re the hero of erectile dysfunction!" the Asian youth said coldly in Cantonese.


    Hearing this, Sheng Hongwei was immediately stunned and asked in astonishment, "Are you members of the Hung family?"


    Ignoring him, both youths, the Caucasian and the Asian did not respond. The Caucasian youth effortlessly picked Sheng Hongwei up and held him by the throat with one hand.


    Sheng Hongwei''s face turned red as he struggled, and in a hoarse voice in broken Cantonese, he begged, "...don''t kill me... I am also a disciple of the Hung family..."


    At the gesture of the Asian youth, the Caucasian youth let go of Sheng Hongwei.


    "... You see, there is also a ''Hung'' character in my name, which is proof that I am loyal to the Hung family..." Sheng Hongwei groveled at the feet of the Caucasian youth, his face full of flattery. However, his hand quietly reached into his pocket.


    Just as he grabbed the gun handle under his ribs, the two young men''s fists fell on him like a violent storm, causing his flesh to split and pain beyond words.


    Sheng Hongwei desperately tried to stand up, screaming for help. Several people came out of the motel, but no one intervened.


    Perhaps out of caution, the two young men did not continue to beat him and quickly fled.


    William''s life could be considered somewhat legendary.


    At the age of ten, he worked at the Boston docks carrying empty beer barrels, earning two cents a day.


    At twenty, he used borrowed money to start a small clothing factory. To save money, he hired only illegal immigrants.


    When he was thirty, a fire in the factory killed sixteen illegal immigrants. To escape severe legal punishment, he left Boston and moved to Los Angeles. After spending a third of his fortune to obtain a new legal identity, he invested the remaining money in a small theater where tickets were only five cents, later founding a film production company.


    By the age of forty, he had become one of the giants of the film industry, integrating production and distribution, with assets totaling hundreds of millions of dollars. However, coming from a humble background, he remained coarse in speech and was not accepted by the real upper class.


    To change this, he hired someone to give him social language lessons, learned how to dress from a valet from E country, and learned how to appear genteel from a butler from E country. With the support of a "nobleman," he began to enter the political arena.


    He is now fifty years old, and his identity is no longer just a film tycoon. Most of the time, he prefers to be called "Mayor," the "Mayor of Los Angeles," William!


    Celebrities always have hobbies, but of course, they cannot be the kind of low-level hobbies that involve liking young girls. They should be elegant and luxurious hobbies!


    Your journey continues with M-V-L


    His hobby is horse breeding, specifically racehorses! As reported by a certain film columnist, last year he spent ten million dollars to build several stables for breeding racehorses.


    He made headlines when he spent one million six hundred thousand dollars to buy a purebred racehorse from E country named "Black Lightning," announcing that this horse, which had won countless victories, would retire and be used for breeding in his stables. He would not loan it out, instead using it exclusively to breed superior horses for his stables.

 Chapter 119: Chapter 119: Suspicion

    William always sleeps alone. His bed is very wide, enough for ten people to sleep on. His bedroom is very large, almost like a ballroom scene from a movie. However, ever since his first wife died ten years ago, he has always slept alone.This is not to say that he no longer associates with women. Although he is getting older, physically he is still a vigorous man. However, now only very young girls can arouse his desire. He has also found that he can handle several in one night, which he sees as proof of his youthful vitality. And he indeed has the patience for it.


    One morning, for some reason, he woke up very early. The dawn light filled his spacious bedroom, like a ranch shrouded in thick fog. At the end of the bed, there was a familiar sight. William propped himself up on his elbows, trying to get a clearer look. He saw the outline of a horse''s head, but he was still a bit blurry and couldn''t see clearly. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mayor reached out and turned on the bedside lamp.


    At a glance, he was shocked, as if a heavy hammer had struck his chest. His heart suddenly raced, and he felt nauseous. He vomited violently, splattering stomach acid all over the thick, luxurious carpet.


    The shiny black head of Black Lightning had been chopped off and was firmly embedded in a large pool of blood. The white, long tendons were also exposed. Foam covered its mouth, and its eyes, which had once shone like gold, were now dim and scattered due to internal bleeding, like rotten peaches, lifeless.


    William was horrified by an instinctive terror.


    Out of this terror, he screamed for his servants to come. He ranted incoherently, frightening the butler, who hurriedly called his doctor and the second-in-command of his film studio.


    But before they arrived, William had calmed down. Not that he had returned to normal, but because he found a letter placed next to the horse''s head.


    What kind of person would do such a thing? There was no warning beforehand.


    No negotiations before taking action, an action that invalidated negotiation. This ruthless act, this barbarism that disregarded any moral standards, showed that the mastermind behind it considered himself his law, even his god. This person didn''t care about William''s stable security team, didn''t care about his status.


    Then, William realized that someone must have used brute force to move the horse first, and then someone calmly chopped off the huge triangular horse head with an axe. Yet the night shift security personnel insisted they had not heard anything, which William found incredible. If he didn''t trust the loyalty of the security team, he would almost think that these twenty people had been collectively bribed!


    William now realized that despite his wealth, despite being the mayor of Los Angeles, despite his close ties to the President of A country, a shadow hidden in the dark could easily take his life, which was truly life-threatening!


    William instructed the doctor to give him a very mild sedative, which helped him think clearly.


    He was very shocked, shocked that this mysterious person would casually destroy a world-famous, $1.6 million racehorse. $1.6 million! And this was just the beginning.


    William trembled. He thought of the life he had built. He was very rich, just a bend of his finger, and a promise to sign a contract, and he could have the most beautiful women in the world.


    The life he had was the best that money and power could offer. Risking all of this? It''s madness!


    William ordered the necessary measures, and his trusted group began to act. Servants and doctors swore to keep the secret, with violators becoming enemies of the studio and William himself. The statement provided to the newspapers was that the racehorse Black Lightning had unfortunately fallen ill during its journey from E country to A country and was now disabled. At the same time, he ordered the horse''s body to be buried in a hidden place on the estate.


    For his future life, he had already decided to do as the letter said! After all, he didn''t need to do anything himself. It was just a matter of an ally...


    In the underground meeting room of the Shura Building in Sadina Town.


    Li Hong sat at the head with a gloomy face, the murderous aura emanating from his practice of the "Shura Yin Sha Gong" was unabashedly released, intimidating the more than fifty people present into silence.


    His sharp gaze swept across the many subordinates present, and Li Hong spoke in a deep voice, "Why is it that after this seat closed for less than a month, such a thing happened in the sect?"


    The Shura disciples present looked at each other, none daring to speak up.


    "Black Robe, you are in charge of the underworld and have had the most trouble. Haven''t you investigated?" Li Hong''s tone was heavy.


    "Martial Master," the fierce-looking Black Robe Law King appeared timid in front of Li Hong, like a scared rabbit, "I have investigated... but the enemy is very cunning, acting cleanly, making it difficult for me to track their whereabouts and identities!"


    In the face of Li Hong''s cold snort, the Black Robe Law King''s expression became even more panicked.


    However, Li Hong did not immediately hold him accountable. Instead, he turned to ask, "Elder, you were once an elite of the Delta Force. Shouldn''t you be able to discern some clues from the bullets found on the bodies?"


    Elder, tall and rugged, calmly nodded and said, "From the bullets retrieved from the Ascension Sect disciples, they appear to be .50 caliber Magnum high-power pistol bullets. This type of pistol bullet, due to its large size, is only suitable for five-round pistols, but its kinetic energy is extremely high, reaching 3517 joules, making it the famous ''Desert Eagle'' also known as a ''hand cannon''..."


    Seeing Elder about to continue, Li Hong couldn''t help but interrupt the enthusiast for weapons, "Enough, Elder. I don''t want to hear your professional knowledge! What I want to know is, what kind of person would generally use this gun?"


    Li Hong''s displeasure lightened Elder''s bones a few ounces. He got up and brought in a wheelchair, on which sat a bandaged man who looked like a "mummy."


    Upon entering the meeting room, without waiting for the Black Robe Law King to introduce him, the bandaged man trembled and said loudly, "Sheng Hongwei, the Red Flower Twin Sticks of the ''Four Corners Gang,'' pays respects to the Master, to all the Law Kings, and all the council members. Please forgive Sheng Hongwei for being injured and unable to kneel to the Master and all the seniors..."


    The excitement in his tone made everyone in the room smile slightly, and Li Hong personally spoke kindly, "You are injured, so there is no need for so much courtesy. Your intentions are what matters!"


    Although Sheng Hongwei''s expression couldn''t be seen, it was evident from his sobbing voice that he was moved, "It is the first time that Hongwei has seen the Master''s face, and to receive such kindness from the Master, Hongwei... Hongwei is truly willing to die for the Master..."


    This overly obsequious language made even Elder, a hardcore military man, shudder involuntarily, and his impression of this disciple suddenly became extremely negative.


    But Li Hong seemed to like this kind of flattery. He chuckled and said, "The disciples of the Shura Sect are all my subjects, and I should be the one to protect you. How can I let you die for me?"


    "Master''s great virtue, Hongwei has no way to repay..."


    This time even the Black Robe Law King couldn''t stand it anymore and interrupted, "Um... Sheng Hongwei, the Master called you here mainly to inquire about the situation of those attackers. You should talk about that first..."


    "...Yes, Law King." Sheng Hongwei''s voice seemed to contain a hint of reluctance, "Reporting to the Master, the attackers on Hongwei were two seemingly ordinary young men, one of European descent and the other speaking Cantonese and of Chinese descent!"

 Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Hu Tinghua Has Passed Out

    "Said in Cantonese..."The Black Robe Law King added in time, "Master, several other injured persons who were able to speak also said the same."


    "Oh..." Li Hong pondered.


    "Master..." Sheng Hongwei appeared hesitant as if wanting to say something.


    Li Hong glanced at him and said gently, "If you have any thoughts, speak boldly. Even if you are wrong, I will not blame you!"


    "Thank you, Master..." Sheng Hongwei was touched again, then continued, "In Hongwei''s opinion, the attackers should be related to the ''Hung Men.''"


    "Hung Men? Do you mean the ''Chee Kung Tong''?" Li Hong looked interestedly at him. "Why do you think so?"


    "Wise Master, Hongwei is indeed referring to the Chee Kung Tong!" After habitually flattering, Sheng Hongwei explained, "The Chee Kung Tong is the branch name of the Hung Men in A country. Although its influence in Los Angeles is not as strong as our sect, its branch also firmly controls the underground forces in the east of this city..."


    Li Hong rolled his eyes inwardly. Why were his subordinates so fond of giving lectures?


    Seeing that Sheng Hongwei seemed to be about to elaborate on the origins of the Hung Men, Li Hong quickly said, "Hongwei, why don''t you tell us how you think the attackers are members of the Hung Men?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Yes, Master. There are many members of the Chee Kung Tong in A country who speak Cantonese, and among those two young men, it was obvious that the one coordinating was of Chinese descent. Moreover, there is an unwritten rule in the Chee Kung Tong that one must not harm fellow countrymen without cause..."


    The Black Robe Law King added, "That''s right. In this attack, all those who died were white or black, and all those injured were of Chinese descent!"


    "This is not strong evidence..." Such reasoning certainly couldn''t convince Li Hong.


    At this moment, the King of the Golden Wheel, who besides the Dragon Elephant Law King had the broadest knowledge in the Shura Sect, suddenly spoke up, "Master, I also think it might be the work of the Hung Men!"


    Li Hong naturally had to take the judgment of the third-ranking figure in the sect seriously and immediately asked, "Oh? Why do you also think so?"


    The King of the Golden Wheel said slowly, "Before you closed off, I carefully examined the injuries of the wounded and found that their injuries were very similar to those caused by the ''Hung Men Fist''!"


    "Hung Men Fist?"


    "The Hung Men Fist is one of the main routines in the Hung Men''s boxing. This fist is powerful, penetrating through the body, using strength to subdue others, and winning with force. When practicing the fist, one must keep the chest collapsed and the waist sunken, twist the wrist and turn the arm, move the body like a galloping horse, bend the waist and kick the legs..."


    In the King of the Golden Wheel''s description, Li Hong couldn''t help but inwardly roll his eyes again. He was just expressing surprise, not ignorant of the characteristics of the Hung Men Fist. Why was he being lectured again?


    After the King of the Golden Wheel finished his long-winded "nonsense," Li Hong said, "Although our sect has never clashed with the Hung Men, why would they attack us?"


    The King of the Golden Wheel remained unchanged in expression and said directly, "I don''t know."


    Li Hong tried to control his urge to roll his eyes and glanced at his subordinates. He found that only Sheng Hongwei seemed ready to speak, so he said, "Hongwei, tell us your thoughts."


    "Master and all the seniors are aware of Hongwei''s thoughts, but they are just reluctant to say them directly..."


    The venerable King Zunsheng, who usually had the air of a high monk, now looked troubled. "Master, Mayor William, who was originally on good terms with our sect, suddenly stopped cooperating for some unknown reason. Even when we asked him to help order the arrest of the attackers, he made many excuses. Later, he disappeared and was said to have suddenly flown to Hawaii on official business!"


    At this moment, even someone as calm as Li Hong couldn''t help but be angry. "Humph, how dare he bite the hand that feeds him! Without my support, without the mobilization of more than eighty thousand followers of our sect, how could a mere upstart win the mayoral election..."


    "Master, please calm down!" King Zunsheng advised. "I believe Mayor William is well aware of this too. It''s just that, due to some kind of helplessness, he had to avoid our request!"


    After venting his anger, Li Hong quickly calmed down. He furrowed his brow and said, "Are you saying it''s the Hung Men again?"


    "The Chee Kung Tong branch of the Hung Men in A country has been around for over a hundred years. They should also have their representatives in official circles, and their status should be higher than that of Mayor William..."


    Li Hong deeply felt the reasonableness of this. After a moment of contemplation, he suddenly stood up and said, "Even though the Hung Men are strong, the A country government would never grant them too much privilege, at most implying that William should not assist us! William''s departure also confirms this! In that case, let''s defeat these external enemies with our strength! Although the Hung Men are powerful, our sect is not weak either. Furthermore, we have eighty thousand followers around us. To quote a Chinese saying, ''Let us launch a people''s war and eliminate all enemies in the sea of the people''!"


    Inspired by Li Hong''s words, everyone''s morale soared!


    The Black Robe Law King said arrogantly, "Master, I have long been prepared. Three hundred gunmen are fully armed upstairs, just waiting for your command. I will lead them to eliminate the Chee Kung Tong branch in the east in one fell swoop!"


    King Zunsheng also immediately expressed his stance, "Master, the one hundred and eighty-six guardians under my command are also ready. We can go out at any time to besiege and kill those who dare to be enemies of our sect!"


    Li Hong nodded in satisfaction and looked to the King of the Golden Wheel. The latter also made a declaration, "Please rest assured, Master. Over the years, using the ''Body Part Acceleration'' secret technique, the ''Dark Guards'' trained in secret have eighty people who have reached first-class skills, among them thirteen have become first-class masters at the peak of post-heaven. Dealing with those lamas from Sakya, we are sure of victory!"


    "Good, good, since that''s the case, then..." Just as he was about to strike while the iron was hot, Li Hong had just said half a sentence when he couldn''t continue. It wasn''t because someone interrupted, but because he suddenly felt the earth shaking violently.


    "An earthquake...?"


    "Could we be so unlucky? I was only buried once in ''94..."


    "Everyone, don''t panic. We specifically chose this location for our sect, and it''s unlikely to experience a severe earthquake..." Li Hong''s words to calm everyone down were not finished yet when a huge piece of the ceiling collapsed, burying him completely.


    "Master..."

 Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Ready to Attack

    Just as Li Hong was holding a meeting with his confidants, Eric also arrived with his people at a hidden place about a mile away from the headquarters of the Shura Sect."Rinpoche, why did you ask me to gather the masters from the sect here?" The Great Vehicle Dharma King was puzzled by the intentions of the Living Buddha, whom he hadn''t seen for more than ten days and who had only asked him for a lot of information.


    Eric pointed to the Shura Tower and said lightly, "Tonight, almost all the high-ranking members of the Shura Sect are gathering there!"


    Although the Great Vehicle Dharma King had full faith in the great supernatural powers that the Living Buddha possessed, Eric''s age still made him somewhat doubtful. After all, the supernatural powers of a reincarnated Living Buddha gradually manifest as they age.


    Seeing the unspoken expression of doubt on the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s face, Eric smiled faintly and used the unique "mental call" between masters to call back Lusien, who was monitoring outside the Shura Tower.


    When he saw a bat flying towards their hidden place, the Great Vehicle Dharma King sensitively sensed the powerful force emanating from it.


    This was a vampire, and at least a Count-level vampire!


    Having fought vampires several times in A country, the Great Vehicle Dharma King immediately identified Lusien''s true identity. He immediately flashed in front of Eric and said in a deep voice, "A high-level vampire is approaching, be careful and protect the Living Buddha!"


    Although Ren Qingang and others, whose powers had not reached the pre-heaven level, had not sensed anything yet, they all moved upon hearing the warning, layering Eric in the middle. Ren Qingang and the other ten lamas were on the outer layer, while the inner layer consisted of the four guardians who had only met Eric for three hours.


    "No need to be nervous..." Eric waved his hand, smiling faintly. "He is not an enemy."


    Because of these words, Ren Qingang and the others did not attack when Lusien landed and transformed, they just remained cautious.


    "Master, what orders do you have for your loyal servant?" Lusien, now restored to his handsome gentleman form, bowed to Eric.


    This sentence made Ren Qingang and the others move again - their figures flickering. Several lamas who had gathered their powers even had their blood surging, almost losing control.


    Even Great Vehicle Dharma King, with his calm mind, couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Only the four guardians remained unchanged. In their severely brainwashed minds, the Living Buddha was omnipotent, so no matter how bizarre things happened to the Living Buddha, they would consider it normal.


    "... Rinpoche, this... this is an evil vampire, why would you..." Ren Qingang blurted out this somewhat disrespectful remark because the Buddhist power and the blood energy were mutually exclusive, causing Great Vehicle Dharma King to frown.


    Seeing Ren Qingang ignore the expressions of the four guardians and preparing to say more, Great Vehicle Dharma King immediately reprimanded, "Ren Qingang, you are confused! The Living Buddha is a saint with great supernatural powers. What''s so strange about subduing a demon? This can only prove the greatness of our Rinpoche..."


    Sensing the restless expressions of the four guardians, Ren Qingang, who had been hinted at by Great Vehicle Dharma King, immediately noticed them. His heart thumped, and he hurriedly bowed, loudly chanting praises of "the sun is the brightest, Rinpoche is the dearest."


    This was not because he was shameless, but just a survival instinct!


    The hierarchy of the Lamaist religion was extremely strict. Anyone who dared to question the Living Buddha, regardless of whether they were right or wrong, was absolutely unforgivable. Moreover, Eric was the supreme reincarnated Living Buddha of Sakya. If Ren Qingang said another slightly disrespectful word, the four guardians could kill him on the spot, and even the Great Vehicle Dharma King present would be blamed by the priests of Sakya.


    Eric didn''t care about these things. He waved his hand to signal Ren Qingang and the others to let Lusien in, then asked, "Have all the people from the Shura Sect arrived?"


    "Yes, my great master!" Lusien respectfully said, "Following your instructions, your loyal servant has been monitoring outside the Shura Tower all day. I have observed nearly fifty people entering who match the descriptions in the information you gave me."


    Eric glanced at the slightly moved Great Vehicle Dharma King and continued, "Who are these people?"


    "The Black Robe Law King, who lives in the northwest of Los Angeles and secretly controls the black market dealings of the Shura Sect, and the Zunsheng Law King, who lives in the downtown area and is in charge of the daily work of the Shura Sect''s news department, both returned to the Shura Tower this afternoon. Recently, about three hundred gang gunmen also moved into the Shura Tower."


    Shura cultists don''t gather every three months to report their regular work to the traitor Li Hong, do they? Why are they meeting again after just over a month?... Could something have happened?" Ren Qingang muttered to himself, puzzled.


    Eric glanced at him and smiled, "Haven''t you been watching the news lately?"


    Seeing that the Living Buddha did not blame him for his earlier rudeness, but was still so "kind," Ren Qingang was suddenly inexplicably moved and shook his head, saying, "The believers know that Rinpoche, you will have a major action recently, so they have been practicing diligently these days, striving to maintain their best state to contribute to Rinpoche!"


    Great Vehicle Dharma King already had some guesses and immediately asked for confirmation, "Did you, Rinpoche, make a plan to gather the high-ranking members of the Shura cult together?"


    "Yes, I and Lusien did..."


    When Eric learned that the Shura Tower housed mostly mid-level cadres of the Shura Sect, while the top leaders had separate residences, he planned in his mind. Instead of spending days picking them off one by one, it would be better to seize the opportunity to capture them all at once!


    Through the information sent by the Great Vehicle Dharma King, Eric found that there were still over two months until the next gathering of the cult''s leaders. Thinking of Tan Ailing and the others waiting for him, Eric didn''t want to wait any longer and decided to take the initiative.


    After some planning, Eric and Lusien began their assassination trip.


    Considering that revealing their true strength and identity in public would attract unnecessary trouble, Eric and Lusien not only disguised their prominent faces, but also changed their accents when speaking. When assassinating, they deliberately used conventional firearms, trying not to use their special abilities that could leave traces.


    Of course, the level of their attacks had to be just right! If it was too light, the high-level members of the Shura Sect wouldn''t be nervous; if it was too heavy, they might become fearful and hide. Only by striking the right balance could they make them gather in anger.


    During this process, Eric was surprised to find that Lusien also knew Chinese Kung Fu. Upon inquiry, he learned that decades ago, during his escape in Europe, he happened to save a dying member of the Hongmen, who then taught him in gratitude. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to the Hongmen member, the martial art named "Hongmen Hand" was not necessarily very advanced, just a second-rate boxing technique that intermediate disciples of the Hongmen must learn. Because Hongmen had a rule that had been passed down for hundreds of years, advanced martial arts were "passed on to Han, not to Yi" (Han refers to Han Chinese, and Yi refers to non-Han Chinese). Therefore, even though he owed his life to Lusien, the man could only repay him with an intermediate technique.

 Chapter 122: Chapter 122: The Collapse of the Shura Tower

    The Hongmen member had been very clear about this point to Lusien and expressed his willingness to compensate with money and other goods. However, for high-level vampires like Lusien with titles, the one thing they lacked the least was money. How could they care about the compensation from that man?Unexpectedly, this act of "light spending" by him was seen by the Hongmen members as an expression of "heavy righteousness." He immediately made an effort to make friends, and at that time, Lusien was still in his "young" rebellious period, disdainful of what the elders of the clan said about "humans being food and slaves of our vampire race." At the same time, he felt that the man was honest and trustworthy, and the two naturally got along well, almost becoming sworn brothers.


    Later, the Hongmen members returned to China to participate in the resistance against Japan. In the chaos of war, the two lost contact, and this friendship across countries, races, and species gradually faded with time.


    After listening to Eric''s brief description of Lusien''s friendship, the Great Vehicle Dharma King asked in confusion, "Rinpoche, why did you gather all the high-level members of the Shura cult?"


    Looking at him, Eric also asked in puzzlement, "What else can I do? Of course, I''m going to capture them all in one fell swoop!"


    "Huh?" Although he had some guesses, Great Vehicle Dharma King was still shocked when it was confirmed. He quickly advised, "Rinpoche, you may be overestimating the strength of the subordinates! With the strength they currently possess, it is impossible to completely wipe out the Shura cult! If it weren''t for concerns about the retaliation of our Tibetan Buddhism and the martial arts circles in the country, that traitor Li Hong would have already targeted the subordinates..."


    "Hehe, don''t worry about that. I have a way to greatly reduce his power! You just need to be prepared for the attack..."


    After Eric finished speaking, he ignored the puzzled look of the Great Vehicle Dharma King. He looked towards the distant Shura Tower and silently began to chant a spell.


    With the magic power currently in Eric''s body, he could unleash a top-tier spell just shy of a forbidden curse in an instant. However, doing so would deplete all his magic power, and it would probably take more than the eighteen premium magic crystals to recover!


    Moreover, two or three top-tier spells wouldn''t be enough to destroy a massive structure like the Shura Tower. If the people inside took the opportunity to escape, it would be quite troublesome.


    Therefore, Eric decided to use a forbidden curse.


    Forbidden curses, although only slightly higher in magical rank than top-tier spells, had a power that defied logic!


    If we were to compare them to weapons on Earth, top-tier spells would be conventional weapons at the missile level, while forbidden curses would be terrifying nuclear weapons.


    In Celestia, every appearance of a forbidden curse meant the destruction of a legion or a city. However, mastering a forbidden curse wasn''t easy. Before Eric left Celestia, including himself, there were only five people who could use a forbidden curse without suffering backlash! Moreover, those who could master a forbidden curse had already obtained the "Heart of Elements," and their nature would naturally not be obscured by mundane matters. Generally speaking, their status was quite transcendent, and they would not easily intervene in disputes on the continent.


    In a place like Celestia with abundant magic, even Eric had to concentrate his mind and silently chant the spell for more than thirty minutes to successfully release a true forbidden curse. In the magic-scarce Earth, he would probably need at least six hours or more to do the same!


    However, although forbidden curses took a long time, they had a current advantage that Eric valued most: their production relied on the "Heart of Elements" to gather magic elements, so they didn''t need to consume his magic power!


    Of course, Eric couldn''t use the full version of the forbidden curse here, unless he wanted to destroy the entire town of Pasadena!


    After silently chanting for more than forty minutes and seeing that the earth element''s heart had accumulated enough earth magic elements, Eric immediately used his mental power to move them toward the Shura Tower.


    Pale yellow dots, visible only to elemental mages, fell on the Shura Tower like raindrops, disappearing in an instant, like drops of water in the ocean.


    When all the magic elements had penetrated the walls and underground, the entire Shura Tower seemed to be covered in a faint yellow halo, looking extremely beautiful! Of course, this beautiful sight could only be appreciated by elemental mages!


    Seeing everything in place, Eric blew the east wind.


    "Brother Ren Qingang, take a look at the Shura Tower. Why do I feel like it''s shaking?"


    Pulling along a senior brother, Ren Qingang looked up and indeed saw the Shura Tower slightly swaying. He blinked hard, then stared intently, finally confirming that both he and his junior brother were not mistaken. He immediately shouted, "Rinpoche, Dharma King, look over there..."


    Attracted by Ren Qingang''s shocked words, everyone gazed, except for Eric, who initiated it, and the four major bodyguards who considered protecting the Living Buddha their life''s purpose followed Ren Qingang''s finger and looked towards the Shura Tower.


    Upon seeing this, discussions broke out.


    "What''s going on? An earthquake?"


    "If it were an earthquake, we would feel it here too!"


    "Is it that traitor Li Hong''s doing?"


    "It shouldn''t be..."


    Only the Great Vehicle Dharma King hit the nail on the head, "Rinpoche... is this your divine power?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Successfully triggering the magic, Eric smiled and nodded as he watched the gradually imposing "incomplete version of the forbidden curse."


    Great Vehicle Dharma King was at a loss for words for a moment. The reincarnated Living Buddha of Sakya had not appeared in the world for several decades, and at the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s age, he naturally had not seen the previous Living Buddha. Although his reverence for the Living Buddha remained unchanged, he was not familiar with the abilities recorded in the scriptures.


    This time, witnessing Eric accomplish what seemed impossible for humans, he finally understood the true meaning of the phrase "the Living Buddha is a being of great wisdom and great supernatural powers."


    Upon hearing Great Vehicle Dharma King''s question and seeing Eric''s response, everyone became excited, and a kind of fervor rose in their eyes.


    "Prepare yourselves. After the tower collapses, we will go over and kill any escapees."


    "We obey the Buddha''s decree."


    The earth-element forbidden curse¡ªSandification of the Earth¡ªhad begun to unleash its true power. Although this was only an incomplete version with about one or two-tenths of its full power, it was still more than enough to overwhelm a building made of reinforced concrete!


    After the earth-element magic elements entered the walls and foundations of the Shura Tower, they began to disrupt the cohesion between the earth and stones, turning solid concrete blocks into loose sand-like substances.


    The entire tower, with over seven hundred people inside, plus various furniture and daily necessities, was a weight that mere steel and concrete structures could not support!


    Finally, the tower began to collapse!


    Under Eric''s lead, everyone disguised themselves and headed toward the Shura Tower.


    Disguising themselves was necessary, as there were still many ordinary people in the town of Pasadena. If they were to directly kill over a hundred key members of the Shura cult in their true forms, the esteemed Great Vehicle Dharma King of Sakya would probably be labeled a terrorist wanted by the A-country government, with a bounty of ten million!


    However, seeing the Great Vehicle Dharma King and the others, they seemed not to mind dressing up strangely. Their skillful makeup techniques indicated they had similar experiences before. This reminded Eric of the first time he met the Great Vehicle Dharma King, dressed in his alien outfit.

 Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Collapse of the Shura Cultists

    As they approached, the sounds of the building collapsing and people crying out became clearer. Along the way, they occasionally heard pedestrians shouting, "911 is here again..."When they were less than fifty meters away from the Shura Tower, Eric and the others were dismayed to find that the entire road was blocked. People were outside, and cars were inside. It seemed that after the tower began to collapse, the drivers did not dare to pass through that section of road and were blocked by later cars. Unable to reverse, they had to abandon their cars and flee for safety.


    Because the building was still collapsing, everyone was unable to rescue anyone inside and could only do what they could. Some prayed, some called for help, and some called emergency and news hotlines.


    Looking at the circle of people, with his wig and his Elvis Presley-like appearance, the Great Vehicle Dharma King said to Eric, "Rinpoche, what should we do now? Should we drive away these onlookers?"


    Eric looked around and pointed to a ten-story apartment building next to the Shura Tower. "No need, let''s go up there."


    Seven minutes later, they reached the top floor and opened the locked iron door, stepping onto the rooftop.


    At this time, the Shura Tower was still collapsing, as the earth-element magic elements were only destroying the walls and foundations made of earth and stones. Even if they were turned into sand, it would still take some time.


    Seeing the terrified expressions of the Shura cultists escaping from the building and hearing the desperate cries of those still inside, Ren Qingang felt compassion.


    Seeing his reluctance, Eric smiled and said, "Ren Qingang, do you think these ordinary people are simply misled by the traitor Li Hong, and that they are not deserving of death?"


    Having learned his lesson once, Ren Qingang dared not respond and simply bowed his head deeply.


    "A pure white khata only needs a drop of ink to be stained! Those whose souls are no longer pure need us to cleanse them!"


    These two seemingly inexplicable sentences seemed to enlighten the lamas. In their contemplative expressions, the Shura Tower finally collapsed completely, turning into a pile of steel and sand!


    As the ceiling of the conference room collapsed burying Li Hong, the Shura cultists and their families upstairs were also fleeing for their lives. Netizens uploaded:


    They didn''t know why the building suddenly started shaking. The tilting and breaking of objects in the room made them involuntarily recall the earthquake of 1994.


    Driven by fear, countless people ran out of their rooms, rushing towards the elevators and corridors, hoping to escape to solid ground as quickly as possible.


    The Shura Tower had eight elevators, which were usually sufficient for the nearly two hundred households to use. Sometimes, when there were many people, they would politely give way to each other, letting the elderly and those with urgent matters go first.


    But now, such virtues had shattered under the pressure of escape, exposing the selfish side of human nature.


    Older than me? Then step aside and let me go first. After all, you don''t have much time left, so why not give the chance of survival to me, the younger one? This way, I can make more contributions to the great cause of our cult...


    Urgent matter? Who cares, kid? In this situation, isn''t it a matter of life and death for everyone?


    As soon as the elevator doors opened, they immediately turned into sardine cans, packed so tightly that not a single gap could be found. If it weren''t for a few core members with decent skills who voluntarily gave up their positions and arranged the scene, these elevators would probably still be unable to descend due to overload after the building collapsed completely.


    Although the elevators were fast and convenient, they carried few people. Many chose the corridors instead. They were lucky! Because while they were rushing, the eight elevators were plummeting at breakneck speed!


    Yes, they were falling, falling like free fall!


    Because the cable racks that supported the elevators were fixed to the roof, and the roof and foundation were the easiest to be penetrated by earth-element magic elements. How could a partially sandified roof withstand the force of falling elevators filled with people? Without exception, all eight elevators lost traction almost simultaneously and plummeted downward...


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that taking the corridors was necessarily safe. Although the vast majority of earth-element magic elements were in the dandified roof, foundation, and walls, there was still a small portion that entered the interior of the building.


    Often, people would suddenly fall into a mysterious sand pit while running, and some even fell directly to the next floor along with a large amount of mud and sand.


    The tragic simultaneous fall of the eight fully loaded elevators and the sudden appearance of sand pit holes in the corridors were all terrifying. Many Shura cultists lost control and cried out loudly.


    Especially for those residents who were on high floors and couldn''t escape immediately, what could they do besides crying out when they had no way to go up and no way to go down?


    It was much better for those living on lower floors. When the building first shook, they quickly evacuated through the corridors, and some even had time to take a few valuable items. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they reached the street saw the swaying building, and heard the faint cries, they were crying while secretly feeling lucky.


    In the Shura Tower, the higher the floor, the higher the status of the resident in the cult. Previously, almost all residents on lower floors hoped to "move up to a higher floor" in their hearts. But now, they were all silently reciting, "Don''t say the higher the building, the better. When it''s time to die, you can''t escape!"


    As the building shook more and more violently, and as more and more holes appeared in the corridors, the emotions of the Shura cultists gradually collapsed.


    Countless people begged for help from their leader, who was said to be the reincarnation of "Shakyamuni." But no one could have imagined that their great leader was now under their feet, buried in a pile of sand and rocks in the underground conference room.


    Earth-element magic elements originated from the earth, and the energy they obtained from the earth was far greater than that of the suspended roof or walls. Therefore, the destruction of the lower floors of the Shura Tower was ten times faster than that of surface buildings.


    What was even more astonishing was that all of Li Hong''s important forces were underground at this moment. These included:


    The Guardians led by the Venerable Dharma King, were usually used to guard the Shura Tower and sometimes secretly went out to eliminate enemies of the cult.


    The killing machines trained by the Venerable Dharma King with brutal and inhuman secret methods, which were secret weapons never revealed in the world.


    Of course, there were also the Shura Death Warriors created personally by Li Hong, who only had the skill of "self-destruction."


    Finally, there were the gangsters recruited today and gathered on the underground floor by the Black Dharma King.


    Dozens of Guardians staying on the first underground floor were closer to the ground, so they were able to escape to the surface before the staircase became sandified.


    But the gangsters concentrated on the second floor were not so lucky! Their agility, relative to ordinary people, did not give them an advantage in this situation. Even if some clever individuals realized the situation was not right and immediately tried to escape, only a few who ran ahead could survive and run out of the Shura Tower alive, while the rest were left on the first floor due to the sandification of the staircase.


    The third underground floor was where Li Hong created the Shura Death Warriors. These mind-controlled living dead would not take any action without orders. Even if they had the instinct to escape, they probably stayed on the first underground floor like most of the gangsters.


    The fourth floor was the conference room, where the people inside were relatively loyal and did not flee on their own, but were digging through the soil to save their leader!


    The fifth underground floor was where the Vajra Dharma King secretly trained the guards according to Li Hong''s orders. Unlike the Shura Death Warriors, these "guards" were brainwashed from a young age and remained loyal to Li Hong without losing their minds. When they sensed something was wrong, they immediately used their light skills to escape to the upper floors.


    When they reached the fourth floor, they happened to see the object of their loyalty...

 Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Home Service, Death on the Doorstep

    Looking at the ruins piled up to a height of three stories, the Great Vehicle Dharma King asked puzzledly, "Rinpoche, is Li Hong, that traitor... is he really finished like this?"Eric shook his head slightly. "It shouldn''t be that easy..."


    The complete version of "Sandification of the Earth" is a magic that can destroy all earthen buildings in a city, so naturally, this earth-element magic is incredibly powerful! Unfortunately, its power is only against buildings, not against people.


    Eric didn''t believe that a pile of sand could bury a pre-heaven expert, especially since the incomplete version of the Sandification of the Earth did not turn the entire Shura Tower into dust. Using the gaps between the reinforced steel and stones, even if they were tens of meters underground, a pre-heaven expert could break through the earth!


    Strangely, after more than forty minutes, even though rescue personnel had found sixteen survivors from the ruins, they still hadn''t found any trace of Li Hong and his important followers.


    "Rinpoche, should we continue waiting?" The Great Vehicle Dharma King asked amidst the chaotic rescue scene, with some reluctance and regret.


    Speaking of which, Eric was someone who didn''t care much about human life. Back in Celestia, in order to prove that his newly discovered magic, "Wrath of the Sea God," was as powerful as the water-element taboo magic "Torrential Flood," he conducted experiments on the quiet sea.


    The result not only proved his conjecture correct but also caused a huge tsunami in the coastal areas of the Delshi Empire. This resulted in the death of over 70,000 people, over 500,000 people homeless, and economic losses exceeding 80 million gold coins. Yet when he learned of this, he didn''t feel a hint of guilt or negative emotions!


    It was this indifferent and ruthless character that made him unmoved by the current scene, just sighing and saying, "Let''s go back first! I wonder if Li Hong was unlucky enough to be buried alive, or if he was lucky enough to escape this disaster..."


    Two days later, the ruins of the Shura Tower site had been almost cleared. Of course, this only referred to the surface debris. Due to the depth of the burial and the lack of life signs detected by instruments, the local government had given up excavation of the underground. According to news reports, however, the collapse of the tower resulted in 236 deaths and 352 injuries.


    Afterward, based on survivors'' accounts and expert analysis, the relevant authorities concluded that the collapse was entirely due to substandard construction quality. Where there should have been reinforced concrete, a large amount of sand had been mixed in, greatly reducing the overall load-bearing capacity of the building and drastically shortening its lifespan, leading to this catastrophic collapse!


    This conclusion immediately caused an uproar nationwide, with many taking to the streets to demand a thorough investigation by the government to uncover the corrupt building contractors!


    Under public pressure, all levels of government in Country A cooperated swiftly. After just one day, they identified the construction company responsible for building the Shura Tower.


    To everyone''s surprise, the behind-the-scenes boss of the company responsible for the "shoddy work" turned out to be none other than Li Hong, the leader of the Shura Cult.


    Now, Li Hong had become a rat crossing the street. Even the former followers of the Shura Cult were expressing strong anger towards their former leader, who had callously disregarded human life for the sake of making money. Everyone believed that Li Hong''s disappearance was actually his escape after embezzling funds.


    Under the collective condemnation of the entire country, even the Country A government, which had secretly supported Li Hong, did not dare to speak up for him. They even issued a wanted order.


    However, like a mud cow entering the sea, Li Hong disappeared without a trace. Even the dozens of confidants who disappeared with him had no news. This made the FBI agents extremely frustrated, and they even suggested distributing a set of "playing cards wanted order" to the public.


    The Jiecui Temple, where the Great Vehicle Dharma King preached, was located in various parts of Country A.


    "Rinpoche, your plan is really wonderful! This way, even if Li Hong manages to escape pursuit, he will have no way to openly preach anymore, nor will he receive support from the Country A government. Dealing with him in the future will be much easier!" After reading the news, the Great Vehicle Dharma King couldn''t help but express his admiration for Eric once again.


    Eric nodded slightly. All of this was his design.


    From the mouth of the Great Vehicle Dharma King, Eric learned that when Li Hong was building the "Shura Tower," in order to keep the secret of the underground layers from being discovered, he specially formed a construction company, whose workers were also selected from loyal followers of the cult.


    It was because he knew this news that Eric decided to use the "Sandification of the Earth," a slowly heating taboo magic with gradually emerging power.


    The ultimate goal was to tarnish Li Hong''s reputation after his escape and make it impossible for him to make a comeback. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, if Eric really wanted to find Li Hong, there would be no problem at all. After all, he could use the "Dark Chronicles" to find someone, although not as easy as turning one''s hand, it was not difficult either.


    It''s just that Eric didn''t want to chase after Li Hong all over the place, so he decided to let him go. After all, he had already destroyed his hard work, and the murderer who directly harmed Tan Ailing had been killed on the spot. This revenge was enough!


    Just as Eric was about to tell the Great Vehicle Dharma King that he was planning to return to his country tomorrow, a sharp and long howl came from afar.


    The Great Vehicle Dharma King''s expression changed, blurting out, "It''s Li Hong, that traitor..."


    Eric shook his head slightly, feeling somewhat helpless. He had originally planned to let you go, but you insist on coming to me. It seems that fate is catching up to you...


    A few minutes later, dozens of figures leaped onto the square of the Jiecui Temple.


    "Great Vehicle Dharma King, you bastard, come out quickly..." From Li Hong''s voice, you could feel that he was starting to lose his mind.


    "Li Hong, you traitor, what right do you have to shout and scream here?" Facing his old enemy, the Great Vehicle Dharma King, who had just come out, couldn''t help but retort.


    "Hmph, you are truly despicable and shameless, actually conspiring with outsiders to attack and kill hundreds of my followers. I underestimated you before!"


    "What conspiracy with outsiders?" The Great Vehicle Dharma King was puzzled.


    "What are you still pretending for now?"


    "No need for more nonsense, let''s settle this with our lives!" Just as the Great Vehicle Dharma King was about to ask again, Eric spoke calmly.


    "Very well..."


    Seeing the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s respectful and humble demeanor, Li Hong laughed loudly. "Great Vehicle Dharma King, you are really embarrassing our Sakya. You actually show such respect to a young brat. He must be a senior disciple of the Hongmen, right?"


    Li Hong still thought that the Hongmen were the reinforcements brought by the Great Vehicle Dharma King.


    However, the Great Vehicle Dharma King and the group of lamas from Sakya naturally did not know Li Hong''s thoughts. When they heard him call the Living Buddha a "young brat," they were greatly angered. Prompted by their indignation, they began to shout and curse.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Li Hong smirked, "It seems that Sakya is about to become the running dog of the Hongmen..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a cold light suddenly struck towards him, its fierceness and strangeness beyond words.


    Although Li Hong was startled, he was after all a mature pre-heaven expert with excellent adaptability. With a full force of his palms, he immediately caught the cold light.


    Looking at the sharp hidden weapon in his hand, shaped like a lotus petal, Li Hong felt a faint familiarity, but for a moment he couldn''t remember where he had seen this before!

 Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Fire Blade Technique

    Li Hong and the Black Cloth Dharma King, who came with him, all began to shout and curse when they saw their leader being "ambushed" by the enemy. Naturally, the people of Sakya retaliated with insults. For a moment, everyone seemed to have turned into "gentlemen" who only spoke but didn''t act!Noticing Eric''s slightly surprised look, the Great Vehicle Dharma King explained somewhat embarrassedly, "Rinpoche, in the past decade, under the suppression of the A country government, we have hardly had any real fights. When we meet, it''s mostly insults. It has become a habit..."


    Eric shook his head and smiled.


    "Great Vehicle, what did you say to that kid?" The noise at the scene prevented Li Hong from hearing the conversation between the Great Vehicle Dharma King and Eric. "Look at you, acting like a servant, it''s embarrassing!"


    Eric waved his hand, indicating the Great Vehicle Dharma King to be silent, and replied, "Li Hong, your Shura Sect is finished..."


    "Who said the Shura Sect is finished?" Li Hong angrily retorted, "As long as the elites of our sect are intact, the Shura Sect will have a day of resurgence..."


    "Resurgence?" Eric smiled faintly, "Where do you plan to make a comeback? It''s impossible in China or A country. You and your subordinates are important fugitives of these two countries! You can''t go to countries with close ties to these two either, as they are likely to extradite you directly! So, you should have two choices left! First, Africa. Second, Antarctica. I wonder if lions, penguins, and African elephants understand the teachings of your Shura Sect..."


    "You... you..." Li Hong was so angry that he couldn''t speak, but it was also possible that he was upset because Eric had touched a sore spot.


    Ignoring him, Eric continued, "I thought I would let you go, but your attitude was so good, that you delivered yourself to me. If I don''t keep you, wouldn''t it be too ungrateful of me?"


    "Hongmen''s kid, I solemnly tell you, you are doomed!" Li Hong said angrily.


    "I solemnly tell you, I am not from Hongmen."


    "Not from Hongmen? Then who are you?" Li Hong looked at him, puzzled.


    Looking at him, Eric said meaningfully, "I am the person you should worship..."


    Li Hong didn''t understand this sentence, thinking that the handsome young man in front of him was insulting him, so he immediately said angrily, "Kid, if you leave now, everything will be over between us. We will be strangers..."


    "Oh? Are you so broad-minded that you don''t care about the grudge of destroying the sect?" Eric was surprised that this person, who seemed quite paranoid, would say something so conciliatory.


    "Revenge? Haha..." Li Hong''s laughter was full of deep-seated hatred, and he didn''t hide it, "Of course, I want revenge! But... according to the current situation, our sect is struggling to survive, so why should we go to the Hongmen, which claims to be the ''number one gang in the Chinese community''..." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have already sincerely told you, I am not from Hongmen!" Eric once again solemnly denied the identity forcibly imposed on him by Li Hong.


    Originally thought that this kid was playing him, Li Hong was a little stunned and involuntarily looked at the Great Vehicle Dharma King, who nodded solemnly.


    Seeing Eric''s usual indifferent smile, Li Hong was stunned for a moment, unable to speak. After a while, he sighed, "Forget it, it''s rare to ask about your identity. Since you are going to die..."


    "Do you think you can put us in a desperate situation?" Eric was puzzled as to how this wanted criminal got such confidence.


    "Don''t think that having a few top-notch post-heaven peak experts under your command means you are safe..." Li Hong disdainfully looked at the four black-clothed people surrounding Eric. With his eyesight, he naturally could tell their strength.


    These four people needless to say were the four great secret guards protecting the Living Buddha. As for Lusien, because this was a Buddhist temple after all, he felt uncomfortable all over his body as a vampire, so Eric took him back to the Agate Space early on.


    Seeing Eric''s indifferent smile, Li Hong thought he didn''t believe him, so he said, "Don''t doubt it, I tell you, I know how many experts are in this temple, far more than you do. But how many experts do I have under my command, who among you knows?"


    The Great Vehicle Dharma King had noticed the twenty or so unfamiliar faces in the square long ago, and asked, "Are you referring to those twenty or so people?"


    "Yes." Li Hong smiled triumphantly and said, "Each of them has top-notch skills, and thirteen of them are no less than the top-notch experts among your lamas!"


    "Didn''t expect you recruited so many experts in A country..." The Great Vehicle Dharma King seemed quite emotional.


    "So many? This is called many..." Perhaps due to the recent series of events, Li Hong''s emotions fluctuated greatly. He had a smug look on his face, but after hearing the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s words, he began to shout hysterically, "Do you know, I used to have nearly a hundred top-notch experts! However, during the process of leaving through the tunnel, more than half of them were buried alive because they didn''t make it in time! They were my blood, sweat, and tears for over ten years..."


    For a moment, the Great Vehicle Dharma King was stunned by Li Hong''s momentum and couldn''t say a word.


    Seeing that both sides were watching, Eric, who didn''t want Li Hong to become too arrogant, spoke lightly, "If your blood, sweat, and tears are for dealing with us, I don''t mind wiping them all out!"


    Li Hong was slightly stunned, then burst into laughter, "If you have the ability, I''d like to see it!" With that, he waved his hand fiercely, ordering an all-out attack.


    He also lunged forward, intending to knock down Eric, the stubborn junior, first.


    The four secret guards raised their arms, and eight cold rays shot out, aiming at Li Hong in mid-air.


    The Great Vehicle Dharma King also wanted to help, but Eric stopped him, "You go deal with the Golden Wheel King, the pre-heaven expert, and leave this traitor to me!"


    "But, Rinpoche, your safety..."


    Understanding the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s concerns, Eric smiled slightly and raised his hand. A "Fire Blade Technique", composed of both wind and fire magic elements, easily cut open the bodies of two Shura Sect disciples.


    "What a brilliant Fire Blade!" The Great Vehicle Dharma King made the same mistake as Ren Qingang, mistaking magic for martial arts. "In that case, Rinpoche, I''ll go down to intercept the Golden Wheel..."


    "Mm."


    Li Hong, who was fully focused on dealing with the eight lotus-shaped hidden weapons, did not hear the conversation between Eric and the others. After knocking down all the lotus-shaped hidden weapons, he suddenly realized that the Great Vehicle Dharma King was missing. "Huh, kid, the Great Vehicle guy abandoned you. It seems that your relationship isn''t that deep?"


    Eric, who rarely paid attention to this self-righteous guy, and the four secret guards were annoyed by Li Hong''s disrespect for the Living Buddha, continuously shooting out Lotus petals as if they were free.


    "Haha, is this all you can do..." While teasing the four secret guards, Li Hong quickly approached.


    A mature pre-heaven expert dealing with four post-heaven peak experts, while not necessarily able to defeat them in one move, wouldn''t require much effort.


    In just five seconds, Li Hong dodged the hidden weapons and closed in on Eric, standing less than two meters away.


    Seeing the two black-clothed men in front of him, Li Hong''s mouth curved into a cruel smile, and he said in a sinister voice, "You two step aside, I''ll send this kid down to meet you in a moment..." With that, he gathered...


    Bang.


    As if hitting gold and stone.


    "What kind of martial art is this?" Li Hong asked incredulously, looking at the two black-clothed men who showed no signs of injury.


    It should be noted that the "Shura Yin Sha Gong" is a very malicious skill, its yin sha power specifically targets the internal organs, making any external martial arts ineffective against it.


    However, Li Hong did not wait for an answer. What greeted him were four more lotus petals.


    When he dodged the hidden weapons, a flash of inspiration struck Li Hong''s mind. He suddenly remembered a book about the Living Buddha that he had read in Sakya when he was young, and immediately paled, "Are you practicing ''Clear Mind, Buddha Body''?"


    "Clear Mind, Buddha Body" is also a forbidden technique like the "Shura Yin Sha Gong", belonging to the same category. The difference is that the latter is forbidden due to its extreme malice, while the former is a unique skill of the guards protecting the Living Buddha and is not taught to other lamas.


    "Clear Mind, Buddha Body" is quite peculiar. Instead of gathering qi in the dantian like other internal martial arts, it continuously circulates qi throughout the body, tempering the flesh.


    From another perspective, this skill is also a bit of a flaw. While greatly increasing defensive power, it also deprives the practitioner of the right to learn other internal martial arts.


    The purpose of the guards practicing it is to step forward at critical moments and become a physical shield for the Living Buddha.


    However, it does not mean that the guards can only endure attacks without fighting back.


    After hundreds of years of trial and error, gathering the wisdom of dozens of generations of guards, they finally mastered the most suitable attack method for them.


    In close combat, they use the Three Great Techniques of Vajra Fist, Vajra Leg, and Vajra Finger.


    During long-range attacks, they primarily rely on a type of hidden weapon modeled after lotus petals.


    At that time, Li Hong had once dreamed of becoming a glorious guard for the Living Buddha, so he paid great attention to this description. This was why, more than thirty years later, he could still recall the "Clear Mind, Buddha Body" skill, known as the world''s best defense technique!


    Thinking about the role of the guards, Li Hong asked Eric with a slight tremor, "Who... who are you?"


    Eric couldn''t imagine that a prestigious leader like Li Hong would be so long-winded, asking the same question repeatedly. He didn''t want to deal with someone like that and ignored Li Hong''s urgent expression.


    At his signal, two guards stepped forward, punching and kicking, unleashing a storm of attacks on Li Hong.


    Although Li Hong''s skill far surpassed that of the guards, his palm strikes couldn''t inflict much damage on the guards with their "Buddha Body." Moreover, he was currently filled with great doubt and fear, unable to launch effective attacks. For a moment, the three of them were in a stalemate.


    Originally, Eric wanted to call the other two guards to join in attacking Li Hong, but unexpectedly, they refused to obey. They explained that their first purpose was to protect the Living Buddha, and obeying the Living Buddha''s orders came second.


    Eric compromised and instead had them launch lotus petal weapons to assist their comrades in surrounding the enemy.


    As for Eric himself, he monitored the battlefield and occasionally used "Fire Blade Technique" to attack the top experts of the Shura Sect.


    However, even though the guards and the Great Vehicle Dharma King held back Li Hong and the Golden Wheel Lama, both pre-heaven level experts, the situation on the field was still not very optimistic, as there were simply too many top experts from the Shura Sect.


    In just a short time, there were already two to three dozen fallen Sakya monks. Fortunately, the Jiecai Temple was the main headquarters of the Sakya sect, with as many as sixty to seventy top experts. They supported each other and formed alliances, which prevented the situation from deteriorating further.


    Noticing that many monks were only injured and not dead, Eric used wind magic to transmit his voice to Ren Qingang''s ear, "Ren Qingang, have someone gather all the wounded around me."


    Ren Qingang immediately recognized the voice as that of their beloved and respected Living Buddha. He dared not delay and quickly commanded the ordinary monks who couldn''t help in the fight to do as instructed.

 Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Aftermath

    When all the wounded were gathered, Eric waved his hand, casting a wide-ranging "Healing Light" spell.Immediately, countless people on the field who could recognize it began to exclaim, "Buddha''s light shines upon us..."


    Under the gentle white light with healing powers, about a dozen wounded individuals stopped groaning in pain and emitted a faintly pleasant moan. Their wounds also visibly healed at a rapid pace.


    With the lightly injured monks healed and back in the fray, the situation on the field changed drastically. The Sakya monks, who had been suppressed, began to counterattack vigorously, displaying unwavering morale.


    On the other hand, the members of the Shura Sect all had pale faces and looked inexplicably depressed. Their once decisive movements now seemed hesitant.


    Many of them murmured, "Is this a mistake? Sakya invited a dignitary. What''s left for us to fight for? With just one move, they could wipe us out..."


    Li Hong also noticed Eric''s performance. His expression was one of shock as he said, "You definitely can''t be from the Hongmen!... Could it be, could you be the Living Buddha?" His face turned extremely unpleasant as he said the last two words.


    "I have indeed been called that by some..." Eric did not directly admit his identity as the "Living Buddha," merely stating a fact.


    Feeling he had found the answer, Li Hong was speechless. Seeing his suddenly pale face, it was clear that his heart was filled with despair.


    Although the situation on the battlefield was now evenly matched, Eric was not satisfied. He could have used several top-tier magic spells, but in the chaotic situation, he was afraid of harming his people.


    Since he couldn''t use elemental magic, he decided to use mental magic.


    When he was in Celestia, Eric borrowed a scroll on Fairy mental magic, which contained almost all types of mental magic.


    However, because of the characteristics of the Fairy race, the scroll mostly contained... illusions.


    Previously, Eric wasn''t interested in these, just skimming through them. But now, he was ready to practice with the members of the Shura Sect. After all, times had changed, and his magic was no longer inexhaustible. It was necessary to properly master some mental magic to avoid wasting his unparalleled mental power!


    ¡ªTo make the person under this technique see an illusion of everything around them, unable to distinguish between reality and illusion.


    This was originally the most basic technique in illusions, but it was very useful in close combat. Just like the Golden Wheel Lama, who had been chosen by Eric as the test subject.


    Originally fighting well, even though he was shocked by the "Healing Light," he still firmly suppressed the two monks who were his opponents.


    However, suddenly, the two monks turned into four. The Golden Wheel Lama initially thought that the enemy had received reinforcements. However, upon closer inspection, he realized that the two new arrivals looked exactly like the previous two.


    Twins?... Two pairs of twins?... However, no matter how much they were twins, their expressions and actions couldn''t be the same?... That''s right, this must be a special martial art similar to "Splitting Illusion"!


    Thinking he had the right idea, the Golden Wheel Lama, looking at the "four" monks, sneered, "Hmph, kids, thinking you can resist my attacks with such tricks! I''ll tell you, in the face of absolute strength, all trickery is ridiculous!"


    The two monks who didn''t know what the Golden Wheel Lama was talking about looked at each other and, without saying a word, were convinced that this person was mentally ill for constantly hitting the air.


    Following the principle of "strike while the iron is hot," the two monks mercilessly attacked the "patient" with no mercy.


    After about a dozen moves, they finally took advantage of the Golden Wheel Lama missing again and placed their four palms on his chest and back respectively.


    After falling to the ground, the Golden Wheel Lama, coughing up blood, said with difficulty, "You guys are quite skilled in your Big Handprint, but what truly impresses me is your Splitting Illusion..."


    The two monks looked at each other again and sighed in unison, "Who would have thought that the Shura Sect would let a person with a delusional disorder be their Lama..."


    Until his death, the Golden Wheel Lama never understood why he was seen as a delusional person by those two monks.


    Having obtained satisfactory results from the Golden Wheel Lama, Eric smiled slightly and began the next experiment.


    Without a doubt, with Eric''s covert assistance, the Sakya quickly eliminated the incoming enemies.


    Even the deceased members of the Shura Sect did not find peace, as in the hearts of the Sakya monks, they had become patients suffering from delusional disorder.


    Furthermore, some "smart" individuals said that this was the aftermath of Li Hong''s brainwashing of his subordinates. This view was widely accepted.


    Currently, there were only two battlegrounds left in the Jiecai Temple. One was the duel between the two chief guards and Li Hong, and the other was between the Great Vehicle Dharma King and the Golden Wheel Lama.


    Eric took a look and felt that the Golden Wheel Lama was already firmly suppressed by the Great Vehicle Dharma King, and defeat was just a matter of time. On Li Hong''s side, however, the performance of the guards was somewhat embarrassing.


    After all, the gap between them and Li Hong was too great. Although their divine power protected them and they were not afraid of attacks, they could not harm Li Hong in any way and were now exposed.


    Regardless, the guards were nominally his direct subordinates, and it was not a good thing to let them lose face like this. So Eric took action.


    The Unified Mind Technique¡ªable to forcibly extract memories from others, those affected by this spell generally became idiots, with its effects and consequences similar to "cutting" and "copying" in a computer.


    This spell caused too much harm to others, so Eric generally did not use it unless he disliked someone. However, Li Hong was certainly in that category.


    Caught off guard by Eric''s unparalleled mental power, Li Hong was defenseless and was struck by the technique without resistance. As he stood there blankly, speechless, the four golden fingers of the guard simultaneously pierced his body.


    The idiotic version of Li Hong opened his mouth, fell silent, and silently died.


    With such a sudden turn of events, not only were the onlooking Sakya monks dumbfounded, but even the two guards who were directly involved couldn''t believe their own bloodied fingers.


    "Li Hong is dead like this?" Ren Qingang stared blankly at the corpse on the ground, his expression lost. "The traitor who has kept our Sakya heads bowed for over twenty years is dead like this?"


    Eric could understand his feelings and nodded slightly. "He''s dead, there''s no hope of him coming back to life."


    "But he''s a pre-heaven expert! How could he be so easily killed by just two top-notch masters?" Ren Qingang was bewildered. "Could the power of ''clear the mind, perceive the nature, and achieve the Arhat''s golden body'' be really that great?"


    Eric couldn''t elaborate and simply said, "If you can''t accept his death in this manner, then attribute it to divine will, perhaps? Anyway, no matter how you look at it, the mastermind behind your exile to a foreign land is now dead..."


    Ren Qingang nodded, then suddenly burst into tears and knelt, first kowtowing heavily to Eric three times, then turning to mutter in the direction of their homeland in China. Many older monks followed suit with the same action.


    Seizing this opportunity, Eric rapidly absorbed the information from Li Hong. He mainly wanted to know three things:


    Firstly, of course, about martial arts techniques. He had already wasted one opportunity on the Dragon Elephant Dharma King, so he wouldn''t make the same mistake again. With the sinister Sakya''s forbidden martial arts "Shura Yin Sha Gong" in hand, along with numerous other top-notch martial arts, the gains were substantial.


    Secondly, about Li Hong''s achievements in building his influence. Eric didn''t want Li Hong to leave behind any threats to him. Fortunately, Li Hong didn''t have any secret bases or deeply hidden pawns. His covert forces amounted to nothing more than a smuggling ring.


    Thirdly, information about wealth. Running a sect was quite profitable, a fact Eric was well aware of since his time in Celestia. Now that Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were out of jobs, although they still had considerable savings, Eric wanted to bring in some income to avoid emptying his coffers. And Li Hong didn''t disappoint. In the six independent accounts at the Swiss bank, Li Hong left Eric a hefty sum of seventy-five million US dollars.


    After absorbing Li Hong''s memories, Eric smiled satisfactorily, paying no attention to Ren Qingang and the other old monks who were still kneeling and contemplating. He led the four chief guards straight to the battleground between the Great Vehicle Dharma King and the Golden Wheel Lama.


    The battleground was already surrounded by young monks, who, upon seeing Eric, quickly paid their respects and stepped aside to allow him to enter smoothly.


    Though both the Great Vehicle Dharma King and the Golden Wheel Lama were pre-heaven experts, the latter was somewhat inferior. Under the relentless pressure from the Great Vehicle Dharma King, Menchikov was barely able to defend himself, so he had not yet received news of Li Hong''s death.


    "Great Vehicle Dharma King, please finish this quickly, you''re the only one left!" Eric urged lightly.


    Upon hearing Eric''s voice, the Great Vehicle Dharma King immediately paused his assault and asked, "Rinpoche, does that mean everyone else has been dealt with?"


    "Yes, they''re all taken care of, including Li Hong."


    Great Vehicle Dharma King was overjoyed, but before he could inquire further, the Golden Wheel Lama, who had been observing the situation around him due to the slowing of Menchikov''s attack, voiced his doubt, "Kid, what are you joking about? How could our leader be taken care of by you?"


    "Insolent! Do not be disrespectful to Rinpoche..." The Great Vehicle Dharma King roared, intensifying his attack and immediately suppressing the Golden Wheel Lama, rendering him speechless. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, Great Vehicle Dharma King, stop now, he won''t escape anyway!" Eric saw that they seemed determined to fight to the death if necessary, which wouldn''t be resolved for another two or three hours at least!


    Great Vehicle Dharma King also knew that although he had suppressed the Golden Wheel Lama, he was still "unable to retaliate, only able to defend himself," so he stopped decisively.


    The Golden Wheel Lama, seeing Menchikov, who had been effectively neutralized by his opponent, asked in disbelief, "Kid, what did you do just now?"


    After obtaining Eric''s permission, the Great Vehicle Dharma King looked at him and said, "This is our Rinpoche..."


    Confirming that he had not misheard, the Golden Wheel Lama looked at Eric, opened his mouth for a long time, and finally asked with a bitter tone, "He''s the Zh¨¦b¨´ Z¨±nd¨¡nba Living Buddha of your Sakya?"


    Great Vehicle Dharma King nodded solemnly and said, "Exactly."


    The Golden Wheel Lama, without any fighting spirit left, looked at Eric and asked, "Living Buddha, so you mean, our leader...?"


    Eric said lightly, "Yes, the enemies who invaded from the Shura Sect, except for you, have all been exterminated!"


    The Golden Wheel Lama opened his mouth, and finally, trembling, knelt, softly saying, "Please, Living Buddha, punish me."


    Just as Eric was about to unleash a "Fire Blade Technique" on him, the Great Vehicle Dharma King suddenly said, "Rinpoche, wait."


    "What is it?"

 Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Martial Arts Grandmaster

    "Rinpoche, the Vajra Lama was once the personal disciple of Gelug Shabdrung Rinpoche, who had a profound friendship with you over eight lifetimes...""Revoke his martial skills, send someone to escort him back to the country, and hand him over to Gelug Shabdrung Rinpoche!" Eric made this decision after some thought.


    "Understood, following the Buddha''s will."


    Great Vehicle Dharma King then stepped forward and pointed at the unresisting Vajra Lama, sealing his dantian so he could no longer store true qi. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his inner energy gone, the Vajra Lama slumped, but his eyes were clear, devoid of any hatred.


    Eric frowned as he looked at the corpses and bloodstains around, waving his hand to create a large "Purifying Light," turning all the bodies and blood into rising points of light.


    In this sacred atmosphere, all the lamas, including the Vajra Lama, knelt, reciting the Amitabha Sutra to guide the deceased to the Western Pure Land.


    After the matter was settled, the Vajra Lama prostrated himself before Eric. "Thank you, Rinpoche, for your great compassion, allowing the lost followers to return to the Western Paradise..."


    Eric waved his hand, signaling for a lama to take him to rest. Then he said to the Great Vehicle Dharma King, "This matter is completely resolved. I will return to the country tomorrow."


    "Ah..." Great Vehicle Dharma King was somewhat surprised. "So soon? Rinpoche, why not wait a few days and let me lead the disciples to accompany you back to the country!"


    Eric glanced at him and asked, "Are you trying to abandon the foundation in Country A?"


    Great Vehicle Dharma King was slightly stunned, clearly caught off guard. "For nearly twenty years, I have been longing to return to my homeland..."


    "It''s not easy for you to have achieved this in Country A. You''re not planning to just leave, are you?"


    "In that case, Rinpoche, what do you suggest..."


    Eric didn''t beat around the bush. He said directly, "Those who wish to return can do so, but we must leave a responsible disciple here to guard our overseas foundation."


    Great Vehicle Dharma King glanced at the young disciples who were showing joy on their faces and nodded. "Understood, following the Buddha''s will."


    Just as Eric was about to turn and leave, he suddenly saw Ren Qingang''s hesitant expression and couldn''t help but say, "Ren Qingang, if you have something to say, just say it."


    "Rinpoche, the two major gangs controlled by the Shura Sect are now without leaders, which may cause some turmoil..."


    "Do you have any suggestions?"


    "We have a disciple among our followers named ''Jack.'' He was the taxi driver who picked you up from the airport when you first arrived. He is skilled in martial arts and often deals with these kinds of matters. Perhaps..."


    "Alright, let him take charge. You all should support him as much as possible..."


    "Understood..."


    That night, Eric, who was meditating, was suddenly awakened by a mysterious energy fluctuation. After sensing it carefully, he realized that this energy fluctuation had a calling nature.


    Out of curiosity, Eric opened the door of his room.


    The two guards outside the door were sitting cross-legged with closed eyes and bowed heads. They didn''t get up to greet him when Eric came out.


    Eric was slightly surprised. These four great guards were not sleepy people. They definitely wouldn''t have missed the sound of the door opening.


    However, Eric wasn''t too worried because he could sense that there was nothing abnormal about the life signs of the four great guards. They were neither dead nor injured.


    Eric had a sense of understanding. He felt that this should have been caused by the person or thing that wanted to summon him.


    Walking through the seemingly deserted Sakya Monastery, Eric''s spiritual power is scattered around.


    Fortunately, none of the monks in the monastery had been harmed; they all appeared to be in a deep sleep, as if dead. Even the pre-heaven-level Great Vehicle Dharma King was the same.


    Amazing... even someone as powerful as Eric was secretly amazed! To silently put over two hundred people, including pre-heaven experts, to sleep, who could do such a thing? Even Eric himself, he felt, would be unable to accomplish such a feat.


    ... Could it be a legendary immortal or demon?


    As Eric remained vigilant, driven by curiosity, he advanced toward the direction where the summoning energy came from.


    Walking out of the Sakya Monastery, located in the quiet outskirts of Los Angeles, he could see a slender figure standing on a small hill several miles away.


    Eric used the "Hawkeye Technique," but unfortunately, the man had his back to the bright moon, so his face was not visible. Eric could only vaguely make out that it was a man.


    Eric felt that the man putting everyone in the Sakya Monastery to sleep was a show of force against him. In order not to appear weak and to also demonstrate his strength to the other party, Eric used the "Wind Walk Technique."


    In Celestia, any mage at the level of a wizard could fly. Wind mages could learn the "Wind Walk Technique" that allowed them to soar through the sky when they obtained the intermediate title. It could be said that, in Celestia, flying was not a particularly remarkable feat.


    However, on Earth, it was different. Without the help of equipment, it was simply impossible for humans to fly! Even with extraordinary abilities and top-notch lightness skills, one could only glide for a short distance, and it was impossible to soar freely in the sky. Even the vampire race could only fly after transforming, and it was impossible to fly as a human.


    Eric believed that when he flew over to the man, it would be a tremendous shock to him.


    However, unexpectedly, the man didn''t care about his way of appearing at all. Upon seeing him, he just lightly said, "Young friend, you''ve finally come!"


    "You deliberately sought me out?" Eric didn''t mind the man''s address, asking as he looked him over.


    The old man appeared to be Asian from his facial features, with white hair but a youthful face. His appearance was peculiar, and he was dressed in a long gown. In the moonlight and night breeze, he had a somewhat ethereal and immortal appearance.


    "Yes."


    Such an answer, full of "antiquity," made Eric involuntarily raise an eyebrow and ask, "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Zhou Dian

    Gu Qi, the old man, stroked his beard and smiled, "When I traveled here the other day, I saw a large building collapse. I was anxious to rescue, but unexpectedly found traces of your spellcraft. I didn''t want to misunderstand, so I just stood by and watched. Later, I heard that nearly three hundred people died in the disaster, and I felt uneasy, so I came here..."Although Eric found it very difficult to understand such words, he still understood them. He immediately interrupted the old man and asked, "Are you here to avenge those followers of the Shura Cult?"


    "Not at all, not at all..." The old man shook his head and smiled, "I have no reason to stand up for those barbarians. I just have a few words of advice to tell you."


    Seeing that the old man had no ill intentions, Eric''s tone softened, "Please, go ahead."


    "I observed your reliance, which is not martial arts but rather similar to Western magic, isn''t it?"


    This was the first person who had seen through his true nature at first sight. Eric nodded slightly, somewhat pleased.


    "I didn''t expect that Western magic, like in the novels, would have such great power. It seems that I underestimated it before!" After sighing, the old man said, "Although you are not proficient in martial arts, you should also cultivate your heart and refrain from creating too much evil, otherwise it will be difficult to attain the Dao..."


    Upon hearing this, Eric was slightly stunned and asked in amazement, "Could it be that you are a legendary cultivator?"


    "A cultivator?" The old man suddenly realized, "Are you referring to something like the setting in ''The Journey to the West''?"


    The old man''s words surprised Eric again. "Do you also read novels like ''The Journey to the West''?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?" The old man seemed to no longer need to pretend, speaking frankly, "If I don''t find something to pass the time, I''ll be bored to death..."


    Eric asked with a sense of wonder in his heart, "It sounds like you''ve lived for quite a few years?"


    "Maybe five or six hundred years?" Seeing the old man furrow his brow in thought, it seemed that he had completely forgotten about time.


    Eric''s heart skipped a beat.


    Five or six hundred years old?... If he wasn''t just talking big, wouldn''t he be older than himself?


    "You still say you''re not a cultivator? Ordinary humans probably can''t live that long, right?"


    "When did I ever say I was an ordinary person?" The old man rolled his eyes in a very uncharacteristic manner. "In this world, there are no cultivators. At least in my hundreds of years of life, I have never encountered one!"


    Seeing Eric''s continued look of doubt, the old man explained on his own, "Although I am not a cultivator, my situation is similar to the concept of ''cultivating the Dao through martial arts'' in Huang Yi''s novels. I have basically transcended life and death now, just waiting to take that final step!"


    "So powerful?"


    "Of course! Have you forgotten who I am?" The old man puffed out his chest, showing off proudly.


    In fact, Eric was talking about how impressive Huang Yi was, as an ordinary person could understand the truth of cultivating the Dao through martial arts, but unexpectedly, this shameless old man misunderstood.


    However, Eric didn''t intend to expose him, after all, "respecting the old and loving the young" is a traditional virtue of the Chinese nation, and this old man, who appeared completely different before and after, was the first person who was older than him in actual age!


    "By the way, did you summon me here just to tell me what the ''Dao'' is?"


    The old man blinked his eyes and didn''t answer.


    Eric stared at him strangely.


    After a while, as if unable to hold back, the old man exclaimed, "I''ve hinted at it so clearly, why don''t you ask for my esteemed name and surname?!"


    "Is that necessary?" Eric really didn''t care much about this kind of etiquette.


    "Why is it not necessary?" The old man waved his hand and said with annoyance, "Hurry up, as long as you ask, I will tell you immediately!"


    Eric was helpless and had to say, "Alright, may I ask for your esteemed name and surname, sir?"


    "Hahaha..." Seeing Eric comply, the old man was very happy, squinting and saying, "...I won''t tell you!"


    Eric felt that he was being played by a crazy old man, and his expression suddenly didn''t look good. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, okay..." Seeing that Eric seemed to be about to explode, the old man hurriedly said, "I''ll give you two hints,


    First, I was once called ''Immortal'';


    Second, I once helped Zhu Yuanzhang resist the cruel Yuan Dynasty..."


    "I got it..." Eric suddenly looked enlightened and said, "You''re the Tai Chi Grandmaster Zhang Sanfeng!"


    The old man, who had been very happy after hearing the first half of Eric''s sentence, suddenly turned black when he heard the second half. "Who is Zhang Sanfeng? I''ve made it so obvious, how can you still not guess?"


    Seeing the old man''s expression, which was almost pulling his beard in frustration, Eric innocently blinked his eyes.


    "You''re really trying my patience..." The old man looked up at the sky and howled, saying, "Let me remind you one last time, Zhu Yuanzhang once wrote a biography specifically for me, the Immortal..."


    "Who are you trying to fool?" Eric looked at him with disdain. "Everyone knows that Zhu Yuanzhang only wrote a biography for Zhou Dian... Are you trying to say you''re Zhou Dian?"


    "Why can''t I be Zhou Dian?" The old man was slightly angry.


    Eric tiptoed and looked at the top of the old man''s head. "Legend has it that Zhou Dian was bald, but your hair is thick and shiny... Could it be a wig?"


    "You... you... you''re just infuriating me..." The old man roared, pointing at Eric. "Who said I was bald? That''s pure slander..."


    Seeing him so agitated, Eric was slightly surprised. "Could it be that you really are Zhou Dian? The one who couldn''t be burned by fire or drowned in water?"


    The old man seemed to be throwing a childish tantrum, huffing and puffing as he rolled his eyes at Eric, but he didn''t say a word.


    Eric had learned some ways to deal with such old stubborn folks from Eric Yun. He spoke gently, "Alright, my mistake. From now on, I''ll call you Grandpa Zhou Dian."


    Sure enough, as soon as Eric lowered his posture and spoke softly, the old man immediately responded. However, his response caught Eric off guard. "Don''t call me Grandpa Zhou, call me Grandpa Xu!"


    "Why?"


    "I now go by ''Xu Shenzhi.'' The name ''Zhou Dian'' is long outdated!"


    Eric asked again, "Why?"


    "Ah, I''m just too famous..." His shaking head and sighing appearance seemed quite conceited to Eric. "Other old farts like to stay in remote places, unwilling to move, claiming they''re detached from the world. But not me! I enjoy worldly experiences, like wandering around. To avoid being recognized by those who are curious, I had to give up my original name..."

 Chapter 129: Chapter 129: Erics Astonishment

    "Why did you reveal your true identity to me?" Eric asked, puzzled."Because I feel a connection with you! I never hide anything from friends..." Xu Shenzhi replied warmly.


    Eric wasn''t particularly flattered, just nodded and asked, "You mentioned earlier that there are several others at your level. Who are they?"


    "Of course," Xu Shenzhi scoffed at Eric''s surprise, "In my Tianchao, there are three others at my level. But I only have a friendship with Zhang Sanfeng. The other two... Hmph, I can''t stand their hypocritical demeanor!"


    Eric sighed, "I used to think I was invincible, but now I realize there are at least four opponents who are formidable..."


    Hearing Eric''s self-talk, Xu Shenzhi laughed mockingly, "Kid, are you getting conceited? Let me tell you, in the presence of me and my peers, you''re no match at all!"


    Seeing Eric''s skeptical expression, Xu Shenzhi laughed, "How about we test it right here?"


    Eric agreed readily.


    "Come at me, I''ll stand here and let you strike!" Xu Shenzhi declared.


    Eric cast a Fire Blade spell at him.


    Xu Shenzhi smiled and remained still. As the fiery blade approached, it seemed to be blocked and swallowed by something invisible, disappearing without a trace.


    Eric, surprised, cast another Fire Blade spell and observed closely. When the blade was about a foot away from Xu Shenzhi, a flash of blue light appeared, and the spell was completely converted into magical elements, dissipating into the air.


    It was the first time Eric had seen a martial artist convert a spell back into magical elements, a skill unique to high-level Archmages! It was truly astonishing!


    Shocked, Eric unleashed a "Tornado Blade".


    Under the continuous cutting of the tornado, a translucent blue qi shield appeared on Xu Shenzhi''s body. Every blade that touched it was converted back into magical elements.


    After the Tornado Blade ended, Xu Shenzhi showed no signs of injury, not even a wrinkle in his clothes.


    Deciding to use the most powerful single-target attack in top-level magic, Eric cast Dimensional Slash.


    This type of magic, which attacks a single target by tearing through space, is the most difficult to defend against. Eric had never seen it before in Celestia, and he was unsure if this "Zhang Sanfeng" could withstand it without flinching!


    Eric created a more than one-meter-long dark shadow in the air. When it reached Xu Shenzhi, a Tai Chi Yin-Yang diagram appeared out of nowhere and intercepted the Dimensional Slash.


    To Eric''s surprise, the Dimensional Slash disappeared silently, just like the previous Fire Blade and Tornado Blade.


    "Is this Tai Chi?" Eric asked.


    "Yes, this is the Tai Chi I learned from Zhang Sanfeng! Unfortunately, my temperament doesn''t suit this martial art, so I haven''t mastered its essence. Otherwise, with your last move, I could also have dissolved it without changing my expression!" Xu Shenzhi explained.


    Even without mastering its essence, Xu Shenzhi''s skill was impressive. If it were the real "Zhang Sanfeng," Eric thought, he might not be able to harm him even with all his top-level magic.


    Noticing Eric''s expression, Xu Shenzhi laughed like a sly fox, "How about it? As I said, you''re no match for me at all. You''re completely outclassed..."


    His arrogant words made Eric snort, "Outclassed? Hmph, if I wanted to escape, I doubt anyone could stop me!"


    Xu Shenzhi narrowed his eyes, smiling like a sly old fox. "Is that so? Let''s find out!"


    Eric''s expression turned cold as he prepared to use Blink, intending to leave the old man speechless.


    However, what happened next shocked him.


    "What''s going on? How can you also use high-level magic like Space Imprisonment?" Eric was perplexed.


    "Hehe..." Xu Shenzhi laughed, "Do you magic users call this ''Space Imprisonment''? Yes, that''s quite accurate! But this isn''t magic. It''s just a technique using the natural qi of the world that we can comprehend at our level..."


    Eric was speechless. He hadn''t expected that this wasn''t Xu Shenzhi''s special skill but a shared skill among martial arts masters.


    Seeing Eric''s shocked expression, Xu Shenzhi laughed like a cat that had stolen cream and said, "Kid, I came here today just to see how outstanding you, the younger generation, are. I also want to give you some advice: don''t create unnecessary animosity, or it will be even harder for you to achieve enlightenment... Alright, I won''t stay any longer. I have an appointment to chat with someone."


    Eric didn''t say goodbye to Xu Shenzhi because he was still in great shock!


    Eric''s current state of mind can be described as tumultuous. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since reaching mastery in magic, he has never felt fear until now. This feeling is especially strong when he has someone he cares about.


    Through the performance of Zhou Dian, who goes by the alias Xu Shenzhi, and his discovery using the "True Sight," Eric knows that someone of Zhou Dian''s caliber could easily kill him.


    This conclusion makes him extremely uncomfortable, and he even feels a sense of inexplicable loss.


    Of course, Eric is not doubting his magical abilities.


    He is confident that if he had the time to cast a complete Forbidden Curse, even someone as formidable as Zhou Dian would not be able to escape unscathed, and might even perish under the devastating power of the fire-based curse!


    Unfortunately, on Earth, casting a complete Forbidden Curse would take at least six to seven hours. During this time, even a mediocre individual could kill him on the spot.


    Alas, why can''t Forbidden Curses be prepared in advance with magic scrolls?... Then he wouldn''t have so many worries!


    Ignorance might be bliss, but once he knows that there is a threat to his safety in this world, Eric feels a sense of unwillingness.


    Therefore, instead of immediately returning to the Caisi Temple, he sits on the top of this small hill, bathing in the moonlight and the night breeze, pondering deeply.


    ...In elemental magic, due to external limitations, he can no longer improve.


    ...The mental magic of the fairy race could be studied! However, it might not be very useful, because the minds of Grandmaster-level experts are extremely powerful and present a very subtle and inward state. Although they cannot outwardly harm enemies, there is absolutely no problem in self-defense. With his current powerful mental strength, it would be difficult to even shake them, let alone harm them!


    ...It seems that only the strategy of overwhelming numbers will work! According to Zhou Dian''s demonstrated strength, if thirty mature pre-heaven experts were to besiege him, Eric believes they could control him, or at least fight him to a standstill.


    Eric feels like he has found the right direction, but then, upon further thought, he is at a loss again.


    Pre-heaven experts are a rare breed. The Tan family hasn''t produced one in two hundred years. It is said that there are only one hundred and twenty-two confirmed pre-heaven experts in China.


    To find dozens of them to serve under him... that''s going to be difficult!


    Creating them?


    Well, it''s not impossible. After all, aren''t Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan artificially created pre-heaven experts?


    However, he doesn''t have many Buddhist sariras on hand. Even with the most rational use, he wouldn''t have more than twenty.


    Oh, if only he could mass-produce pre-heaven experts! Like Lusien...


    ...Lusien? Right, he doesn''t necessarily need to create pre-heaven experts. Why not create dozens or even hundreds of Vampire Dukes?


    Hey, he should let Lusien gather some vampires... He might as well make him gather as many as possible! After all, the dark power overflowing from the dangerous land in Shanghai is endless. He could create a thousand or more Vampire Dukes. Who else could threaten him then?


    With a plan in mind, Eric returned to the Caisi Temple, unconcerned about disturbing the lamas who had been affected by Zhou Dian''s techniques, and went to sleep peacefully.

 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Dealing with Grandmaster-level Experts

    The next day, within the entire Caisi Temple, from the Dharma King to the secret guards, from the lamas to the novices, not a single person felt anything amiss.Eric also kept silent, but internally, he placed even greater importance on those at the Grandmaster level.


    After bidding farewell to the Great Vehicle Dharma King and politely declining his insistence to stay, Eric, accompanied by his four chief secret guards, left the Caisi Temple.


    The reason for finding a new residence wasn''t because Eric couldn''t adapt to temple life, but rather for the convenience of Lusien''s recruitment efforts. After all, vampires generally don''t favor places saturated with Buddhist energy.


    Eric initially thought that finding vampires would be relatively easy, but to his surprise, after searching all over Los Angeles, he had only managed to gather three.


    Of course, it''s not that vampires were scarce, but rather that those meeting Eric''s criteria were few.


    Eric sought to recruit vampires, not blood slaves.


    In fact, many people confuse vampires with blood slaves.


    Vampires are a race formed through genetic mutation. They are not only powerful but also capable of shapeshifting. They are not afraid of sunlight or items lacking holy power, like crosses.


    On the other hand, blood slaves are merely "livestock" tamed by vampires. Although they gain some vampire abilities after the initial embrace, they are generally weaker and fear sunlight. The prototypes of vampires in Hollywood movies are typically blood slaves.


    Eric naturally understood this distinction, so blood slaves were immediately ruled out.


    Even if they were genuine vampires, Eric wouldn''t casually bring them back to his country. Each vampire brought back by Lusien would be evaluated with the "True Sight" to assess their potential.


    Because, just like humans, vampires also have what could be termed as "aptitude."


    The better the aptitude of a vampire, the more dark energy they can absorb and the higher they can rise in rank. Conversely, vampires with poor aptitude might struggle to absorb dark energy, let alone advance in rank!


    Although Country A holds a high position in human society, it is considered a veritable "wilderness" in the eyes of vampires!


    This is because vampires are a highly territorial race. Once they leave their homeland, various problems arise. For example,


    In the Americas, vampires absorb power at an extremely slow rate. The same vampire who takes a hundred years to rise from Baron to Viscount in Europe would need a thousand years in the Americas.


    In Africa and Oceania, vampires are almost unable to absorb energy from the outside world. If a vampire depletes their blood energy in these two places, they would need to return to Europe or the Americas to recover.


    Of course, what vampires find most repellent is Asia. Here, not only can they not replenish blood energy, but their own strength will gradually decline.


    It is for this reason that vampires cling to Europe, refusing to move no matter how powerful the Church becomes.


    And most of the vampires in Country A have poor aptitude. They were either driven to Country A to fend for themselves or were exiled here by European families for their mistakes.


    And these were precisely the vampires Eric was looking for. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Firstly, recruiting these exiled vampires wouldn''t cause any trouble, and secondly, among them were some with quite decent aptitude.


    In order to have enough time to recruit vampires, Eric specifically called Tan Ailing to say he would return to the country later.


    Tan Ailing didn''t inquire much upon learning that he wasn''t engaged in dangerous affairs. She only said that her internal injuries were about to heal, and after that, she planned to return to her hometown in Cangzhou to visit her parents, asking Eric to contact her after he returned to the country.


    Stay updated with empire


    Having obtained the time off, Eric immediately flew to all the major cities in Country A. Fortunately, he had just acquired a considerable sum of money from Li Hong; otherwise, he would have had to rely on his four chief secret guards to rob banks.


    Upon arriving in each city, Lusien would perform his vampire summoning spell.


    This spell could forcibly summon all vampires of lower rank than the caster.


    It was fortunate that Eric had this spell; otherwise, it would have taken several years to gather enough manpower one by one!


    In just one month, Eric had recruited seventy-six genuine vampires, including sixty-three Barons, twelve Viscounts, and one Earl.


    After leaving a spiritual imprint of loyalty in the soul of each vampire, Eric returned to the country with nearly a hundred people in tow on a chartered plane.


    Shanghai Pudong International Airport.


    Today, coming here to pick someone up was definitely not in vain.


    Seventy or eighty tall and handsome foreigners stunned everyone in the hall.


    "Oh my god, why are there suddenly so many handsome guys..."


    "...Could it be a group outing organized by a foreign modeling agency?"


    "Oh god, I just prayed to you yesterday for a handsome boyfriend, and today you''ve brought one for me?... With so many, how am I supposed to choose..."


    Such conspicuousness was unavoidable.


    Perhaps even the deities of Celestia felt that the "dedication" level of pet contracts was inhumane, so they strictly stipulated that a person could only sign such a pet contract once in their lifetime. Even with Eric''s strength, he couldn''t break such rules.


    Moreover, pets couldn''t be far from their owners, so Eric didn''t sign pet contracts with those vampires again, only using a contract that ensured their loyalty.


    The vampires from Country A who had only signed the master-servant contract couldn''t freely enter and exit the Agate Space like Lusien, and Eric didn''t want to spend a lot of magic to teleport all seventy-plus people into the Agate Bead.


    Therefore, he openly brought these people back to the country. After all, these vampires also had identities as "people," so there was no issue of illegal immigration.


    Not caring about the commotion caused by their group, Eric, accompanied by his guard of vampire servants, left the hall and boarded two luxurious coaches that had been rented in advance from the airport.


    Their destination was the Jinmao Tower in Shanghai.

 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 The Qualification to Act Wantonly

    The Jinmao Tower is located at the entrance of the Yan''an East Road Tunnel in Pudong, next to Century Avenue, in the heart of the Lujiazui Financial and Trade Zone. It faces the bustling scenes of Pudong New Area to the east, overlooks the elegant scenery of Shanghai and the Huangpu River to the west, faces the commercial trade area of Zhangyang Road in Pudong to the south, and is bordered by a 10-square-meter central green space to the north.This 88-story building, the third in the world and the first in China, integrates modern office buildings, luxury five-star hotels, commercial exhibitions, high-end banquets, sightseeing, entertainment, and shopping malls, and was designed by the renowned SO Design Firm in Chicago, USA.


    Coincidentally, the owner of this SO Design Firm is Skidmore, the Count of A country, who is considered the most powerful vampire Eric recruited in A country.


    Using his platinum VIP status, Skidmore booked all the rooms on the 80th, 81st, and 82nd floors of the Jinmao Grand Hyatt Hotel.


    The 80th and 81st floors were occupied by the four major close bodyguards from A country and the chief steward Lusien, who were regarded as personal attendants. They stayed on the 82nd floor.


    The Chairman Suite on the 82nd floor of the Shanghai Jinmao Grand Hyatt is the highest and most luxurious suite in Shanghai.


    Because of the advance notice from Count Skidmore, the hotel staff already knew Eric''s habits, such as not smoking and liking fruit juice.


    To take care of this "distinguished" guest, the hotel had rearranged the Chairman Suite before Eric''s arrival.


    The gilded crystal ashtray was removed from the room. The refrigerator was stocked with various freshly squeezed juices, including orange juice, pineapple juice, watermelon juice, and apple juice, as well as mineral water and milk.


    The hotel''s executive chef also carefully selected more than a dozen kinds of fruits, made into a special fruit bowl, placed on the round table in the dining room, making the room lively at once.


    When Eric walked into this modern-style, luxurious, homey, and artistic room, he couldn''t help but nod in approval.


    This made Count Skidmore and the hotel manager, who were standing by his side, breathe a sigh of relief.


    After sending away the hotel manager who had been speculating about his identity, Eric stood in the living room of the Chairman Suite, looking out from the floor-to-ceiling windows on the 180th floor. Explore more stories at empire


    The Bund on the opposite side was clearly visible, with twinkling lights on the surface of the Huangpu River. Boats were moving slowly.


    Now, beside Eric, there were only the four major close bodyguards, Lusien, and Count Skidmore. The other vampires, due to their low status, could only be on guard outside.


    These four and two "ghosts" were loyal to Eric. Before the master spoke, none of them dared to speak.


    "Lusien, do you still remember the place where I helped you enhance your strength last time?"


    Eric''s casual question made Lusien''s expression freeze, and he respectfully replied, "I remember, esteemed master! It''s a bayou about two kilometers from Longhua Town."


    Eric nodded and said, "I''ll give you three days. Go buy that piece of land from the Longhua Town government. You are allowed to use any means as long as you don''t kill anyone." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, my master!"


    During the three days of waiting for the "Di Sha Jue Yin Ao," Eric didn''t just sit idly by. He took the opportunity to promote all four of his major close bodyguards to true pre-heaven-level experts.


    The promotion of the four bodyguards naturally relied on the Buddha''s sarira.


    Because these four were all peak post-heaven first-class experts, it only took the smallest sarira to make them true pre-heaven experts.


    According to Eric''s estimate, after the promotion, the combat power of the four major bodyguards, while still not matching that of the Dragon Elephant Dharma King, was already much stronger than the Golden Wheel Dharma King.


    If they also used their somewhat perverse "clear mind, see nature, Arhat golden body," Eric believed that even the Dragon Elephant Dharma King would have to taste defeat in a one-on-one situation.


    Of course, to be safe, Eric also planted spiritual imprints on the four major bodyguards.


    After three days, Lusien successfully secured the land.


    Eric was not surprised, as he knew Lusien had some minor spells like a charm, and there would be no obstacles or difficulties in such small matters.


    What truly pleased him was that while buying the land, Lusien had also hired someone to build a mobile warehouse on the "Di Sha Jue Yin Ao."


    This way, ordinary people would not be able to spy on Eric and his actions.


    When the large group arrived at the newly built warehouse, Eric began to draw magic arrays.


    The Demon Gathering Array, Sacrificial Magic Array, and Concealment Array were all drawn.


    However, this Sacrificial Magic Array was different from the one Lusien used before; its effect would be much slower. Although the increase in strength would take longer, it would not be as painful.


    After all, these vampires were now Eric''s loyal servants, and he had to be considerate.


    Eric estimated that it would take about a month for all seventy-six vampires to complete the promotion ceremony.


    Of course, not all of these vampires would be able to become dukes, becoming as powerful as pre-heaven experts, as their qualifications limited their development.


    Conservatively, at least about thirty of the vampires would successfully be promoted to dukes.


    Eric was quite satisfied with this result!


    With the addition of the four major bodyguards and Lusien, he would have thirty-five loyal pre-heaven-level experts under his command.


    With such a lineup, he would already have the qualifications to act wantonly on Earth!


    After settling the vampires, Eric used Count Skidmore''s satellite phone to call Tan Ailing''s mobile phone. He planned to meet up with Tan and Tang Feiyan in Cangzhou during this month.


    Back in A Country, he already knew that Tan Ailing had recovered from her internal injuries. He also knew that she and Tang Feiyan had left immediately after their injuries had healed, unable to face Eric Yun''s resentment.


    At that time, she had said she was going to visit her parents in Cangzhou, and now he thought she should still be there!


    The phone rang for a long time before someone answered, "¡­Who?"


    Listening to Tan Ailing''s cold voice tinged with impatience, Eric was slightly stunned and said, "It''s me, Ailing!"


    "¡­Eric?" After a pause, Tan Ailing''s voice immediately became joyful, "Are you done with your matters?"


    "Yes. I''m all done!" Eric smiled, "By the way, you don''t sound very happy, do you?"


    "Not really¡­" Tan Ailing had only said three words before her voice stopped abruptly. After a few seconds, another pleasant female voice came on, "Eric, please come back soon¡­"


    Without needing to guess, Eric knew that Tang Feiyan had taken the phone from Tan Ailing. He shook his head slightly and jokingly said, "Why, do you miss me that much?"


    "It''s natural to miss you!" Tang Feiyan said unabashedly, "But asking you to come back quickly is also because we want you to help Ailing solve a big problem!"


    "A problem? What problem?" Eric''s heart tightened slightly.

 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Ye Simin, the Rival in Love

    "Alright, Feiyan, why are you telling Eric all this?" It seemed that Tan Ailing had regained control of the phone. "Eric, don''t listen to Feiyan, it''s nothing¡­""...What do you mean nothing? Didn''t you say you were almost annoyed to death¡­"


    Faintly hearing Tang Feiyan muttering, Eric asked in a deep voice, "Ailing, don''t hide it from me, what''s going on?"


    Sensing Eric''s firm tone, Tan Ailing sighed lightly and said, "It''s nothing! It''s just that someone has been pestering me these days¡­"


    Even though Eric lacked experience, he understood Tan Ailing''s meaning. "You mean... I have a love rival?"


    "A love rival?" Eric''s words made Tan Ailing unable to hold back her laughter. "What qualifications does he have to be your love rival? At best, he''s just an annoying fly¡­"


    Although Eric was certain that no other man could intervene in his relationship with Tan Ailing, no man would be pleased to hear that someone was pestering his woman!


    "Where are you staying in Cangzhou? I can be there within five hours¡­" Eric was ready to defend his territory.


    "Have you returned to the country, Eric?"


    "Yes, I''m in Shanghai now!"


    "...Oh? We''re also in Shanghai¡­"


    Eric was slightly surprised. "Weren''t you going to Cangzhou to visit Tan Mom? Why did you come back... Oh, is it because Tang Mom also missed her daughter?"


    "That''s just one reason¡­"


    Tan Ailing''s hesitant tone puzzled Eric, but he didn''t have time for side issues. He went straight to the point, "Tell me the address, I''ll come over right away!"


    After noting down Tan Ailing''s current address, Eric immediately took a taxi there.


    Eric went alone, leaving the four chief bodyguards and Lusien to guard the place.


    With the spiritual imprint of Eric, the four chief bodyguards were no longer as focused on protecting the Living Buddha as before. Now, they were a fully armed force completely obedient to Eric''s commands.


    Mount She National Tourist Park is 30 kilometers from downtown Shanghai, with beautiful mountain scenery. It has been a holy land for Southeast Asian Catholics for nearly a century.


    Currently, the most luxurious villa area in Shanghai, Zi Yuan Villa, is located here!


    Since Tang Feiyan''s dormitory was taken back by the school, and Tan Ailing did not want to live in the Municipal Party Committee compound, they temporarily stayed there.


    Because the taxi driver said he couldn''t drive in, Eric had to get off at the gate of Zi Yuan Villa.


    Noticing Eric''s movements, a security guard from the villa area approached politely and asked, "Sir, do you have an access card?"


    "No, I''m here to see someone!"


    "May I ask how to address you, and which owner are you looking for¡­" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he knew this was their job, Eric was a bit impatient with the thought of Tan Ailing. He sent a mental wave over.


    After dealing with the security guards, Eric hurried towards the villa located halfway up the mountain, with its light yellow walls and red tiled roof, as Tan Ailing had described.


    As he approached the target building, Eric noticed seven or eight men in black suits and sunglasses nearby.


    Are these all "flies"?


    Just as Eric was puzzled, a voice amplified by an electric horn rang out, "Miss Tan, I sincerely love you¡­"


    Eric suddenly realized that this man was the main character, and those men in black suits and sunglasses should be his bodyguards.


    Walking quickly past several men in black suits and sunglasses, Eric immediately saw the appearance of this "fly".


    Quite handsome! His face was as white as jade, his features were exquisite, and his lips were red and his teeth white.


    Although he, like Eric, belonged to the effeminate type of handsome man, his degree of beauty was slightly inferior to Eric''s. What was even more lacking was his temperament.


    Eric exuded a cold and distant aura even in his effeminacy, while this man exuded a somewhat weak and girlish demeanor in his effeminacy.


    This "sissy" was also taken aback when he saw Eric, seemingly surprised by his surpassing beauty or by his sudden appearance.


    As Eric was about to ring the doorbell, the "fly" spoke, "Excuse me, who are you looking for?"


    Eric turned to look at him and asked calmly, "Does Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan live here?"


    "Yes, this is Miss Tan''s home. What business do you have with her? Who are you to her?"


    Ignoring him, Eric rang the doorbell.


    "Hello!" The "fly" came up, unwilling to accept it, and tapped Eric''s shoulder with his index finger.


    Eric turned his head again, his eyes slightly cold.


    The "fly" was taken aback, took a step back, and said nervously, "What... what do you want? I am Ye Simin, the third son of the Ye family."


    Seeing his young master seemingly in dispute with someone, the men in black suits and sunglasses surrounded them, looking aggressive.


    Ye Simin, emboldened, was about to ask a question when he was suddenly interrupted by a voice full of surprise, "Eric, it''s you!"


    With these words, Tang Feiyan rushed over, quickly opened the door, pulled Eric in, and then closed the door again while Ye Simin was still in shock.


    "Miss Tang, who is he? Why can he go in, but I am being kept out?" Ye Simin''s voice was full of abandonment, making Eric and Tang Feiyan involuntarily shiver.


    Tang Feiyan, with an intolerant expression, turned her head and said, "He is my fianc¨¦, of course, he can go in! As for you, you have no relation or reason to be here, so why should you go in?"


    "How can you say there''s no reason? Our Ye Group and Tan''s Cangzhou Group have business dealings..." Ye Simin was trying to argue, but there was a sense of relief in his voice as if he had finally let go of a burden. "Miss Tang, please tell Miss Tan for me, tell her that I, Ye Simin, sincerely admire her..."


    Tang Feiyan rolled her eyes, hurriedly pushed Eric into the villa, and slammed the soundproof wooden door shut.


    "At last, peace in this world..."


    Ignoring Tang Feiyan''s sigh, Eric stared straight at the stunning beauty before him, her eyes moist.


    "Ailing, I''m back..."


    "Eric..."


    Watching the couple embracing tightly, Tang Feiyan felt no hint of jealousy and walked over, not realizing her redundancy, and stretched her arms to embrace them both.


    Eric and Tan Ailing were not sentimental people, and their excited emotions only lasted a short while. After pulling Eric to sit down, Tang Feiyan assumed a posture of inquiry, "Eric, why didn''t you turn on your phone these past few days? We couldn''t reach you..."


    "My phone ran out of battery over ten days ago..."


    "Both spare batteries were dead too?"


    "Yes."


    "Really... Maybe I should get you a solar-powered phone in the future..."


    Taking the juice Tan Ailing handed him, Eric casually pulled her to sit on his other side and asked, "From the tone of your voice, it seems there''s more to leaving Cangzhou than meets the eye?"


    Tan Ailing suddenly leaned weakly against Eric''s shoulder and said softly, "Eric, my family already knows about me reaching the pre-heaven realm..."


    "If they know, then they know. We didn''t plan to hide it from them, did we?" Eric was puzzled.


    Tang Feiyan, on the side, interjected, "Eric, you didn''t see how the Tan family changed their attitude towards Ailing after they found out she became a pre-heaven master! Even Ailing''s grandfather, when facing her, almost seemed obsequious..."


    "That shouldn''t be surprising, right?" Eric smiled slightly. "After all, Ailing is the first person in the Tan family to reach the pre-heaven realm in two hundred years. It''s not a big deal to receive some attention, is it?"


    "Let me tell him!" Tan Ailing nodded at Tang Feiyan, who was eager to speak, and sighed, "Eric, you don''t know. Those days, not only did Grandpa, Uncle, and Second Uncle hint at me, but even Dad and Mom, under their influence, came to ask me how I became a pre-heaven master..."


    Eric realized, "You were trying to avoid exposing the sarira in our hands, but didn''t know how to deal with your family, so you urgently sought me out?"


    "Yes..." Both beauties nodded in unison.


    "How did you respond later?"


    Tan Ailing looked apologetically at Eric and said, "I''m sorry, Eric, my family''s insistence was overwhelming, so I had to push you away..."

 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Leaving Cangzhou

    "Oh? How did you put it?" Eric was not only not dissatisfied but rather curious."I said you are the legitimate grandson of the Medicine King Sect''s Eric Yun. Because we fell in love, you stole a large amount of Nourishing Essence Pills from Eric Yun and gave them to me, which greatly increased my strength, leading to a qualitative change..."


    "That''s a good excuse. I don''t mind!" Eric nodded. "Since you''ve already attributed it to me, why did you come to Shanghai? ...Is it because of the enthusiasm of the Tan family?"


    Tan Ailing shook her head, with a hint of bitterness. "Ever since they knew you could get Nourishing Essence Pills, my grandfather and the others have been subtly hinting at me to ask you for some..."


    Eric casually suggested, "In that case, let''s find a time to visit the Medicine King Sect and ask Eric Yun for some..."


    "It''s not that simple!" Tan Ailing smiled wryly. "Do you know what Nourishing Essence Pills are?"


    "From your tone, I gather it''s a miraculous pill that increases one''s strength?"


    "Yes. The Nourishing Essence Pill is a miraculous pill that can increase one''s strength by more than ten years! It''s difficult to refine, and the materials needed are extremely hard to obtain. Currently, the market price for a Nourishing Essence Pill is over ten million RMB, and they are often in short supply..."


    Tan Ailing glanced at Eric before continuing, "Moreover, Eric Yun is not your real grandfather. Even if he had Nourishing Essence Pills, we can''t just go ask him for some..."


    Eric nodded in understanding and then smiled, asking, "So, you came to Shanghai just because of this?"


    "Yes," Tan Ailing said helplessly. "I was fed up with my family, so I made up an excuse that Feiyan wanted to visit home and hurriedly came to Shanghai..."


    "Is this Tang''s father''s villa?" Eric looked around at the luxurious furnishings, a little puzzled.


    "My dad didn''t take bribes, how could he afford such an expensive villa?" Tang Feiyan explained with a smile. "This is one of Tan''s properties in Shanghai, specially used for the head of the family and the Priests to stay in! This time, because of Ailing''s status as a pre-heaven expert, the head of the Tan family specially allocated it for our use!"


    "A residence specifically for the Tan family leadership?"


    Tan Ailing, who understood Eric''s thoughts, smiled lightly and said, "Originally, there were more than a dozen servants here, but Feiyan and I don''t like being waited on, so we gave them a long vacation!"


    Eric pointed to the door and asked, "Did you meet those guys outside after you moved in?"


    "They live in a villa by the lake nearby. Ailing and I met them while taking a walk. At that time, he was so engrossed in looking at Ailing that he bumped into a lamppost. The next day, he bought tens of thousands of roses and surrounded our villa, kneeling to loudly recite love poems..." Tang Feiyan couldn''t help but laugh.


    Tan Ailing gave her a white look and said helplessly, "That Ye Simin is the third son of the Ye family, a commercial aristocrat in Shanghai. Their family is an important business partner of our Tan family. I couldn''t directly deal with him, so I had to avoid him..."


    "Eric..." Tang Feiyan''s expression was like a pet dog about to ask its owner for a bone.


    "What''s up?"


    "We haven''t been out these past few days because of that guy. If it weren''t for the sufficient food in the freezer, you probably wouldn''t have seen us..."


    Seeing Tang Feiyan''s pitiful appearance, Eric chuckled twice and said, "Do you want to go out and play?"


    "Yeah..." Tang Feiyan nodded vigorously.


    "Eric, you just got back. Don''t you need to rest?" Tan Ailing seemed to be a bit more caring than Tang Feiyan.


    "It''s fine." Eric smiled at her and said, "Actually, I arrived in Shanghai three days ago, but I''ve been busy with things, so I didn''t contact you in time!"


    Tan Ailing didn''t ask what it was. She knew that what she needed to know, her Eric would naturally not hide from her.


    Tang Feiyan, on the other hand, didn''t think so much, cheered, and was about to go get the car keys.


    "Wait a minute..." Eric stopped her with a flash of inspiration in his mind. "I''ll prepare the car for you..."


    Outside the villa.


    "Lord Simin, it''s getting late. It seems that Miss Tan won''t be coming out today. Shall we go back?" a black-clad man with sunglasses walked up to Ye Simin and said.


    "No!" Ye Simin stared at the villa affectionately and said firmly, "To show Miss Tan my sincerity, I will wait here until the lights go out in the villa..."


    The black-clad man sighed silently and returned to the group of bodyguards with a helpless expression.


    "Boss, what should we do?"


    "What else can we do? It looks like we''ll have to wait here until the lights go out at the villa before we can go back..."


    "Ah... Does that mean ordering takeout again?"


    "If we don''t order takeout, what will we eat..."


    "Um... Boss, isn''t it a bit too much for Lord Simin to do this? Shouldn''t we tell the Lord about it?"


    "Well... We should report to the Lord! Lord Simin has been standing here for two consecutive days until midnight. His health is not very good, and if something happens, we can''t afford the responsibility..."


    "Ah... If we tell others that the high-level guards of the Ye family have been eating takeout for three days, I''m afraid the entire Shanghai security industry won''t believe it..."


    Just as the black-clad men sighed, three cars drove towards the villa.


    Although they thought that the security forces at Ziyuan would not allow anyone suspicious to enter, the black-clad men still professionally took countermeasures and heavily guarded Ye Simin.


    As the convoy approached, the black-clad men couldn''t help but whisper.


    "My god, isn''t the middle car a Bentley Mulliner 728? Am I seeing things..."


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so surprised..."


    "Boss, don''t you know how expensive that Bentley Mulliner 728 is?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come on... Even if it''s more expensive, can it compare to our Lord''s Rolls Royce?"


    "Lord''s Rolls Royce costs only over eight million. This Bentley Mulliner 728 costs over eleven million..."


    "Uh... Who are these people? Could they be the leaders of those two families..."


    As the black-clad men whispered, the convoy stopped, and four solemn-looking men got out of the first and last Mercedes-Benz cars in succession.


    Seeing nearly ten people outside the villa, the four men couldn''t help but look cold, and their fierce momentum immediately surged out of their burly bodies.


    The black-clad men, who were only former special forces, were no match for pre-heaven experts in terms of momentum. They immediately stepped back, their backs soaked in cold sweat.


    Such powerful individuals, perhaps comparable to the top experts of the Central Southern Sea Guard, could have such great power to have such high-level experts as personal bodyguards.


    In the black-clad men''s silent speculation, the door of the Bentley finally opened.


    To their surprise, it wasn''t the middle door that opened, but the front passenger door.


    A foreign handsome man in his thirties walked out, and from his attire and demeanor, he could be called a "nobleman"!


    Such a person wasn''t even the protagonist?


    The curiosity of the black-clad men was piqued.


    Five people got off the three cars respectively and walked side by side towards the villa, their wild and imposing manner causing the black-clad men to stagger back.


    At this moment, Ye Simin was completely unaware. All his thoughts were focused on the villa, trying to see his beloved woman through the thick walls.


    Suddenly, he was violently bumped into, and the happy scene he had just imagined shattered in his mind.


    Angry, the usually gentle Ye Simin turned around and shouted, "What are you doing!"


    Before he could finish his accusation, he saw the five imposing figures five or six meters away, and his subordinates, who were forced over.

 Chapter 134 Invincible True Love

    "Who are you?" Ye Simin, intimidated by the five men''s imposing manner, asked weakly."Move aside," a burly man said coldly.


    Although Ye Simin was somewhat weak, he was not inexperienced. Gathering his courage, he said, "This is a private residence. What do you want?"


    The speaking man snorted coldly and took a step forward as if he were about to take action.


    Although the black-clad men were intimidated by the other party''s momentum, they still drew their guns by their professional ethics. They shouted, "Don''t move..."


    The five men, despite being held at gunpoint by nearly ten pistols, not only were unafraid but also smiled silently at the same time.


    Strange, why am I feeling nervous even though they are the ones being pointed at with guns?


    As the black-clad men were feeling chills in their hearts, the foreign handsome man spoke gently, "Don''t keep the master waiting!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the five figures immediately rushed forward. Before the black-clad men could react, they were disarmed and knocked down one by one, each being thrown into the shrubs.


    Ye Simin could hardly believe his eyes. His bodyguards were well-known figures in the Shanghai security industry. How could they all be taken down in the blink of an eye?


    Seeing the five dangerous figures approaching, Ye Simin, with trembling legs, stood his ground. "What... What do you want? I am Ye Simin, the third son of the Ye family!"


    Ignoring his self-introduction, one of the burly men waved his hand, and Ye Simin screamed as he flew three meters and fell heavily into the greenery.


    Oh my god, it hurts so much... Who are these people? How can they have such great strength... If these barbarians are going after Miss Tan in Shanghai later, I''ll fight them...


    Ye Simin, looking through the cracks in the foliage, watched the five "barbarians" who were ringing the doorbell, but he couldn''t get up for a while.


    The villa''s door opened again, and to Ye Simin''s surprise, his goddess also came out. Just as he was about to greet her, he was shocked to find that "his" Miss Tan was tightly holding the arm of a young man who had entered the villa two hours earlier and was even more handsome than himself! S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What''s going on? Isn''t that person Miss Tang''s fianc¨¦? Well, maybe because of Miss Tang''s relationship, Miss Tan would be so... But, they are too intimate, aren''t they?


    "Eric, is this the car you arranged for? You''re amazing, truly worthy of being the man both Ailing and I have set our eyes on."


    Tang Feiyan''s words completely shocked Ye Simin.


    Oh my god, what''s going on? What does she mean by "the man both Ailing and I have set our eyes on"? Could it be that Miss Tang and Miss Tang, who look like sisters, are rivals for a man?


    Oh... No, Miss Tang, you are so noble, how can you compete with others for a man? All the men in the world should come to please you...


    ...If Miss Tang likes that man, can I still compete? His subordinates are so powerful... No, I absolutely can''t give up, I have to believe that true love is invincible.


    "The car is ready!" Seeing Eric with two stunning beauties, Count Skidmore and the four chief bodyguards immediately bowed.


    "Um..." Eric nodded indifferently.


    Although Tang Feiyan was curious about this handsome foreigner''s title for her man, she didn''t ask at that moment. Her attention was completely drawn to the Bentley Mulliner 728.


    After a careful look, confirming that it was indeed the ultra-luxury extended car she had seen online, Tang Feiyan couldn''t help but jump with joy. "Eric, is this the car you arranged for? You''re amazing, truly worthy of being the man both Ailing and I have set our eyes on."


    Count Skidmore, knowing the situation, opened the middle door of the Bentley Mulliner 728 and said respectfully, "Master, two madams, please get in the car!"


    The title of "madams" made both Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, but they did not refute it. Blushing, they were supported by Eric''s hand and got into the car one by one.


    After the middle door was closed, the four chief bodyguards immediately went to the two Mercedes-Benz cars, while Count Skidmore returned to the front passenger seat.


    If there were no external scenery to reference, Tang Feiyan would almost not feel the car moving. She exclaimed, "Truly worthy of being a multi-million-level car exclusively for the E country''s royal family!"


    Eric had no concept of the quality of cars and asked, "Is this car very good?" Read latest stories on empire


    Little did he know that this very ordinary question made Count Skidmore extremely fearful.


    "Master, even though I know this car is ordinary and not worthy of your status, due to the urgency of time, I could only find a car of this level..."


    Hearing this, Tang Feiyan was amazed. "Is the Bentley Mulliner 728, with a global production of only three cars per year, considered ordinary?"


    Count Skidmore solemnly said, "With the master''s distinguished status, his vehicle should be unique... Later, I will contact Bentley to have them create a most luxurious and comfortable limited-edition car for the master!"


    "As far as I know, Bentley doesn''t seem to have a business of customizing cars for individuals?" Tang Feiyan asked with a hint of doubt.


    "Not hiding it from you, madam, I am the second largest shareholder of Bentley, so such a thing is not difficult for me..."


    Count Skidmore''s identity left Tang Feiyan astonished, and Eric smiled slightly, gesturing for Count Skidmore to raise a barrier, leaving the master a relatively private space.


    "Eric, is he from the Lusien clan?" Tan Ailing deduced something from Count Skidmore''s title for Eric.


    "Yes."


    "And the other four are..." As a pre-heaven expert, Tan Ailing naturally sensed the different energies emanating from these people.


    "They are the four chief bodyguards directly under the ''Living Buddha,'' and they are now absolutely loyal to me. With my help, their strength has also reached the pre-heaven realm!"


    "The pre-heaven realm?" Tang Feiyan, somewhat boastful, said, "Isn''t that as powerful as me..."


    "As powerful as you?" Tan Ailing smiled wryly and said, "You, this ''pre-heaven expert,'' lack any sense of alertness. Not to mention those of the same level, even a first-class expert could knock you down in an ambush..."


    "Really? Am I that bad?" Tang Feiyan expressed doubt in Tan Ailing''s words.


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know! Let me ask you, do you know where Ye Simin and his people went?" Tang Feiyan thought about it and confirmed that she didn''t see those annoying guys when she left the villa. She shook her head and said, "How would I know? Maybe they went home for dinner..."


    "You..." Tan Ailing sighed helplessly and said, "All of them were lying in the bushes nearby. With their heavy breathing, even a second-rate martial artist could hear them, but you, this ''pre-heaven expert,'' were completely unaware..."


    "This..." Tang Feiyan felt embarrassed and changed the subject, "Why were Ye Simin and the others lying in the bushes? Was it done by Eric''s men?"


    Tan Ailing gave her a disdainful look and then asked, "Eric, you stayed in country A for so long just to help these four chief bodyguards enhance their strength?"


    "No, the four chief bodyguards'' strength was enhanced after returning to the country. I stayed in country A for so long for another reason!"


    "After handling the matter of the Asura Cult, why did you stay in country A for so long?" Tang Feiyan glanced at Eric and added, "Is it convenient to say?"


    Eric lightly tapped her face and smiled, "There''s nothing inconvenient to say... During that month, I was mainly recruiting vampires!"


    "Why are you recruiting vampires?" Not only Tang Feiyan, but even Tan Ailing was curious.


    "I met someone in country A..." Eric briefly mentioned Zhou Dian''s situation.

 Chapter 135 The Banquet

    "Heavens, several hundred years old, wouldn''t that be a demigod? I never thought there would be such a person in this world..."Tang Feiyan''s exclamation made Eric chuckle inwardly. Several hundred years old and already a demigod? Then am I also "such a person"?


    "Are you thinking ahead?" Tan Ailing understood Eric''s thoughts.


    "Yes."


    "But..." Tan Ailing hesitated before saying, "For a grandmaster like Zhou Dian, without two or three dozen pre-heaven experts, he probably can''t be kept... Among vampires, only those at the duke level can contend with pre-heaven experts... I''m afraid there aren''t that many dukes in Country A..."


    "Although there aren''t that many dukes in Country A, I can create them myself!"


    "Create them yourself?" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were astonished.


    Eric smiled and explained the effect of the "Geocentric Yin Abyss" on vampires.


    "At least thirty-five pre-heaven experts..." Tan Ailing seemed a bit absent-minded.


    "What''s wrong?" Tang Feiyan didn''t understand why she was like this, but Eric guessed some of it.


    "Feiyan, do you know, even prestigious sects like the Shao and powerful hundred-year-old families like the Zhu Ming, their pre-heaven experts would not exceed twenty people..."


    "Oh..." Understanding the rarity and significance of pre-heaven experts, Tang Feiyan also showed her amazement.


    "Eric, you must hide this power well. In the current situation, neither the country nor the martial world would want to see a force that could disrupt the balance..."


    "I will remember..."


    "Alright, Ailing, only you would worry so much! With Eric''s peaceful nature, how could he disrupt the current peace... You can rest assured!"


    "I hope so!" For some reason, Tan Ailing had a vague sense of unease.


    Tang Feiyan, completely unconcerned like Tan Ailing, asked while holding Eric''s arm, "Eric, let''s go eat first, it''s been a long time since I had a big meal!"


    Eric nodded with acceptance.


    "Then let''s go..." Just as Tang Feiyan was about to suggest a dining place, her phone rang.


    "Hello... Mm..."


    After the call, Tang Feiyan shrugged helplessly and said, "It seems we won''t be able to have a big meal tonight..."


    The city of St. Petersburg, Russia.


    The current mayor of St. Petersburg is named Delbosky, who studied in China in the past and is very fond of China. This capable civilian mayor enjoys widespread support within Russia and is said to have a good chance of winning the upcoming presidential election.


    This morning, this "good friend of the Chinese people" led a delegation to visit Shanghai.


    Attaching great importance to this visit, a deputy prime minister from the State Council came to welcome them on behalf of the central government.


    Tang Feiyan''s father, Tang Dad, who is the deputy mayor of Shanghai, took on the main reception duties.


    When arranging the evening banquet, Delbosky, who has a good personal relationship with Tang Dad, explicitly stated that he hopes for a more "relaxed" atmosphere for the banquet.


    Knowing the intention of his foreign friend, Tang Dad immediately decided to organize a "family gathering", asking all participants to bring their own families, and he also called his daughter.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s my dad''s call, he wants us to attend a welcome banquet organized by the municipal committee!"


    "It''s to welcome the delegation from St. Petersburg, right?" Tan Ailing had already learned this news from television, "How come I have to go too?"


    "Of course. My dad said it wouldn''t be good to leave you at home, so he specially asked me to bring you along..."


    "What about Eric?"


    "He''s coming too!" Tang Feiyan said generously, "With my status, I can certainly bring an extra person, right?"


    Eric didn''t mind where he was going, he just asked curiously, "Why did you just say we wouldn''t be able to enjoy the big feast? Usually there would be a lot of delicacies at a banquet, right?"


    Tan Ailing explained, "Although there will indeed be many delicious dishes at the banquet, in general, the people attending the banquet don''t really focus on ''eating'', and they may even look down on those who eat and drink a lot at such an occasion..."


    Eric felt a bit strange. Although he had a life experience of over 400 years, most of the time he had been practicing and researching magic, and he could be said to know nothing about this kind of social interaction.


    Just when he thought he had gained some knowledge, Tang Feiyan smiled and shook her head, "Ailing, this time you''re wrong, I didn''t say we wouldn''t be able to enjoy the big feast because of that..."


    "Oh?" Tan Ailing became a little interested.


    "I absolutely won''t act according to other people''s faces. If there''s really good food, I won''t miss it!"


    Tan Ailing, who knew her well, nodded in agreement and waited for her explanation.


    "The reason I said that is because there will definitely not be the big feast I want to eat at the banquet, it will absolutely be just some homestyle dishes..."


    "Homestyle dishes?" Tan Ailing was a bit surprised, "Judging from your tone, it seems this banquet is not like a Western-style buffet, but a Chinese dining event?"


    "That''s right! Mayor Delbosky is very fond of Chinese culture and Chinese cuisine, and every time he visits China, he will request the host to provide a Chinese feast..."


    "According to our Chinese traditional etiquette, when entertaining foreigners, we shouldn''t just use homestyle dishes, right?" Although he had just crossed over, Eric had already gained some understanding of the Chinese people''s enthusiasm and hospitality.


    Continue reading at empire


    Tang Feiyan sighed helplessly. She explained, "Mayor Delbosky and my dad are quite close, and I''ve met him a few times. I know him a bit. He is a very frugal mayor, and the thing he hates the most is extravagance and waste. Although he likes Chinese food, he is only fond of the homestyle dishes that ordinary families can also make. As for those precious and expensive dishes, he is not very interested in them."


    Seeing the big picture, Eric and Tan Ailing unanimously praised this thrifty and pragmatic mayor in their hearts.


    "Where is the banquet being held?"


    "I almost forgot to tell you..." Tang Feiyan stuck out her tongue at Eric and said, "It''s at the Yue Zhen Xuan on the 55th floor of the Jin Mao Tower!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eric told the driver Skidmore Earl through the communicator, so they wouldn''t go around the city without a destination.


    Seeing that Eric had informed his subordinate to go directly to the Jin Mao Tower, Tan Ailing couldn''t help but ask, "Eric, are we just going like this?"


    Eric looked at the three of their casual home outfits. He hesitated a bit. Through TV, he knew that people usually wear suits and evening gowns to attend banquets, going in casual clothes would be disrespectful to the host!


    If it were someone else, Eric wouldn''t have cared about this, but the banquet was hosted by Tang Dad, and he had to show some face to his "father-in-law", right?


    Just as he was about to have Skidmore Earl change course to take them to buy formal wear, Tang Feiyan smiled and said, "No need, we can just go like this..."

 Chapter 136 The Tripartite Gate

    "Won''t this casual attire have a bad influence on Uncle Tang?..." It seems that Tan Ailing and Eric share the same concerns."No way!" Tang Feiyan said with great confidence. "Mayor Delbosky himself doesn''t like formal wear, he even has the anecdote of wearing jeans to attend the meeting of the eight cities in Eastern Europe! At a banquet with him as the main character, we''ll dress like this and he''ll feel very at ease..."


    Seeing Tang Feiyan''s confident demeanor, Eric and Tan Ailing didn''t say much more and started chatting casually instead.


    Roger Karins, a citizen of Country A, 36 years old, is a doctor by profession and is currently in Shanghai representing a medical institution from Country A to negotiate with a local hospital.


    Tonight, he also went to the Jin Mao Tower.


    However, he was neither there for dinner nor to stay overnight, but to commit a murder.


    The location of the murder was in the washroom, and the victim was an ordinary and unremarkable service staff.


    After the murder, he hung a sign that read "Equipment Maintenance" on the washroom door, then locked the door from the inside, and finally reported to someone through a satellite phone.


    "Boss..."


    "Roger, is the job done?"


    "I haven''t acted yet?"


    "...Then why are you calling?"


    "Boss, I just want to ask, who is my target exactly?"


    "...Who gave you the message? I''ll send him to the North Pole..."


    "Boss, can we focus on the matter at hand?"


    "Hmm... Listen, your target this time is the mayor of St. Petersburg, Delbosky. We can''t let someone so close to China become the President of Russia. By killing him in China, not only can we eliminate our hidden danger, but we can also sour China-Russia relations..."


    "I understand, boss. I''ll go prepare then..."


    "Good, Roger! Remember, don''t expose your identity..."


    "Don''t worry, this isn''t my first time doing this kind of thing. Just wait for the good news!"


    After Eric''s group arrived at the Jin Mao Tower, he had Earl Skidmore return to "The Dark Alley of Extreme Yin" first. Since there was nothing for him to do by Eric''s side, it was better for him to focus on improving his abilities.


    Then Tang Feiyan called her father, asking him to send someone to the entrance of the Yue Zhen Xuan to receive them, as they were essentially "uninvited guests" without invitations. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tang''s father''s response was quite quick. By the time they just got off the elevator, a refined man in his thirties was already waiting there.


    "Feiyan, hurry up, the banquet is about to start..." His tone suggested he was quite familiar with Tang Feiyan.


    "Shi Qingxuan, why have you come out in person?" Tang Feiyan said with a smile, "I rushed over as soon as I got the call, without a moment''s delay! If anything''s late, it''s just that my father called me too late..."


    "By the way, Shi Qingxuan..." Seeing that Shi Qingxuan seemed to have mistaken Eric and Tan Ailing for random passersby, Tang Feiyan couldn''t help but introduce them, "These two are my good friends, Eric and Tan Ailing!"


    Shi Qingxuan paused for a moment, then apologized sincerely, "I''m sorry, you two, I thought you were just people who happened to be on the elevator with Feiyan... I''m Shi Qingxuan, the secretary of Deputy Mayor Tang."


    Tang Feiyan added, "Shi Qingxuan has been with my father for eleven years, you could say he''s watched me grow up, and he''s very close to our family..."


    Shi Qingxuan looked at Tang Feiyan with doting affection and said, "Alright, Feiyan, the way you put it makes me sound so old! You should know that your Shi Qingxuan still hasn''t even gotten married yet!"


    Tang Feiyan stuck her tongue out at Shi Qingxuan, then pointed at Tan Ailing and asked, "Shi Qingxuan, take a good look, don''t you recognize her?" Stay updated with empire


    Shi Qingxuan was a bit curious, first apologizing to Tan Ailing, then carefully examining her. After a close look, he immediately realized, "Could it be Miss Ailing from the Tan family?"


    Tan Ailing gave a slight smile and nodded lightly at him.


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were very close, and when they were studying in Cangzhou in the past, they would often go to the Tang family to play. So naturally, Shi Qingxuan had met her before. It''s just that because of Tan Ailing''s cool personality, the two didn''t have much interaction.


    Now, with Tang Feiyan''s prompt, Shi Qingxuan immediately remembered that cold and beautiful young lady who was even indifferent towards the Deputy Mayor.


    Looking at the sweet-faced Tan Ailing who was holding Eric''s arm, Shi Qingxuan found it hard to connect her with the aloof girl in his memory.


    "I wonder who this gentleman is..." Shi Qingxuan wanted to get to know this man who could "turn ice to fire".


    "This is my fianc¨¦, Eric!"


    Seeing that Tan Ailing only mentioned a name and the introduced gentleman also remained silent, Shi Qingxuan tactfully didn''t say much more and instead asked about Tang Feiyan''s recent situation.


    Just as the group was walking and talking towards the entrance of Yuezhen Pavilion, seven or eight burly men in uniform came up. The four bodyguards immediately reacted, getting in front of Eric and the others to protect them.


    However, their pre-heaven spiritual senses did not detect any hostility, so they didn''t make a move right away, just taking precautions.


    "Please don''t misunderstand!" Seeming to have seen this kind of situation many times, one of the burly men who appeared to be the leader said naturally with his hands open, "We are from the National Security Bureau... Eh, Secretary Shi?"


    Shi Qingxuan, who had been talking to Tang Feiyan, hadn''t noticed the situation before, but hearing someone call his name, he looked up.


    After a glance, he slapped his forehead and said, "Blame me, blame me... Mr. Eric."


    For some reason, Eric didn''t seem to like this Shi Qingxuan very much and just raised an eyebrow without answering.


    Shi Qingxuan didn''t mind, and directly said, "These are your people, aren''t they?" After getting the answer, he continued, "The security work for this welcome banquet is handled by the National Security Bureau, and no bodyguards of the guests are allowed to enter the banquet hall. You see..."


    "No, the master''s safety can only be entrusted to us!" Before Eric could speak, the four bodyguards firmly stated their stance.


    The title "master" made Shi Qingxuan pause slightly because normally bodyguards would call their employer "boss" or "sir". This unusual way of addressing made Shi Qingxuan even more curious about Eric''s identity.


    But now he could only suppress this curiosity, looking at Eric apologetically and saying, "Mr. Eric..."

 Chapter 137 Delbosky

    Eric didn''t want Tang Feiyan''s friends to be in trouble, so he waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, I''ll go in by myself, you don''t need to follow!"The four secret guards who had already signed the "master-servant contract" with Eric naturally did not oppose their master''s order and nodded in unison.


    The leader of the tough men spoke timely, "Rest assured, we are all experts in protection. With our protection, your master will not be harmed in the slightest! I''ll have someone take you to the bodyguard''s exclusive restaurant..."


    With Eric''s consent, the four secret guards followed a tough man and left.


    The leader accompanied Eric and the others to the banquet hall, saying as they walked, "Mr. Eric, right? I can see that your bodyguards are all experts. One of them could probably handle our small team..."


    Eric still had the same indifferent expression, showing no other reaction. However, Shi Qingxuan''s curiosity grew stronger because he knew the skills of these State Security Bureau agents.


    Perhaps because he had seen various bad tempers of important people too often, Eric''s indifference did not deter the leader of the agents. He said confidently, "Although your bodyguards are strong when it comes to protecting important figures, they are probably not as good as us. Because the real weapons of murder in this world are not martial arts, but firearms and poisons..."


    Tang Feiyan was not currently clinging to Eric, after all, Shi Qingxuan was someone by Tang''s father''s side, and she didn''t want any rumors to reach her father''s ears.


    Don''t be fooled by Tang Feiyan''s usually carefree demeanor; she was sharp-witted!


    She was very clear that once her father knew she was going to share a husband with someone, there would be a huge family uproar. Even if her father loved her dearly, he would not allow her to do such a shameful thing.


    And Tang Feiyan herself was also a filial child. Although she didn''t care about others'' opinions, she had to consider the impact of this matter on her father.


    It was for these reasons that after entering the Jinmao Tower, she kept a certain distance from Eric.


    However, this distance made her very uncomfortable, especially when she saw her good friends being intimate with Eric, she felt even more unbearable.


    If it hadn''t been for chatting with Shi Qingxuan to distract herself along the way, she might have unconsciously passed out.


    At this moment, Shi Qingxuan was pondering Eric''s identity and did not continue chatting with her, so she could only find another target to use her "attention diversion skill" on.


    Therefore, as soon as the agent leader finished speaking, she picked up, "So how do you defend against firearms and poisons?"


    Seeing a beauty engaging with him, the agent leader was somewhat excited and pointed to the door frame standing on the road ahead, saying, "We rely on those three door frames to detect firearms and poisons in advance!"


    Tang Feiyan looked over and asked in confusion, "What''s the purpose of those three doors?... Could it be metal detectors?"


    "Yes!" The agent leader nodded, "The first door frame is indeed a metal detector, which prevents anyone from entering the banquet hall with knives, guns, or other metal weapons."


    Eric also became somewhat interested and interjected, "All three doors aren''t metal detectors, are they?"


    Seeing that his topic had resonated enough, the agent leader was very pleased and smiled as he replied, "Of course not. The second door frame is a gunpowder detector, which can prevent bad actors from bringing explosives and other dangerous items into the banquet hall."


    "So the third door must be a poison detector, right?" Tan Ailing also asked with interest.


    "Exactly!"


    Walking through the three doors and seeing nothing unusual, the agent leader bid farewell to Eric and the others.


    Under Shi Qingxuan''s guidance, Eric and his group officially entered Yue Zhenxuan.


    Walking into this banquet hall, a glance revealed that almost everyone was dressed in suits or evening gowns.


    The appearance of Eric and the others did cause a small stir. This was partly due to their outstanding looks and partly due to their casual attire.


    Although there were very few guests who were on good terms with Delbosky and knew him well enough to wear casual home clothes, their numbers were few, and they were not young. So Eric and his two companions attracted quite a few eyes.


    However, with Eric and Tan Ailing''s indifference, and Tang Feiyan''s carefree attitude, none of them felt uncomfortable. It was Shi Qingxuan, who should have been experienced in such situations, who felt a little awkward.


    "Dad..." Tang Feiyan immediately leaned affectionately against her father as soon as she found him in the crowd.


    "You girl, why are you dressed like this..." Tang''s father laughed and scolded him. Stay tuned with empire


    Although Vice Mayor Tang knew Delbosky''s temperament well, he represented the image of the municipal party committee after all, so he couldn''t be too casual. He was dressed in formal attire. Besides, he didn''t want to blame Tang Feiyan. It was just that in front of the deputy prime minister and the mayor, he had to do so.


    "Alright, Feiyan''s outfit suits my taste, so stop talking about her!" Delbosky, dressed in denim, said in a strange accent, "Feiyan, do you still remember Uncle?"


    Tang Feiyan joked with him, "Uncle Delbosky, you''re so distinctive, how could I forget you?"


    Tang''s father stared at her words, but they also made Delbosky laugh heartily.


    "Dad, I won''t introduce Ailing, this is Ailing''s fianc¨¦, Eric!"


    Tang''s father felt a little strange after hearing his daughter''s words. He had a good relationship with the Tan family, and he was also good friends with Tan Ailing''s father. After Tan Ailing came to work in Shanghai, Tan Dad would occasionally call to inquire about his daughter''s situation. However, he had never heard that this Tan girl had a fianc¨¦! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, this was not the right time to ask such a question. With the idea of ??developing relationships with the younger generation, Tang''s father introduced the three of them to the Vice Premier of the State Council and the mayor of Shanghai.

 Chapter 138 The Strange Waiter

    As Tang''s father''s immediate superiors, the Secretary and the Mayor were naturally familiar with Tang Feiyan, and they had also heard of Tan Ailing''s fame. Now, they took a moment to appraise Eric, who remained as aloof as ever in their presence.The political bigwigs appeared quite amiable, but it seemed they didn''t have much in common with Eric and his group.


    Seeing this, Tang''s father immediately said, "Feiyan, you guys go play by yourselves, don''t disturb Dad and Uncle Delbosky''s discussion..."


    Tang Feiyan gladly agreed. After politely bidding farewell to the big shots, she took Eric and Tan Ailing toward the dining table.


    "This setup is so awkward!" Tang Feiyan complained as she looked at the small dishes on the table. "I thought it would be a round table, but they''ve divided the dishes and snacks into portions! What''s the difference with a Western-style banquet? Dad messed up..."


    Complaints aside, they still needed to eat.


    Ignoring the eyes around them, the three of them picked and chose from the long, narrow dining table, selecting more than ten dishes and snacks. They took them on three trays to a corner and began to eat.


    Eric caught a sweet and sour pork rib that Tan Ailing handed to him and asked vaguely, "What do you think of the three doors outside?"


    "Not bad!" It was unclear whether Tang Feiyan''s comment was about the three doors or the piece of braised pork on her chopsticks.


    While wiping the sauce from Eric''s mouth with a napkin, Tan Ailing shook her head and said, "Those three doors can only prevent dangerous items, but they can''t eliminate dangerous people!"


    "Exactly." Eric agreed. "Although in this world, more people die from firearms and poisons than from martial arts, in such occasions, the real danger lies in those skilled in martial arts..."


    "Why do you say that?" Tang Feiyan, who was wrestling with a chicken leg, asked with some confusion.


    "Hehe, those three doors can detect metal and gunpowder, but they can''t detect martial arts or abilities!"


    "Eric, you haven''t discovered anything, have you?" Tang Feiyan asked nervously. After all, her father was in charge of this banquet, and if something happened, it would be troublesome.


    "Not really," Eric said indifferently. "I just found out that there are many martial arts experts and people with abilities in the banquet hall!"


    "Ah... I have to go tell my dad!"


    Tan Ailing grabbed Tang Feiyan, who was about to get up, and jokingly scolded, "You impulsive girl, you''re also a pre-heaven expert, don''t you know how to use spiritual awareness?"


    "What?" Tang Feiyan looked puzzled. But by now, she had relaxed because, from Tan Ailing''s expression, she could tell that things weren''t bad.


    "Those people don''t have any hostility or killing intent, so they''re probably not here to cause trouble. Most likely, they are super agents secretly protecting the big shots! Try to sense it yourself now, see if you can find the positions of those martial arts experts and people with abilities..."


    While Tan Ailing was teaching Tang Feiyan how to use the unique spiritual awareness of a pre-heaven expert, Ye Simin, dressed in a white suit and looking elegant, entered the banquet hall with a handsome middle-aged man.


    "Zhenglin, you''re late!" Tang''s father said with a smile to the handsome middle-aged man who was walking towards them.


    "Please forgive me, please forgive me. If it weren''t for my son''s mistake, I would have come here earlier..." It seemed that this middle-aged man was quite familiar with several political bigwigs.


    The Vice Premier looked slightly interested as he glanced at Ye Simin and asked with a smile, "Is this your talented son studying in E country?"


    "What talent? He''s just a bookworm!" Although Ye Zhenglin shook his head and sighed, the pride in his eyes couldn''t be hidden.


    "You''re just trying to be clever!" Tang''s father jokingly scolded him, "At the age of 22, obtaining two bachelor''s degrees from Cambridge University in E country, what kind of talent is that?"


    Ye Zhenglin was somewhat proud and somewhat helpless as he said, "What''s the use of so many degrees? This kid doesn''t come to the company to help me, and now he wants to study public relations..."


    At this point, seemingly irritated, he shouted at Ye Simin, "Simin, why don''t you come over and greet people!"


    Ye Simin, who was staring blankly at a corner of the banquet hall, did not respond to Ye Zhenglin''s words.


    Ye Zhenglin felt a bit embarrassed and was about to slap Simin on the head.


    The Vice Premier, who had a good impression of Ye Simin, stopped him, pointed to the corner, and his face showed a hint of ambiguity.


    The several big shots suddenly became interested and looked along Ye Simin''s gaze. In that corner, surprisingly, were Eric and the other two.


    "Ye Simin, do you know Miss Tang?" Tang''s father was a little strange. Although he was familiar with Ye Zhenglin, the younger generation of the two families had never gathered together.


    Prompted by her father''s "gentle reminder," Ye Simin finally retracted her gaze, slightly embarrassed, and apologized to the big shots before saying, "Yes, Uncle Tang, Miss Tang, and I are neighbors now!"


    Tang''s father then remembered that his daughter now lived in Ziyuan, so he nodded in understanding.


    Meanwhile, Delbosky, showing no sense of seniority, grinned and asked, "From the way Young Master Ye looks at Miss Tang, it seems like he has designs on her?"


    With Delbosky''s peculiar accent, Ye Simin completely heard "Miss Tang" as "Tan Miss." Thinking her thoughts were exposed, she blushed immediately.


    His shy appearance amused the big shots, and they all chuckled.


    Seeing Ye Simin becoming increasingly uncomfortable, Tang''s father began to like her more and couldn''t help but speak up to help his "son-in-law," "Alright, Ye Simin, you go find Feiyan and them, don''t accompany us, old guys..."


    Ye Simin nodded repeatedly as if granted amnesty, politely bid farewell, and hurried over to Tan Ailing.


    Watching her back, Delbosky smiled at Tang''s father and Ye Zhenglin, "It looks like you two will become relatives in the future!"


    The Karins family was originally an inconspicuous European family of thieves over three hundred years ago. One day, a young member stole a forbidden black book from a large cathedral in Italy. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because of this book, the Karins family was issued the highest level of wanted order by the Vatican. All twelve members of the family, except for that young member, were killed by bounty hunters.


    Because the Vatican''s influence in Europe was so powerful, no matter how the young member hid, he would eventually be discovered by the bounty hunters. Later, out of resentment, this young member boarded the Mayflower to the New World.


    This decision was quite correct.


    At that time, the Americas were seen as a wilderness by Europeans, so the Vatican had almost no power there, and no bounty hunters were willing to cross the dangerous ocean to chase a thief to such a distant place. Therefore, the young member of the Karins family settled there.


    For the mastermind who had caused their "family to be destroyed and scattered," the only surviving member of the Karins family naturally would not let him go, vowing to figure it out.


    Unfortunately, the black book was not only written in ancient medieval texts, but its content was also extremely obscure. Therefore, until the young member died of old age, he still didn''t understand what this thing, highly valued by the Vatican, was!


    Fortunately, he had descendants! Explore hidden tales at empire


    After more than a hundred years of effort by five generations, the contents of the black book finally saw the light of day again!


    It turned out to be the personal notes of a medieval genius necromancer!


    The Karin family, who had finally unraveled the secret that had plagued them for more than a hundred years, was astonished, frightened, and excited.


    After lengthy and careful consideration, the head of the Karins family at the time made a decision, which was to secretly arrange for disciples in the family to practice necromancy.


    Although they were determined to practice this evil magic considered taboo by the world, the process was not smooth. Because this black book was only the personal notes of that genius necromancer, not a manual for practicing magic.


    To understand how to meditate, and how to accumulate magic power. To understand the correct meanings of various magical terms in the black book, the Karins family exhausted their efforts and suffered a lot.


    After nearly a hundred years of struggle by three generations, the Karins family finally compiled a set of effective necromancy practice techniques.


    With the power of necromancy, the Karins family dominated in country A.


    However, no matter how powerful a family is, it cannot compete with a country. In order not to be suspected by the government, the Karins family did a lot of work and even sent many disciples to join the special agencies of the country.


    Roger Karins was one of them.

 Chapter 139 The Unknown Misunderstanding

    Although he had no knowledge of any martial arts or superpowers, Roger, relying on necromancy, was still revered as a "ace" in the special agent system, where many experts resided.Upon learning that the target would appear at Canton Treasure Pavilion in the Jin Mao Tower, Roger immediately took action and killed the headwaiter responsible for the evening banquet at Canton Treasure Pavilion.


    In the past, when doing such things, Roger would control the corpses of individuals who could get close to the target and use explosives to assassinate the target. This way, not only would the target die, but the corpse would also be destroyed, leaving no trace.


    However, today, the triple security gates of the National Security Bureau had caused him a little trouble.


    Yes. Not being able to use explosives was just a small inconvenience!


    For a disciple of the Karins family who inherited the notes of a genius necromancer, the attack methods he mastered were by no means so simple!


    "Wow... Ailing, I sensed it. The guy in the red suit dancing over there is a martial arts expert. His internal strength is not weak..." Under Tan Ailing''s guidance, Tang Feiyan quickly mastered the technique of using her spiritual sense and began to explore everywhere.


    Tan Ailing and Eric smiled at each other, not paying attention to her. Because they had both confirmed that there were no pre-heaven level individuals present at this event. Apart from others who were also pre-heaven experts, no one else would be able to sense Tang Feiyan''s spiritual sense!


    "...Huh, I didn''t expect Uncle Han to also have martial arts skills..."


    Ignoring Tang Feiyan''s occasional exclamation, Eric and Tan Ailing chatted quietly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Why is it so strange..." Tang Feiyan suddenly pulled Tan Ailing and said, "Ailing, come and take a look..."


    "What am I looking at?" Find your next read on empire


    "It''s the headwaiter who just came in over there..." Tang Feiyan said with a puzzled expression, "I feel like something''s not right about him!"


    "Why are you so startled again?" Tan Ailing laughed, releasing her spiritual sense.


    "Huh..." Sensing the target, Tan Ailing couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "What''s wrong?" Tan Ailing''s expression made Eric curious too.


    "Eric, it''s strange. I can''t sense any signs of life from that person at all..." Tan Ailing said in confusion.


    Tang Feiyan said with relief, "So you also have this feeling, I thought my spiritual sense was off!"


    Eric raised his eyebrows slightly, his expression changing slightly.


    "Do you have any discoveries?" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan asked in unison.


    Eric looked at the expressionless headwaiter at the drinks area and said lightly, "He''s not a living person..."


    "Ah..." Tang Feiyan covered her mouth, her eyes full of fear as she asked, "Is he... a zombie?"


    "No..." Eric frowned slightly, "He should be controlled by someone?"


    "Hypnosis?" Tang Feiyan denied herself as soon as she said it, "Can someone hypnotize a dead person?"


    "It''s not hypnosis, it''s control!" Eric thought for a moment and said, "Like a puppet in a shadow play or puppet show..."


    Tan Ailing nodded in understanding, asking, "Is this also magic?"


    "Yes, this is a technique of necromancy!"


    "Wow, magic is really amazing, it can do almost anything!" Tang Feiyan said with a sense of awe.


    Eric was also surprised and excited. This was the first time he had proven the existence of another magician.


    In the "Dark Chronicles," there was also the existence of necromancy, which Eric had skimmed through in the past. It was just that he didn''t like dealing with corpses and skeletons, so he didn''t study it carefully.


    However, Eric was not averse to necromancy. So, he really wanted to meet the necromancer who cast the spell.


    "Eric, since someone is using necromancy to control corpses, he must have some purpose. Look..."


    After Tan Ailing''s reminder, Tang Feiyan also realized, grabbing Eric''s arm nervously, and said, "Yes, Eric, that person must be up to something. You must help my father..."


    "Don''t worry." Eric patted Tang Feiyan''s hand and smiled faintly, "I promise to deal with him before he takes any action."


    After receiving Eric''s assurance, Tang Feiyan, who trusted him deeply, immediately relaxed, eating and stealing glances at the deceased headwaiter.


    At this moment, a weak greeting suddenly came from beside them, "Miss Tang, hello..."


    The three turned to see Ye Simin.


    Ye Simin was extremely happy when he saw Tan Ailing from a distance, but as he approached, he realized that the formidable and mysterious handsome young man was also present.


    Ye Simin, who already had some concerns, felt a strange panic when he saw Eric.


    "How did you end up here?" Eric frowned.


    "I... I came with my father to attend the banquet..." Ye Simin was a little hesitant to speak directly to Eric. He turned to Tang Feiyan and said, "Miss Tang, Uncle Tang asked me to come and find you... for your..."


    This annoying guy actually knew Tang''s father, and Tang''s father even asked him to come over?


    The three of them looked at Tang''s father in disbelief and got a slight nod and a strange smile in response.


    Seeing her father and several uncles staring at them expectantly, Tang Feiyan looked a bit embarrassed as she glanced at Eric and Tan Ailing.


    In this situation, she couldn''t do anything to embarrass her father, the host.


    Tan Ailing secretly pinched Eric''s hand and said to Ye Simin, "Since Uncle Tang asked you to come, then please sit down!"


    Upon hearing his goddess speak like this, Ye Simin''s face almost broke into a smile. He sat down next to Tang Feiyan, almost touching her. Perhaps because he was shy, after sitting down, he dared not look at Tang Feiyan and just smiled foolishly at Tang Feiyan.


    His demeanor and actions were seen by the bigwigs in the distance, eliciting a series of laughter and sighs.


    "Old Tang, it seems that this Ye gentleman is really interested in Feiyan. Look at how brightly he smiles..." Delbosky remarked.


    "This Ye Simin is quite pure. He actually doesn''t dare to sit next to the girl he likes..." The Deputy Prime Minister lamented.


    "Alas, this little brat, he hasn''t learned any tricks from me and his two brothers..." Ye Zhenglin, who felt that the pursuit of his third son, who had just entered the world of love, was quite disdainful.


    Tang''s father also had a very favorable view of Ye Simin''s pursuit of his daughter, not only because of Ye Simin''s own conditions but also because of the Ye family''s background.


    Although the Ye family was only a newly risen wealthy family, having emerged only thirty years ago, their wealth was considerable. They were even listed in the top ten on the publicly available wealth list in mainland China.


    Although Tang''s father was not the kind of feudal parent who emphasized "matching doors," he was still very happy to see such a powerful potential in-law.


    Seeing his daughter and "future son-in-law" looking a bit uncomfortable under the gaze of his group, he couldn''t help but laugh, "Alright, let''s not look at them anymore! Look how nervous they are..."


    Vice Premier smiled knowingly and said, "Tang, your niece, Tan Ailing, and her fianc¨¦ are extraordinary..."


    The Secretary agreed, "Indeed, to act so naturally under our scrutiny, they are definitely not ordinary! What exactly is his identity..."


    "I only found out today that my niece has a fianc¨¦. It seems he''s quite remarkable..."


    Tang''s father, who knew his daughter''s friend''s temperament well, was not surprised by Tan Ailing''s behavior, but he was slightly taken aback by Ailing''s fianc¨¦''s demeanor. This only piqued his interest in Eric even more, determined to find time to ask Tan''s dad about him.


    "Alright, alright, why bother about the kids'' affairs? Let''s go over there for a drink..." As a typical Russian man, Delbosky was very fond of alcohol.


    Ye Zhenglin patted Tang''s father''s shoulder and smiled, "Old Tang, we must have a drink later."


    "What''s this, are your children talking about love and you want to join in the fun to exchange feelings?" The Vice Premier dropped his demeanor and teased his friend.


    "Get out of here!" Ye Zhenglin playfully hit the Vice Premier and sighed on purpose, "Alas, I don''t know if my third son has such good fortune..."


    "Let the two kids handle their own affairs..." After Tang''s father said this calmly, he saw Ye Zhenglin''s face full of disappointment, and immediately laughed again, "But I''m happy to see them together..."


    "You old rascal, teasing me like that."


    While Tang Feiyan and Ye Simin were unaware, a misunderstanding arose among their elders.


    After the attention of these bigwigs shifted, Tang Feiyan and Ye Simin both unconsciously sighed deeply, obviously feeling quite suppressed just now.


    Eric and Tan Ailing, seeing their behavior, couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    Tang Feiyan, puzzled, said, "It''s strange, why were those old men looking at us like that?" After a moment of thought, she stared directly at Ye Simin and said, "Ye boy, did you say something to my dad and the others?"


    Ye Simin, blushing, lowered his head and said, "They... they seem to have noticed that I... that I like Miss Tan..."


    After a moment of silence between Eric and Tan Ailing, Tang Feiyan spoke on their behalf, "Ye boy, I advise you not to waste your feelings. Ailing is Eric''s sweetheart, you don''t stand a chance..."


    Ye Simin suddenly looked up and said, "Miss Tang, do you also like Mr. Eric?"

 Chapter 140 Dead or Expert

    Tang Feiyan glanced nervously at Tang''s father, then asked coldly, "Ye boy, what do you mean by that question?"Ye Simin was not a fool and immediately explained, "Miss Tang, please rest assured, I am not here on behalf of Mr. Tang to test you! The question just now was entirely my doubt!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tang Feiyan looked at him carefully and felt that he didn''t seem to be lying, so she admitted, "That''s right, like Ailing, I also deeply love Eric!"


    Ye Simin''s eyes flickered slightly as he continued, "Mr. Eric is your friend''s fianc¨¦. Aren''t you afraid of hurting the relationship between you and your sister by doing this?"


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan smiled at each other, both understanding Ye Simin''s intentions.


    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Ye. Eric will not only not damage the relationship between us sisters, but will make it even stronger..."


    Ye Simin hesitated and said, "Miss Tan, what do you mean by that?"


    "What else could it mean?" Tang Feiyan said lightly, "Haven''t you heard the story of the Emperors'' Female Consorts?"


    Ye Simin''s mouth fell open in disbelief as he looked at Tan Ailing. "Miss Tan, China''s Marriage Law enforces monogamy..."


    Tan Ailing smiled calmly, ignoring Ye Simin''s enchanted gaze. "Mr. Ye should also know about our Tan family''s background. Do you think we would adhere to the Marriage Law?"


    Ye Simin glanced at Eric as if he had figured something out. "Is Mr. Eric also part of your martial arts world?"


    Considering Eric''s false identity as the "Medicine King Sect''s junior lord," Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan nodded simultaneously.


    Ye Simin finally understood why this handsome young man had so many powerful subordinates. He also realized that although his family was wealthy, it could not compare to those ancient families that had been secretly developing for hundreds of years.


    However, for the sake of his goddess, he mustered up the courage and said to Eric, "Mr. Eric, I will not give up. I will prove that I love Miss Tan more than you do... Even if you use force to pressure me, I will not retreat, because I believe¡ªtrue love is invincible!"


    Eric couldn''t help but laugh bitterly.


    He felt that Ye Simin was completely misunderstanding the situation, unable to grasp his position. From the way he spoke, it seemed as if he was the one deeply in love with Tan Ailing, while Eric had become the ruthless man scheming to steal love, a malicious rich young master!


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan also felt the same. The three of them exchanged glances and rolled their eyes simultaneously.


    Eric didn''t have the time or the inclination to deal with the inexplicable Ye Simin at the moment, because the dead headwaiter was already making a move.


    Several big shots were drinking and chatting on a large balcony. Delbosky couldn''t stand the red wine brought by the waiter, so Tang''s father immediately had some vodka brought over.


    The headwaiter took the tray from the waiter''s hand and walked towards the balcony expressionlessly, carrying two bottles of vodka.


    "Please sit, I''ll be right back!" Eric said softly to Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, then got up and walked towards the dead head waiter.


    Ye Simin had already clenched his fists, ready to bravely face the "blow" Eric was about to deliver, but unexpectedly, Eric just left without even looking at him.


    At this moment, Ye Simin felt extremely sad. Did I have so little threat in his eyes...


    Seeing Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, who also didn''t look at him, Ye Simin felt a bit lost. But he didn''t lose heart, because he firmly believed that his devotion was what made him the man who could bring happiness to Tan Ailing!


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    Completely unaware that a "sticky plaster" was about to be applied to them, Eric stood in front of the dead head waiter with a faint smile.


    The "Corpse Manipulation Technique" refined by the medieval genius necromancer is not just about manipulating corpses. It can also listen, see, and speak through the eyes, ears, mouth, and tongue of the corpse.


    Of course, this new type of corpse manipulation has a condition: the corpse used must be fresh. Corpses that have been dead for more than three hours cannot be used.


    In a restroom with a sign saying "Equipment Maintenance," Roger, who was controlling the dead headwaiter with his mind, saw the person blocking "him" and felt a sudden jump in his heart. He quickly controlled the corpse and said, "I''m sorry, sir!"


    After speaking, he prepared to bypass this handsome young man who gave him an inexplicable sense of crisis.


    In the split second when he turned sideways, Eric calmly said, "Is controlling other people''s corpses fun?"


    Roger''s mind shook violently, almost losing control of the head waiter''s corpse. "Uh, sir, I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    "You don''t think no one can see through your necromancy, do you?"


    "You...you..." Roger stepped back in fear, unable to say a word.


    Delbosky, who was waiting for the drinks on the balcony, looked at this scene and couldn''t help but laugh, "Is this young man getting thirsty and trying to steal our drinks?"


    "Stop talking nonsense..." There were only a few bigshots on the balcony, and Tang''s father spoke casually, "Although I don''t know much about this young man named Eric, anyone who can become Ailing''s fianc¨¦ cannot be the kind of person who doesn''t know manners..."


    "Strange, very strange..." Mayor Han muttered with a furrowed brow.


    "Mayor Han, what''s wrong?" Seeing his old friend looking confused, the Vice Premier couldn''t help but ask.


    Mayor Han glanced at the several big shots and said puzzledly, "I won''t hide it from everyone. When I was young, I studied under a master of Wudang. Although my talent was not outstanding, after decades of diligent practice, I have some skills. But just now, I observed that although the waiter was speaking, he didn''t seem to be breathing."


    The Vice Premier was slightly stunned and asked, "What does that mean?"


    "Not breathing can only mean one thing, right? That waiter is either dead or an extremely skilled expert, at least more skilled than me, perhaps even reaching the pre-heaven realm..."


    Although these few bigshots were not from the cultivation world, they had the insights to reach such high positions today.


    Especially Tang''s father, based on his friendship with Tan''s father, had some understanding of the pre-heaven realm that the Tan family had yearned for two hundred years. He shook his head and said, "It''s impossible. It''s not easy to reach the pre-heaven realm, let alone at such a young age..."


    "There are indeed pre-heaven experts at such a young age. I know of seven such experts under the age of thirty-five on the mainland..."


    "Mayor Han, I know about those seven experts you mentioned. However, given their status, would they come here to work as a waiter?"


    "...Then, Tang, what do you think?"


    Tang''s father thought for a moment and said, "Could this waiter have some strange skill that suppresses his breathing, making it undetectable?"


    "Although there is indeed a skill like ''breath-holding technique'' that can suppress breathing, one cannot speak while using such a technique! A skill that can both hold breath and speak, I''ve never heard of it in my decades of life!"


    The Vice Premier looked at the two of them pondering there and couldn''t help but joke, "If he''s neither a pre-heaven expert nor a practitioner of strange skills, could he be a dead person?"


    Tang''s father and Mayor Han looked at each other and said in unison, "It''s not impossible..."


    "What do you mean?"


    The Vice Premier was slightly stunned, then suddenly realized, "The corpse-driving technique from western Hunan?"


    Mayor Han shook his head and said, "The corpse-driving technique from western Hunan can only make the corpse walk, run, jump, and stop, but it cannot make the corpse speak..."


    The Vice Premier was puzzled, "Then what do you mean?"


    Tang''s father glanced at Delbosky and said, "I heard that there is a taboo magic in Europe that can also control corpses..."


    Seeing everyone''s eyes on him, Delbosky spoke up, "That''s right. The necromancy in Europe can indeed manipulate corpses. However, like the corpse-driving technique in China, it cannot make the corpse speak!"


    After hearing this, Tang''s father frowned, "So, this waiter is a super expert?"


    "What''s the use of us guessing here? Why not just go over and ask?" Ye Zhenglin suggested excitedly.


    He also had a plan in mind. If this waiter was an honest expert who had to work because of financial difficulties, then I must show him favor, pull him into the Ye Group, and increase my leverage against those ancient families...


    As the bigshots walked towards Eric and the others, Roger was controlling the corpse to make the final farewell speech, "Sir, you can see through my spell, I believe you are not an ordinary person. Please give me some face and pretend you didn''t see anything. I will repay you in the future..."


    Eric smiled slightly and said, "Stop the nonsense. I''m afraid I can''t allow you to cause trouble at this banquet. Since you''re also a magician, as long as you leave now, I won''t blame you..."


    Roger snorted coldly, about to speak, but found the target person walking towards him. He immediately made a decision, turned around, and ran towards the target, ready to use the "Corpse Explosion Technique".

 Chapter 141 The Murderer

    The magical civilization born on Earth was far less prosperous than Celestia, and necromancy, considered taboo, was no exception.Basically, apart from summoning skeletons or zombies to help in combat, necromancers had almost no other means of self-defense.


    However, the Karins family, as descendants of a secret disciple of the medieval genius necromancer, had more than just this attack method.


    Corpse Explosion Technique, an attack method developed by the genius necromancer, was used to compensate for the slow movements of zombies.


    This spell was similar to the "Self-Destructing Warriors" of the Shura Sect, using the body as a medium to shatter bones and blood to harm others. Its power was not weak, roughly equivalent to two-handed Eric.


    Roger''s plan at this moment was to run to Delbosky, launch the Corpse Explosion Technique, and successfully end the mission.


    His plan was obviously too smooth. He ignored Eric, who gave him a sense of unease, and was completely immersed in the joy of completing the mission.


    Of course, Eric wouldn''t go easy on this disobedient necromancer. He immediately took action... with his spiritual power!


    Stay updated through empire


    In "Dark Chronicles," there were many ways to deal with necromancers, and Eric used one of the gentler ones, "Soul Seize."


    "Soul Seize" was a spell commonly used by necromancers to spar with each other! By relying on powerful spiritual power, the caster would expel the enemy''s spiritual power from zombies and skeletons, thus seizing control of the enemy''s undead soldiers.


    Because of his natural affinity with mages, Eric carefully controlled his spiritual power, fearing that exerting too much force would harm the necromancer behind the corpse.


    However, the other party didn''t appreciate his kindness at all.


    In Roger''s view, although the young man who was most likely also a mage had a slightly higher spiritual power than himself, it was not something he couldn''t resist.


    Now that the task was about to be completed, he naturally couldn''t give up.


    Dividing his mind into three, he resisted Eric''s spiritual invasion, rushed madly towards Delbosky, and preemptively launched the Corpse Explosion Technique.


    Roger''s ungrateful resistance annoyed Eric. Coupled with his discovery of the mutation of the leading corpse through the "True Sight," he unleashed his spiritual power without reservation.


    "Ah!!" In the restroom, Roger''s body let out a piercing scream and collapsed to the ground. Under the powerful impact of Eric''s spiritual power, he had become a vegetable, not knowing when he would be discovered.


    Although the out-of-control leading corpse fell to the ground, it continued to slide towards the bigshots due to inertia.


    Because the Corpse Explosion Technique had begun to take effect, Eric, fearing to harm Tang''s father, secretly used the Swift Step technique, rushed forward, and kicked the body that was about to explode away with one foot.


    In such a public place, Eric naturally couldn''t openly use magic, so he had to use the body technique to achieve his goal.


    This sudden change made Tang''s father, Delbosky, and the other bigshots stop in their tracks, stunned.


    They couldn''t understand why the "master" suddenly rushed towards them? Why would someone with the skills of a "master" stumble and fall? Why could the young man named Eric kick away a person who was possibly a "pre-heaven expert" with just one foot? Could it be that Eric was an even more powerful super expert than a pre-heaven expert?


    These series of questions left the bigshots speechless, not knowing what to say.


    Meanwhile, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, who had been following Eric closely, also stood up and walked over. Ye Simin naturally followed closely behind them.


    Such a big commotion naturally attracted the attention of others in the banquet hall, and everyone''s eyes turned towards them. Some busybodies even crowded around.


    "Bang..."


    After a light sound, there was another scream.


    Everyone looked towards the sound and saw a trembling female waiter standing in a corner, and at her feet, there was a corpse with a large hole in its chest. Judging from its appearance, it was the leading corpse that Eric had kicked away just now.


    After seeing this scene, many people were shocked and some even vomited on the spot.


    The plainclothes experts who were on guard in the banquet hall immediately split into two groups, with one group surrounding the bigshots and the other group quickly heading to the scene of the corpse.


    The female waiter was already in a state of shock and couldn''t answer the questions of the plainclothes agents. Fortunately, a male waiter beside her also witnessed the whole process and, with a pale face, intermittently explained what had happened.


    It turned out that both he and the female waiter were subordinates of the leading corpse. When they saw their boss being kicked by someone, they were ready to go over and help. Who knew that when they were three or four meters away from the leading corpse, they saw the leading corpse''s chest suddenly bulge, followed by an explosion.


    Upon hearing this description, Eric knew that it must be the result of the Corpse Explosion Technique. He just didn''t know if the power had greatly diminished due to not being completed.


    Eric didn''t like such a noisy scene, so he immediately decided to take Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan home.


    "Please wait..." Just a few steps away, they were stopped by plainclothes agents with wine glasses.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "We would like you to come back and assist in the investigation." Although the word "please" was used, the tone was cold and not to be refused.


    "It''s already late today. Let''s talk about it tomorrow!"


    Eric''s immediate refusal changed the plainclothes agents'' expressions immediately. A person who looked like the leader said, "Sir, because the deceased had contact with you before he died, we have reason to believe that you are a suspect. Please come with us to assist in the investigation..."


    "What..." Tang Feiyan stood up protectively, and said angrily, "Do you think Eric... Mr. Eric is a murderer?"


    "We can''t conclude that yet. We need to investigate... But based on the current situation, Mr. Eric is undoubtedly the prime suspect!"


    Tang Feiyan wanted to say more, but a stern voice came from behind her, "Feiyan, don''t be reckless..."


    "Dad, do you also think that Ailing''s fianc¨¦ is a murderer?"


    At this point, Tang''s father was really in a dilemma.


    Emotionally, he didn''t want to believe that his niece''s fianc¨¦ was a murderer, but rationally, he couldn''t let go of what he had seen with his own eyes.


    Most importantly, there were too many witnesses at the scene, including foreign friends with great weight. He absolutely couldn''t tarnish the image of a Chinese government official at this time.


    So, he solemnly said to Tang Feiyan, "Feiyan, don''t cause trouble. Look, even Ailing is not as anxious as you... This time, we''re just asking Eric to come back and assist in the investigation, not directly convicting him. Why are you panicking? You have to believe that we will never wrong a good person..."


    "But..." Tang Feiyan wanted to say more, but was stopped by Eric.


    "It''s okay, Feiyan, it''s just to assist in the investigation, don''t worry..." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After saying that, Eric gave Tan Ailing a reassuring look.


    Tan Ailing nodded silently and pulled Tang Feiyan aside.


    Seeing Tan Ailing''s understanding, Tang''s father couldn''t help but reassure her, "Ailing, rest assured, I promise your fianc¨¦ will not be treated unfairly!"


    Tan Ailing still nodded silently, and together with Tang Feiyan, watched as Eric, who was calm, followed the plainclothes agents away.

 Chapter 142 Interrogation

    Tang Feiyan knew that if it weren''t for her father being present, even if everyone in the banquet hall died, Eric would absolutely not have acted! But, he saved her father, only to be sent to prison by her father.At this thought, Tang Feiyan couldn''t help but throw herself into Tan Ailing''s arms and burst into tears.


    Seeing his daughter''s behavior, Tang''s father was really puzzled. Could this be the legendary "the emperor is not in a hurry, the eunuch is in a hurry"?


    He walked over and patted his daughter''s shoulder, saying with a wry smile, "Alright, Feiyan, why are you acting like a child? Be careful not to let others laugh at you..." He finished, and glanced meaningfully at Ye Simin.


    At this moment, Ye Simin did not notice Tang''s father''s meaningful gaze, but frowned and thought.


    Is Miss Tan''s fianc¨¦ a murderer? It shouldn''t be possible, right? No matter how arrogant the children of prestigious families are, they wouldn''t do such a thing in this kind of situation! There must be a reason behind this...


    Based on her own pride, Ye Simin did not think about adding insult to injury, but instead wanted to find out the truth.


    If Miss Tan''s fianc¨¦ is really the kind of ruthless person who kills easily, then even if it means bankrupting herself and sacrificing her life, she must save Miss Tan from this ordeal...


    Seeing Ye Simin staring blankly, Tang''s father thought that this scholarly young man was frightened by such a bloody scene, so he stopped teasing him and continued to coax his daughter, "Feiyan, why are you so sad? If others don''t know, they might think that the one who was taken away just now was your fianc¨¦..."


    Hearing Tang''s father say this, Tang Feiyan also felt that her behavior might arouse suspicion from others, so she straightened up and said, "Dad, why did you agree to let them take Ailing''s fianc¨¦ away..."


    "I''ve already said, it''s not an arrest, just assisting in the investigation..."


    "Assisting in the investigation? Can''t it wait until tomorrow? Why the rush?"


    Tang''s father sighed helplessly and whispered, "The security of the venue this time is handled by the National Security Bureau. Those people are always arrogant. If Eric killed someone under their noses, they would naturally feel a great loss of face. I can''t control the leaders of the National Security Bureau. At most, I can only ensure that Eric is not tortured..."


    "What? Torture?" Tang Feiyan became nervous. "Eric didn''t kill anyone at all. That person was already dead..."


    "How do you know that person was already dead?" Tang''s father was curious.


    Tang Feiyan was stunned, unsure whether to reveal her identity as a pre-heaven expert to her father. In her dilemma, she unconsciously glanced at Tan Ailing.


    Tang''s father immediately misunderstood, smiled knowingly, and said, "It must be that Ailing also noticed that the person had no breathing sound, right? But this doesn''t mean that person is dead... There are many things in this world that you don''t understand..."


    Tang''s father, who was also confused, put on a serious face and began to lecture the two juniors.


    After a long silence, Tan Ailing suddenly spoke up, "Uncle Tang, you must still have many things to deal with, we''ll go back first..."


    Seeing Tan Ailing''s calm face, Tang''s father sighed softly and said, "Rest assured, Ailing, until the truth comes to light, I will absolutely ensure the safety of your fianc¨¦!" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you, Uncle Tang..."


    As they left the banquet hall, they ran into the four chief guards.


    These four people were originally eating elsewhere and were unaware of what had happened in the banquet hall. Due to their unease, they decided to follow and take a look.


    "Madam, where is the master?"


    "Eric was taken away by the National Security Bureau..." Tang Feiyan said angrily.


    "What?" The four chief guards were all furious and immediately turned around to rush out.


    "Stop!"


    "We''re going to save the master..."


    "Nonsense! You don''t need to intervene in this matter. Follow me back!"


    Although the four chief guards were unwilling, they did not dare to disobey Tang Ailing''s words. In their soul imprints, Tang Ailing was second only to Eric in importance. Before Eric was able to speak, Tang Ailing''s words were the highest command!


    On the way back to Purple Garden, Tang Feiyan finally couldn''t help but ask, "Ailing, are we really unable to do anything?"


    "Of course not!" Tan Ailing no longer concealed her eagerness. "When we get back, I''ll make a call to ask for help. We must not let Eric suffer..."


    "Why wait until we get back to make the call? Although we didn''t bring our phones, there is a car phone in this Bentley! Let''s make the call now..." Tang Feiyan was a bit impatient.


    Tan Ailing blushed slightly. Under Tang Feiyan''s repeated questioning, she said, "If I remembered the phone number, I would have called from the banquet hall. Why wait until now?"


    "Bang..."


    In an interrogation room at the Shanghai branch of the National Security Bureau, a burly man slammed the table hard and shouted,


    Eric glanced around with some interest, then looked at him and asked, "Why is this place so bright?"


    The burly man was slightly taken aback and couldn''t help but interject, "Bright? What do you mean?"


    Eric pointed to the brightly lit room and said, "You should have made this into a dark room, with a bright lamp shining directly on the suspect''s face during interrogation... Isn''t that how it''s done in movies?"


    The burly man was extremely angry. He felt that he was being played by this "manly-looking woman." He slammed the table again, stared, and stood up, shaking his "burly body" as he yelled, "Kid, don''t be too arrogant! Let me tell you, even your deputy mayor relative can''t control our National Security Bureau..."


    "But it seems like you can''t control me either..." Eric said lightly. "The jurisdiction for murder cases should be with the criminal investigation department..."


    "Haha, kid, are you still counting on your deputy mayor relative to bail you out?" The burly man said triumphantly. "The scope of authority of our National Security Bureau is anyone or anything that poses a threat to national security! By doing what you did in such an important diplomatic setting, we have reason to believe that your intent is not just murder, but to endanger national security..."


    "Oh? How exactly am I endangering national security by committing murder?" Eric found it more and more amusing.


    "The reason you did this is exactly the purpose of our interrogation of you! Why don''t you confess honestly?"


    "Since you are so good at thinking, why not just come up with a reasonable and plausible reason for me?"


    "Bang..."


    In the pitiful trembling of the interrogation table, the burly man roared, "Kid, don''t think your relative can really save you! We have plenty of ways to make you confess, and we will definitely not let anyone find out about your injuries..."


    "Are you planning to press a phone book against my chest and then hit it with a hammer?" Eric, deeply influenced by old movies, asked.


    "Bang..."


    The interrogation table was finally smashed by the furious burly man. He bypassed the debris and prepared to give this hateful kid a good lesson.

 Chapter 143 Erics Purpose

    At this moment, the door of the interrogation room suddenly opened, and a middle-aged man in civilian clothes walked in, shouting, "Wang Dali, what are you doing?"The burly man, Wang Dali, widened his eyes and said, "Boss, this kid is not obedient, I''m going to deal with him!"


    "Nonsense!" The middle-aged man said firmly, "We are civil servants of the country, representatives of justice. How can we use extralegal means?"


    Wang Dali sneered, "Boss, there''s no one else here, why pretend?"


    The middle-aged man''s eyebrows furrowed, grabbed Wang Dali''s collar in anger, dragged him out of the interrogation room, and slammed the door shut behind him.


    Curious, Eric used an advanced spell, "Mirror Reflection," to sync the scene outside the door back into the room.


    "What are you doing, boss?" Wang Dali looked puzzled.


    "The kid inside has some background. Someone just gave me a heads-up..."


    Before the middle-aged man finished, Wang Dali interrupted, "Ha, I''ve seen many people with backgrounds. Isn''t he just a deputy mayor? Although his status is higher on this side of Shanghai, he''s not under our jurisdiction. Do we really care about them?"


    "Do you know anything?" The middle-aged man gave Wang Dali a slap on the head and said, "Besides Deputy Mayor Tang, Director Jiang just called me to take care of this kid..."


    "Director Jiang?" Wang Dali was confused. "Which Director Jiang?"


    "Which other Director Jiang?" The middle-aged man said impatiently. "Of course, it''s Director Jiang Feng of the Ninth Bureau!"


    Eric was slightly stunned, then suddenly realized. Director Jiang Feng was someone he had met on the day he met Tan Ailing. Not only was he a childhood friend of Tan Dad, but he was also a suitor of Tan Mom. It seemed that Tan Ailing had asked him for help!


    "That kid has quite a bit of influence. Jiang Feng actually personally intervened to plead for him..."


    "Well, just remember not to use violence," the middle-aged man seemed to feel something was off and added, "Forget it, let me change the interrogator..."


    "Don''t!" Wang Dali''s face fell, pleading, "Boss, I''ve been bored for so long, just let me handle it. I promise I won''t lay a hand on him!"


    Apparently, his credibility was not bad. After glancing at him, the middle-aged man nodded in agreement.


    As the middle-aged man turned around, Wang Dali suddenly asked, "By the way, boss, has the autopsy report come out?"


    "Although it hasn''t been fully completed yet, I have a general idea from Dr. Zhang..."


    Wang Dali''s expression changed, and he calmly said, "Boss, can you tell me about it?"


    "The fatal injuries to the body are two-fold, one is a hole in the chest, and the other is a broken neck. It is estimated that the time of death was 1 to 3 hours ago..."


    Wang Dali was stunned, "Isn''t that wrong? Xiaoping said that the person was killed in public just an hour ago. How can they come up with such an exaggerated ''three hours''?"


    "Who knows..." The middle-aged man waved his hand, "Alright, you go in and continue the interrogation. Although many people have interceded for that kid, we cannot let him off lightly! To think that we, the Shanghai branch, would lose such a big fish in front of the Russians. I even guaranteed beforehand that nothing would happen! It''s really embarrassing..."


    As the middle-aged man rambled on, Wang Dali pushed open the door and entered.


    In the split second the door opened, Eric released the Mirror Reflection spell.


    Looking at Eric, who was calm, Wang Dali said with some displeasure, "Kid, you''re quite relaxed..."


    Eric didn''t mind his somewhat hostile tone and said lightly, "Another cup of tea and a plate of snacks would make it even better!"


    Wang Dali laughed, "Kid, do you think this place is a teahouse?"


    "I''m just here to assist in your investigation. In other words, I''m here to help you. You guys are really stingy towards those who help you! Do I have to wait until I get home to drink water?"


    "Kid, if you confess honestly, you might be able to go home and drink water. Otherwise, you might prepare to drink water here for the rest of your life!"


    "You''re trying to scare me!" Eric said confidently, "You guys have no evidence. At most, you can detain me for 48 hours!"


    Wang Dali snorted, "It''s not certain..."


    "Yes!" Eric nodded in agreement, then smiled at Wang Dali''s surprised look. "You do have the means to keep me detained, but the premise is that I''m just an ordinary person without any background..."


    Somehow, the moment Eric''s calm smile came into view, Wang Dali couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger. But the interrogation table had already been shattered, so he could only huff heavily and plop back down.


    "Speak up, what did you say to the waiter before his death?"


    Eric wasn''t truly here to assist with the investigation! His willingness to come back with the agent was merely to gain more life experience!


    Ever since that guy Zhou Dian told him some nonsense about "reducing karmic sins" and "attaining the Dao", he had become curious.


    Maybe it was because he hadn''t quite reached that level of understanding, and asking Tan Ailing didn''t yield any answers, so he could only search for the answers online himself.


    After reading through all of Huang Yi''s novels, though he still didn''t fully grasp the concept of "the Dao", he at least knew one thing - cultivating the Dao is about cultivating the mind.


    In Huang Yi''s novels, those who were able to "attain the Dao" all had incredibly rich life experiences!


    Like Pang Ban, who in order to increase his life experiences, even went so far as to seal his martial arts and travel the world on foot, the hardships of which are unimaginable!


    While Eric has lived for over 400 years, most of that time was spent conducting magical experiments, so his life experiences are probably still not as extensive as a high school student''s.


    To increase his life experiences in a short time, the only option was to experience more things.


    But Eric didn''t have the resolve to do it like Pang Ban, so he could only enrich his life experiences through some incidental events! S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So he didn''t use any means, including "magical brainwashing", to resolve this matter, he just let things take their natural course!


    Upon hearing Wang Dali''s question, he casually replied, "Nothing much, I just asked him to get me some alcohol."


    "Hmph, get you alcohol? Then why did you kick him?"


    "Didn''t you ask the eyewitnesses at the scene?" Eric feigned surprise. "It was the waiter who fell first and charged at Mr. Delbosky, so I was afraid he would do something detrimental to our Russian friend, so I kicked him away. You should be thanking me..."


    Wang Dali glared at Eric angrily and said loudly, "Even if you had good intentions, you can''t just go around kicking people to death!"


    "What evidence do you have that I kicked him to death?"


    "Of course we have evidence!" Wang Dali seemed to feel the tide turning, and said smugly, "That waiter died of a chest explosion right after you kicked him..."


    Eric couldn''t help but burst out laughing, feeling that this game was becoming more and more interesting!

 Chapter 144 The Luxurious Detention Room

    "What are you laughing at?" Wang Dali, who was about to slam the table again, struck a bizarre pose.Eric glanced at the blushing Wang Dali and said calmly, "I''m laughing because you haven''t even found the real cause of the waiter''s death, yet you dare to interrogate me like this!"


    "The real cause of death? Hmph¡­" Wang Dali withdrew his empty hand, glaring, "So many people saw you kick the waiter to death, and you''re still trying to argue?"


    "Tsk, those people only saw me kick him, who saw me kick him to death?" Eric paused slightly, realizing his statement wasn''t entirely accurate since he did kick a "dead man."


    Seeing Eric lost in thought, Wang Dali laughed, "What''s the matter? Can''t you even explain it yourself?"


    Eric shot him a glance and said, "That guy exploded from the inside out on his own¡­" Your journey continues with empire


    "Tsk, who knows if that''s some special characteristic of your martial arts?"


    "Is there really such martial arts?"


    "Of course! The North Star Fist can inject inner strength into the body and then explode from the inside out, isn''t that a magical technique?"


    At this moment, Eric truly felt that the magic of martial arts was no less than that of magic!


    For the first time, he had the desire to learn martial arts!


    While fantasizing about mastering the North Star Fist, Wang Dali suddenly remembered he was supposed to be interrogating a suspect, not chatting with a friend.


    He immediately adjusted his attitude and asked, "Kid, I''m asking you a question! Quickly, do you know the North Star Fist?"


    Seeing the greedy look in Wang Dali''s eyes, Eric sighed, "Didn''t you check when I arrived? I don''t have any internal energy at all! Is that North Star Fist practiced without internal energy?"


    Wang Dali was momentarily stunned, clearly remembering this detail.


    "Is it really not you?"


    Eric nodded firmly, "That waiter''s death has absolutely nothing to do with me!"


    "... Repeat the details of the incident once more!"


    After Eric spun a long, fabricated tale, Wang Dali was left with a headache, unable to ask more.


    After consulting with the branch chief, Eric was temporarily detained.


    Originally, with the influence of Tang Dad and Director Jiang, Eric should have been released directly. However, the face of the National Security Bureau''s Shanghai branch was seriously damaged this time, and they didn''t want to let any suspect go.


    For this reason, Eric was detained to await the final results of the autopsy report.


    A regular full autopsy only takes a few hours, but for such "exceptional" cases, it''s much more complicated, generally taking twenty to thirty hours.


    In other words, Eric had to stay under the National Security Bureau''s watch for at least twenty hours!


    However, the National Security Bureau couldn''t detain Eric in an ordinary cell, given the face owed to Tang Dad and Director Jiang.


    Forty minutes later, after handing over all communication devices to the guard, Eric moved into the specially prepared detention room.


    Luxurious, that was Eric''s first impression of the detention room.


    To be precise, it shouldn''t be called a "detention room"; it was a separate villa in a wealthy residential area that had been isolated.


    It was just past eleven o''clock at night, and a young man with a bored expression was sitting in the communal living room watching TV.


    "Oh, a new guy?" The young man''s expression brightened as he saw Eric enter, getting up to greet him.


    But upon seeing Eric''s appearance clearly, the young man stopped, his mouth agape, his barely handsome face full of disbelief.


    Eric glanced at him indifferently, sat on the sofa, picked up the remote, and started flipping channels to find something interesting.


    The young man didn''t seem to mind Eric''s indifference and automatically sat down next to him, staring intently at Eric.


    Even someone as indifferent as Eric was unaccustomed to being stared at so intensely by a man. He turned and glared back, saying coldly, "What do you want?"


    Seeing Eric''s full face, the young man''s eyes flashed with joy. He quickly pulled out a mirror from his pocket, holding it up in front of his face, and muttered, "Hold that pose, don''t move¡­"


    Eric did maintain his direct gaze, not because he was following the young man''s command, but because he had developed a slight interest in him.


    You should know, because of his rude stare earlier, Eric had sent a mental wave his way when he turned his head, intending to give him a headache.


    Unexpectedly, the young man seemed completely unfazed, as if he hadn''t noticed anything at all. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This piqued Eric''s curiosity. Was there really someone here who could be immune to his mental powers?


    Without hesitation, Eric used the "Eye of Truth."


    Sure enough, the young man possessed inner strength, and it was quite formidable. He had reached the peak of the post-heaven stage, just a step away from the pre-heaven stage!


    Hmm, what''s this¡­? The jade pendant on his waist was remarkably similar to the one I made; it can defend against direct mental attacks. It seems the mental wave I sent earlier was absorbed by this jade pendant!


    After this observation, Eric was slightly surprised. To have such inner strength and this kind of accessory, this seemingly random young man was indeed not simple!


    At this moment, the "not simple" young man''s eyes were moving back and forth between the mirror and Eric''s face.


    Eric watched him coldly, curious about what he was up to.


    After a while, the young man finally let out a long breath, smiling brightly, "No matter how you look at it, I''m still more handsome!"


    Eric couldn''t help but roll his eyes dramatically. There were actually people this narcissistic!


    Eric didn''t bother with him and focused on watching his favorite TV show.


    However, the young man found Eric far more interesting than any TV show.


    He nudged Eric with his elbow and asked, "Buddy, if you''re here, you must have some connections, right?"


    "What do you mean?" Eric didn''t want to engage with him initially, but he was curious about this "luxurious" detention room.


    "You don''t know?" The young man looked exaggeratedly surprised, "This place is specially designed to temporarily hold privileged individuals like us."


    "Privileged individuals?"


    Seeing that Eric wasn''t pretending, the young man quickly explained, "As the top economic powerhouse and an international metropolis in mainland China, Shanghai has countless people with power and influence. When these people need to be temporarily detained, they are brought here. Then, depending on the investigation and evidence, they either go home or to prison!"


    "Temporary detention?"


    "Yes. Basically, we''re just under house arrest here. Once the evidence collection is complete, we go wherever we need to go. Generally, this waiting period doesn''t exceed a week!"

 Chapter 145 Eliminating Harm

    "So, buddy, what brought you in here?" The young man looked extremely curious.Eric gave him a faint glance and said, "I got tangled up in a murder case."


    "With your frail appearance, you got involved in a murder case?" The young man looked Eric up and down, appearing skeptical.


    Eric smiled indifferently and remained silent. He knew that with his slim build, anyone who didn''t know him would definitely think he was a frail scholar with no connection to violent incidents.


    The young man sighed sympathetically and said, "Looks like you and I were both wronged..."


    "Oh? What happened to you?" Since it was commercial time, Eric had the leisure to engage in conversation.


    The young man''s expression changed, filled with resentment, "A girl accused me of harassing her..."


    Eric was slightly taken aback, "Even if it''s harassment, you shouldn''t be detained here for that..."


    "The girl wanted to teach me a lesson, so she had me locked up for a few days..."


    Eric glanced at him and smiled, "You seem to come from a well-off family. How could they detain you just like that?"


    The young man sighed, "My family does have some influence, but they don''t want to make an enemy of the girl''s family. So not only did they not help me, they even want me to reflect here..."


    "How long do you have to stay?"


    "A month..." The young man sighed deeply, complaining, "I can''t believe that someone as virtuous, influential, talented, and good-looking as me has to live under the same roof as those four pests. It''s truly a disgrace..."


    "Four pests?" Eric seemed to recall hearing this term from Tan Ailing before, "You mean rats, flies, mosquitoes, and sparrows?"


    "Exactly."


    Eric looked around at the tidy environment and luxurious furnishings, confused, "Given the conditions here, those things shouldn''t be present, right?"


    The young man chuckled after a moment''s pause, "It seems we''re not on the same page. The ''four pests'' I mentioned are four people..."


    "You mean, ''rats'' and such are just nicknames?"


    "Yes."


    Eric glanced at the countdown for the commercials and asked, "What did they do to make you dislike them so much?"


    "What could they do to me?" The young man looked disgusted, "I just don''t want to live under the same roof as those scumbags..."


    Seeing that Eric was still interested, the young man explained, "These four pests are all children of officials and wealthy merchants. Although they aren''t outright criminals, you could say they''re rotten to the core.


    "Rat, real name Zhou Shufeng, is a rich kid who is lecherous and perverted, particularly fond of abusing underage girls. If his family didn''t always spend large sums to settle with the victims'' families, he''d be in prison by now!


    "Fly, real name Chang Yingjun, is also a rich kid who loves to drink and race cars. The number of people injured or killed under his wheels has reached double digits.


    "Mosquito, named Gu Wenbo, is the owner of a pawn shop in Shanghai. He''s extremely skilled in forgery, often swapping customers'' genuine items for fakes. Although there are suspicions, no one has been able to provide solid evidence, so he remains at large.


    "Sparrow, Ma Taiping, is the son of a high-ranking official from another province and came to Shanghai for university. He''s highly intelligent and enjoys trampling on others'' dignity, toying with them. In the three years he''s been in Shanghai, he has driven two people mad, four to suicide, and over ten have dropped out to avoid him..."


    Eric nodded and returned his attention to the TV.


    The young man yawned and said, "Staying up late harms my delicate skin, I''m going to sleep..."


    After taking a few steps, he turned back and said, "The room on the left on the third floor is empty. You can stay there. The bedding is new! Also, except for the bathroom, everywhere in this villa is monitored. Don''t do anything inappropriate."


    "I know," Eric interrupted his nagging, "The guards already told me." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I figured they would," the young man said with a helpful expression, "But I was worried you might forget. What can I say, I''m just that kind-hearted."


    With that, he shook his head, sighed, and went upstairs to his room.


    After the TV show ended, Eric also went up to the third floor and entered his "cell."


    Lying on the bed, Eric didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    According to his usual routine, he should start meditating. However, since the bedroom was under surveillance, he didn''t want his actions to be exposed to outsiders.


    How to pass the time? Should he go trouble the four pests?


    Eric''s nature was typically "If people don''t offend me, I won''t offend them." No matter how rotten and evil those four pests were, as long as they didn''t provoke him, he could pretend not to see them. Discover exclusive content at empire


    However, in the novels he read, many emphasized the concept of "merit." In one particular xianxia novel, a zombie managed to avoid heavenly tribulations by accumulating merit through saving lives.


    In the real world without cultivation, does this so-called "merit" still have any effect? Should he give it a try?


    Why not give it a try? Even if it doesn''t increase his so-called "merit light," it would still be good to purify society.


    Without further ado, Eric got up and entered the bathroom. He turned on the shower to create the illusion of taking a bath, then released his mental power to explore the villa.


    No one on the first floor. Four people on the second floor, one of which was the young man. There was also someone in the room opposite his own.


    After confirming the targets'' locations, Eric decided to take them down one by one from top to bottom.


    First, he cast an Invisibility Technique on himself, then teleported to the room opposite.


    Looking at the young man lying on the bed, Eric first used Mind Reading to check his memories.


    Mind Reading was different from Unified Mind Technique. It was more like watching a movie of someone''s memories without turning the subject into an idiot or a vegetable.


    After confirming that the person in front of him was Zhou Shufeng, Eric injected a sliver of dark power into his lower body. This highly destructive and corrosive dark power would turn Zhou Shufeng into an eunuch within three to five days. In a month, it would paralyze everything below his neck.


    After dealing with him, Eric didn''t linger and teleported to the next target.


    Chang Yingjun, who loved to drink and race cars, would have his legs paralyzed within three days, rendering him unable to step on the gas pedal.


    Ma Taiping, who liked to manipulate others, was destined to suffer from cerebral palsy within a week, spending the rest of his life in a vegetative state.


    Although the last target, Gu Wenbo, didn''t require mind reading to identify him, Eric still used Mind Reading, believing that seeing someone else''s life experiences could enrich his own.


    Gu Wenbo''s experiences were indeed more interesting than the previous three. The various antiques and paintings opened Eric''s eyes. Even his methods of forgery left Eric in awe.


    One particular memory caught Eric''s attention. It was about a recently acquired palm-leaf manuscript written in Tibetan.


    Gu Wenbo was quite talented; he had translated the entire ancient Tibetan text!


    Although the content disappointed him, it greatly intrigued Eric. The manuscript recorded the death place of the Sakya saint, Phagpa.


    After memorizing the information, Eric sentenced Gu Wenbo to blindness.


    Satisfied with his work, Eric returned to his room to sense his accumulated merit.

 Chapter 146 A Visit

    8:00 AM.Eric was still lying flat on his bed, meditating.


    This posture only yielded a fifth of the effectiveness of a seated meditation. If it weren''t for the surveillance cameras, Eric would never have used this posture.


    After his "act of justice" yesterday, Eric didn''t find any "merit light" on himself. Even when using the "Eye of Truth," he saw nothing.


    However, he wasn''t disappointed. He believed in following his heart, regardless of the outcome.


    At that moment, a voice came from the speaker in the corner of the room, "Mr. Eric, you have visitors. Please proceed to the reception room on the first floor."


    It should be Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, right?


    Eric quickly washed up and got dressed before heading downstairs.


    As expected, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were waiting for him in the reception room.


    Both of them looked a bit haggard, indicating they hadn''t rested well. Tang Feiyan''s eyes were slightly swollen, likely from crying.


    "Why don''t you take better care of yourselves?" Eric frowned slightly, feeling a bit distressed. "I''ve already told you that I won''t get into any trouble. Why don''t you believe me?"


    "Even if we believe you, we can''t help but worry," Tan Ailing said, looking at Eric. "Eric, did you sleep well last night?"


    "Not really..."


    Eric''s honest answer made Tang Feiyan''s eyes redden again. "Eric, it''s all my fault..."


    "What''s there to blame yourself for?" Eric patted Tang Feiyan''s hand, smiling. "I came here voluntarily to gain experience."


    "Experience?" Tang Feiyan sniffed, puzzled. "What kind of experience?"


    This reception room, designated for "privileged individuals," didn''t have guards standing by, only two cameras.


    Eric didn''t want their conversation to be overheard, so he set up a soundproof barrier at the start of their conversation.


    Thus, he spoke freely, "I want to go through more experiences to temper my mind and see if it helps with my cultivation."


    Having recently crammed some martial arts knowledge, Tang Feiyan curiously asked, "Does cultivating magic also relate to one''s mindset?"


    "Precisely because I don''t know, I''m planning to test it out!"


    Tan Ailing held Eric''s hand tightly and asked, "Eric, how much longer do you plan to continue this experience?"


    "This is just about enough," Eric smiled. "A day of such experience is sufficient. Any more wouldn''t be useful."


    "Alright, I''ll call Uncle Jiang later and ask him to think of a way..."


    Tang Feiyan, looking indignant, added, "I''ll also go to the city committee and talk to my dad. If he doesn''t get you out today, I''ll give him a hard time..."


    Eric chuckled and shook his head. "There''s no need to contact them. I''ll be out today anyway."


    Tan Ailing was slightly surprised. "Are you planning to ask Eric Yun from the Medicine King Sect for help?"


    Tang Feiyan immediately brightened up. "Yes, we should contact Eric Yun! The Medicine King Sect has extensive connections, much more influential than ours! Oh, why didn''t I think of this yesterday..."


    Eric smiled and shook his head, remaining silent.


    Tan Ailing guessed again, "Are you thinking of having the Tibetan Sakya followers petition for you?"


    Tang Feiyan, hearing this, became excited again. "Right, if Eric reveals his identity as a Living Buddha, the National Security Bureau would have to release him immediately..."


    "You two..." Eric sighed softly. "You know I''m not really Eric Yun''s grandson, nor am I the true Sakya Living Buddha. While I don''t deny misunderstandings to create favorable situations for myself, I would never ask them to intervene on my behalf! This is a matter of principle, and it cannot be changed!"


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan exchanged glances, knowing they couldn''t persuade Eric. They could only ask, "Then what are you going to do? You won''t... use magic to escape, will you?"


    Their speculation made Eric laugh uncontrollably. "You two are really worrying too much! Especially you, Ailing. How could you forget professional protocol?"


    With Eric''s reminder, Tan Ailing suddenly realized, "That''s right. No matter how tough the National Security Bureau is, they can only hold you for forty-eight hours at most. And with Feiyan and my connections, once the autopsy report comes out, they''ll release you unconditionally."


    Seeing Eric nod, Tang Feiyan knew Tan Ailing had hit the mark this time and immediately asked, "When will the autopsy report be ready?"


    "Around seven or eight o''clock tonight, I suppose?"


    "That''s wonderful!" Tang Feiyan exclaimed happily. "We''ll come to pick you up for a big dinner tonight!"


    "Sounds good!" Eric was also pleased to see her finally relax.


    "Sigh, I wish we could stay here with you, but the visiting time is only an hour..."


    Tang Feiyan''s complaint drew a playful scold from Tan Ailing, "Silly girl, it''s not ''visiting a prisoner.'' Eric isn''t in jail. You should say ''visiting'' or ''calling on.''"


    Knowing she had misspoken, Tang Feiyan shot a placating smile at Tan Ailing and then snuggled up to Eric''s arm as an apology.


    The three of them then started to chat.


    Of course, most of the time it was Tang Feiyan chattering away, while Eric and Tan Ailing listened quietly.


    Time flies when you''re carefree. Just as Tang Feiyan was in the middle of a lively story, a voice came from the speaker in the reception room, "Mr. Eric, your visiting time is up. Please escort your guests out."


    "So annoying!" Tang Feiyan pouted, "How did time fly so fast..."


    "Alright..." Tan Ailing smiled at Eric and, taking Tang Feiyan by the hand, said, "We''ll see you tonight anyway. We can talk all night if we want."


    "Yes, yes!" Tang Feiyan nodded eagerly. "We''ll have a great time chatting tonight!"


    As the three of them were leaving the reception room, the young man from last night came down the stairs yawning.


    When he saw Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, he was momentarily stunned, then disappeared in a flash.


    His strange behavior left Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan puzzled, and they both looked at Eric inquiringly.


    Eric shrugged and said calmly, "He might have some issues. Don''t mind him, let''s go..."


    As Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were about to leave the villa, intending to give Eric a goodbye hug, the young man reappeared and said in a deep, pleasant voice, "Ladies, please wait!"


    The three turned to see the young man, his hair slicked back with wax, shoes polished to a shine, and wearing a perfectly fitted white suit, looking rather dashing.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ignoring Eric''s question, the young man stepped forward and performed a Western-style bow to Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, saying softly, "Ladies, my name is Li Penghao. May I have the honor of getting to know you?"


    This guy talked to me for nearly an hour yesterday and never introduced himself...


    Eric found it amusing and stepped aside, leaving Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan to handle it themselves. He wasn''t the kind of man to get jealous if his women talked to other men. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry," Tang Feiyan said charmingly, smiling at Li Penghao. "Our fianc¨¦s wouldn''t appreciate us getting to know boring men."


    With that, they hugged Eric one by one, ignoring Li Penghao''s calls, and walked away gracefully.

 Chapter 147 Troublesome Li Penghao

    Li Penghao wanted to follow but was stopped by the guards outside the villa. Helplessly, he could only stare blankly at the gradually fading figures of Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan. However, there was no lewdness in his eyes, only infatuation.Eric shook his head and didn''t bother him, heading back inside.


    At that moment, a guard walked out of the reception room with a puzzled expression, brushing past him. Eric could hear him mutter, "Strange, everything seems normal, why couldn''t I hear their conversation inside just now..."


    Eric smiled slightly, knowing the man was there to inspect the monitors. Without saying much, he sat on the sofa and started flipping through the morning TV programs.


    After about twenty minutes, Li Penghao finally entered and sat beside Eric, glaring at him with hostility.


    "What''s wrong?" Eric glanced at him and asked, "Do you want the remote control?"


    "Who wants to watch TV!" Li Penghao exclaimed excitedly. "Tell me, who are those two stunning beauties to you?"


    Eric glanced at him strangely and said, "Didn''t I tell you? They are both my fianc¨¦es..."


    "Nonsense!" Li Penghao questioned loudly, "How is that possible?"


    "Why wouldn''t it be possible?"


    Li Penghao then took out his mirror, looked at Eric, then at his reflection, with a puzzled expression. "With your appearance nowhere near as good as mine, how could two national beauties fall for you at the same time..."


    Eric had no words for this excessively narcissistic man.


    As Li Penghao compared their facial features one by one, he suddenly asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Eric."


    "Eric?" Li Penghao tilted his head, muttered to himself, "In the prestigious families that can be compared to mine, it seems there''s no Eric..."


    Eric ignored him, focusing on the TV.


    Suddenly, Li Penghao stood up, walked in front of Eric, and blocked the TV with his "slick" hair.


    "What are you doing? Move..." Eric felt that the person in front of him might not be mentally stable.


    Li Penghao said with dissatisfaction, "You are not as good-looking as me, your family background is not as good as mine, and your academic achievements are probably not as good as mine..."


    His constant comparison left Eric bewildered, unable to resist interrupting, "What are you trying to say?"


    Li Penghao looked at Eric with the eyes of a "human trafficker" and aggressively demanded, "Tell me, what underhanded means did you use to make those two stunning women stay by your side?"


    Eric finally confirmed that the person in front of him was not only narcissistic but also suffering from severe delusions. He stood up and went upstairs, not wanting to deal with a sick person here.


    "Hey, stop right there..." Seeing Eric fleeing in apparent guilt, Li Penghao became even more suspicious, reaching out to grab Eric''s shoulder.


    As a physically frail magician, how could Eric let an unfamiliar person touch his body!


    In an instant, he teleported out of Li Penghao''s grasp and turned around with a hint of anger, "What do you want to do?"


    After missing his grab, Li Penghao couldn''t help but feel shocked. His grab just now was a careful one, not only paying attention to the angle and timing but also condensing all his strength. He was confident that even a top-notch martial artist couldn''t escape his grasp. Yet the young man in front of him clearly didn''t possess any internal energy?


    ...What on earth is going on? Could it be that I''m seeing things? Or perhaps my mind is still on those two beautiful women, causing me to lose focus?


    Just then, he heard Eric''s question and had to gather his thoughts, answering, "Don''t think you can run away, explain yourself clearly to me..."


    Seems like this person is severely ill? What flirting with girls, perhaps his family brought him here because of this illness... sigh, as a distinguished mage, why bother arguing with him!


    Sighing quietly to himself, Eric turned and went upstairs.


    Seeing the person named "Eric" not only ignoring him but also casting a glance of pity at him when turning around, Li Penghao became angry and launched another "Great Dragon Claw".


    This time, he was especially careful, not only paying attention to the angle and timing but also condensing all his strength. He was confident that even a top-notch martial artist couldn''t escape his grasp!


    However, Eric didn''t even bother to dodge.


    Feeling the "delusional patient" trying to attack him again, Eric no longer tolerated it. He didn''t teleport this time but instead cast five consecutive "Qi Shields" to firmly protect his back.


    *Puff...*


    The Great Dragon Claw, a rather mystical internal martial arts technique, isn''t particularly known for its offensive power. How could it break through the defense line composed of five Qi Shields?


    Li Penghao, unable to grab Eric and instead being pushed back, stared blankly as Eric, seemingly unaware, headed upstairs without a care, leaving him feeling dejected.


    A pre-heaven expert, he''s actually a pre-heaven expert. How could he be a pre-heaven expert...


    Li Penghao felt a bit frustrated. He had thought that accomplished young individuals like himself at the age of twenty-two were rare, but now, seeing a young man who appeared even younger than himself stepping into the realm of pre-heaven, it was astonishing! Judging from the strength of his protective Qi shield, he should be comparable to Uncle Er by now. How did he train to achieve this...


    Li Penghao didn''t stay stunned for long because his narcissistic personality returned.


    Huh, what''s so impressive about it? Just a pre-heaven expert, my family has at least ten of them!... Hmm, it''s very likely that he''s using his superior strength to coerce those two beautiful women into submission! Such exquisite beauties should be collected and admired, how could they be held captive like this? I must rescue them from suffering...


    Li Penghao''s delusions flared up again, molding himself into a prince ready to save the princess from the clutches of a dragon!


    At this moment, Eric had no idea about the thoughts of this troublemaker that would bring him great trouble. Otherwise, he might have hit him with a spell, turning him into a disabled patient!


    The next day, Eric didn''t leave his room at all, not even for meals which were brought to him.


    There were two reasons why Eric preferred to be bored in his bedroom rather than watch TV downstairs:


    Firstly, he didn''t want to bully someone with delusions again, feeling guilty afterward.


    Secondly, he didn''t want to get involved with the four nuisances who had become "patients" in reserve, to avoid arousing suspicion later on.


    By six-thirty in the afternoon, a voice came through the speaker, "Mr. Eric, congratulations, your matter has been cleared up. Please pack your belongings and come downstairs, we will escort you out immediately..."


    Eric smiled faintly and got up to go downstairs.


    In the hall, five people gathered, watching Eric descend confidently, all showing expressions of surprise, as if they still didn''t know of his existence. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Eric open the door, Li Penghao couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you going?"


    "Home!"


    As Eric closed the door, he overheard a faint conversation from inside.


    "Who is this person? Why haven''t we seen him before?"


    "He came last night around eleven..."


    "What crime did he commit?"


    "Murder!"


    "He came last night, and he''s leaving today..."


    As the door closed, all speculations were locked inside. Eric smiled and walked toward Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, who were standing outside the cordon with happy expressions.

 Chapter 148 The Five Great Families

    "Eric..." Upon seeing Eric, Tang Feiyan exclaimed and lunged towards him. If Eric hadn''t acted quickly, deploying a Qi Shield behind him, they both might have ended up on the ground."How did you come at such a timely moment... were you waiting here the whole time?" Eric asked, feeling surprised.


    "No!" Tan Ailing also approached, gently linking her arm with Eric''s and smiling, "After lunch, we went to the forensic identification center and waited there for the results, so we came together with Captain Wang..."


    Captain Wang, who had just finished processing paperwork here, the same Wang Dali who interrogated Eric, walked over, sincerely saying, "Mr. Eric, I''m really sorry! The autopsy report is out, and it turns out that the waiter did die before you intervened! I apologize for any inconvenience caused by our investigation..."


    Eric smiled indifferently and quoted a line, "It''s okay, cooperation between the police and citizens is the duty of every citizen!" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you for your understanding..." Although Wang Dali now lacked the explosiveness and recklessness of last night, he still seemed awkward with words. He went on, "...So, goodbye!"


    Fortunately, Eric was a laid-back person and didn''t mind his somewhat rude behavior, just nodding with a smile.


    "Eric, to celebrate your regained freedom, I''m treating you to a feast!" Tang Feiyan said as she pushed Eric into the car.


    Seeing Eric''s resigned expression, Tan Ailing chuckled softly and followed suit.


    Despite Tang Feiyan''s somewhat sisterly affection, she didn''t seat Eric in the front passenger seat but had him sit in the back with Ailing.


    Read new chapters at empire


    As Tang Feiyan started the car, Eric held Tan Ailing''s hand and shared a smile with her.


    Tang Feiyan wasn''t as quiet as Eric and Tan Ailing; she drove while exclaiming, "Eric, did you fare well after we left in the daytime?"


    This immediately reminded Eric of the annoying delusional patient, and he furrowed his brows slightly.


    This slight reaction caught Tan Ailing''s attention. "Is something wrong?"


    "It''s nothing." Eric smiled at her slightly and said, "Just a guy who''s quite annoying!"


    Tan Ailing''s expression was slightly strange, seeming to be unsure or hesitant about something.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Eric, I seem to have heard of this Li Penghao, but I''m not sure of his identity..."


    "Why?"


    "Because the Li Penghao I know comes from an extremely prominent family, one of the best in all of China. It shouldn''t be possible for him to be detained in that villa!"


    "According to him, he was ordered by his family to ''reflect on his actions'' because he harassed a girl surnamed ''Wen''!"


    "''Wen'' surname? If that''s the case, then it makes sense..."


    "Oh right..." Eric remembered something and added, "Li Penghao has considerable internal strength, probably a first-class master. And he also has a jade pendant on him, with functions similar to the jewelry I gave you, making it a quite rare magical item!"


    "It seems that this Li Penghao is indeed the one I know!" Seeing the faint worry on Tan Ailing''s face, Eric curiously asked, "Who exactly is this Li Penghao that makes you so worried?"


    "Ah..." Tan Ailing sighed softly and said, "Eric, if Li Penghao really causes trouble, then it''s really bad!"


    "Just because of a first-class master? What''s so bad about that?" Tang Feiyan scoffed, "Once I consolidate my current realm and master the martial arts I''ve learned, I can knock that kid down on my own without you guys having to intervene!"


    "Come on..." Tan Ailing rolled her eyes at her and said, "The three of us together can handle at most three mature pre-heaven experts, but their family has at least ten pre-heaven experts..."


    Tang Feiyan paused for a moment, stubbornly saying, "Even if his family has many experts, they wouldn''t mobilize them all just for one kid, right?"


    "If it were anyone else, of course not!" Tan Ailing sighed again, "But Li Penghao is the beloved youngest son of the family head, and even the ancestor''s favorite..."


    "Ailing, after all you''ve said, whose family is this Li Penghao from?" Eric''s curiosity grew stronger and stronger.


    "The Tang Dynasty Family!"


    "The Tang Dynasty Family?" Tang Feiyan exclaimed in disbelief. Since she had decided to enter the martial arts world, she had learned a lot about the current martial arts scene from Tan Ailing, so she was naturally not unfamiliar with the "Tang Dynasty Family," which claimed to be one of the "Five Great Families" of the current era. "Are you talking about that power, with strength, influence, and martial prowess that are all unfathomable?"


    "It''s precisely that Tang Dynasty Family that even ten Tan families combined cannot compare to!"


    Seeing the helpless and surprised expressions on Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s faces, Eric couldn''t help but laugh and say, "It seems like you''ve forgotten I have subordinates..."


    Upon Eric''s reminder, Tang Feiyan''s eyes lit up immediately. "Right, Eric said he could have over thirty pre-heaven experts in a month, right? With such formidable strength, who should we fear? Moreover, Eric also has the backing of the Medicine King Sect and Sakya..."


    However, Tan Ailing was not as optimistic as Tang Feiyan. "Except for the Zhou Dynasty Family, which ranks first, the other four Great Families are like branches of the same tree, with generations of intermarriage and interconnected interests. If they are determined to oppose us, even with Eric''s thirty-plus pre-heaven experts, even with the support of the Medicine King Sect and Sakya, we are no match for them..."


    Eric thought Tan Ailing was overthinking things. Even with generations of friendly relations, it wouldn''t make sense to go all out to provoke a powerful enemy over a trivial matter.


    But Eric didn''t say much. He knew Tan Ailing was just overly concerned about him, so she was preparing for the worst to prevent any potential trouble.


    Patting Tan Ailing''s slightly cold hand, Eric gently asked, "What''s the background of these Five Great Families?"


    Seeing Eric''s indifferent demeanor, Tan Ailing could only sigh inwardly and explain, "The Five Great Families were established by the descendants of five ancient dynasties in China. With hundreds of years of accumulation of talent and wealth, they control over thirty percent of the country''s power!


    The top-ranked Zhou Dynasty Family is the most mysterious. Although it has the longest history, so far, no outsider knows the location of its mountain gate.


    The second-ranked is the Tang Dynasty Family, headquartered in Xi''an, with influence spanning Shaanxi, Gansu, Shanxi, and Sichuan.


    The third-ranked is the Han Dynasty Family, headquartered in Luoyang, with influence covering Henan, Hubei, Hunan, and Anhui.


    The fourth-ranked is the Ming Dynasty Family, headquartered in Nanjing, with influence extending to Hebei, Shandong, and Jiangsu.


    The fifth-ranked is the Song Dynasty Family, headquartered in Hangzhou, with influence encompassing Zhejiang, Jiangxi, Fujian, and Guangzhou. Due to the economic rise of coastal regions in the past century, the strength of the Song Dynasty Family has gradually increased, possibly surpassing the Ming Dynasty Family and rivaling the Han Dynasty Family!"

 Chapter 149 Terminator

    "It sounds like these Five Great Families are pretty formidable..." Eric sighed.Seeing Eric still not giving it enough attention, Tan Ailing emphasized, "What do you mean ''sounds''? They are indeed formidable!"


    Eric calmly smiled and pulled Tan Ailing into his arms, whispering softly in her ear, "Stop worrying so much, I''ve got everything under control..."


    Eric''s slender figure gave Tan Ailing an indescribable sense of security. Yes, when did she become so full of worries? Eric was right, even if the sky fell, he would be there to support her. After all, he was her man...


    With a slight blush on her cheeks, Tan Ailing sighed with relief and nestled in Eric''s arms, enjoying the warmth and comfort.


    Tang Feiyan, watching from the front, was extremely envious but had no way to join in. She could only pout and press down on the accelerator.


    Before long, they reached their destination.


    "Is this the place you wanted to take me for a meal?" Eric looked at the scene in front of him, feeling somewhat amused and helpless.


    "Yeah, how do you like it? It''s pretty nice, isn''t it?" Tang Feiyan wore a deliberately generous expression. "There''s a wide variety of food here, and it all tastes good. You don''t need to be polite, just order whatever you want!"


    Tan Ailing, standing aside, suppressed a smile, as if she had anticipated Tang Feiyan''s actions.


    Eric shook his head and sighed, letting Tang Feiyan pull him along. Following them, they entered the outdoor food court.


    Amidst the envy and jealousy of onlookers, the three of them found a relatively clean stall and sat down, ordering a few signature dishes.


    While waiting for their food, Tang Feiyan began pestering Eric again, using a coquettish tone. "So, tired? Are you satisfied?"


    Her flirtatious tone made Eric involuntarily shiver and couldn''t help but laugh and scold her, "Can''t you speak properly..."


    Perhaps because Eric had just been acquitted, Tang Feiyan suddenly became excited and started to act coyly. With a hint of resentment, she said, "Eric, it''s not that I don''t want to treat you to a meal, it''s just that I''m out of money! You know, because of you, I quit my job as a teacher. I''ve been living off my savings for the past few months, and now there''s less than four digits left in my bank account..."


    The nearby observers, who were amazed by the appearance of the three, looked at Eric with disdain after hearing this. They all thought he was a "gigolo" living off women!


    Even the stall owner who served them their food, with a tone of disdain, said to Tang Feiyan, "Miss, you must look at the inner qualities of a person. Some people are ''all show and no substance''! You must keep your eyes open and not be deceived..."


    Tang Feiyan, who was fixated on Eric, didn''t understand why this "pot-bellied" man suddenly gave her "advice" and could only blink her eyes without responding.


    On the other hand, Tan Ailing noticed some clues. After giving the dishes on the table a glance, she said coldly, "Boss, since the dishes are all served, you may leave now."


    Find your next read at empire


    Under Tan Ailing''s icy aura, the stall owner didn''t dare to say much and could only leave with a sigh. As he walked away, he muttered, "A fully capable man, yet he still relies on his women to support him. How pitiful..."


    Her muttering naturally couldn''t escape Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s pre-heaven realm. The two beautiful women looked at Eric at the same time, afraid of what he might think.


    At this moment, Eric was indeed somewhat touched.


    Because he suddenly realized that he had been living off Tang Feiyan and them for these days. Although he didn''t mind it personally, he was afraid that Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan would be criticized by others.


    If Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s friends and family found out that their boyfriends had been living off them, they would lose face!


    Thinking of this, Eric couldn''t help but ask, "Are you out of money?"


    Seeing Eric''s expression unchanged, both Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan breathed a sigh of relief. The latter, with a somewhat embarrassed expression, said, "My expenses have always been quite high, you could say I''m a standard ''moonlight clan''! These past few months, because of quitting my job, I''ve started dipping into the savings I''ve accumulated over the past twenty years..."


    Eric felt a slight sense of guilt. As a Chinese man, although he wasn''t particularly chauvinistic, he still had the concept of "supporting the family"!


    With this in mind, Eric immediately said, "That''s my negligence. When we get back, I''ll transfer one million to each of your accounts..."


    The various onlookers were stunned for a moment, then began to whisper softly.


    "Who is he? He just said one million each, exaggerating to the extreme..."


    "It shouldn''t be an exaggeration, right? Look at his air of nobility, he''s probably from a prestigious family..."


    "He''s handsome and rich, I really want to be his mistress..."


    "If I were him, I''m afraid I would also spend a million to win the favor of a beauty..."


    Indeed, he won the favor of the beauties!


    After hearing this, Tan Ailing smiled sweetly, and Tang Feiyan nestled even closer to Eric''s embrace.


    Although in the true sense, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan would not lack money to spend, the living expenses given by their families and the "pocket money" given by their boyfriends are completely different concepts.


    Tang Feiyan said in a doting tone, "Eric, you are so good to me..."


    Eric''s mouth curved slightly as he made a joke, "Are you going to say ''I have nothing to repay you with, except to offer myself'' ?"


    Tang Feiyan paused for a moment, then giggled foolishly, "Eric, you''re so smart... So will you accept this gift from me?"


    Through the shirt, Eric could feel the gentle heat radiating from Tang Feiyan''s fingers as she traced circles on his chest. This heat, not from true energy, penetrated irresistibly into Eric''s heart, making his face flush red.


    "Hehe, Eric, you''re blushing! Are you thinking of some inappropriate scenes?" Tang Feiyan teased Eric even more boldly.


    Eric let out a soft hum and gently patted Tang Feiyan''s round thigh.


    Tang Feiyan immediately let out an exaggerated cry of pain, then leaned in close to Eric''s ear and said even more boldly, "Eric, are you wanting it now? But there are so many people here, I''ll be embarrassed..."


    "That shameless woman..." Tan Ailing couldn''t help muttering nearby.


    Of course, Tang Feiyan heard this, and turned the guns on her, "Oh dear, I forgot about our Ailing! Eric, you don''t mind if Ailing and I serve you together, right?"


    This sentence sparked another wave of discussion.


    Tang Feiyan and Tan Ailing, one being carefree and the other indifferent, were completely unaffected by the murmurs of the crowd. So they paid no attention to the buzzing voices. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eric was the same way.


    But the reason he remained impassive was not only due to his cold personality, but also because he was now thinking about an important question - which woman would ultimately end his over 400 years of virginity?

 Chapter 150 Two Beauties Lose Their Virginity

    In an inexplicably ambiguous atmosphere, Eric and the others lost their appetite. After hastily finishing a few bites, they settled the bill and left.Back at the villa in Ziyuan, Tang Feiyan, who had already made up her mind, giggled, "Eric, today is an auspicious day for marriage..."


    Seeing no signs of rejection or opposition from Tan Ailing, Eric nodded without hypocrisy and said, "Then, from tonight onwards, let''s be true husband and wife!"


    Tan Ailing''s usually serene face flushed red with embarrassment, while Tang Feiyan, unabashed, said, "Eric, each room here has a bathroom. Feel free to choose one to freshen up... Of course, if you find bathing alone boring, I''d be more than willing to join you for a bath together..."


    Tan Ailing lightly slapped her and scolded, "You brat, why are you in such a hurry?"


    "How can I not be?" Tang Feiyan retorted. "I''m already 23 and still a virgin..."


    Not wanting to hear any more nonsense, Tan Ailing dragged her upstairs.


    "Ailing, why are you dragging me so tightly? Are you planning to take a bath with me? But I''ll be embarrassed..." Tang Feiyan''s nonsensical chatter prompted Tan Ailing to give her a gentle push into her bedroom. Then, with a slightly embarrassed glance at Eric, Tan Ailing turned and went into her room.


    Feeling tantalized by that glance, Eric swiftly followed upstairs. After quickly taking a shower in a room, he moved to Tan Ailing''s room.


    As he looked around the clean and simple room, Eric suddenly remembered something and began to rapidly absorb magical elements.


    A few minutes later, countless colorful magical light dots escaped from his hands. White light, fiery red, azure blue, earthy yellow, purple of electricity, and green of wind, all kinds of colors were present, adorable beyond words.


    These light dots seemed to have a life of their own, freely dancing around the room. Their swift movements even created a long trail of light behind them. Countless beautiful light dots with myriad dazzling shadows danced in the room, creating an indescribable beauty.


    Tan Ailing, who had just stepped out of the bathroom, saw this beautiful scene and couldn''t help but smile with joy.


    Approaching her, Eric asked in a magnetic voice, "Do you like it?"


    "I love it," Tan Ailing nodded with a smile, gently kissing Eric on the cheek before nestling in his arms.


    Continue your adventure at empire


    With a wave of his hand, Eric immediately combined some light dots to form a lounge chair. He sat with Tan Ailing on this chair made entirely of magical elements, exchanging tender gazes.


    "Ah, it''s so beautiful..." Tang Feiyan, who had just entered the room, exclaimed excitedly. Like a child, she looked around, playing with the light and shadows, even attempting to touch the rainbow formed by the lights.


    Finally, she noticed Eric and Tan Ailing''s presence and rushed over.


    After a series of patting, touching, and bouncing around, Tang Feiyan finally squeezed into Eric''s arms and cooed, "Eric, are these magical elements you conjured?"


    "Yes, what do you think?" Eric replied.


    "The rainbow is beautiful, and this light chair is sturdy and comfortable!" Tang Feiyan nodded approvingly. Then, she suddenly exclaimed, "I''ve decided, I want to lose my virginity on this chair..."


    Thunk.


    Tan Ailing angrily knocked on Tang Feiyan''s head, scolding, "You brat, can''t you speak more delicately?"


    Tang Feiyan looked aggrieved, "There''s no one else here, why do we need to be so cautious?"


    Eric smiled slightly, patting Tang Feiyan''s bare shoulders covered only by a towel, and said, "This chair can only recline halfway. Let me change it..."


    With Eric''s command, countless light dots gathered on the lounge chair, and it began to transform into various shapes. Eventually, it turned into a "mattress."


    With Eric''s intention, much to the surprise of Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, the magical element-made "mattress" floated up.


    Looking at Tan Ailing''s rosy lips and her crystal-clear skin, Eric couldn''t resist his urge any longer!


    Without wasting any time, he gently placed Tan Ailing on the mattress. Blushing, Tan Ailing closed her eyes, waiting for Eric''s next move.


    Tang Feiyan widened her eyes, ready to observe and learn from the side.


    With great willpower, Eric suppressed his impulsive desire and first kissed Tan Ailing''s forehead. He then ran his hand gently through her hair and lightly caressed her fair and blush-red cheeks, followed by kisses on her eyes, and nose, and finally, he sealed her lips with his own.


    Eric gently licked Tan Ailing''s crimson lips with his tongue, causing her breathing to quicken. Soon, her small mouth was parted by Eric''s tongue, and their tongues became intertwined.


    Without much technique, the two engaged in a frenetic and fierce lip-locking session. After a while, the slightly out-of-breath Eric finally surrendered and shifted his attack to Tan Ailing''s ears.


    He trailed kisses down her snow-white neck, all the way to her lotus-like arms, taking her delicate and slender fingers into his mouth to suck on them. Tan Ailing shuddered in delight, letting out alluring moans.


    Eric tenderly unwrapped the bath towel from her body, revealing a celestially crafted naked figure before him.


    Tan Ailing''s two breasts, like large steamed buns, stood proudly - the snow-white flesh, the pink aureolas, and the nipples. Though not the first time he had seen such dazzling colors, Eric was still captivated.


    As Eric gently kneaded and sucked, Tan Ailing''s fullness gradually transformed, and a series of moans escaped her parted red lips.


    Given Eric''s ordinary background, he should not have possessed any seduction skills, but he had observed Zhou Shufeng''s memories in that luxurious villa and was now putting that knowledge to use.


    Sensing the timing was right, Eric tore off his shorts, fully exposing his powerful naked body, already standing erect.


    Biting her lip, Tan Ailing coyly said in a sweet voice, "Eric...be gentle..."


    Eric nodded and slowly entered her body. Though it was a bit difficult at first, with Tan Ailing''s eager cooperation, their movements gradually quickened.


    Being an inexperienced youth with a frail physique, Eric soon felt he was about to climax. But seeing Tan Ailing had not yet reached her peak, to give his beloved a sweet and fulfilling memory, Eric cast two mental magic spells.


    One numbed his nerves, suppressing his sensations. The other greatly amplified Tan Ailing''s pleasure tenfold.


    Under Eric''s unscrupulous cheating, Tan Ailing soon tensed up.


    Knowing she was about to reach the peak, Eric lifted the numbing spell on himself, ready to ascend the heights of bliss together.


    But just then, to Eric''s surprise, Tan Ailing pinched him and whimpered, "Eric...quickly...the Yin-Yang Harmonious Cultivation Technique..."


    The Yin-Yang Harmonious Cultivation Technique was a cultivation method that Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan had selected for Eric in the Medicine King Sect. It could greatly enhance and improve one''s physique by utilizing the energies of Yin and Yang during male-female intimacy - perfectly suited for the frail Eric.


    At such a moment, Tan Ailing could still remember this showed how deeply she cared for Eric!


    Eric adjusted his breathing as instructed, silently practicing the technique, and ascended the peaks of bliss together with Tan Ailing.


    After Tan Ailing''s long, alluring moan, her entire body went limp. But she did not close her eyes to savor the afterglow, instead straining to keep them open and gaze at Eric.


    It was several minutes before Eric finally opened his eyes with a sigh.


    Seeing Tan Ailing staring at him in a daze, Eric couldn''t help but smile gently and ask, "Ailing, were you happy?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Knowing Eric had succeeded, Tan Ailing relaxed, her gaze unfocused and expression dreamy as she clung to Eric, saying, "Just now, I was so happy...like I was flying...Eric, now I''m finally yours..."


    Eric smiled tenderly, embracing her and whispering sweet nothings, comforting her, before shifting his attention.


    The beautiful Tang Feiyan had been watching the steamy scene for so long, her face flushed, breathing heavy, and eyes glazed over.


    Eric swiftly pulled the panting Tang Feiyan into his arms, kissing her passionately. Tang Feiyan eagerly responded, her supple tongue meeting his in a fierce battle.


    After the intense embrace, Eric stripped off Tang Feiyan''s towel as well.


    Her pair of large breasts, even more impressive than Tan Ailing''s, trembled slightly, the rosy nipples hard and jutting forward, the round, even areolas making them even more alluring. Her slender waist accentuated her svelte figure, her petite frame easily graspable.


    Perhaps suddenly feeling shy, Tang Feiyan turned around, exposing her snow-white, gleaming buttocks.


    Eric chuckled, playfully slapping her perky, ample behind. "What, do you want to be spanked?"


    Tang Feiyan squirmed without a word.


    Eric didn''t mind, teasing her further until Tang Feiyan was panting and trembling, unable to hold back any longer. She eagerly flipped over, tightly embracing Eric, and slowly guided his throbbing, fiery manhood towards her already drenched, aching core.


    The room is filled with the spirit of spring, and the peach blossoms bloom in pairs!


    Although Tang Feiyan was experiencing her first taste of intimacy, she wanted to take the initiative, and Eric was naturally happy to oblige. Unfortunately, no matter how fierce Tang Feiyan was, under Eric''s "cheating" techniques, she could only be defeated!


    After a fierce battle lasting over half an hour, Tang Feiyan let out a loud cry and collapsed on top of Eric, saying, "Eric... I''m so tired I can''t move anymore..."


    Taking the opportunity to complete his Yin-Yang and Harmony Cultivation Technique, the affectionate Eric kissed her gently and embraced her as she lay down, looking at her pale, sweaty figure, and said softly, "Then you should rest for a bit."


    Unexpectedly, Tang Feiyan''s slightly panting cherry lips spoke words that surprised Eric, "Eric, I want more, this time you come on top."


    Although the Yin-Yang and Harmony Cultivation Technique had the wonderful effect of recovering energy, it was not enough to support two consecutive intense battles. Eric was indeed a bit tired, but he did not want to disappoint Tang Feiyan, so he used an advanced light-based restoration spell on himself and then launched the second wave of powerful attacks.


    A bowl of water must be kept level!


    The just-recovered Tan Ailing also enjoyed the second ecstasy after Tang Feiyan.


    Tang Feiyan, with a satisfied expression, looked at the languid and powerless Tan Ailing and said with a smile, "Ailing, does this count as the legendary ''four-day double fly''?"


    Tan Ailing lightly spat at her and curled up in Eric''s embrace without saying a word.


    Although Eric did not understand Tang Feiyan''s meaning, seeing Tan Ailing''s reaction, he knew it was not a "righteous" conversation. Extending his arm, he also embraced Tang Feiyan and softly commanded, "Close your eyes and sleep obediently..."

 Chapter 151 Blind Date

    As one of the top three wealthy families in Shanghai, the Ye family did not purchase villa estates but instead built a Ye Manor as their residence in a seaside location.However, not all members of the Ye family would reside there. Ye Simin, for instance, moved to the Purple Garden, citing the atmosphere at Ye Manor as too stiff.


    These days, Ye Simin experienced both happiness and heartache.


    Happiness came from the fact that his goddess would emerge from the villa every evening, taking walks around the lake in the mountains, allowing him to catch a glimpse of her beauty. The heartache was that at these times, the person accompanying her was none other than the "Mr. Eric" who made him feel somewhat inadequate!


    Though he suffered silently, Ye Simin did not make any inappropriate moves. Firstly, it was because his upbringing did not permit him to act out of line, and secondly, because there were four super high-level bodyguards protecting "Mr. Eric."


    Just a few days of torment had taken a toll on Ye Simin''s spirits.


    This morning, as usual, Ye Simin brought a bouquet of flowers to Miss Tan''s residence and stood quietly. Even though he knew Miss Tan wouldn''t accept his flowers and that she usually only left the house at dusk, he still did it!


    The several black-clad men in sunglasses following him could only sigh at this display of infatuation.


    "Boss, seeing Master Simin like this breaks my heart..."


    "Me too... Master Simin is such a good person, but who would have thought he''d end up with a painful unrequited love..."


    "Boss, can''t we do something to help Master Simin?"


    "What can we do? Matters of the heart are the most difficult to intervene in! Moreover, just anyone that comes out from under that guy''s command could easily take us all down... But don''t worry, I''ve already reported this to Lord! I believe with our Lord''s ''Silver Fox'' methods, a solution can be found..."


    Just as he said this, his phone rang.


    "Hello... Lord?... Young Master?... He''s right ahead... Perhaps he forgot his phone? Should I call him?... No need? Then what are your orders?... Alright, I understand..."


    After ending the call, the black-clad man approached Ye Simin and whispered, "Master Simin, Lord wants you to return to Ye Manor!"


    Looking through the iron fence, Ye Simin gazed fixedly at the closed gates of the villa and casually asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    "I don''t know... But judging from Lord''s tone, it should be good news!"


    "Good news?" Ye Simin sighed softly. "Maybe it''s because Dad has successfully acquired another company and wants me to attend the celebration banquet?"


    Although he wasn''t enthusiastic about such boring and dull banquets, he obediently followed his father''s wishes, reluctantly leaving the villa and returning to the Ye family headquarters.


    "Dad, what''s going on?" Ye Simin was somewhat puzzled because upon entering Ye Manor, he didn''t see the busy staff preparing for a banquet as he had imagined.


    Before Ye Zhenglin could speak, Mrs. Ye couldn''t help but express her concern, "My Simin, why have you lost so much weight? You should come back home to live. Mom wants to watch you eat..."


    "Mom, I''ve been eating properly..." Ye Simin felt a bit embarrassed as he glanced at Ye Zhenglin, but his father just smiled and didn''t pay attention.


    "You say you''ve been eating properly? If you''ve been eating properly, how could you have lost so much weight?"


    "This... " Ye Simin knew he hadn''t been feeling very hungry or eager to eat lately, but he didn''t know how to explain it to his mother.


    "Could it be that Miss Tang is really that charming, causing you to be so infatuated?" Ye Simin was startled by Mrs. Ye''s words, mistaking "Miss Tang" for "Miss Tan" once again, so he blushed and said awkwardly, "Mom, how did you know?"


    Ye Zhenglin and Mrs. Ye exchanged a glance, and the latter hugged her precious son, saying, "Simin, do you really like that girl?"


    Find your next read on empire


    Though Ye Simin felt a bit embarrassed, he nodded solemnly, saying, "I really like her. Perhaps no one loves her more than I do!"


    This sincere confession touched Ye Zhenglin, and Mrs. Ye was even more moved, saying, "Simin, since you truly like that girl, why don''t I ask your father to go and propose to her on your behalf..."


    "... Mom, is there still such an old-fashioned thing as ''proposing in person'' nowadays?"


    "You''ve been abroad for years, what do you know?" Mrs. Ye chuckled and patted Ye Simin, saying, "''Proposing in person'' is not only popular in some rural areas but also a necessary procedure for the marriage of prominent families in China! If you don''t go through this process, others will think you''re insincere..."


    Ye Simin said somewhat sadly, "But, she already has a fianc¨¦..."


    "A fianc¨¦?" Mrs. Ye was stunned, turning to look at her husband.


    "That''s impossible!" Ye Zhenglin shook his head. "I confirmed this morning by phone. Not to mention a fianc¨¦, she doesn''t even have a boyfriend!"


    Mrs. Ye turned to Ye Simin and asked, "Simin, where did you hear that the girl has a fianc¨¦?"


    "...Well, maybe I misunderstood..." Ye Simin didn''t dare to directly say that she heard it from the girl herself, suspecting that Miss Tan and "Mr. Eric" might have a private relationship.


    "Alright then, this afternoon I''ll have your father go propose to her. With the relationship between our two families, there shouldn''t be any problem..."


    Ye Simin knew that there was deep trade between his family and the Tan family, and their relationship was naturally not ordinary. However, he felt that Miss Tan might not necessarily agree to marry him under pressure from her family.


    "It''s not that easy," Ye Zhenglin said to his wife with a smile. "We should let the children date first. After all, they''ll be spending their lives together, so they should get to know each other first..."


    Mrs. Ye hugged Ye Simin proudly and said, "With Simin''s talents and character, which girl wouldn''t like him?"


    Ignoring his wife''s matchmaking, Ye Zhenglin said to Ye Simin, "I''ve arranged it for you. At noon, I''ll take you to Mr. Tang''s house to meet the girl..."


    Hearing that they were going to Mr. Tang''s house, Ye Simin wasn''t surprised. He knew that Miss Tan''s parents were not in Shanghai, and Miss Tan and Miss Tang were close friends. Borrowing Mr. Tang''s house to meet was not inappropriate. The only thing that surprised him was that Miss Tan actually agreed to meet...


    Mr. Tang came home an hour earlier than usual at noon, which puzzled Mrs. Tang. "Old Tang, why are you back so early?"


    "Hehe, Ye Zhenglin''s family is coming over for lunch later. Get ready."


    "Okay." Since the relationship between the Ye family and the Tang family was good, the two families had had several dinners together, so Mrs. Tang wasn''t surprised. She was just curious, "The Ye couple is just coming for lunch, why are you so happy?"


    "There''s more than just them coming, their son is also coming!"


    "Don''t the younger generation never join our gatherings? Why are they coming this time?" Mrs. Tang was slightly surprised and then asked, "Is the son of the Ye family coming too?"


    "No, only one of them is coming."


    "Who?"


    "The one you''ve always wanted to invite as a son-in-law!"


    "Ye Simin?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes."


    Mrs. Tang thought for a moment and asked thoughtfully, "Old Tang, why did the Ye family suddenly bring Ye Simin alone?"


    Mr. Tang, with a mysterious smile, asked back, "Guess!"


    "Could it be for Feiyan to meet him?"


    "Haha, exactly!"


    "That''s great..." Mrs. Tang''s joyful expression didn''t last long. "But Feiyan has always been opposed to blind dates. I''m afraid she won''t come..."


    "Don''t tell her about the blind date for now," Mr. Tang suggested. "Just say we''re having lunch at home and ask Ailing and her fianc¨¦ to come too. This way, we can avoid Feiyan''s suspicion and let Ailing help Feiyan assess the situation..."


    Mrs. Tang nodded and said with some emotion, "Ailing and our Feiyan are about the same age, but she already has a fianc¨¦, while our Feiyan doesn''t even have a boyfriend..."


    "Ailing is straightforward in this regard!" Mr. Tang also sighed, "I called Old Tan a few days ago and found out that Ailing found her fianc¨¦ herself... But, from what Old Tan said, it seems that they are very satisfied with this ''Eric''! Looks like this Eric is quite extraordinary..."


    "Hmph, I don''t think Ye Simin will be any less than Eric..." Mrs. Tang said determinedly. "I''ll call Feiyan now..."


    These days, Eric could be said to have enjoyed both pleasure and "torture". He spent over eighteen hours a day in bed, exercising every moment except when sleeping.


    Of course, he wasn''t indulging in carnal pleasures; rather, he was practicing the "Yin-Yang Harmony Cultivation Technique"!


    The effects of this top-notch Taoist bedroom cultivation technique were obvious! On the second day of Eric''s threesome with Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, he felt a tremendous change in himself.


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan also noticed his changes, pleased with the results.


    To help him become a "stronger" man, Tang Feiyan, in all righteousness, decided to use herself as a crucible to help Eric better cultivate the Yin-Yang Harmony Cultivation Technique.


    With Tan Ailing''s tacit approval and support, Eric had these passionate yet wild days.


    Approaching noon, after finishing a vigorous "morning exercise," Tang Feiyan lazily leaned against Eric''s chest, chatting idly with Tan Ailing, who looked similarly content.


    Suddenly, her phone, placed on the bedside table, rang.


    Tang Feiyan grunted in dissatisfaction and bit Eric''s chest muscle. With a helpless smile, Eric reached out and picked up the phone, handing it to her.


    "Hello... Mom?... What''s up..."


    After hanging up the phone, Tang Feiyan said with a smile, "Ailing, today we finally don''t have to eat takeout! My mom wants us to come home for lunch..."

 Chapter 152 Northern Underworld Alliance

    Since she was going back to her "maiden home," Tang Feiyan didn''t ask Eric to use the luxury Bentley but drove her car instead. As for the four secret guards, Eric didn''t bring them along either, not wanting to show off in front of Tang''s father.On the way, Tang Feiyan suddenly said, "Eric, Ailing, after we eat at my house, let''s go visit Qiaoqiao and her family."


    "Why do you suddenly want to visit Rongrong and her daughter?" Eric found it a bit strange.


    "It''s called ''reciprocity''..." Tang Feiyan explained with a smile, "They traveled to Wen County to see you, which shows their sincerity. But since you returned to Shanghai, you haven''t contacted them at all..."


    Eric nodded slightly, agreeing with her reasoning. Just as he was about to approve, Tan Ailing spoke up, "Why go? How are you going to explain Eric''s sudden growth to them?"


    "It should be fine, right?" Tang Feiyan blinked, "I don''t think they''re the type to gossip."


    "No matter what, safety first!" Tan Ailing said firmly, "Eric''s sudden growth is something only the four of us should know! I''ve already warned Yujie, and now I''m warning you again, don''t let it slip..."


    "Fine, we won''t go then..." Tang Feiyan looked a bit aggrieved.


    Tan Ailing gave her a look and said, "Don''t pretend. Don''t think I don''t know the real reason you want to visit Rongrong and her family..."


    Tang Feiyan''s eyes flickered, and she defensively said, "I don''t have any ulterior motives..."


    "Really?" Tan Ailing snorted, "Are you sure you''re not trying to show off to Wu Mei?"


    Tang Feiyan, having her intentions exposed, stuck out her tongue and admitted, "I''m not trying to show off! I just want to assert my ownership..."


    "Is there a difference?"


    Tang Feiyan laughed awkwardly and asked, "By the way, Ailing, do you know how Wu Mei is doing lately?"


    "Why are you suddenly concerned about her?" Not only Tan Ailing, but even Eric, who was resting with his eyes closed, found it strange. The relationship between Wu Mei and Tang Feiyan had been extremely tense, and if they didn''t exchange barbs when they met, it meant one of them was an imposter!


    "She claimed she wanted Eric to fall in love with her!" Tang Feiyan said bluntly, "Before, Eric didn''t belong to anyone, so I couldn''t interfere. But now that he''s ours, I have to keep a close watch!"


    Having gone through the "coming of age" ceremony, Eric had become more "humanized." Hearing this, he smiled wryly and said, "Don''t you trust me? I''m not going to stray..."


    Tang Feiyan glanced at him through the rearview mirror and said, "Even if you wouldn''t actively pursue women, can you guarantee you''d reject someone like Wu Mei if she made a move on you?"


    Eric was momentarily stunned; it was a difficult question to answer.


    The magic teacher who raised him, Aileen, was a gentle woman who had been hurt by love. During Eric''s upbringing, she repeatedly emphasized one thing: never break the heart of a girl who genuinely cares for you!


    Eric would never go against Aileen''s teachings, especially since, under her insistence, he had sworn an oath to the Supreme Creator.


    In truth, the only person Eric truly loved was Tan Ailing. He merely liked Tang Feiyan, and as for Lin Yujie, he had only a slight affection.


    Even though he had no feelings for Wu Mei, if she genuinely cared for him, he couldn''t bring himself to reject her!


    Seeing Eric''s speechless expression, Tang Feiyan pouted, looking as if she had expected this outcome. She said, "I knew it... Since I can''t change you, I''ll just try to minimize your contact with other women..." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eric shook his head and sighed, "I''ve now mastered my mental powers, so there won''t be any more ''love at first sight'' incidents."


    "Sure..." Tang Feiyan said grudgingly, "Even if you won''t in the future, what about the ones you''ve already enchanted? As the second wife, I have to stand up for Ailing, the primary wife, and keep tabs on those potential rivals."


    "Lord" and the "primary wife" exchanged a helpless look, both speechless.


    "Ailing, do you know or not?" Tang Feiyan pressed on, "If not, we can go find out this afternoon. As for Eric... let him go home first."


    "No need!" Tan Ailing said helplessly, "I do know a bit about Wu Mei''s situation..."


    Tang Feiyan''s eyes widened in admiration, "No wonder I''m just the second wife! Look at how skillfully the primary wife gathers information without a word..."


    This teasing made Tan Ailing a bit embarrassed. She spat out one word in frustration, "Scram..."


    "Alright, alright..." Tang Feiyan, who had been subdued by Tan Ailing in the pre-heaven stage, conceded and got to the point, "Since you know about ''Aunt Miao''s'' situation, why don''t you tell us?"


    Tan Ailing shot her a glance and said, "I talked to one of my old subordinates a few days ago, and she told me some recent news about Wu Mei..."


    "Hehe, what''s going on with her? Is she lovesick or..." Tang Feiyan gave Eric a mischievous look and said, "Or has she already found someone else?"


    Tan Ailing smiled slightly and said, "She hasn''t found someone else, but like me, she''s been very annoyed by someone lately!"


    "Is someone shamelessly pursuing her too?" Tang Feiyan asked teasingly.


    "Yes."


    "Tsk tsk..." Tang Feiyan exclaimed, "Wu Mei is not only the leader of the Flower Society but also the saintess of the Charming Maiden Sect. Who''s daring enough to pester her?"


    "Yes, if it were an ordinary person pestering her, they would have been thrown into the Huangpu River by her subordinates long ago! Unfortunately, the person bothering her now can''t be subdued by the Flower Society, and even with the Charming Maiden Sect''s help, they might still struggle."


    "Who''s that powerful?"


    Tan Ailing glanced at Eric and Tang Feiyan and asked, "Have you heard of ''the Crown Prince''?"


    Eric looked puzzled, while Tang Feiyan seemed to ponder, "Do you mean the so-called ''Princelings''?"


    "Of course not that little circle of high-ranking officials'' children!" Tan Ailing laughed, "''The Crown Prince'' is just a nickname. It refers to the head of the Northern Underworld Alliance!"


    "The Northern Underworld Alliance?"


    "The Northern Underworld Alliance is an alliance of gangs from Hebei, Shanxi, and Shandong, with nearly thirty members..."


    "Hebei, Shanxi?" Tang Feiyan was slightly confused, "Wouldn''t ''North China'' be more fitting?"


    "This name reflects the Crown Prince''s ambition!"


    "Then why not call it the ''China Underworld Alliance''?" Tang Feiyan asked curiously.


    Tan Ailing rolled her eyes at her and said, "Didn''t I tell you before when I talked about the ''Five Great Families''? Over the past century, with the rise of coastal areas, those great families have gradually shifted their focus southward. The five great families have at least seventy percent of their power in the South! Moreover, the south has the globally influential Hongmen and the mysterious Wumen."


    Tang Feiyan nodded in understanding, "It seems this Crown Prince is quite smart..."


    "The Crown Prince is more than just smart!" Tan Ailing sighed, "He is also very capable and a pre-heaven master himself! Very formidable..."


    "Is he that powerful? I don''t think so..." Tang Feiyan said dismissively.


    "Why do you say that?" Tan Ailing was curious about her conclusion.


    "If he were really that powerful, he wouldn''t need to ally. Wouldn''t it be better to directly integrate them? After all, alliances are as unreliable as a playboy''s promises!" Tang Feiyan said this with great depth, trying to appear wise.


    Her act made Tan Ailing burst into laughter, "Feiyan, you''re too funny, but the ''wise'' image doesn''t suit you..."


    "Really... then I won''t pretend!" Seeing Tang Feiyan return to her usual self, both Eric and Tan Ailing shared a knowing smile.


    Under Tang Feiyan''s urging gaze, Tan Ailing continued, "The Crown Prince''s move is exactly his cleverness! You must know our Chinese government is strong and would never allow powerful underworld forces to appear. If he integrated all the gangs, the state would undoubtedly crack down on him with full force!"


    Tang Feiyan nodded in agreement and asked, "But doesn''t that make management difficult? Each established gang has its own system and command structure..."


    "That''s why I say the Crown Prince''s methods are impressive!" Tan Ailing marveled, "These nearly thirty gangs in Hebei and Shanxi are not weak, and they have many experts. Yet, the Crown Prince managed to make them obedient and compliant, with no internal rebellion for over a decade..."


    "Over a decade?" Tang Feiyan seemed to focus on a different aspect than Tan Ailing, "The Crown Prince must be quite old, right? Is he an old man?"


    Tan Ailing looked slightly confused, "Why does it matter to you if he''s an old man?"


    Tang Feiyan smirked maliciously, "I just find it amusing to think of Wu Mei being pestered by an old man..."


    "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed!" Tan Ailing shook her head helplessly, "The Crown Prince has been in the underworld for over twenty years, yet his appearance hasn''t changed and he still looks like he''s in his twenties..."


    Stay updated through empire


    "Really, why would a man bother with staying youthful?" Tang Feiyan complained unhappily, then asked, "If the Crown Prince''s power is in North China, why did he come to Shanghai to pursue a woman? Could Wu Mei have attracted him?"


    Tan Ailing shook her head, her expression growing serious, "According to Muchun, the Northern Underworld Alliance has, under the Crown Prince''s leadership, incorporated Jiangsu into its territory and is now preparing to move into Shanghai!"


    "Is the Crown Prince pursuing Wu Mei with a double goal in mind?" Tang Feiyan didn''t think this was far-fetched.


    "Who knows..."


    "How about..." Tang Feiyan tentatively suggested, "We find a chance to ask her and see if we can help?"


    Tan Ailing glanced at Eric and nodded, "Alright..."

 Chapter 153 A Strange Date

    Ding-dong.Hearing the doorbell, Mr. Tang, who was chatting with the Ye family father and son, smiled and said, "It must be Feiyan and the others!"


    Upon hearing this, Ye Simin, who had been composed, immediately became restless.


    "Look at this kid..." Ye Zhenglin shook his head with a smile and scolded, "He''s really never seen the world!"


    However, Mr. Tang secretly nodded at Ye Simin''s reaction, thinking that if Ye Simin was so nervous and attentive to his daughter, Feiyan wouldn''t suffer if she married him in the future.


    Mrs. Tang and Mrs. Ye were busy in the kitchen, preparing a sumptuous lunch. Since Mr. Tang, who liked to do everything himself, hadn''t hired a maid, this government official had to get up and open the door for the younger generation himself.


    "Dad..." As soon as the door opened, Tang Feiyan rushed into Mr. Tang''s arms. This newly married woman was filled with emotion. Dad, do you know your well-behaved daughter, whom you''ve raised for over twenty years, now belongs to someone else...


    Although Mr. Tang didn''t know why his daughter was suddenly so affectionate, he was still greatly comforted. He patted Tang Feiyan''s head, glanced at Ye Simin, who was staring dumbfoundedly, and laughed, "Alright, girl, you''re all grown up but still so clingy. Be careful or people will laugh at you..."


    Ye Simin was naturally staring at Tan Ailing beside Tang Feiyan, but Mr. Tang didn''t notice and missed the true focus of his gaze.


    "Hello, Uncle Tang..." Tan Ailing and Eric greeted politely.


    "Good, good! Come in and sit..."


    At the entrance stood Ye Simin.


    "Come on, Feiyan, let me introduce you..." Mr. Tang said with a smile.


    "No need, Dad, I know him!" Tang Feiyan stopped her father and glared at Ye Simin unfriendly, "What are you doing at my house?"


    Mr. Tang frowned and scolded, "Feiyan, how can you be so rude..."


    "Dad, you don''t know how annoying this guy is!" Tang Feiyan, instead of listening to the reprimand, spoke confidently, "If he weren''t Uncle Ye''s son, I would have beaten him up long ago!"


    Hearing his daughter say such things, Mr. Tang couldn''t help but feel a mix of shock and anger, "Feiyan, you..."


    "Tang, take it easy..." It was Ye Zhenglin who couldn''t sit still and walked over.


    "Oh, Uncle Ye, you''re here too..." Tang Feiyan, who had just criticized his son, didn''t feel embarrassed at all and greeted him warmly.


    "Haha, not only am I here, but your Aunt Ye is here too!" Ye Zhenglin seemed unbothered, first nodding to Tan Ailing and Eric, then laughing, "Come on, everyone, sit down and tell Uncle Ye how this rascal has been bothering you." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After sitting down, Tang Feiyan couldn''t wait to complain, "Uncle Ye, you don''t know, these days we''ve been almost driven crazy by your son! At first, he sang love songs and read love poems. Then every morning, he stood at the door with flowers, blocking us from going out. After Eric arrived, he became less brazen, but he still followed us sneakily whenever we went out..."


    As Tang Feiyan recounted each incident, even Ye Simin himself was red-faced with shame, let alone Mr. Tang and Ye Zhenglin!


    "You rascal, I''ll deal with you later!" Ye Zhenglin glared fiercely at Ye Simin, then turned to Tang Feiyan and said, "Feiyan, Uncle Ye promises you that this rascal will never bother you again..."


    "Actually, I don''t mind; I''m just worried he''ll bother Ailing..."


    Tang Feiyan''s original intent was to say that Ye Simin''s target wasn''t her but Tan Ailing. However, in Ye Zhenglin''s ears, it sounded different. He thought Tang Feiyan didn''t mind his son''s pursuit but was only concerned about disturbing her friend.


    Thinking the marriage proposal might not be a lost cause, Ye Zhenglin felt elated upon hearing Tang Feiyan''s "hint" and resolved to teach Simin a few more tricks to win her over without disturbing her friend!


    At this moment, Ye Simin sat on the sofa like a scared quail, stealing glances at Tan Ailing and quickly looking away, repeating this pattern. Seeing this, Tang Feiyan grew impatient and pulled Tan Ailing up, saying, "Dad, Uncle Ye, you stay. Ailing and I will go help Mom and Aunt Ye in the kitchen."


    The reason for Tang Feiyan''s departure was clear to Mr. Tang and Ye Zhenglin. However, because Tang Feiyan and Tan Ailing were sitting together, they didn''t realize that Ye Simin''s gaze was fixed solely on Tan Ailing.


    With laughter coming from the kitchen, Ye Simin''s face showed envy and longing, making Ye Zhenglin silently curse "unworthy son" and more determined to personally teach his son the "Thirty-Six Stratagems of Courtship"!


    Mr. Tang, seeing the fantasizing expression on Ye Simin''s face and the awkward look on Ye Zhenglin''s, shook his head and was about to say something to Eric when the phone rang.


    "Hello... Mayor Han? Hehe, are you calling me now to come over for a meal? ... What''s up? Tell me... Feiyan''s friend named Eric? I know, he''s right next to me... What?... Alright, I got it, I''ll tell him..."


    After hanging up the phone, Mr. Tang looked slightly confused, thought for a moment, and then said to Eric, "Eric, do you know anyone from a prominent family in the Ming Dynasty?"


    Upon hearing Mr. Tang''s question, Ye Simin, who didn''t know the origins of the Ming Dynasty''s prominent families, didn''t react much.


    But Ye Zhenglin''s eyes flashed, and he also stared at Eric intently.


    "I don''t know! I only know a guy named ''Li Penghao'' from a prominent family in the Tang Dynasty..." Although Eric only "knew" Li Penghao, his indifferent tone made Mr. Tang and Ye Zhenglin misunderstand more and more, becoming increasingly curious about his identity.


    Just as they were about to inquire indirectly, Tang''s mother came out with the dishes and announced that dinner was ready.


    At the dinner table, they never found an opportunity to ask because both mothers were constantly connecting the conversation, trying to get Tang Feiyan and Ye Simin to talk.


    Unfortunately, despite the mothers'' efforts, Tang Feiyan and Ye Simin''s relationship remained lukewarm.


    After this somewhat helpless lunch, Tang Feiyan, who could see her parents'' efforts, was about to pull Tan Ailing away, saying there was something important to do.


    Stay updated through empire


    Mr. Tang, who couldn''t keep them, could only convey Mayor Han''s message to Eric, "...someone from a prominent family in the Ming Dynasty wants to meet you at Mingyi Cafe at 2:30 this afternoon!"


    "The Ming Dynasty?" Tan Ailing was surprised and looked at Eric with an inquiring gaze.


    "I don''t know what it''s about..." Eric shrugged, "Let''s go and see!"


    Tan Ailing said in a tone that brooked no refusal, "I''ll accompany you!"


    With Eric''s "teleportation" technique, as long as he didn''t encounter Grandmasters who could confine space, he wouldn''t need to consider safety issues at all. So, without much thought, he agreed to Tan Ailing''s request.


    "I want to go too." Tang Feiyan also jumped in.


    "Don''t you have something important to do?" Mr. Tang frowned at his daughter. He had already seen through her previous excuses.


    "What''s more important than a friend? I have to accompany Ailing..." After agreeing without hesitation, Tang Feiyan left with Eric and Tan Ailing.


    After they left, Mr. Tang, feeling slightly embarrassed, said to Ye Zhenglin and his wife, "Feiyan values friendship..."


    Ye Zhenglin, as if not understanding Tang Feiyan''s true meaning, looked at her back with great appreciation and sighed, "Nowadays, there are few people who value friendship like Feiyan! That''s good... Simin, you must hold onto such a good girl..."


    Ye Simin watched Tan Ailing''s figure in a daze, completely unaware of what her father was saying. She subconsciously responded, also completely unaware of the relieved smiles on the faces of the four parents after she responded.


    "Eric, have you had dealings with people from the Ming Dynasty''s prominent families?" Tang Feiyan had a blind trust and admiration for Eric''s magic, and she wasn''t worried about their safety, just curious.


    "No!" Eric shook his head, "The people I know in this world, except for the Great Vehicle Dharma King of Country A, whom you all know, are also known to you all. How could I have dealings with people from the Ming Dynasty''s prominent families?"


    "It''s unlikely!" Eric didn''t quite believe it, "Even if Li Penghao wants revenge, it should be someone from the Tang Dynasty''s prominent family who comes to me. Why is it the Ming Dynasty''s family now?"


    "The four major families of the Tang Dynasty''s Li family, the Han Dynasty''s Liu family, the Ming Dynasty''s Zhu family, and the Song Dynasty''s Zhao family have intermarried for generations. The current wife of the head of the Ming Dynasty''s prominent family is the younger sister of the head of the Tang Dynasty''s prominent family!" Tan Ailing seemed to agree with Tang Feiyan''s view, "So, as the landlord, the Ming Dynasty''s prominent family is likely to stand up for Li Penghao, who is most favored in the Tang Dynasty''s prominent family!"


    "If my nephew is bullied, as an aunt, I naturally won''t sit idly by. This might be a trap banquet." Seeing Tan Ailing also leaning towards her inference, Tang Feiyan was somewhat smug and suggested, "Eric, why not call the four major secret guards and those vampires to join us, to avoid being bullied by the other party due to their numbers..."


    "No need..." Eric smiled and said, "Although this date is a bit strange and unpredictable, you don''t have to worry! If things go wrong, I''ll take you away immediately..."

 Chapter 154 Invitation from the Ming Dynasty Family

    Upon arriving at Mingyi Cafe on the pedestrian street, Eric and his group were stopped."Sorry, sir! Today, our establishment is closed. We welcome you to visit next time..." Continue reading at empire sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the two waiters who looked apologetic but also somewhat proud, Eric calmly said, "Someone inside is waiting for me."


    The two waiters'' eyes flickered slightly, and their expressions became more respectful. "May I ask for your name, sir?"


    "Eric."


    "Mr. Eric, please come in. The young master has been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Guided by one of the waiters, Eric and his group entered the cafe. On the way, Tang Feiyan pulled Eric and he understood, so he cast a soundproof barrier.


    "Eric, from their tone, it seems that this place is owned by the Ming Dynasty family?"


    "That''s right, any property of the Ming Dynasty family will have the character ''Ã÷'' (Ming) in it!" Tan Ailing, who knew Eric didn''t understand these things very well, explained on his behalf.


    "It seems we''re entering the tiger''s den!" Tang Feiyan said, excited yet nervous. "Just now, I used my spiritual perception and found that those two waiters have near-top-notch skills. Could it be that the Ming Dynasty family is so strong that they can use such experts as waiters?"


    "Even a country doesn''t have that kind of power!" Tan Ailing looked very suspicious. "This should be a temporary disguise for the Ming Dynasty family''s bodyguards... Didn''t you hear? They said the ''young master'' is waiting for Eric!"


    Tan Ailing sighed inexplicably and added, "You have to be careful not to use your spiritual perception casually. It can be seen as a provocation by high-level experts of the same level! You know, someone with the status of the young master of the five major families will definitely have pre-heaven experts protecting him..."


    "Wow!" Tang Feiyan obediently replied, somewhat incredulous. "Ailing, the young master of the Ming Dynasty family, wouldn''t come out in person just for a small matter like Li Penghao, right?"


    "Yeah, I''m also a bit puzzled about the intentions of this young master..."


    "Alright, there''s no need to guess anymore!" Eric smiled, "We''ll know the answer soon!"


    At this moment, the waiter had already led Eric and them to a private room. Inside, he was saying something to two guard-like individuals standing at the door.


    Eric lifted the soundproof barrier just in time to hear the guard on the left exclaim in amazement, "Mr. Eric is indeed worthy of being a pre-heaven-level expert. Your aura is so strong, I couldn''t even hear a sound! If it weren''t for my eyes, I wouldn''t believe you were already standing in front of me..."


    Eric nodded faintly, without making any further gestures, just looking at the door of the private room.


    Perhaps feeling that a pre-heaven expert should have such a cold and arrogant posture, the left guard didn''t feel disrespected at all. Instead, he bowed slightly and said, "The young master is inside. Please come in, Mr. Eric!"


    Before Eric could take a step, he added, "Please leave your two female companions outside. The young master only wants to see you..."


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan hadn''t spoken yet when Eric''s gaze turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, "The three of us either go in together or leave together!"


    "Don''t think that just because you''re a pre-heaven expert, you can be so arrogant!" The right guard seemed unhappy with the left guard''s somewhat weak tone and preempted him, "You should know that the young master of our Ming Dynasty family is waiting for you inside. Don''t lose face..."


    His disdainful words provoked a simultaneous angry snort from Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan. But before they could act, Eric used a mental magic technique, "Pressure," on him.


    Suddenly, the right guard felt inexplicably anxious and frightened. He was sweating all over, his legs trembling, and even his breathing became more and more difficult.


    "Mr. Eric, please withdraw your momentum!" Seeing his companion''s unusual condition, the left guard hurriedly said, "We are just servants and cannot make decisions. If there is any rudeness, please forgive us, Mr. Eric..."


    Just then, a clear and pleasant voice came from inside the private room, "The servants are ignorant. Mr. Eric, please don''t mind them. Please come in with your friends..."


    Seeing that the right guard was already showing signs of being intimidated, Eric felt that the lesson had been enough. He withdrew the "Pressure" and, with Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, entered the private room.


    As soon as they entered, a handsome young man in his mid-twenties stood up to greet them, smiling, "I am Zhu Mingde. I apologize for the intrusion and hope Mr. Eric won''t mind..."


    "Zhu Mingde?" Tan Ailing asked in surprise. "Are you really Zhu Mingde, the ''arrogant of the heavens'' from the Ming Dynasty family?"


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect the young lady to have heard of me!" Zhu Mingde smiled warmly. Unlike the awe-inspiring look he had when first seeing Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, his eyes now showed no sign of that amazement. "Mr. Eric, Miss Tan, Miss Tang, please take a seat!"


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s expressions changed slightly. They hadn''t expected Zhu Mingde to know them. It seemed that the Ming Dynasty family had done some investigation.


    Eric gently took their hands and sat opposite Zhu Mingde.


    In the private room, besides the four of them, there was an old man with white hair concentrating on brewing tea.


    This old man made Eric pause for a few seconds, not out of curiosity as to why he was brewing tea in a coffee shop, but because he discovered that the old man''s skill was actually not inferior to the Dragon Elephant King of the Shura Sect.


    Zhu Mingde was also not simple. Through the True Eye, Eric found that Zhu Mingde''s skill was definitely not inferior to Tan Ailing''s. In other words, Zhu Mingde was also a pre-heaven expert!... No wonder he was acclaimed as the ''arrogant of the heavens''!


    Eric also noticed that the old man opposite was using spiritual perception to probe their skills.


    Not liking being spied on, Eric immediately set up a barrier around the three of them, blocking the old man''s spiritual perception, and then smiled at the old man, who also smiled awkwardly, withdrew his perception, and served them tea.


    As they enjoyed the tea, Zhu Mingde casually asked, "Mr. Eric, do you happen to know a university student named Ma Taiping?"


    "Ma Taiping?" Eric thought for a moment and said, "I once lived in a villa with someone named Ma Taiping, but I wouldn''t say we knew each other. I don''t know if he''s the ''Ma Taiping'' you''re talking about!"


    Zhu Mingde nodded, as if he had already received confirmation, and said, "This Ma Taiping is the son of my seventh grandfather''s daughter, so he is also my cousin. He used to be quite smart, but now he seems to have become mentally handicapped..."


    Eric listened quietly, his expression unchanged. Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, on the other hand, showed a sensitive and compassionate side, both showing expressions of pity.


    Zhu Mingde stared at Eric''s eyes intently and continued, "It''s not just Ma Taiping. Three others in that villa also had issues! Gu Wenbo became blind, Zhou Shufeng became impotent, and Chang Yingjun became paralyzed..."


    Eric responded coldly to Zhu Mingde''s gaze and asked calmly, "So, Master Zhu came to remind me to go to the hospital early for a check-up to avoid any unknown illnesses?"


    "Mr. Eric, you''re really humorous! With your pre-heaven level of skill, what illnesses could you possibly have?" Zhu Mingde smiled and then said seriously, "I just wanted to ask if Mr. Eric knows what''s going on!"


    "I think you should ask Li Penghao! After all, he spent much more time with those people than I did and might know something..."


    "Mr. Eric may not know. Li Penghao is also my cousin. I''ve asked him. He said that it was after you left that Ma Taiping and the others had problems, and he also mentioned some of Ma Taiping''s misbehavior to you..."


    "So, you''ve already concluded that I''m avenging them?"


    Zhu Mingde found it difficult to answer this question and could only smile awkwardly, saying, "Our Ming Dynasty family just wants to investigate the truth of the matter. I believe Mr. Eric wouldn''t want to continue being suspected, right?"


    Eric smiled faintly and said, "I don''t have to cooperate with your investigation just because you suspect me, right? You know, I''m worth hundreds of thousands per second..."


    This playful remark amused Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan but angered the old man brewing tea. He was about to do something, but Zhu Mingde stopped him.


    "I also believe that Mr. Eric is definitely not the kind of person who would do such things for fun. Let''s not discuss this matter anymore!" Zhu Mingde decisively put an end to the matter.


    Eric nodded and said, "In that case, we''ll take our leave!"


    "Please wait."


    "What else is there?"


    "I wonder where Mr. Eric learned his skills?"


    "Do I need to answer that question?"


    Eric''s cold and rude retort made the old man brewing tea even more furious, and even Zhu Mingde''s face showed a hint of displeasure.


    "I wonder what Mr. Eric''s plans are for the future?" Zhu Mingde no longer beat around the bush and went straight to the point. "I represent our Ming Dynasty family and sincerely invite Mr. Eric to join us!"


    "You''re inviting Eric to join the Ming Dynasty family?" Tang Feiyan asked curiously, holding onto Eric''s arm. "What benefits are you prepared to offer Eric?"


    Zhu Mingde glanced at Tang Feiyan and chuckled, "Originally, I was going to marry my sister Zhu Mingfang to Mr. Eric, but now it seems inappropriate!"


    Tang Feiyan, who only heard the first half of the sentence, looked annoyed until Zhu Mingde finished speaking. She then smiled and said, "Tell us about the treatment you''re prepared to offer Eric, but skip the part about women..."


    Eric and Tan Ailing did not stop Tang Feiyan''s nonsense. They also wanted to know what kind of price the Ming Dynasty family would offer to recruit talent.


    Zhu Mingde gave Eric a sympathetic look and said seriously, "As long as Mr. Eric is willing to join the Ming Dynasty family, we will give you the treatment of a first-class guest! You don''t have to deal with any trivial matters of the Ming Dynasty family usually, just follow the orders of the family head. You''ll receive an annual bonus of 30 million RMB and can freely use the forces below three-star level of the Ming Dynasty family in various places... What do you think, Mr. Eric? Our Ming Dynasty family is very sincere. Consider it!"

 Chapter 155 I Want Her

    Eric, Tan, and Tang looked at each other, none of them expecting the Ming Dynasty family to offer such generous terms. Eric and Tang Feiyan were surprised by the annual salary of 30 million and the ease of just taking money without doing anything, while Tan Ailing was shocked by the promise of being able to freely use forces below the three-star level!Zhu Mingde seemed very satisfied with Eric''s reaction, sitting confidently in his seat, smiling without saying a word.


    Eric suddenly stood up, and slightly bowed to Zhu Mingde, whose face lit up with joy.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I won''t agree..."


    The unexpected answer from Zhu Mingde made his smile freeze on his face. "Why? If Mr. Eric is not satisfied with the treatment we offer, then please state your requirements, and we can negotiate..." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There''s nothing to negotiate!" Eric said calmly but firmly. "I have never had the habit of serving others! If it were your Ming Dynasty family swearing loyalty to me, then I might consider..."


    "Insolence!" The old man brewing tea stood up abruptly, his eyes gleaming fiercely as he stared at Eric. If it weren''t for Zhu Mingde''s hand in front of him, he might have already come forward to attack.


    Zhu Mingde pulled back the old man''s hand and stood up slowly, exuding a fierce aura. He looked at Eric and said in a firm tone, "Mr. Eric, please take back your insulting words against our Ming Dynasty family..."


    Eric was indifferent to his words. Tang Feiyan stood up to respond on his behalf, "Hey, don''t wrongly accuse Eric. Who insulted your Ming Dynasty family? If you want to teach him a lesson because Eric rejected your offer, then just do it, instead of saying meaningless things here..."


    When Tang Feiyan was at home, she kept her distance from Eric due to concerns for her parents. She could only watch helplessly as Ailing and Eric showed affectionate and sweet gestures, which made her very upset. Now that she was out, she naturally wanted to make up for that "loss." Tan Ailing also understood her good friend''s thoughts, so she let her dominate Eric and speak for him.


    Zhu Mingde said with deep meaning, "Mr. Eric, are you overestimating your strength? Although a pre-heaven expert is indeed the pinnacle of martial artists, there are also differences in strength among them! Do you think you can beat someone who has been in the pre-heaven realm for twenty years, with far superior skills and experience than you?"


    Is a pre-heaven expert the pinnacle of martial artists? Then what about that guy Zhou Dian?


    Disdainful of Zhu Mingde''s "shallow knowledge," Eric said coldly, "I can prove to you with facts!"


    "Very well..." Zhu Mingde laughed in anger, his voice deep. "Gu Lao, please teach this arrogant frog at the bottom of the well a lesson..."


    "Yes, young master!"


    At the response of the old man called "Gu Lao," the wooden table between the two sides suddenly shattered into pieces. In the flying wood chips, Gu Lao reached out with his claws, aiming for Eric''s face.


    This grab was not only fast but also fierce. Judging by its momentum, even if it grabbed a piece of iron, it would still shatter it into powder.


    However, Eric completely disregarded this grab. He was just turning his head to talk to Tang Feiyan!


    This kind of disdain naturally made Gu Lao furious. He suddenly exerted his full strength, believing that even Eric, this "pre-heaven expert," would be torn apart by his claws.


    Unfortunately, what resisted him was not his target, Eric. It was Tan Ailing, who had long been on guard! And it was not a "hand," but a "leg"!


    It has to be said that legs are indeed longer than hands.


    When Gu Lao''s claws were still half a foot away from Eric, Tan Ailing''s leg was only one finger away from his waist.


    Although it was not clear how strong Tan Feiyan, who kicked him, was, Gu Lao knew at least one thing ¡ª under Tan Feiyan''s control, he could not harm Mr. Eric, who was also a pre-heaven expert!


    Since his attack was ineffective, there was no need to test Tan Feiyan''s strength with his waist.


    Gu Lao retracted his claws and stepped back, looking at Tan Ailing, and said, "Mr. Eric, don''t you have the demeanor of a master? Letting a woman speak for you..."


    "What does it matter?" Tang Feiyan interrupted. "Ailing is my good friend. Why can''t she speak for my man? If you want to fight, then fight...!"


    "Tang Feiyan, do you want to wade into this muddy water?"


    "Please enlighten me, senior." There was a hint of excitement in Tan Ailing''s eyes. She had always been fond of martial arts. Since she was injured, she had not had a real fight with anyone for several months. Now she was eager to test her strength.


    "Hmph..." Seeing the little girl in front of him not knowing what was good for her, Gu Lao felt quite bored. He said viciously to Eric, "Mr. Eric, you''d better prepare yourself. I will soon come to learn from you!" Tan Ailing was not angry because of Gu Lao''s words, which was quite appreciated by Gu Lao. However, appreciation aside, he would not show mercy in his attack!


    Gu Lao''s claw technique was sharp and elusive, while Tan Ailing''s leg skills were domineering and fierce. For a moment, they were evenly matched.


    Of course, this was only temporary.


    Although Tan Ailing had benefited from her misfortune and made great progress in her skills after recovering, not only had she learned "Breaking Mountain Fist" and "Eighteen Falls on the Clothes" from the Medicine King Sect''s Library, but she had also mastered the top-notch internal skill "Ice Heart Secret." However, she had only recently entered the pre-heaven realm, so at this stage, she was no match for mature pre-heaven experts like Gu Lao.


    Gradually, Tan Ailing found herself at a disadvantage. Although there was no immediate danger, defeat was only a matter of time.


    Eric had known that Tan Ailing had been looking for a real battle to test her martial arts, so he did not stop her from participating. Now that he saw she had honed her skills and was in a disadvantageous position, it was time for him to intervene!


    After reminding Tang Feiyan to protect herself, Eric, with the help of the "Swift Technique," flashed into the battle circle between Tan Ailing and Gu Lao. The silent "Qi Shield" he emitted blocked all of Gu Lao''s attacks.


    Feeling that the resistance was greater than his attack strength, Gu Lao stopped and looked at Eric in disbelief, saying, "Mr. Eric is indeed extraordinary, to possess such a strong protective Qi shield..."


    Eric did not respond, only saying lightly, "Do you want to continue?"


    Gu Lao looked helpless and shook his head lightly. He had originally thought that with himself and his young master, both pre-heaven experts, they would be able to completely suppress Mr. Eric. But now he realized that it was just wishful thinking! Not only did Mr. Eric have a friend who was no weaker than his young master, but his skills were also beyond comparison! Just by using a protective Qi shield, he blocked all of Gu Lao''s attacks. How could this battle continue...


    Gu Lao, as a guest of the Ming Dynasty family, naturally had the authority to make such a decision.


    "Since we''re not fighting, we''ll take our leave!" With that, Eric turned and left with Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan.


    Gu Lao didn''t know whether to detain them or not, so he could only look at Zhu Mingde. However, he found that his young master was sitting alone in the corner of the room, lost in thought, with a faint smile on his face.


    This frightened Gu Lao. He quickly approached Zhu Mingde and shook him, saying, "Young master, what''s wrong with you..."


    Coming back to his senses from the violent shaking, Zhu Mingde frowned and said discontentedly, "Gu Lao, what are you doing?"


    Although Zhu Mingde''s tone was not good, Gu Lao couldn''t care less. He sighed in relief and said, "Young master, you suddenly fell silent just now, and I thought you had been ambushed..."


    Zhu Mingde smiled suddenly but then realized that the room was empty except for them. He was surprised, "Huh, where did Miss Tan go?"


    Although it was strange that he only asked about "Miss Tan" and not "Mr. Eric," Gu Lao immediately replied, "She has left with Mr. Eric!"


    "Why didn''t you stop her?" Zhu Mingde complained.


    "With Mr. Eric there, I don''t think I could have stopped her..." Out of respect for the strong, even if he wasn''t in front of Eric, Gu Lao still used the honorific "Mr. Eric."


    "What? Gu Lao, you''re not Mr. Eric''s match?" This statement proved that Zhu Mingde had indeed been daydreaming just now.


    "Yes." Gu Lao smiled bitterly. "Mr. Eric didn''t even make a move. Just by using his protective Qi shield, he blocked my ''Ghost Claw''!"


    "Really..." Zhu Mingde, known as the "pride of heaven," was incredulous. "Could it be that he has a protective skill similar to ''Diamond Body Technique''?"


    "Even if it''s not a protective Qi shield of a pre-heaven expert, but a magical protective skill. If he has trained this skill to the point where it can be extended three feet away, I can''t match it..."


    "Extended three feet?" Zhu Mingde''s expression was slightly dazed. "He''s so young, how did he train it?"


    Gu Lao thought for a moment and came up with two reasons for Eric, "Maybe this ''Mr. Eric,'' like the ''Crown Prince'' of the Northern Mafia Alliance, has mastered the art of preserving his youth and has not aged for decades. It''s also possible that Mr. Eric has consumed some precious elixir, which has greatly increased his strength..."


    "Oh..." Zhu Mingde sighed softly. Regardless of the reasons, this "pride of heaven" had already been dealt a blow.


    Seeing his young master in such a state, Gu Lao quickly changed the subject, "By the way, young master, what were you thinking about just now, so absorbed?"


    Gu Lao''s diversion seemed to work. Zhu Mingde immediately became spirited and said firmly, "Gu Lao, I want her, I want Miss Tan to be my wife!"


    Gu Lao was slightly surprised. Although Miss Tan was exceptionally beautiful, she was not the most beautiful among the women the young master had encountered. Why did the young master want to marry her?


    Perhaps sensing Gu Lao''s doubt, Zhu Mingde explained, "Miss Tan, at such a young age, was able to enter the pre-heaven realm with the second-rate internal skill of the Tan family. Her talent must be unparalleled. I also consider myself a genius. After we combine, our offspring will have the best genes in the world. They will surely become the top existence in human society and will make our Ming Dynasty family the world''s number one power..."


    Looking at his young master''s somewhat crazy expression, Gu Lao was speechless. It seemed that the young master only saw Miss Tan as a tool for reproduction...


    Noticing Gu Lao''s expression, Zhu Mingde continued excitedly, "And Miss Tan has such a good relationship with Eric''s female companion, so after we join together, we will be able to take advantage of Eric''s..."


    Gu Lao hesitated, not knowing whether to tell the young master about Eric hugging Miss Tan as they left. In his opinion, Mr. Eric''s relationship with Miss Tan was not ordinary, and they might even be lovers!


    Just as he was about to speak, Zhu Mingde announced loudly, "I will go to Cangzhou tomorrow to propose to the Tan family!"


    "It''s so exciting, it''s like negotiating with the underworld! A disagreement leads to a fight." In the car, Tang Feiyan was excitedly chatting away.


    "What negotiations with the underworld?" Tan Ailing laughed and scolded, "If the people of the Ming Dynasty family hear this, they will not let you off easily..."


    Find adventures at empire


    "That''s even better!" Tang Feiyan said arrogantly, "I was just thinking about finding someone to try out my ''Soft Palm''!"


    "If you''re itching for a fight, then let me accompany you for a few moves. Don''t go looking for someone else to fight!"


    "Why?" Tan Ailing''s serious expression made Tang Feiyan curious. "Didn''t you say that fighting with your people wouldn''t reveal your true skill level?"


    "Feiyan, do you know, the ''Basic Breathing Exercises'' you practice are very mysterious! Although the rate of accumulating true qi is extremely slow, it has excellent concealment. When you don''t use your skills, even if I use my spiritual perception to its fullest, I can''t detect any trace of true qi in your body..."


    Tang Feiyan somewhat understood and said, "You mean, you want me to pretend to be incapable of martial arts in peacetime, and then surprise the enemy at a critical moment?"


    "More or less."


    "Okay, I agree!" Tang Feiyan smiled slyly, "Hehe, I love being cunning..."


    Tan Ailing and Eric shook their heads at the same time, showing helpless smiles.


    "Ailing, it''s not even four o''clock yet, let Eric go home first, and we''ll go see Wu Mei..." After smiling to herself for a while, Tang Feiyan changed her expression to excitement and brought up the topic again.


    "No..." Tan Ailing shook her head. "I want to go back and digest the gains from this battle. If you want to go, go by yourself!"


    "What''s the point of going alone?" Tang Feiyan gave up her plan. After a while, she couldn''t stay quiet and asked again, "Ailing, do you know what Zhu Mingde meant by ''three-star level''?"


    "That''s the power level of the Ming Dynasty family. Three stars represent the power in the county-level officialdom and the business world with assets of less than tens of millions of RMB! In other words, once Eric takes on this position as a guest of the Ming Dynasty family, he can directly command the county mayor supported by the Ming Dynasty family to help him, and he can also directly transfer the account funds of those companies with assets of less than tens of millions of RMB supported by the Ming Dynasty family..."


    "Wow, Eric, you''re truly a husband who can''t be spoiled! I love you..." Tang Feiyan blew a kiss to Eric, her eyes flirtatious, "I''m so eager to go home now, I want to express my love with actions..."


    Eric and Tan Ailing naturally understood what that "action" was, and their expressions were different. The man took a deep breath and swallowed, while the woman blushed and rolled her eyes!

 Chapter 156 Tan Family Meeting

    Cangzhou, Tan Family Manor."Tan Chu, why do you think Grandpa called us back so urgently?" Tan Mom felt inexplicably nervous.


    "I don''t know." Tan Dad, who was originally teaching at the martial arts school, suddenly received a call from Grandpa, asking him to bring his wife back to the Tan headquarters. Up to now, he is still puzzled!


    After some thought, Tan Mom asked, "Do you think it''s related to Ailing?"


    "Probably!" Tan Dad also felt it might be.


    "Don''t guess anymore!" Tan Dad shook his head. "Everything will be clear once we see Grandpa!"


    When they entered the family meeting hall, they were surprised to find that, apart from the old man of the Tan family, all the priests and important family members were present.


    Tan and his wife calmed themselves and stepped forward to salute, "Greetings, Grandpa, and all the Priests..."


    "Alright, please sit down!" Grandpa Tan waved impatiently and said to everyone in the hall, "I called everyone here today to consult you all on a major issue concerning the future of our Tan family..."


    With this statement, the decision-makers of the Tan family all looked different, but Tan and his wife relaxed.


    "This matter is about Ailing, the daughter of Ah Chu and Ying!"


    After hearing Grandpa Tan''s last sentence, Tan and his wife, who had just relaxed, tensed up again.


    "Grandpa..." a public relations manager responsible for dealing with the martial arts world asked, "Could it be that there''s been a change in Ailing''s marriage to the Medicine King Sect''s young master?"


    "Yes."


    These simple two words caused a stir in the quiet meeting hall, and Tan and his wife were even more nervous.


    Everyone kept asking, "Could it be that the elders of the Medicine King Sect oppose the marriage with our Tan family?" or "Could it be that the young man from the Medicine King Sect doesn''t want Ailing anymore?"


    No one thought of any other possibilities, because everyone in the Tan family agreed to this "high-reaching" marriage! So if there was a problem, it naturally arose from the side of the Medicine King Sect!


    "Quiet down..." Grandpa Tan glanced sternly at everyone, and when the meeting hall quieted down, he continued, "Things are not as you all think. The Medicine King Sect has not reneged on this marriage!"


    In the puzzled and urging eyes of everyone, Grandpa Tan explained, "Yesterday, the young master of the Ming Dynasty family, Zhu Mingde, personally came to our door and said he wanted to marry our Ailing..."


    This sentence was more powerful than before, and the entire meeting hall exploded.


    After a long while, the clamor subsided.


    After looking at each other, a Tan family member spoke up, "I wonder what Grandpa and the Priests mean..."


    "We discussed it all night, but we couldn''t come to a unified conclusion! So, today I called you all together to hear your suggestions!"


    Now that the second-generation disciples knew about this matter, they were all a bit strange. This wasn''t a difficult decision, so why couldn''t Grandpa and the others agree?


    Perhaps they thought it was better for the closest relatives of the parties involved to express their opinions, so everyone''s gaze unconsciously focused on Tan and his wife.


    Tan Mom also looked at Tan Dad and asked, "Grandpa, does the young master of the Ming Dynasty family know that Ailing already has a fianc¨¦?"


    "He knows..." Grandpa Tan looked at Tan Dad, "But Zhu Mingde said he doesn''t mind..."


    "It''s not a matter of whether he minds or not!" Before Tan Dad could speak, the public relations manager of the Tan family interjected, "Everyone here knows the power of the Medicine King Sect. If we break off the engagement for the Ming Dynasty family, the consequences will be unbearable for our Tan family!"


    "But, Zhu Mingde said that all consequences will be borne by the Ming Dynasty family..." The Priest who spoke may have been inclined to marry into the Ming Dynasty family.


    "Fourth Priest, although the Ming Dynasty family is powerful, the Medicine King Sect is not much inferior. We must not make our Tan family an object of scorn..."


    Grandpa Tan waved his hand to silence the clamor and said calmly, "Zhu Mingde said he is willing to use the ''Lesser Yang Divine Technique'' as a betrothal gift!"


    With these words, the entire meeting hall fell silent.


    All the Tan descendants present knew that the "Lesser Yang Divine Technique" was derived from the Ming Dynasty family''s first divine technique, the "Nine Yang Divine Technique." Although not as exceptional as the "Nine Yang Divine Technique," it was still a top-notch technique!


    They also knew that the reason why the Tan family had not produced any pre-heaven experts for two hundred years was not because of inferior aptitude or lack of diligence, but because they lacked a superior internal cultivation method!


    To generate robust true energy sufficient to break through the Ren and Du meridians in one''s lifetime with a second-rate cultivation method, it was impossible without ingesting celestial treasures, precious herbs, and elixirs that could greatly increase one''s power!


    Therefore, everyone present knew how important this "Lesser Yang Divine Technique" as a betrothal gift would be to the Tan family. It was no wonder that Grandpa, who always valued reputation, was in a dilemma!


    After a while, the public relations manager whispered, "After all, Zhu Mingde is just the young master of the Ming Dynasty family. Can he decide to use the ''Lesser Yang Divine Technique'' as a betrothal gift?"


    "With Zhu Mingde''s status, he probably wouldn''t make such an empty promise!" Fourth Priest said confidently.


    The public relations manager still had some concerns, "But, what about the Medicine King Sect..."


    "Forget about the Medicine King Sect! Even if they take action against our Tan family, the Ming Dynasty family will stand in front of us!"


    Another Priest also said with longing, "Even if the betrothal gift from the Medicine King Sect is at most a dozen ''Nourishing Essence Pills,'' it can help our Tan family produce two pre-heaven experts. Although the ''Lesser Yang Divine Technique'' of the Ming Dynasty family may not have an immediate effect, it can bless our descendants and truly make the Tan family a first-class family capable of producing pre-heaven experts!"


    "But, what about their reputation for being untrustworthy..."


    Fourth Priest said disdainfully, "Ailing and the young master of the Medicine King Sect have not officially engaged or exchanged betrothal gifts. Where does the accusation of being untrustworthy come from?"


    Seeing that everyone seemed to lean towards marrying into the Ming Dynasty family, Tan Mom couldn''t help but say, "Fourth Priest, I''m afraid Ailing will not agree to contact the betrothal with the young master of the Medicine King Sect..."


    Fourth Priest waved his hand indifferently, "For the rise of the family, personal wishes must be sacrificed. You, as parents, just need to persuade her..."


    "It''s useless!" Tan Dad smiled bitterly, "Fourth Priest has been in seclusion in the manor for a long time. I''m afraid he doesn''t know Ailing''s temperament. She absolutely won''t listen to us in this matter..."


    Tan Mom added, "If we push her too hard, she will sever ties with us and leave..."


    Those who knew Ailing nodded, feeling that this was indeed Ailing''s style.


    Discover hidden content at empire


    Fourth Priest became angry and said bitterly, "She''s rebellious! If she doesn''t listen, lock her up..." He didn''t finish his sentence because he suddenly remembered that this niece named "Ailing" was already a pre-heaven expert! If she wanted to leave, the Tan family couldn''t keep her.


    Seeing the suddenly silent crowd, Grandpa Tan spoke slowly, "We shouldn''t interfere in this matter. Let them handle it themselves! In a few days, invite both young masters in the name of my birthday..."


    "After hanging up the phone, Tan Ailing frowned slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" Eric asked, holding her slender waist gently.


    "Mom said Grandpa is celebrating his birthday and wants me to bring you to Cangzhou for a visit," Tan Ailing said, slightly puzzled. "But from my mom''s tone, I feel like something''s off..."


    "What''s so strange about that?" Tang Feiyan lazily leaned on Eric''s shoulder and chuckled. "Most likely your aunt is eager to see her son-in-law..."


    Rolling her eyes, Tan Ailing calmly said, "Get lost."


    Tang Feiyan, undeterred, asked, "Ailing, when are we leaving?"


    "Today is the 17th, and Grandpa''s birthday is on the 23rd of this month. We just need to arrive a day or two early!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tang Feiyan nodded, nibbling on Eric''s ear, and teasingly asked, "Eric, how do you plan to go?"


    Eric patted her pert bottom and said, puzzled, "Of course, we''ll take a plane! Do we need to walk there?"


    "I didn''t mean that!" Tang Feiyan clarified, "I meant, are you bringing your four bodyguards and the Bentley Mulliner 728?"


    Eric shook his head, "Why would I bring them to your home? There''s no need to show off in front of family..."


    Understanding Tang Feiyan''s concern, Tan Ailing explained with a smile, "Feiyan is worried about you losing face..."


    "In what way?" Eric asked.


    "Grandpa''s birthday will surely invite various prestigious families, and the comparison between them will exceed your imagination. They compare attire, companions, vehicles, and grandeur..."


    Eric frowned slightly, "Sounds a bit shallow..."


    "Exactly!" Tan Ailing didn''t hide the fact that the Tan family was also part of this circle. "The circles of these second-rate families are indeed superficial and flamboyant! True aristocratic families, like the Five Great Families, disdain such behavior because they are already revered enough on their own and don''t need to rely on external objects to outshine others!"


    "So, what do you think I should do?"


    "Do you care about others'' opinions?" Tan Ailing smiled and asked back.


    Eric spread his arms, embracing both Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, and said with a smile, "I only care about your opinions..."


    Feeling sweet in their hearts, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan no longer dwelled on this topic, as they were both the kind of people who didn''t care about others'' opinions!"

 Chapter 157 Guests from Medicine King Sect

    Since there wasn''t much going on, Eric and the others arrived in Cangzhou on the 20th.Upon arriving in her hometown, Tan Ailing didn''t take Eric directly to the Tan family''s headquarters, Tanjiazhuang, but instead took him and Tang Feiyan to her parents'' villa.


    The Tan family had three to four hundred members, so all of them couldn''t live in Tanjiazhuang. Many core members had residences elsewhere, including Tan Dad and Tan Mom.


    "Mom, I''m back..." Upon seeing Tan Mom, Tan Ailing just greeted her briefly, not making the kind of hugging and laughing gestures that Tang Feiyan did when she met Tang Mom.


    Tan Mom seemed accustomed to Tan Ailing''s indifferent expression. She hugged her daughter and said, "Why didn''t you give us a heads up? Your dad is still at school, but he should be back soon..."


    "Auntie, I''m here too!" Tang Feiyan casually squeezed in between the mother and daughter, smiling brightly.


    Tan Mom was also casual with Tang Feiyan, lightly patting her fair and delicate face, and said, "Is Feiyan craving for the Lionfish dish that I make?"


    "Yes, yes," Tang Feiyan made a drooling expression and said, "I''ve been craving it so much!"


    Tan Mom smiled and patted her cheek again before turning her gaze to Eric.


    Such a handsome young man! He looks so good standing next to Ailing... But, he seems a bit delicate!


    Your adventure continues at empire


    Seeing Tan Mom sizing up Eric, Tang Feiyan immediately said, "Auntie, this is your future son-in-law! What do you think, does he pass?"


    Tan Mom chuckled and said, "Good, very good! You must be Eric, the young master of Medicine King Sect?"


    Feeling touched by Tan Mom''s affection, Eric nodded and said, "Yes, Tan Mom, I am Eric, Ailing''s fianc¨¦!"


    Seeing Tan Mom suddenly lost in thought, Tan Ailing couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, nothing!" Tan Mom shook her head, a hint of nostalgia in her eyes. "I just suddenly remembered Eric..."


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan exchanged a glance, feeling strange but not saying anything.


    Tan Mom then explained to Eric, "Eric is Ailing''s younger brother. He''s only thirteen years old this year. He was an orphan, but not long ago he suddenly found his relatives and was hurriedly taken abroad. He didn''t even have time to say goodbye to me! If it weren''t for Ailing saying that the evidence was sufficient, I would have suspected he was kidnapped... Ah, Eric also used to call me ''Tan Mom''!"


    Eric glanced at Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, knowing this was the reason they gave for Eric''s sudden disappearance, similar to their approach with Wu Mei!


    Eric naturally wouldn''t reveal his identity.


    To this elder who genuinely cared for him, he said, "Then you should also call me ''Little Me also call you ''Tan Mom''!"


    Tan Mom was slightly startled but then nodded in agreement. She liked this young master of Medicine King Sect, and the feeling he gave her was just as warm and friendly as the Eric from back then.


    "However..." Eric added, "After I marry Ailing, I can''t call you that anymore. By then, I''ll have to call you ''Mom''!"


    This somewhat pleasing remark did not make Tan Mom happy. Instead, her face changed slightly, and she said vaguely, "Don''t stand at the door, come on in!"


    Eric and the others were smart enough to know that they couldn''t ask anything, so they decided to adapt to the situation!


    The reason why the Tan family was at the forefront among the second-rate families was largely due to their unique management methods.


    The third rule of the Tan family''s rules stated that all Tan family members must live together in Tanjiazhuang before the age of sixteen. It was said that this could cultivate unity among them and facilitate the instillation of the family-first concept!


    However, this brainwashing method did not affect strong-willed individuals like Tan Ailing. Fortunately, those sixteen years were not wasted. The third-generation disciples of the Tan family were able to create talents like "Chain Legs" at a young age!


    "Ailing, you''re back..." Although she came to Tanjiazhuang with her parents, the third-generation disciple who served as the gatekeeper greeted Tan Ailing first.


    "Tan Ping, Tan Xuan, are you two on duty to greet guests today?" Seeing her childhood friends, Tan Ailing smiled.


    "Indeed, there are so many people today. Our grandfather must have quite a lot of face..." Tan Xuan said with a friendly smile, casually greeting Tan Mom and Tan Dad.


    Probably used to seeing such situations, Tan Dad and the others didn''t mind. They just gave some instructions to Tan Ailing and went in first.


    As soon as the two elders left, Tan Xuan dropped his facade and jokingly said to Tang Feiyan, "Feiyan, you''re here too..."


    "What''s that supposed to mean, Tan Xuan..." Tang Feiyan glared at him, "Not welcoming me?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How could I dare! I just feel that with your presence, my place here shines even brighter..."


    "Enough!" Tan Ping interrupted Tan Xuan''s nonsense and looked at Eric, asking, "Ailing, is this your fianc¨¦, the legendary young master of Medicine King Sect?"


    "I''m Eric, nice to meet you all." Seeing their good relationship with Ailing, Eric smiled and greeted them.


    Tan Ping returned the greeting, while Tan Xuan continued to smile and said, "Brother-in-law, since you''re the young master of Medicine King Sect, I hope you''ll give me free treatment when I come to see a doctor in the future..."


    Seeing him like this, it seemed that he was unaware that the elders were somewhat wavering in Ailing''s marriage.


    Tan Ping heard him say something out of the blue like that, and couldn''t help but pull him, but he didn''t mind, still smiling and waiting for Eric''s answer.


    After seriously considering it, Eric said, "The consultation fee can be waived, but you''ll have to pay for the medicine. I''ll sell it to you at cost, I won''t make any profit from you..."


    Tan Xuan raised his thumb in admiration and praised, "Eric is indeed not the extravagant and wasteful type! If you had tried to exempt all my fees, I would have been worried about marrying Ling Jie to you..."


    Not quite understanding what he meant, Eric wanted to ask further, but he didn''t have the chance because more guests arrived!


    Tan Xuan sighed with a look of distress, "Eric, you go in first! It''s pitiful that Tan Ping and I still have to work hard here to entertain and smile at the guests..."


    Unable to stand his nonsense, Tan Ping kicked him discreetly and said to Eric, "Young Master Eric, the congratulatory guests from Medicine King Sect have also arrived. You can go and greet them."


    "Congratulatory guests from Medicine King Sect?" Tang Feiyan asked curiously, "Do you know who they are?"


    "They are two beautiful ladies..." Tan Xuan said with an intoxicated look, "One of them is simply like a fairy descending to earth. I''m not afraid to say, I think she''s more beautiful than both of you. I wonder who will be so fortunate to marry her in the future..."


    Eric and Tan Ailing exchanged a glance, vaguely guessing who the congratulatory guests from Medicine King Sect were. They nodded to Tan Ping and Tan Xuan, then walked hand in hand into Tan''s family manor.


    The guests who arrived first stayed in the courtyard, chatting in small groups. As the protagonist, Tan''s grandfather was still in the inner courtyard and would only come out after the formal banquet started.


    The arrival of Eric and his group immediately caused a stir, as all three of them had top-notch looks. However, after the initial awe, many gazes turned scornful. This was because their attire was too ordinary, clearly indicating that they were not from a distinguished background.


    "Who are they?"


    "I don''t know... Maybe they''re someone''s entourage?"


    "Are you kidding me? Look at the demeanor of these three. Do they look like entourage? Although I don''t know who they are, anyone qualified to enter today shouldn''t be simple..."


    "I recognize the beauty on the left. She''s Tan''s third-generation disciple, the most outstanding one - Tan Ailing! It''s said that she created a quite impressive leg technique when she was just a teenager..."


    "It''s rare to see such a talented and beautiful girl... Who is she with? Could it be her kept man?"


    With Eric and his friends'' keen ears, they naturally heard all the whispered discussions around them. However, they paid no attention, walking to a corner of the courtyard and sitting on a bench. The three of them leaned in and chatted, showing no intention of seeking out the Medicine King Sect guests.


    However, just because they didn''t go looking for anyone didn''t mean others wouldn''t come looking for them.


    "Eric..."


    This call, full of longing and excitement, made Eric look up. Standing before him were two beauties, Juju and Lin Yujie.

 Chapter 158 Lets Start the Battle

    Juju and Lin Yujie, as the guests from the Medicine King Sect, had noticed Eric and his friends as soon as they entered. After all, they had caused quite a stir. However, at that time, they were surrounded by a group of aristocratic guests who were eager to establish a relationship with the Medicine King Sect, so it was not convenient for them to call out loudly. It was only now that they had dismissed those guests and approached Eric''s group."It''s indeed you!" Eric said with a smile. "I heard earlier that the guests from the Medicine King Sect were two beauties, so I guessed it was probably you two. In the Medicine King Sect, there are only two who can be called beauties, and that''s you two..."


    Having experienced the joy of "Yin-Yang Harmony," Eric now knew it was time for a little joke. However, this unprecedented "joke" surprised Lin Yujie greatly and made Juju feel inexplicably shy.


    "Alright, come sit over here!" Eric patted the space beside him, indicating for Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan to squeeze in. With both of them sitting, there was still enough space for two slender women!


    Although Lin Yujie felt a bit awkward not being able to sit next to Eric, she didn''t show it and sat beside Tang Feiyan with a smile, gazing at Eric affectionately across her.


    Juju was not as casual. She first bowed slightly and said, "Yes, Young Master," then nodded to Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan before finally sitting next to Lin Yujie.


    Although her voice was very soft, the aristocratic guests who followed them and hoped to establish connections heard it.


    In an instant, everyone was shocked and amazed, sparking discussions.


    "Heh, people. When they get older, they start having auditory hallucinations, right? By the way, buddy, what did Miss Juju just call that young man?"


    "Brother, I didn''t hear clearly... Wasn''t it something like ''fool''?"


    "Are you mocking your elder brother for being old? I heard it very clearly just now, it was ''Young Master''!"


    "Since you heard it clearly, why ask me?"


    Discover stories with empire


    "I find it hard to believe, so I wanted to confirm with you."


    "...Yeah, it''s really hard to believe! I was already surprised that the Medicine King Sect could send their direct disciples to congratulate Tan Grandpa''s birthday. But I never expected that their Young Master would personally come... When did the Tan family''s influence expand to this extent?"


    "As far as I can see, it''s not the Tan family that has expanded its influence, but rather, they have a good daughter! Didn''t you see how close Tan Ailing and the Medicine King Sect Young Master were..."


    "Sigh, with the support of the Medicine King Sect, I''m afraid the Tan family will soon leave our circle of second-rate families."


    Although everyone was quietly discussing among themselves, no one came up to chat for the time being. Lin Yujie had made it clear earlier that they wanted to have a conversation with their friends and didn''t want to be disturbed.


    Lin Yujie was quite jealous, although she had long since let go and was willing to share the same man with others. But at this moment, seeing the happy expressions of Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan cuddling in Eric''s arms, she still felt uncomfortable. Unable to resist, she pouted and said, "Eric, you only gave me a call when you returned to the country. Why didn''t you come to the Medicine King Sect to see me?"


    "I was afraid of disturbing your cultivation," Eric smiled slightly and changed the subject. "By the way, how''s your ''Spring Breeze and Rain'' technique coming along?"


    "I''m about to break through to the third level! Grandpa and Master both praised me as a genius..."


    "In that case, why did you come here to join in the fun instead of practicing diligently in the manor?"


    Lin Yujie looked at Eric with extreme grievance, lowered her head, and said softly, "I just wanted to see you! Since you didn''t come to see me, I had to come find you! Otherwise, I wouldn''t know when I could see you again!"


    Her pitiful and melancholic appearance made Eric couldn''t help but hold her small hand and gently squeeze it.


    The strength generated by this squeeze flowed into Lin Yujie''s chest along her arm, effortlessly dispelling the clouds of gloom hanging over her heart.


    The melancholy faded, and the smile returned.


    At this tender moment, Tang Feiyan suddenly said with a smile, "Yujie, are you very unhappy with big sister? You''ve been sitting here for so long without saying hello to us..."


    Even if Lin Yujie had some dissatisfaction before, it all dissipated under Eric''s squeeze. Her face flushed, "I just haven''t seen Eric for too long, so I got a little out of line! Ailing, Feiyan, please don''t be offended..."


    "What''s this? You say don''t be offended, so we''re not offended?" Tang Feiyan reached out to lift Lin Yujie''s chin, smiling wickedly. "Unless you''re willing to give me a kiss..."


    "Eric, can you please control Feiyan..." Lin Yujie said, dodging Tang Feiyan''s lips.


    Eric and Tan Ailing just smiled and didn''t mind Tang Feiyan''s unrestrained behavior. Only Juju, under everyone''s surprised gaze, sat uncomfortably, her face blushing.


    Just as Tang Feiyan and Lin Yujie were joking around, a voice full of inner strength rang out in the courtyard.


    It was the announcement of a name, the second name that resonated throughout the venue today!


    When guests entered, the one who welcomed them and announced their identity was called "announcing the name."


    When Eric and the others entered, Tan Ping and Tan Xuan did not announce for him because they already regarded Eric as "one of their own"! And even when they did, they just casually shouted!


    But this time, they used inner strength when announcing the name, clearly intending to let everyone know the identity of the newcomers! However, they couldn''t be blamed for this, as the identity of the newcomers was indeed distinguished.


    "The young master of the Ming Dynasty family representing the Ming Dynasty family to congratulate Grandpa Tan''s birthday..."


    With the announcement of the name, the courtyard was once again in an uproar after the "Medicine King Sect guest incident"!


    "Buddy, it seems like my brother is having auditory hallucinations again..."


    "If you still want to confirm, then I can tell you with certainty that what you heard just now was indeed from the Ming Dynasty family!"


    "Good heavens, could it be that I was mistaken? The Tan family has not only produced a good daughter, but their influence has also expanded significantly. Otherwise, how could the young master of the five major families personally come to congratulate the head of a second-rate family."


    ...


    With the announcement of the name, three people walked in. Eric looked up and saw that it was Zhu Mingde, Li Penghao, and the pre-heaven master named "Gu Lao."


    When Lin Yujie and the others entered earlier, the guests in the courtyard all came forward to pat their horses and build relationships. But after Zhu Mingde and the others entered, no one dared to approach them.


    With Gu Lao''s spiritual awareness, he quickly discovered the third pre-heaven master in the courtyard besides himself, Zhu Mingde, andTan Ailing.


    Zhu Mingde walked over quickly, his eyes eagerly fixed on Tan Ailing. "Miss Tan, we meet again."


    Because the other party had come to congratulate their own grandfather, Tan Ailing couldn''t be cold towards him, so she forced a smile and nodded.


    Seeing Tan Ailing''s somewhat cold attitude, Zhu Mingde didn''t linger, turning to Eric and saying, "Mr. Eric, we meet again."


    Eric rolled his eyes inwardly and thought, "Can''t you change your words?"


    Although he didn''t get a response, Zhu Mingde still maintained his demeanor and smiled as he said to Tang Feiyan, "Miss Tang..."


    "...We meet again," this phrase was said in unison by Eric and him, naturally causing the four beauties to laugh together.


    The many guests who were secretly watching here couldn''t help but be amazed. They had never thought that the young master of the Medicine King Sect would mock the young master of the Ming Dynasty family so mercilessly! Maybe they were good friends without any taboos...


    Zhu Mingde''s face went from white to red, then from red to blue, and finally back to white. His spectacular performance made Eric and the four women stare at him.


    Gu Lao was furious, but knowing that his "strength was inferior," he was afraid of embarrassing the Ming Dynasty family in front of everyone, so he could only suppress his anger and glare at Eric.


    Zhu Mingde, who was high above others, had never experienced such embarrassment. But he also had the same concern as Gu Lao, so he could only smile awkwardly and say, "Mr. Eric, you''re really humorous... Mr. Eric, are you here to congratulate Grandpa Tan as well?"


    "Yes."


    At this moment, Zhu Mingde noticed that Tan Ailing was half-leaning in Eric''s arms. He couldn''t help but frowned slightly and said, "Isn''t this bench a bit crowded..."


    "No, isn''t it just right?"


    Zhu Mingde didn''t talk to Eric anymore. Instead, he turned to Tang Feiyan with a strong implication and said, "Miss Tang, don''t you think sitting like this will disadvantage your good friend?"


    Tang Feiyan was slightly stunned, then understood and smiled knowingly, "It''s fine. After all, everyone sitting here is Eric''s woman. The big advantages have all been taken by him, so what does it matter?"


    This rather aggressive remark immediately caused two faces to turn red. One was Juju, who had nothing to do with Eric, and the other was Li Penghao, who had been staring blankly at Lin Yujie, which was out of anger!


    Li Penghao, this guy, had no immunity to beautiful things, and Lin Yujie, who was even more beautiful than Tan Ailing, naturally stunned him. He even decided in his heart that he would take this unseen beauty home and collect her well.


    He pathologically believed that Lin Yujie''s beauty could only be appreciated by him alone!


    When he suddenly heard that the lovely woman in front of him was Eric''s woman, the momentary loss and heartache almost drove him crazy.


    He stared at Eric fiercely, and the hatred in his heart made his eyes bloodshot. But he didn''t make any moves because he knew that the man in front of him was not someone he could deal with, even his cousin couldn''t handle him! He could only plan and act later...


    Zhu Mingde didn''t notice his cousin''s strangeness. At this moment, he was also shocked by this news, "Could it be that you are Miss Tan''s fianc¨¦?"


    Although Zhu Mingde already knew that Tan Ailing had a fianc¨¦, he didn''t ask further. In his opinion, no matter who this rival was, after knowing about his involvement, he would automatically withdraw!


    The glory and power of the Ming Dynasty family gave him strong confidence. As long as the opponent was not one of the young masters of the five major families, he believed that he could obtain what he wanted! Even if the opponent was a "powerful pre-heaven master," the result would be the same...


    After Eric nodded, Zhu Mingde said gloomily, "Mr. Eric, are you determined to oppose our Ming Dynasty family? Not only did you refuse our invitation, but you also took away the woman I fancy! You should know, you''re alone..."


    "We are not alone..." Zhu Mingde''s arrogance made Tang Feiyan extremely dissatisfied. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmph..." Zhu Mingde disdainfully said, "Does Miss Tang think that the Tan family will become enemies with our Ming Dynasty family for the sake of a love affair between an outsider and their daughter?"


    Just as Tang Feiyan was using her eyes to ask Eric whether she should reveal the vampire and Sakya, Lin Yujie chuckled and said, "Although I don''t know what''s going on, I can assure you, Master Zhu, that if you want to deal with Eric, our Medicine King Sect will definitely not stand idly by..."


    "So, Miss, you are a disciple of the Medicine King Sect!" Zhu Mingde raised an eyebrow and said, "But, the Medicine King Sect will not go against our Ming Dynasty family because of a disciple''s personal affair with an outsider..."


    "Unfortunately, Eric is not an outsider, he is the young master of our Medicine King Sect!"


    This identity shocked Zhu Mingde, Li Penghao, and Gu Lao. Although the Medicine King Sect was not as powerful as the Ming Dynasty family in terms of strength, its extensive network of contacts was not something a Ming Dynasty family could compare to! This matter needed serious consideration...


    Looking at Tan Ailing, tempted by the lure of "perfect genes and excellent offspring," Zhu Mingde gritted his teeth and said, "Master Eric, if you want to give up Miss Tan, what conditions do you have?"


    Eric didn''t know if he was talking about conditions or cursing someone, and he spat out three words, "Go to hell!"


    "Okay, okay..." Zhu Mingde laughed angrily, "In that case, let''s start the battle..."

 Chapter 159 Compensate You with Hebei

    Zhu Mingde''s declaration of war caused a stir among the guests once again. Everyone knew that if the "Young Master Eric" accepted the challenge, the long-still Jianghu would be stirred up again!Of course, not everyone was worried.


    "Haha, Jianghu is going to be lively now..."


    "Hey buddy, it seems like you''re reveling in other people''s misfortune?"


    "No wind, no waves, how can there be Jianghu? Besides, only when these big shots fight each other can we small folks have a chance to stand out! Hehe, maybe my dream of ''having a domineering life'' will come true! "


    "Alas, buddy, what should I say to you? What''s good about a domineering life? It''s much more interesting to be a top-notch gentleman like me..."


    ...


    People of all kinds had their own thoughts, and even Eric was no exception.


    With his temperament, he was absolutely unwilling to drag the Medicine King Sect into this mess. But his silence was interpreted by Zhu Mingde as a sign of weakness, "Young Master Eric, you should consider it carefully. There''s no need to risk the entire Medicine King Sect for a woman..."


    His arrogant words made Eric laugh, "I don''t need the Medicine King Sect to deal with you. My personal subordinates are enough..."


    Zhu Mingde''s eyes turned cold, a hint of hostility appeared, and he said in a low voice, "Is that so? I look forward to it..."


    Just as the tension was mounting, Tan''s grandfather finally appeared, "I am very grateful for your presence despite your busy schedules..."


    After all, this was the future wife''s ancestor. Both Eric and Zhu Mingde refrained from causing trouble and maintained good manners.


    After some polite greetings, Tan''s grandfather invited everyone to sit down. Although there were over three hundred guests, only nine people were qualified to sit at the main table: Tan''s grandfather, Eric, Tan Ailing, Tang Feiyan, Lin Yujie, Juju, Zhu Mingde, Li Penghao, and Gu Lao!


    After three rounds of wine, Zhu Mingde couldn''t help but ask in front of Tan Ailing, "Grandpa Tan, how do you feel about my nephew''s marriage to Miss Ailing? Can it be done?"


    Eric and the others put down their chopsticks and looked at each other. They hadn''t expected that the young master of the Ming Dynasty family, who had only met Tan Ailing once, would have already proposed to the Tan family!


    Tan Ailing also suddenly realized why her parents had been acting so strange these days. She immediately spoke coldly, "Young Master Zhu, my affairs can only be decided by myself!"


    Zhu Mingde didn''t care about Tan Ailing''s attitude because people like him from prominent families knew that family wishes were far more important than personal wishes!


    Zhu Mingde believed that the conditions he offered were absolutely irresistible to the Tan family. Even if Miss Tan herself didn''t like him, under the persuasion of the family, she would obediently bear children for him! Therefore, he didn''t consult the parties involved, but directly talked to the main person in charge of the Tan family.


    Under Tan Ailing''s direct gaze, Tan''s grandfather coughed slightly in embarrassment and said, "Our Tan family is very open-minded, and our children''s marriages are generally decided by themselves..."


    Zhu Mingde was displeased with Tan Ailing''s attitude, but he couldn''t erupt. First, because of Zhu Mingde''s status, and second, because of a slight guilt in his heart.


    He felt that he should have quickly refused Zhu Mingde''s proposal when he first came to propose, but because of the tempting conditions, he couldn''t make up his mind. However, he did not consider Ailing''s difficult personality, which now made the situation somewhat difficult...


    Seeing Tan''s grandfather''s current demeanor, Zhu Mingde knew that he had already been moved by the conditions he offered, but he didn''t dare to agree because of certain reasons¡ªprobably the threat of the Medicine King Sect.


    So he smiled and said, "Grandpa Tan, as long as you agree to this marriage, the Tan family will be our Ming Dynasty family''s in-laws, and anyone who goes against the Tan family will be an enemy of the Ming Dynasty family..."


    Tan''s grandfather glanced at Eric and still did not express his opinion.


    At this moment, Li Penghao spoke up and said, "Grandpa Tan, perhaps you think that the strength of the Medicine King Sect is comparable to that of the Ming Dynasty family, but what if we add our Tang Dynasty family?"


    Tan''s grandfather''s eyes narrowed, puzzled, "I don''t know who Mr. Li is..." When Zhu Mingde introduced him earlier, he only mentioned Li Penghao''s name without revealing his identity.


    "He is my cousin, and also the third son of the Tang Dynasty family!"


    With a face full of apologies, Li Penghao said, "I have not been authorized to represent the Tang Dynasty family in such occasions, so I can only come as a private individual. I hope Grandpa Tan won''t mind the deception!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not at all, not at all¡­" Tan''s grandfather smiled brightly. For a second-rate family master like him, to have three important figures from top forces attend his birthday banquet was definitely a great honor. "Although Young Master Li came here in a private capacity, our humble abode still shines brightly¡­"


    "Where, where, Grandpa Tan is too kind¡­" Li Penghao appeared modest.


    However, Lin Yujie looked at him with disdain. Firstly, because he had been stealing glances at her during the banquet, and secondly, because he actually said he wanted to deal with her sect and lover! So, Lin Yujie said without hesitation, "You don''t even have the qualification to represent the Tang Dynasty family at this banquet, so what right do you have to say that you want to oppose our Medicine King Sect on behalf of the Tang Dynasty family?"


    Although looked down upon by her target for collection, Li Penghao was not angry. He maintained the demeanor of a nobleman from a prominent family. "My cousin''s mother is my youngest aunt, and she has always been the most cherished by our family ancestors and father. As long as she pleads, the Tang Dynasty family will never stand by! Moreover, I also have some weight in the eyes of our family ancestors and father¡­"


    Lin Yujie snorted coldly and said, "Even if your Ming Dynasty and Tang Dynasty families unite, so what? Although the power of our Medicine King Sect is indeed inferior, we have many friends! Not to mention the various forces, even those solitary travelers who have benefited from the Medicine King Sect are enough to cause you trouble¡­"


    Everyone knew that Lin Yujie was not bluffing. In the more than a thousand years since the founding of the Medicine King Sect, countless forces and individuals had received its help. If it decided to seek help, the strength it could gather would be something that two families could not contend with!


    Zhu Mingde knew that he absolutely must not let others think that he was using his power to oppress and forcibly take someone''s wife. So the top priority was to get the Tan family to agree to his marriage with Ailing! Therefore, he added another heavy weight, "As long as the Tan family allows Miss Ailing to marry me, then the power of the Ming Dynasty family north of Shijiazhuang will all be given to the Tan family¡­"


    His words shocked everyone present! Even those like Eric who were not up-to-date knew that the power of the Ming Dynasty family north of Shijiazhuang was already comparable to that of the Tan family!


    Tan''s grandfather''s greatest dream was to truly lead the Tan family out of Cangzhou. Although this promise was right up his alley, it was still unbelievable to him. "Young Master Zhu, are you¡­ are you serious?"


    "Of course!" Zhu Mingde nodded solemnly and said, "This is also my dowry!"


    "Young Master, this is not advisable¡­" Gu Lao realized that his young master was not joking and tried to stop him.


    "I''ve decided¡­" Zhu Mingde said firmly. In his heart, he always believed that Ailing''s value far exceeded several strongholds in the north. Moreover, it was now related to the face of the Ming Dynasty family, and he absolutely could not lose to the Medicine King Sect. Besides, what he was giving to the Tan family was just territory, and personnel and resources would be taken back. The loss was not great¡­


    Tan Ailing just smiled faintly, completely staying out of it. Stay connected with empire


    In a sense, Tan Ailing was a disgrace to the Tan family, a selfish and self-serving person without a sense of collective honor. But from another perspective, Tan Ailing was a brave new-age woman, brave enough to break free from feudal shackles such as arranged marriages¡­


    Right and wrong, it depends on one''s perspective.


    When Tan''s grandfather''s pleading gaze met Tan Ailing''s resolute eyes, Eric spoke, "You don''t need to give it to him. Tan family can still have those places¡­"


    "What did you say?" Not only Zhu Mingde, but almost everyone didn''t understand why Eric would say that. Only Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan vaguely guessed something.


    Turning his head to look at Tan''s grandfather, Eric said indifferently, "I''ve decided on Ailing, and I will compensate you with the entire territory of Hebei¡­"


    "Young Master Eric, are you out of your mind?" Zhu Mingde said as if he had heard a big joke. "Do you know how many forces are involved in the whole of Hebei? Even with our absolute advantage here, we dare not say we want to dominate the entire Hebei¡­ You are overestimating your Medicine King Sect, aren''t you?"


    Tan''s grandfather also felt that the young master of the Medicine King Sect was a bit brazen, and said helplessly, "Young Master Eric, you are joking¡­"


    "I''m not joking!" Eric said decisively, "I''m just informing you. Whether you want it or not, whether you can hold it or not, that''s your business!"


    To be honest, Eric had a good impression of the Tan family originally. But now it seemed that they were starting to waver because of someone else''s conditions! Although this was human nature, Eric did not appreciate it. If it weren''t for the fact that Ailing was the woman he valued most, he might have left long ago!


    Since the Tan family wanted to expand their influence so much, he would help them. It could also be considered as repaying them for raising Ailing! More than thirty pre-heaven experts, could they not deal with a mere Hebei Province?


    As the birthday star, Tan''s grandfather was contradicted by the younger generation for the second time today. However, he still did not erupt, because Eric''s calm and confident demeanor made him feel that his previous words were not absurd.


    Even Zhu Mingde did not think that Eric was talking big. He looked thoughtful and said, "In that case, let''s wait and see!"

 Chapter 160 Zhu Mingde Wants to Profit Like a Fisherman

    "After the banquet, Gu Lao asked Zhu Mingde at their base, "Young Master, do you think that kid from the Medicine King Sect was just talking nonsense?""What do you think?"


    "Judging from his demeanor, it doesn''t seem like it¡­" Gu Lao frowned, "But Hebei is close to the capital, and various forces are involved, so the situation is very complicated! Even our Ming Dynasty family dare not act rashly. What right does the Medicine King Sect have to say they will ''cleanse the entire Hebei within three months''¡­"


    Zhu Mingde smiled mysteriously. "Gu Lao, haven''t you heard of the legend about the ''Poison Hand Medicine King'' two hundred years ago?"


    Gu Lao was slightly stunned. After thinking about it, he exclaimed, "Young Master, are you referring to the incident two hundred years ago when the Poison Hand Medicine King used drugs to refine ''poisonous people''?"


    Zhu Mingde nodded, and with a distant look in his eyes, he said, "According to the family records, the poisonous people refined by the Poison Hand Medicine King were not only incredibly strong and impervious to weapons but also moved swiftly and had poisonous teeth. In terms of power, they could rival top-notch experts. At that time, the Poison Hand Medicine King and his team of poisonous people caused a bloodbath in the martial arts world, even a small group of pre-heaven experts couldn''t bring him to justice! In the end, it was the Medicine King Sect who took action and used medicine against medicine, breaking his poisonous people formation and eliminating him¡­"


    Gu Lao, in contemplation, said, "Young Master means that the method of refining poisonous people by the Poison Hand Medicine King might have been acquired by the Medicine King Sect." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly! At that time, the ancestor who participated in the elimination team wanted to obtain that refining method to study it thoroughly and enhance the strength of our Ming Dynasty family, but it was nowhere to be found. Because the Poison Hand Medicine King was toxic all over, some pre-heaven experts couldn''t bear it. So, in the end, the Medicine King Sect cleared the scene. They likely hid that refining method."


    "So, the Medicine King Sect really might cleanse the entire Hebei."


    "If the Medicine King Sect has the method to refine poisonous people, and if the power of the poisonous people is as recorded, then, with just a hundred people, the entire territory of Hebei can be reclaimed by the Medicine King Sect!"


    Gu Lao said worriedly, "Young Master, should we make early preparations and send more experts over there?"


    "Early preparation is necessary!" Zhu Mingde smiled, "But it''s not about sending more experts, but recalling most of our personnel and resources!"


    "What?" Gu Lao exclaimed, "Does that mean the young master is planning to give up Hebei?"


    "How could it be! I''m just strategically retreating!" Zhu Mingde explained, "If the Medicine King Sect sends out poisonous people, we will have no chance of winning unless all our pre-heaven experts come out. It''s better to temporarily retreat and let other forces block this edge! And once it is confirmed that the Medicine King Sect is refining poisonous people, we can gather our allies and eradicate this tumor!"


    Gu Lao blinked his eyes, still not understanding the wisdom of his young master''s actions!


    Zhu Mingde had to continue explaining, "Haven''t you heard the story of ''The Crane and the Clam Grappling for Advantage, the Fisherman Gains''?"


    Gu Lao suddenly realized and gave Zhu Mingde a thumbs up.


    At the same time, in a different place, Eric and the others were also discussing this matter.


    "Eric, are you going to deal with the various forces in Hebei?" Seeing Eric preparing to do such a big thing for Tan Ailing, Lin Yujie couldn''t help but feel a bit jealous.


    "Yes, Master!" Juju also advised, "Apart from the Ming Dynasty family, there are several tough opponents in Hebei. It''s hard for our Medicine King Sect alone¡­"


    Stay connected via empire


    "I don''t intend to use the strength of the Medicine King Sect!" Eric said indifferently, "The armed forces at my disposal are already enough to sweep the entire Hebei!"


    "Do you still have armed forces?" Lin Yujie asked, feeling quite puzzled.


    "Yes!" Eric couldn''t explain in detail in front of Juju, so he just nodded and gave Lin Yujie a look.


    Lin Yujie also knew that Eric had many secrets that could not be disclosed publicly, so she resisted her curiosity and did not ask further.


    Eric smiled gently at her and then said to Tan Ailing, "Your grandfather seems to have been prepared for a long time. I just asked him to help investigate the forces in Hebei that may be hostile to the Tan family, and he immediately came up with a list!"


    "It can''t be considered as being prepared!" Tan Ailing shook her head. "Grandfather has always dreamed of letting the Tan family ''break out of Cangzhou and move towards Hebei.'' He has secretly calculated this many times, and this list is the result of his simulations of expansion!"


    Eric couldn''t help but smile at this, finding Tan''s grandfather quite interesting.


    "Eric, are you going to make a move on Hebei?" Tang Feiyan, who has always been optimistic, seemed to have something on her mind.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Hebei is the outskirts of Beijing, and various forces there all have some background. Your complete cleansing will offend many people... Moreover, even if you take over Hebei, relying solely on the Tan family won''t be enough to hold it!"


    "I don''t care about offending anyone!" Eric said indifferently. "I won''t let anyone threaten me! As for the Tan family¡­" Eric glanced apologetically at Tan Ailing. "I''m only responsible for handing over the territory to them. As for what happens next, it''s up to them!"


    "Feiyan, you don''t need to worry!" Tan Ailing smiled. "I''ve seen the list that Grandfather gave Eric. The ones listed are second-rate forces, almost on par with the Tan family or slightly inferior. For those with real strength and background, grandfather wouldn''t dare to antagonize them..."


    "But..." Tang Feiyan hesitated. "Didn''t Eric say he''s going to give the entire Hebei to the Tan family?"


    "That''s what he said!" Tan Ailing smiled. "Even if Eric gives Hebei to the Tan family, do you think Grandfather would have the courage to accept it?"


    "So, Eric won''t be antagonizing all the forces in Hebei?"


    "Of course not. The major forces won''t make a move..."


    "Not necessarily!" Eric interjected. "At least, I''m planning to teach a lesson to the Ming Dynasty family..."


    After parting ways with Lin Yujie and Juju, Eric and the others returned to Shanghai. They no longer lived the absurd days they used to. Most of Eric''s time was spent in the mobile warehouse established on the "Di Sha Jue Yin Valley."


    With Eric''s help, all seventy-six vampires completed their evolution!


    Of the original sixty-three barons, thirty-six were promoted to marquis with the strength of top-notch experts. The remaining twenty-seven barons with better qualifications and another twelve viscounts became dukes comparable to pre-heaven experts.


    As for Count Skidmore, he was promoted to a grand duke no less than Lusien! However, he did not develop the skill of "Domain"!


    Such results exceeded Eric''s original expectations!


    Satisfied, Eric handed them the list and asked them to fulfill the promise on his behalf!


    The Jia Family of Tangshan is also a second-rate family, but their strength is far inferior to the Tan Family. One reason is that the 1976 earthquake caused heavy losses to the Jia Family, and now their martial arts skills are only represented by the "Qing Ping Sword", unlike the Tan Family, which has the "Twelve Leg Techniques" that can make a mark!


    The Qing Ping Sword is a set of sword techniques with extremely complex variations, with a large number of moves, known as the "best in China". Compared to the "Da Zhou Tian Sword Technique" with 360 sword moves that came after it, the Qing Ping Sword has 13 more moves.


    Of course, its power cannot be compared with the latter! The Da Zhou Tian Sword Technique is the unique skill of the Song Dynasty family, the top sword technique of its time, while the Qing Ping Sword is just a first-rate sword technique!


    However, with just such a set of sword techniques, the Jia Family firmly occupies Tangshan, and the "Qing Ping Group" they established has assets exceeding one billion.


    The task of the Four Great Secret Guards is to subdue the Jia Family.


    Without a plan and without delivering a letter of allegiance, the Four Great Secret Guards, relying on their extraordinary skill of "Seeing one''s true nature, the golden body of an arhat," rushed into the main hall of the Jia Family''s estate¡ªQing Ping Manor.


    When they rushed into the main hall of Qing Ping Manor, more than twenty Jia Family experts were already waiting there with swords in hand.


    "Who are you four? Why are you attacking my Qing Ping Manor?" Jia Zheng, the head of the Jia Family, asked in a deep voice.


    One of the Four Great Secret Guards said coldly, "By the order of our master, you must declare allegiance to the Tan Family of Cangzhou, otherwise your manor will be destroyed and your people will be killed!"


    "Humph. Such arrogance..."


    "Is the old man of the Tan Family getting senile? Although the Tan Family is indeed a bit stronger than us, they don''t have the qualifications to speak to us like this..."


    Jia Zheng did not join the family''s experts in rebuking the Four Great Secret Guards, because he remembered a message a good friend told him a few days ago, saying that someone wanted to eliminate the forces in Hebei and use it as a gift to the Tan Family!


    At that time, he didn''t care, just treated it as a "joke." But now, it seems to be true!


    "Are you people from the Medicine King Sect?" It was said that the one who spoke arrogantly was the young master of the Medicine King Sect.


    "No." In the perception of the Four Great Secret Guards, they were only loyal servants of their master and had no affiliation with the Medicine King Sect.


    Jia Zheng''s mind relaxed slightly, after all, the power of the Medicine King Sect was too great, and he neither wanted nor dared to antagonize them. However, this answer also made him furious, and he said in a deep voice, "I originally thought that there was only one arrogant man like Eric, the young master of the Medicine King Sect, in the world. Who knew that there would be another one now..."


    "How dare you..."


    Jia Zheng''s words were shaken back into his chest by a shout as powerful as Eric''s, causing his blood and qi to churn, making him feel extremely uncomfortable. The Jia Family experts protecting him also experienced blackouts in their vision and swaying figures due to the impact. Some of the weaker ones even had nosebleeds!


    This mighty roar was the "Lion''s Roar" emitted by the Four Great Secret Guards!

 Chapter 161 Unstoppable Force

    Although they had already advanced to become pre-heaven experts, due to the special nature of their unique skill "Seeing one''s true nature clearly, the golden body of an arhat," the Four Great Secret Guards still couldn''t use internal martial arts like the "Splitting Air Palm" to directly deal with Jia Zheng, who was two zhang away and surrounded by others! Fortunately, after becoming pre-heaven experts, abilities like "Lion''s Roar" were no longer restricted!However, because Eric had given the order beforehand to "subdue them first and resort to killing only if necessary," even though the Four Great Secret Guards were furious at Jia Zheng''s insults to their master, they still held back a bit. They didn''t use their full strength to deliver a lethal blow!


    Although Jia Zheng was unaware that the Four Great Secret Guards had spared him, he was still shocked by their strength, believing that they were definitely stronger than him, a first-rate expert, and possibly even first-rate experts themselves!


    However, Jia Zheng did not panic! If one-on-one doesn''t work, we still have group attacks!


    Although the true major powers would not actively take action against minor powers due to their status and other reasons, there were often conflicts between minor powers!


    To deal with such conflicts, the Jia Family had painstakingly created a joint attack technique¡ªthe Nine Palace Sword Formation.


    This technique, known as "Nine Swords in a Row, Tenfold Power," although not as powerful as the Jia Family boasted, was enough to trap three first-rate experts unfamiliar with the formation among nine first-rate swordsmen!


    In Jia Zheng''s mind, there were only four first-rate experts in front of him, while their side had twenty first-rate swordsmen proficient in the sword formation. If it came to a fight, their side would definitely not lose out! The only concern was that these four individuals were associated with the Medicine King Sect!


    As Jia Zheng thought more, he became more convinced of his own righteousness. Furthermore, since the Four Great Secret Guards had not clearly indicated their identities, he decided to teach them a lesson.


    "Form the formation..."


    After the nine family experts set up the formation, Jia Zheng smiled and said, "As long as one of you can break this formation, then our Jia Family is willing to submit to the Tan Family!"


    The first of the secret guards to respond nodded, without saying a word, and strode into the Nine Palace Sword Formation.


    The nine expert swordsmen, who had been instructed by Jia Zheng beforehand, immediately sprang into action. As their figures unfolded, nine sharp swords also swung into motion. For a moment, the main hall was filled with dazzling sword light and the sound of rushing wind.


    "Nine Swords in a Row, Blossoms in the Sky..."


    With a low roar from the formation leader, the nine sword blossoms suddenly exploded and scattered, turning into a colorful rain, dazzling and dazzling. In this dazzling moment, the nine sharp swords suddenly pierced towards the limbs of the secret guard in the formation. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The secret guard seemed to be dazzled by the brilliance before him, standing motionless, allowing the nine sharp swords to touch his body.


    "Clang..."


    A series of strange sounds that should not have occurred when swords met flesh made the faces of the nine Jia Family experts change from surprise to astonishment!


    "What a powerful Golden Bell Cover..." Jia Zheng, who was unaware of the unique skill "Seeing one''s true nature clearly, the golden body of an arhat," could only make such a judgment. He whispered a few words to the trusted person beside him, who nodded and quickly walked towards the inner courtyard.


    The secret guard in the formation was considerate enough to allow the nine Jia Family members to stab him dozens of times until they all showed signs of fatigue before he began his actions.


    With a sweep of his arms, a scoop, and then a pinch, with just three simple and unsophisticated movements, he rendered the nine swordsmen helpless. No matter how hard they tried, they could not withdraw the sharp swords from between the secret guard''s arms.


    Giving them time to exert themselves to the fullest, until they were red-faced and exhausted, the secret guard twisted his arms and broke all nine finely crafted steel swords.


    The nine swordsmen looked ashamed as they looked at their family head. Jia Zheng shook his head and said, "Your opponent is a first-rate expert who has already perfected the external martial arts of the Golden Bell Cover. Your swords were useless, and your defeat was inevitable! This is not your fault. All of you, step back..."


    After the nine swordsmen, with grateful expressions, stepped aside, Jia Zheng turned to the secret guard who had been watching him coldly and said, "My Jia Family has indeed lost, and we will definitely submit to the Tan Family of Cangzhou as promised, please do not doubt this! However, I, Jia Zheng, have one more request, and I hope you will agree!"


    "Speak."


    "Friend, since you are unharmed, it is not because my Jia Family''s martial arts are weak, but because we lost in weapons! I hope to have another battle with you..."


    "Fine."


    Taking the ancient sword presented by his trusted person, Jia Zheng gently unsheathed it and said in a faint blue light, "As recorded in the ''Ancient and Modern Annotations,'' Emperor Wu had six treasured swords, namely White Rainbow, Purple Thunder, Bixie, Shooting Star, Azure Abyss, and Baili. And what I hold in my hand is the Azure Abyss Sword. Please be extra careful, my friend..."


    The secret guard also knew that these ancient swords that could be passed down for thousands of years were somewhat peculiar, so he nodded.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    "Please..."


    The intricate Qing Ping Sword Technique was executed with the Qing Ming Sword from the Wuliu Sword Set. While it was unclear if there was any enhancement in power, its visual effects were absolutely unique. Not only did the sword emit strands of green light, but the entire main hall was also shrouded in a faint green shadow.


    Unlike before, the guard didn''t allow the opponent to attack as he did previously. Instead, he cautiously transitioned from the green shadow to the green light, and finally to the physical sword, slowly testing it. Eventually, he confirmed that the Qing Ming Sword posed no harm to him. Therefore, he extended his big hand and directly grabbed the blade.


    Initially immersed in the wonderful realm of green light, Jia Zheng was greatly shocked when he saw this. He forcefully twisted his internal energy, trying to force the guard to let go.


    However, the guard not only did not comply with his wishes but also exerted force in the opposite direction, trying to force Jia Zheng to let go. In just an instant, the originally straight and shiny sword deformed into a spiral shape!


    The guard quickly let go, looking somewhat embarrassedly at Jia Zheng.


    Looking at the "spiral" in his hand with a heartache, Jia Zheng looked dazed for a while before sighing, "It seems that the Qing Ming Sword was not meant to belong to my Jia Family after all..."


    Seeing the expression of the guard, Jia Zheng smiled broadly and said, "There is no need to be like this, my friend. The Qing Ming Sword also came into my hands unintentionally! Since I got it, I have never slept well! Although the Qing Ming Sword may not attract the attention of superpowers like the Five Great Families and the Medicine King Sect, it is an elusive treasure for those first-class powers! Once people know that I possess the Qing Ming Sword, the Jia Family will have no peace! I didn''t expect that the first time I wanted to show it to others, it would be ruined. It seems that the Qing Ming Sword was never meant for my Jia Family..."


    After lamenting for a while, Jia Zheng handed the "spiral" to the guard and said, "Please help me dispose of it. I don''t want to look at it and feel sad!"


    The guard nodded and took the deformed Qing Ming Sword.


    Jia Zheng smiled again, took a transfer agreement from someone else''s hand, and said, "Here is 30% of the shares of my Qing Ping Group. Even if it is a gift from my Jia Family to the Tan Family, please transfer it on behalf of my friend..."


    This is how things are done in the martial arts world. No one will call the police unless they don''t want to stay in this circle anymore!


    ---


    Baguazhang, which is not just a set of palm techniques, also includes the use of some weapons. It is not an exaggeration to call it a martial arts system. It was created by Dong Haichuan, a man from the Qing Dynasty, and has a history of more than a hundred years.


    Although it is not considered a top-notch palm technique, Baguazhang is still one of the three most widely spread internal martial arts in China due to its ease of learning and practicing. Its martial arts halls are spread all over the country.


    However, a recent message came from the headquarters of Baguazhang, which is located in Dong Haichuan''s hometown of Wen''an County, Hebei Province. It was said that a young man had come to challenge, and with extremely fast and unparalleled moves, he had deciphered all the techniques of Baguazhang, which was known for its agility. This forced the head of Baguazhang to publicly announce the closure of all martial arts halls in Hebei, including the headquarters, which was moved to Shandong.


    The "young man" was none other than Lusien, the most powerful vampire under Eric.


    Although the direct power of Baguazhang is similar to that of the Tan Family, its influence is far greater, and its head has always been at odds with the Tan Family. Therefore, it had to leave Hebei. Because a sect like this, which has martial arts halls all over the country and influence overseas, would never submit to the Tan Family!

 Chapter 162 Shen Jiajuns Request

    As the martial arts invitations from the Ming Dynasty''s prestigious families flew like snowflakes to the major sects and families, Eric also arrived in Chengde City alone. Two days ago, Shen Jiajun called him, saying that he needed his help and asked him to bring a few helpers.Although Eric was indifferent by nature, he valued his friends very much. He immediately summoned about ten duke-level vampires to meet at the location Shen Jiajun specified.


    "Jiajun, tell me, what''s the matter?" After they met, Eric didn''t exchange pleasantries and went straight to the point.


    After the incident in Country A, Shen Jiajun also had some understanding of Eric''s character. He immediately said, "Eric, I have taken on a task, but I feel that I cannot complete it independently. That''s why I want to ask for your help and the help of your subordinates!"


    "How did you know that I have a group of subordinates?"


    "Eric, don''t underestimate our National Security Bureau!" Shen Jiajun said somewhat proudly, "Although there have been no reports from victims during this period, we still conduct investigations! Through the investigation, we found out about you!"


    Eric glanced at him deeply and asked calmly, "Is it really just a simple request for help this time?"


    Shen Jiajun was taken aback, then his face turned red, and he said awkwardly, "Eric, you''ve seen through it... Well, my superiors want me to use this opportunity to detain some of your subordinates, to avoid too much trouble. And, they also want me to hint to you to tone down your actions..."


    "What, are they planning to act against me?"


    "How is that possible!" Shen Jiajun smiled, "Eric, you might not know the weight of your Medicine King Sect. Those big shots above me are all related to the Medicine King Sect. Who would dare to move against you without their approval? Besides, there is an unwritten rule in the cultivation world and various governments: as long as it does not affect social stability, internal affairs of the cultivation world should be resolved internally, and the country should not interfere! And the martial arts world, Jianghu, is also a part of the cultivation world..."


    Eric nodded without saying a word. Shen Jiajun continued, "Speaking of which, I really need your help this time..."


    "Is it a difficult situation?"


    "Yes!" Shen Jiajun said with a bitter face, "My superiors want me to investigate a suspicious location..."


    "Shouldn''t this kind of reconnaissance be done by the Thieves'' Guild? Why don''t you ask Wu Yun for help?"


    Shen Jiajun sighed and said, "The Thieves'' Guild''s apprentices are all busy now, and that kid Wu Yun has gone to France! According to reliable information, the Blumel family, one of the three major noble families in France, has collected two of the twelve zodiac bronze statues..."


    Eric was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Wu Yun to dedicate himself to collecting all twelve zodiac bronze statues because of his words! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment of silence, Eric asked, "What kind of place is it that your superiors want you to investigate?"


    Your next journey awaits at empire


    "It''s a small farm in the southern suburbs of Chengde City, in the Yanshan Mountains. It combines fruit planting and resort tourism. All the owners of that small farm are overseas Chinese, and they mainly cater to foreign friends..."


    "What''s suspicious about a small farm?" Eric asked puzzledly.


    "We have reason to believe that the small farm is a base for an international criminal organization in China!"


    "Since you have a reason, why not just ban and raid it directly? Why do you need to investigate?"


    "Our reasons are not suitable for official testimony!" Shen Jiajun smiled bitterly, "This small farm is quite famous in Chengde City, a internationally renowned tourist city. Many foreign tour groups specifically request to stay there! Without absolute evidence, we cannot take official measures..."


    Eric nodded and asked again, "Since you are just looking for ''evidence'', why do you need me to bring more people?"


    Shen Jiajun said somewhat embarrassedly, "My superiors said that once we have decisive evidence and crucial information, I can take action first and avenge my colleagues!"


    Eric understood. He realized that the National Security Bureau was using him as a free thug! Although he was somewhat dissatisfied, for the sake of friendship, he agreed...


    Eric thought for a moment and said, "With your A-level water-based supernatural abilities, if you still need my help, there must be a master in that small farm..."


    "Yes!" Shen Jiajun said sadly, "Several of our investigators have disappeared without a trace there, including a good brother of mine who reached B-level..."


    "Alright, cheer up. Today, you can avenge your brother! Lead us there now..."


    A group of thirteen people, divided into three cars, headed towards the southern mountain farm that Shen Jiajun mentioned.


    As tourists, they checked into the farm. After dark, Eric asked Shen Jiajun, "Tell me first, where are your main suspicions? Let''s not waste time..."


    Shen Jiajun blushed again and said hesitantly, "We... we don''t have a specific target of suspicion yet!"


    "Really?" Eric said helplessly, "Although this farm isn''t large in scale, it covers thousands of acres. With just us, how much time do you think we''ll need?"


    "Well, since there''s no deadline from above, why don''t we just treat it as a vacation and play for a week or two..." Shen Jiajun suggested.


    Eric shook his head. He didn''t want to spend half a month with another man!


    After some thought, Eric looked at the eleven vampire dukes standing by, completely ignoring Shen Jiajun''s presence, and waved his hand. "Transform and go out to scout. Report back before dawn!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Even after the eleven bats flew out the window and disappeared into the night, Shen Jiajun was still dumbfounded, his mouth wide open.


    "What, have you never seen vampires before?" His reaction made Eric curious. Normally, someone in his line of work shouldn''t be so surprised by such things!


    Finally, Eric''s question brought Shen Jiajun back to reality. He asked incredulously, "Eric, are they really vampires?"


    "Of course."


    "Why didn''t I sense their power characteristics at all? With my A-level ability, even a duke-level vampire wouldn''t be able to hide their identity from me..." Shen Jiajun first looked puzzled, then shocked. "Are they all duke-level vampires?"


    Seeing Eric''s silent smile, Shen Jiajun was stunned for a while before shaking his head vigorously and giving him a thumbs-up. "Eric, I''ve always thought highly of you, but I never thought you were this powerful, to have vampires, who have always looked down on us humans, obeying you! What''s even more surprising is that these vampires are all duke-level, comparable to pre-heaven masters... Eric, I''m starting to worship you..."


    Eric smiled and said, "Alright, go back to your room and sleep! Even if vampires are fast, I''m afraid it''ll only be dawn when they have results..."


    Shen Jiajun nodded, showing a worshipful expression, and took his leave.


    The vampires'' investigative abilities exceeded Eric''s expectations, and they had results around four in the morning.


    "Master, we found something unusual in the underground cellar used to store the farm''s homemade fruit wine. Being inside gives a creepy feeling..."


    "An underground cellar being creepy is nothing strange..." Shen Jiajun complained while washing his face with water balls created out of thin air.


    I glared at him and said, "Do you think a duke-level vampire would get goosebumps because a cellar is creepy?"


    Shen Jiajun, slightly more awake, smiled embarrassedly and didn''t dare to say more.


    Guided by the vampire who made the discovery, Eric and his group quietly sneaked into the suspicious cellar in the dim light before dawn, the most exhausting time of day.


    "Wow, this owner is really extravagant, using oak barrels to store this homemade fruit wine..."


    Ignoring Shen Jiajun''s remarks, Eric closed his eyes and carefully sensed the surroundings.


    Indeed, there was a strange energy lingering in this nearly enclosed space. Eric cautiously used his mental power to contain and analyze the energy.


    After a dozen seconds, he had a result. It was actually a Nightmare.


    Nightmare is a very peculiar energy. Although it doesn''t cause any actual harm to people''s bodies, no one who understands it dares to underestimate it because it is the source of nightmares!


    Whether rich or poor, whether a master or an ordinary person, as long as you still have the physiological state of "sleep," you cannot escape its ravages.


    What surprised Eric was that this strand of Nightmare was not wandering freely; it actually had a source!


    Looking at the stone wall oozing with Nightmare, Eric asked casually, "Is there a door there?"


    "Yes, Master! However, although the subordinate has seen friends entering and exiting from there twice, I have not been able to find the switch!"


    Can''t find the mechanism? Then, "Break it..."


    "Yes..."


    Boom...


    The combined strike of the eleven vampire dukes was unstoppable even for a nuclear defense bunker, let alone this small stone door.


    As the stone door broke, Eric heard a sharp alarm coming from inside. Then, more than ten people in uniform clothing, armed with guns, quickly ran out.


    Seeing Eric and his group, the ten or so gunmen exchanged glances with each other. Then, without a word, they started shooting, seemingly uninterested in Eric''s or their identities.


    At the moment they fired, Eric silently formed ten Qi shields in front of him. The bullets only broke through two Qi shields before losing momentum.


    There was also a blue water shield in front of Shen Jiajun. The bullets hitting it only caused a few ripples, proving to be useless.


    The eleven vampires either caught the bullets with their hands, dodged them, or corroded them with dark power, making the bullets disappear without a trace.


    However, these inhuman performances did not surprise the gunmen. With a whistle, they were ready to retreat to the passage revealed by the broken stone wall.


    How could these vampire servants who dared to shoot at Eric let them off easily? In an instant, all the gunmen had their heads smashed open.


    Seeing the red and white mess on the ground, Shen Jiajun dry heaved with nausea and said to Eric with a pale face, "Eric, let''s go in. It''s too uncomfortable here..."


    Eric nodded, about to take a step, but then stopped. "Jiajun, with all this noise from the door being blown up and the alarm and gunshots, won''t it attract unrelated tourists?"


    "No, Master Eric!" Shen Jiajun explained, "Places like this underground cellar are very particular about being sealed and soundproofed, so there should be no problem with soundproofing!"


    Eric was relieved. With the protection of the vampires, he walked into the stone door passage.


    To Eric''s surprise, this was not a gathering place for Nightmare energy. The Nightmare in the space was still just a trace. Following this strand of Nightmare, Eric was determined to find its true source!

 Chapter 163 Secret Base?

    After walking more than twenty meters and turning two corners, the scene in front of them suddenly opened up.Just like in a movie, where Eric and the others were standing at the moment was at the waist of a long-shaped space. It seemed that this space, about the size of a football stadium gymnasium, was formed half naturally and half artificially.


    On the left side of this waist-high platform were several rooms, which seemed to be the resting places for the gunmen. On the other side were two simple elevators.


    Shen Jiajun walked to the edge of the platform and looked down, unable to help but exclaim, "My God, there is actually a secret base here!"


    Eric went over to take a look and immediately felt that Shen Jiajun was exaggerating. About five or six meters below the platform was a flat ground with an area similar to a football field, with many buildings built on it. From its appearance, it seemed that it could be divided into a work area and a living area.


    Could such a scale be called a base? At best, it was just a research institute!


    "Who on earth built such a secret base here? What is their purpose..." Shen Jiajun''s expression was very serious, after all, this place was not far from Beijing.


    "We''ll know when we go down, right?" Eric took the lead towards the elevator.


    Just then, an elevator suddenly ascended. The vampires immediately protected Eric in front. One of them respectfully said, "Master, two mutants with good energy levels are coming up!"


    The "mutants" referred to by the vampires are actually referring to abilities users. And those they called "good" must be at least above A-level.


    As the elevator door opened, two people appeared in front of Eric. They both had Asian features, one looked over fifty, and the other was in his prime.


    Seeing Eric and his group, the two people''s expressions changed.


    The middle-aged abilities user said in a deep voice, "Who are you people? Why are you here? Was the noise just now caused by you? Where are the original guards..."


    The abilities user in his fifties did not speak, but carefully sized up Eric and his group, feeling an inexplicable danger. This feeling had always been accurate, saving him several times in critical moments without ever being wrong.


    Eric didn''t answer because he was using his "True Sight" to observe these two abilities users.


    The middle-aged one was almost three times stronger than Shen Jiajun, but he had not yet reached the level of a pre-heaven expert, so he should be an A-level abilities user close to S-level, with a power attribute of fire.


    The other one was relatively weaker, but still on par with Shen Jiajun, possibly an A-level earth attribute abilities user.


    Originally, with Eric''s extremely powerful mental power, his detection behavior would not be noticed by anyone. However, somehow, the abilities user in his fifties seemed to sense something. His eyes flashed with a cold light as he looked towards Eric''s direction.


    Facing the gaze of the abilities user in his fifties, Eric smiled slightly and said to the middle-aged abilities user who had asked the question, "Why ask so many questions? You just need to know that we''re here to cause trouble..."


    "Humph, since you don''t want to talk, then just die!" The middle-aged abilities user roared, and the earth-type abilities surged out of his body, forming a thick layer of rock armor on his body. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This guy, who looked very much like the Thing from the Fantastic Four, let out a dull roar and charged towards Eric with heavy steps.


    With so many loyal subordinates around, Eric naturally didn''t need to take action himself. Even the vampires only engaged with four of them.


    The abilities user in his fifties couldn''t stop him and could only sigh softly, cooperating by waving his hand to release his own fire-type abilities. The dense fire-type abilities formed a phoenix engulfed in flames, flying towards Eric and the others with unmatched momentum.


    Shen Jiajun stepped forward, hands stretched out in front of his chest. With his water-type abilities activated, a transparent water wall blocked the path of the fire phoenix.


    Faced with the obstructing force, the fire phoenix, unwilling to show weakness, let out a clear cry like a living creature. In the long cry, the flames on its body surged, and the entire sky seemed to ignite. A fierce flame shot out from its beak, heading straight for the water wall.


    With a squeaking sound, the water wall rapidly shrank visibly.


    This was the first time Eric had seen a battle between abilities users, and he felt that he was truly broadening his horizons. He was extremely interested in this kind of combat that was similar to magic but completely different, and he was determined to study it carefully when he had the time.


    However, now was not the time. Although it was just one more "s" in the code, the gap in strength was huge. Shen Jiajun''s water wall was about to be dried up by the fire phoenix!


    Eric secretly used his magic, and a "Blessing of the Water God" descended on Shen Jiajun.


    Shen Jiajun felt a shock throughout his body, a mighty and unparalleled power coming from the heavens and earth. It quickly gathered and converged in his body, his abilities surging throughout his body, giving him a feeling of being invigorated.


    The Blessing of the Water God¡ªan ultimate water-based auxiliary magic that could temporarily greatly increase the level and mana of a water-based mage! Now it seemed to be effective for abilities users as well!


    Shen Jiajun knew in his heart that Eric was helping him, although he didn''t understand how Eric had done it. But he didn''t have time to think about it, because the most important thing now was to deal with the enemy in front of him!


    Shen Jiajun didn''t hesitate anymore, exhaling loudly. With his hands forming the shape of Tai Chi in front of his chest, his water-type abilities surged out of his body. A loud dragon roar tore through the sky as the king of all creatures, the supreme being of heaven and earth¡ªthe dragon, soared into the sky from the Tai Chi circle, heading straight for the oncoming fire phoenix.


    The fire phoenix and the water dragon hovered in the air, entwining and tumbling with each other, their cries mixed with the squeaking of the fire phoenix.


    The abilities user in his fifties turned pale. From the moment the water dragon appeared, he knew that his and his companion''s fate had been sealed. Resistance was futile. The opponent''s cultivation was at least twice as high as his own!


    What puzzled him the most was that the young man''s strength was clearly much lower than his own, how did it suddenly skyrocket? Could it be that someone had already mastered the "method of rapidly improving abilities" that the organization was exploring?


    Like its master, the fire phoenix transformed from abilities also trembled with fear, its body shaking. It was unclear whether this transformed spirit beast truly had intelligence or because the abilities user in his fifties was unable to control it any longer.


    "Rock, go down and clean up, we may not be able to escape today. Protecting the organization''s secrets is the most important thing." Seeing the performance of the fire phoenix, the abilities user in his fifties said in a dull tone, giving the final order to the "Rockman."


    At this moment, the Rockman was fighting the vampires with all his might, and he didn''t have time to pay attention to him.


    When the sharp claws of the vampires scratched the rock skin of the middle-aged abilities user, they would often bring up a dazzling firelight, leaving behind deep scars. The corrosive dark power emitted by them also left countless holes on the rock skin.


    However, all of this was useless! Because the middle-aged abilities user''s rock skin would automatically heal! No matter how much damage he suffered, it would recover as good as new after a flash of yellow light!


    However, the middle-aged abilities user seemed to only have this perverted rock skin ability. His attack methods were extremely single, just charging at the vampires and then extending his fists to strike. However, the speed of the vampires was beyond what he could compare to. Often, as soon as his fist was extended, the vampire would dodge!


    In order to buy time for his comrades to retreat, the abilities user in his fifties, regardless of his own safety, activated all his abilities, directing the fire phoenix to attack the four vampires surrounding the Rockman.

 Chapter 164 Secret Organization

    However, with Eric''s help, Shen Jiajun, whose strength had reached S-rank, would not easily let him have his way!The dragon''s roar resounded through the heavens, emitting an angry roar, enveloping the fire phoenix with unparalleled energy. With a squeaking sound, the fire phoenix immediately turned invisible and dissipated into the sky.


    The abilities user in his fifties fell to the ground with a face as pale as paper, blood oozing from the corners of his mouth. Due to the connection between him and the fire phoenix, its disappearance also caused him to be seriously injured.


    The abilities user in his fifties felt despondent. Now that his fire-type abilities were depleted, he was no different from an ordinary person. He never expected that after dominating for half his life, he would end up lying in a corner of the Yan Mountains, treating human lives as insignificant. Now, facing karma, it was finally time for retribution.


    He closed his eyes to await death, but there was no movement for a long time. When he opened his eyes, he found that the water dragon that had rushed towards him after destroying the fire phoenix had disappeared.


    "You..."


    Shen Jiajun walked up to him, smiling, "Can you tell me what the ''secret'' of your organization is?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re dreaming!" The abilities user in his fifties said solemnly, "My head can be cut off, my blood can flow, but betraying the organization is absolutely impossible!"


    Shen Jiajun remained calm and continued with a smile, "It''s okay if you don''t say it now. You won''t have a choice later! I think you should know that some mental abilities users can use telepathy..."


    The abilities user in his fifties''s face changed slightly, showing some fear.


    Just as Shen Jiajun was feeling pleased with himself, Eric suddenly said lightly, "It''s useless! This person''s mental power is also very strong. He should be a dual abilities user, both fire-type and mental-type..."


    The abilities user in his fifties never expected that someone could see through the secret he had hidden for decades. Now, his face changed completely!


    Originally, when Shen Jiajun asked him questions, he thought he still had a chance to survive. At that time, he even wanted to pretend to be weak so that after his body recovered, he could use his mental abilities, which no one knew about, to find a way to escape. However, he did not expect to be seen through by someone.


    Without delay, he immediately sent out a mental attack wave towards Shen Jiajun, trying to make him faint so that he could threaten him to let him leave!


    Unfortunately, this extremely rare dual-type abilities user was destined to be disappointed! Because Shen Jiajun was Eric''s friend, and for friends, Eric was not stingy with magical equipment!


    A gold and jade lock processed by Eric was worn around Shen Jiajun''s neck. The mental wave of the abilities user in his fifties just touched Shen Jiajun''s body and was completely absorbed by this gold and jade lock!


    Shen Jiajun was completely unaware that the abilities user in his fifties had launched a mental attack on him. After listening to Eric''s words, he suddenly struck the abilities user in his fifties with a karate chop, saying angrily, "I hate being deceived... Having mental abilities is nothing special. Our bureau has many ways to deal with mental abilities users..."


    Eric knew that Shen Jiajun was planning to take the abilities user in his fifties back to the National Security Bureau for interrogation. He didn''t make any extra moves because he had no interest in the so-called "secrets of the organization." He just turned to the vampires and ordered, "Resolve this quickly..."


    With the master''s command, the vampires naturally did not dare to be careless and hastened their attacks. They deeply believed that no matter how strong the abilities user in his fifties''s recovery ability was, there would always be a moment of exhaustion!


    Seemingly aware of his opponent''s thoughts, the abilities user in his fifties laughed heartily, "Don''t think about exhausting my stamina and abilities! As long as my feet touch the ground, my power is endless..."


    Shen Jiajun couldn''t help but smile. Did the abilities user in his fifties''s head also stiffen after the transformation, actually revealing his weakness to the enemy without any scruples?


    Eric didn''t want to waste any more time. He first silently cast an advanced ice magic, "Rapid Freeze," on the abilities user in his fifties, followed by an advanced fire magic, "Flames of Incineration."


    Under the alternating extreme cold and extreme heat, the rock skin on the abilities user in his fifties''s body cracked and fell off, revealing his plump, red flesh inside!


    The abilities user in his fifties stared incredulously at the changes in his body, his mouth wide open, but he had no other reaction.


    However, his opponents, the vampires, did not miss the opportunity. The four of them simultaneously struck various parts of his body with their hands, causing him to faint in pain.


    Even so, the vampires showed mercy! Otherwise, he would either be scattered into pieces of brain pulp, or shattered into pieces!


    Shen Jiajun also widened his eyes, looking at Eric in a daze, "Eric, why are you both fire and ice? Are you a dual-type abilities user..."


    Eric did not answer, just asked indifferently, "I''m going to prepare to go down. What about you?"


    Seeing that Eric seemed unwilling to discuss this topic, Shen Jiajun also wisely did not ask further, nodding, "I''ll go down with you..."


    Eric left two vampires to guard the prisoners and then took separate elevators to the bottom of the cave.


    After getting off the elevator, there were five small houses that looked like residences. According to Eric''s sense, two of them were occupied.


    At his signal, two Westerners in their thirties were quickly brought out by the vampires.


    Under Shen Jiajun''s intimidating yet friendly interrogation, the two Westerners revealed everything. They and the other three scientists still in the laboratory were all bioengineers and geneticists. For nearly a decade, they had been employed by a secret organization for an annual salary of tens of millions of dollars to research the "development of human potential"!


    Upon learning this, Shen Jiajun was shocked. Because the so-called "development of human potential" refers to abilities users!


    "Why did you hide here to conduct secret research?"


    After exchanging glances, the two Westerners replied honestly, "Because there is a small cave here that emits strange energy, and this energy can be used to rapidly increase the mental power of abilities users..."


    Except for mental abilities users, the abilities of other types of abilities users do not increase with the increase in mental power. However, the higher the mental power of an abilities user, the more flexible and versatile their control over their own abilities.


    Shen Jiajun knew this, so his eyes lit up and he asked eagerly, "What kind of energy can actually rapidly increase mental power?"


    "The Power of Nightmares!"


    "The Power of Nightmares?"


    "Yes, this energy can make people have nightmares every time they fall asleep! As long as someone experiences nightmares under the influence of this energy for a month, their mental power will be significantly increased..."


    Having nightmares every night for a month? Doesn''t that mean not being able to sleep well for a month? Shen Jiajun asked in amazement, "You guys aren''t..."


    The two Westerners nodded, saying in unison, "We have created a device that can collect and to some extent control this Power of Nightmares..."


    Seeing their expressions, Eric found it somewhat amusing. It''s just nightmares, why do they look so pleased and surprised one by one?


    Shen Jiajun admired the "white mouse" greatly and immediately wanted the two scientists to take him to the laboratory.


    As soon as they entered the target building, the vampires immediately controlled the three scientists who were recording data. When everyone''s gaze fell on the glass room where the white mouse was, even Eric, who was usually indifferent, couldn''t help but feel angry!


    The so-called "little white mouse" turned out to be a little girl who looked no more than ten years old. At this moment, her small face, tightly closed eyes, was full of confusion, helplessness, and fearful expression.


    "Do you have no humanity, to torture a little girl like this..." Angry, Shen Jiajun kicked over one of the scientists.


    The five scientists crowded together in fear, loudly defending themselves, "The subject was brought by the employer, it has nothing to do with us..."


    "Go, release her!"


    In Eric''s cold words, a scientist turned off the running device.


    Without the forced hypnosis of the device, the little girl in the nightmare immediately woke up. Her big eyes, dark and helpless yet with a hint of tears, captured Eric''s heart the moment they opened.


    In that instant, Eric had an inexplicable conviction that this little girl in front of him would be the one he would protect for the rest of his life!


    This kind of feeling had nothing to do with romantic love, but was close to familial love. In Eric''s mind, at that moment, he unilaterally accepted her as a daughter, or perhaps a younger sister!


    As the scientist in the room pressed the switch to open the test chamber, Eric couldn''t wait and cast a "Fire Blade" spell at the glass window.


    Crash...


    Stepping on the scattered glass shards, Eric walked slowly into the room, looking steadily at the terrified little girl.


    Under the soothing effect of Eric''s mental comfort technique, the little girl gradually calmed down. After looking at him for a while, she suddenly showed an extremely pure and sweet smile, opened her chubby arms, and in a voice similar to that of a three-year-old girl, she said, "Hug..."


    Under Shen Jiajun''s jealous gaze, Eric gently embraced the little girl, softly asking, "What''s your name?"


    The little girl tilted her head and thought for a long time before uncertainly saying in a childish voice, "Qian... Feng Qian..."

 Chapter 165 The Phone Call from Medicine King Sect

    "Eric, you''re back! I missed you so much..." Seeing Eric enter the villa, Tang Feiyan, who was watching TV in the living room, immediately rushed towards him with a joyful expression on her face.But just as she was about to embrace him, Tang Feiyan stopped in her tracks, looking at a little girl who was tightly holding onto Eric''s trouser leg, her face full of timidity. She asked in confusion, "Eric, who is this lovely little sister?"


    "This is Feng Qian... Feng Qian, this is Tang Feiyan, Sister Tang..."


    Seeing little Feng Qian''s shy demeanor, Tang Feiyan showed a very friendly smile, softly calling out, "Little Feng Qian, you''re so pretty. Come here to Sister, Sister will give you candy..."


    Unexpectedly, little Feng Qian quickly hid behind Eric, even hiding her face. For a moment, Tang Feiyan, who always prided herself on being able to charm people of all ages, felt a bit defeated.


    At this time, Tan Ailing, who heard Tang Feiyan''s voice, also came out of the room. As she came downstairs, she said, "Eric, you''re back and you didn''t even notify us. I could have gone to the airport to pick you up..."


    "Picking me up for what? It''s not like I can''t find my way..." After speaking, Eric pulled little Feng Qian, who was clinging to his waist, out from behind him, and pointed to Tan Ailing, saying softly, "Feng Qian, this is Tan Ailing. Sister Tan! We will all live together in the future, so don''t ignore them too much..."


    Tan Ailing nodded kindly to little Feng Qian, then looked at Eric, her eyes showing some confusion, as did Tang Feiyan.


    Eric knew what they were puzzled about. After sitting down, he explained the origin of little Feng Qian in detail.


    After hearing the whole story, both Tan and Tang were deeply moved. Especially Tang Feiyan, who was emotional, said with tears in her eyes, "Eric, those people are so cruel, why didn''t you kill them?"


    "Those people conducting experiments near Beijing, that''s like giving a resounding slap to the National Security Bureau. For the sake of face, they naturally want to find the mastermind behind the scenes. So, those two Espers managed to keep their lives, and were brought back to the National Security Headquarters by Shen Jiajun!"


    "Are you just going to let them off so easily?" Tang Feiyan said indignantly.


    "Hurting my loved ones, how could I let them off easily!" Eric showed a cold smile and said, "Their abilities have all been disabled by me! Moreover, they will spend the rest of their lives in bedridden..."


    Tang Feiyan was somewhat relieved, but still a little dissatisfied, saying, "What about those researchers? They are accomplices too..."


    "Shen Jiajun begged me not to touch them, saying they are well-known foreign scientists, and the subject they are researching is also of interest to the National Security Bureau..." Looking at Tang Feiyan''s pouting lips, Eric smiled insidiously, "However, I did tamper with them! I estimate that in half a year, the dark power hidden in their bodies by me will erupt, causing them to suffer from various illnesses in the future..."


    After Tang Feiyan was somewhat satisfied, Tan Ailing asked again, "Eric, what about that secret research institute?"


    "According to Shen Jiajun, it seems that the National Security Bureau is preparing to take over there for training new recruits..."


    "Hmph, they are actually going to use such inhumane training methods..." Tang Feiyan was somewhat dissatisfied, but also curious, "Eric, is the Nightmare really so effective in increasing mental power?"


    "It''s really good!" Eric took out a black crystal the size of a mung bean from his storage space and said with a smile, "If you use up this Nightmare Crystal, I estimate that your mental power will increase by more than thirty times..."


    "Just this..." Tang Feiyan looked at him with obvious doubt.


    "You must not underestimate this Nightmare Crystal. The energy it contains is enough to make you have nightmares for a year straight, and it can also make all intelligent beings within a ten-square-kilometer radius have nightmares at the same time..."


    Tang Feiyan stuck out her tongue and exclaimed, "That''s amazing... Did you find it in that little cave?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No," Eric shook his head, saying, "I extracted it using the techniques from the ''Dark Chronicles,'' from that cave that generates nightmares! Unfortunately, due to time constraints, I only managed to refine thirty-three of them..."


    "Alright, Eric..." Tan Ailing suddenly interrupted, "Quickly put away your Nightmare Crystal, you''re scaring little Feng Qian..."


    Eric quickly looked down, and indeed, wasn''t it true? Little Feng Qian, nestled in his arms, had a pale face and trembling lips. Eric immediately put away the Nightmare Crystal, patting Feng Qian''s back apologetically. It took her a while to recover.


    "It seems that little Feng Qian must have suffered a lot over the years..." Tang Feiyan began to feel sorry again.


    "Eric..." Tan Ailing hesitated for a moment before asking, "Aren''t you going to help little Feng Qian find her parents?"


    Eric was taken aback for a moment before saying, "Feng Qian was sent to that laboratory when she was two or three years old. It''s already remarkable that she knows her name... What else could she remember from there?"


    "I can ask someone to help check the missing persons cases from the past ten years. As long as Feng Qian''s parents reported it at the time, they should be able to find them..."


    After a moment of silence, Eric nodded.


    Tan Ailing immediately made a call, asking for help from a friend who works in the police system.


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    Because almost all cases from the past ten years have been entered into the computer and connected to the internet, they received a response in just over ten minutes.


    After listening to the phone call, Tan Ailing sighed, shaking her head, "Although there have been more than twenty missing persons cases in the past few years with the name ''Feng Qian,'' none of them are of the same age as little Feng Qian..."


    Eric didn''t feel regretful about this result, but rather secretly delighted.


    To be honest, if he really wanted to find Feng Qian''s family, it wouldn''t be difficult at all, after all, he was a "prophet" proficient in "astrology." But Eric didn''t want to do that! He selfishly wanted to keep Feng Qian by his side. He felt that Feng Qian''s parents would definitely not be able to take care of her well!


    This conclusion was not made lightly, because Feng Qian was not an ordinary person!


    Seven years of continuous nightmares tortured her, making her mental power no weaker than that of the dual-element fifty-year-old Esper. The various drugs concocted by those scientists also made her aquakinetic ability grow wildly.


    Without any systematic training, Feng Qian''s strength had already reached the level of an A-class Esper, surpassing even Shen Jiajun. If she hadn''t been constantly locked up by equipment specifically designed to contain Espers, she might have escaped long ago with her powerful abilities!


    If Feng Qian really had ordinary parents, then her future life could be imagined! Either she would be treated as a monster, or someone with ill intentions would forcefully take her away from her parents...


    Looking at Eric''s gaze as he stared at Feng Qian, Tang Feiyan inexplicably felt a little jealous. She smiled and clapped her hands, saying, "Little Feng Qian, you''re already a big girl. You can''t cling to your brother like this, come to Sister..."


    Feng Qian glanced at her, then turned her head and hugged Eric''s neck even more tightly.


    Tang Feiyan said sourly, "Eric, you''re really charming..."


    Eric smiled and said, "Hehe, it''s not that I''m charming, but Feng Qian and I were very close pre-heaven..."


    "What do you mean?"


    Eric gently patted Feng Qian''s little head, and she gave him a sweet smile, saying in a childish voice, "Kiss..."


    Eric kissed Feng Qian''s chubby, tender face as she spoke, saying, "Feng Qian possesses a powerful aquakinetic ability, and I possess the ''Heart of Water Element''..."


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan both nodded knowingly, looking at Feng Qian together. Because they both knew how rare it was for the word "powerful" to come out of Eric''s mouth.


    Seeing that Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan both intended to witness it firsthand, Eric patted Feng Qian and said with a smile, "Feng Qian, come, show your little puppy to the two sisters..."


    Feng Qian glanced at Eric, then at Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, and nodded.


    Immediately, in front of Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, a water ball the size of a basketball appeared out of thin air. The water ball slowly changed shape, forming four limbs, a tail, and a head...


    Finally, a small dog made of water molecules appeared in front of Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan.


    It stretched lazily, scratched its head with its front paws, looked around as if it had just woken up, then ran to Eric and Feng Qian, wagging its tail and acting coquettishly.


    Then, the water dog ran to Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, staring at them blankly.


    Noticing the anticipation hidden in Feng Qian''s eyes, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan glanced at each other. They had both studied psychology, but the former studied criminal psychology while the latter studied student psychology. Even so, they were able to analyze Feng Qian''s expression quite accurately.


    Tan Ailing gently patted the water dog''s head and said softly, "The dog is so obedient..."


    Tang Feiyan then scratched the water dog''s chin and said with a smile, "The place here is spacious, so the dog can have fun freely..."


    As if it had taken a stimulant, the water dog immediately jumped up, quietly barking at Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, wagging its tail even more happily!


    As the water dog jumped around the villa, hiding and seeking, Feng Qian gradually became less restrained. Occasionally, she even made a few immature laughter that shouldn''t have come from a ten-year-old girl because of the water dog''s actions.


    Facing Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s puzzled looks, Eric sighed, "Since Feng Qian went to the laboratory, it seems that no one has educated her. Although it''s been seven or eight years, her mind is still at the age of three!"


    "Can she recover from this?" Tang Feiyan looked very gloomy.


    "Of course!" Eric smiled, "Her intellect is not impaired. With some education, she will definitely recover!"


    Just then, the phone in the villa rang. Tan Ailing went to answer it, and after a while, she returned with a serious expression.


    "What''s wrong? Whose call was it?"


    "Eric, it''s from the Medicine King Sect. It is said that the imperial family has issued a martial arts order, calling on the entire martial arts world to attack the Medicine King Sect..."


    "Why?" Eric was surprised.


    "I don''t know! The person on the phone was vague and just said we would know when we go back!"


    "Okay, book the plane tickets immediately..."

 Chapter 166 He Is Our Belief

    Medicine King Sect.Ever since "Grandson" left home without a word, Eric Yun had been filled with anger. But he couldn''t vent it on his "daughter-in-law" or his grandchildren, so he locked himself in the alchemy room and used his pent-up frustration to refine three furnaces of Nourishing Essence Pills.


    Although it consumed a huge amount of precious medicinal materials, being able to refine over a hundred Nourishing Essence Pills in a few months was also a blessing from heaven!


    But what Eric Yun didn''t expect was that when he came out of seclusion feeling satisfied, the steward waiting for him outside the alchemy room gave him a piece of extremely bad news. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? You''re saying that the imperial family has issued a martial arts order, calling on the entire martial arts world to attack our Medicine King Sect?" Eric Yun couldn''t believe his eyes widened in disbelief. "And now representatives of thirty-six prestigious families and sects are waiting in the hall for our explanation?"


    "Yes, Master!"


    "You idiot!" Eric Yun erupted in anger. "Why didn''t you inform me earlier? Now you''ve let them come to our doorstep..."


    "Master..." The steward hesitated, "The process of refining the Nourishing Essence Pill cannot be disturbed. I was afraid of ruining the precious medicinal materials. Besides, I thought that the accusations made by the Ming Dynasty aristocracy against our Medicine King Sect were baseless. We are in the right and need not fear unwarranted accusations..."


    "You fool..." Eric Yun scolded again, "No matter how precious and hard-to-come-by the medicinal materials are, can they compare to the survival and foundation of our Medicine King Sect? With the status and position of the Ming Dynasty aristocracy, would they spread slander without solid evidence? How old are you? Why can''t you distinguish between urgency and importance?"


    The steward was full of shame and bowed his head in silence.


    Eric Yun sighed heavily and asked, "Why did the Ming Dynasty aristocracy call on the martial arts world to attack our Medicine King Sect?"


    The steward glanced at Eric Yun before saying, "It''s because of Eric..."


    "Eric?" Eric Yun furrowed his brows, his expression serious. "What trouble has my grandson caused?"


    Although Eric Yun doted on Eric, when it came to the millennium-old heritage of the Medicine King Sect, he would definitely abandon personal feelings when necessary! This was a quality that a qualified leader must possess...


    However, after hearing the steward''s explanation, Eric Yun relaxed and laughed heartily. "I never expected that the Ming Dynasty aristocracy would make such a big mistake! What ''poisoning people'', what ''secret formula for poisoning people''. Even if it were my grandson, I''ve never heard of such things! Haha, I can''t wait to see how the Ming Dynasty aristocracy will end up after fooling the entire martial arts world..."


    "Master, it''s because I understand this point that I didn''t rush to report it to you..." The steward took advantage of his master''s good mood and hinted at his grievance. Continue reading on empire


    "Alright, alright." Eric Yun chuckled and glanced at him, "I misunderstood you..."


    "I dare not..." The steward''s expression and what he said were completely different. His appearance of showing joy and anger was really hard to believe that he was the head of a superpower.


    But Eric Yun seemed to understand his disciple''s nature very well and did not educate him because of it. He just asked, "By the way, didn''t my grandson say he wanted to keep a low profile? Why is it rumored that he is the deputy head of the Medicine King Sect now?"


    "Not long after Master went into seclusion for alchemy, people from the Tan family in Cangzhou came to inquire about Eric''s identity. I responded with ''deputy head''. This information was probably spread by the Tan family..."


    "How can you disregard the rules of the sect!" Eric Yun frowned again. "Although there have been many heads of the Medicine King Sect from the Eric family since the founding of the Medicine King Sect by our ancestor Eric, the sect''s rules stipulate that the inheritance of the Medicine King Sect must be based on medical skills. With Eric''s current medical skills, he is probably only comparable to an external disciple who has studied medicine for three years. How can he live up to the title of ''deputy head'', how can he convince others..."


    "It was Master who saved the disciple''s life and raised him single-handedly. In the disciple''s heart, Master''s smile is more important than the sect rules!"


    "Nonsense. Nonsense, how dare you disregard the sect rules. Aren''t you afraid that others won''t accept it..." Although Eric Yun was scolding, there was a hint of satisfaction in his eyes.


    "You don''t have to worry about this at all, Master!" The steward smiled, "Because Yujie has publicly announced that she is willing to unconditionally support Eric as the head. And Master Cheng also agrees..."


    With the support of the inheritor of the "Spring Breeze and Rain Technique" and the approval of the three chief priests, this matter was basically a foregone conclusion...


    Seeing that Eric Yun''s expression had eased somewhat, the steward took the opportunity to say, "Moreover, Eric''s genius has already spread far and wide. Everyone knows that he has achieved the level of an external disciple who has studied medicine for three years in just a few days. Those in the sect who understand this believe that as long as he is carefully cultivated for five years, Eric will definitely have medical skills that are no less than mine..."


    Eric Yun also had great confidence in his grandson''s medical talent. After listening to his disciple''s words, he completely relaxed and said with a smile, "Does my grandson know about this?"


    Xiao Er, the innkeeper, nodded and said, "I''ve already called Eric, and he said he''ll be back today!"


    "Alright... Let''s go. Those representatives have waited long enough..."


    Indeed, led by the Ming Dynasty aristocracy, representatives from thirty-six prestigious families and sects, including the Shao Lin, Wudang, and Tang Dynasty aristocracies, had been waiting in the hall for over two hours.


    Fortunately, these people were either highly skilled in martial arts and had excellent internal energy cultivation, or they were worldly-wise and deeply scheming, so they had not yet developed any impatience or dissatisfaction.


    Suddenly, several people in the group turned their heads simultaneously towards the passage on the right side of the hall.


    "Ha ha ha..." With a burst of laughter, Eric Yun walked out from there. "I was just refining pills, which made you all wait for a long time. Please don''t mind."


    "Where, where, Master Yun is too polite..."


    While exchanging pleasantries, Eric Yun glanced at the crowd who had come to question him and found that many were old friends. The most important among them were Master Shi Yongde from Shao Lin and Abbot Jingran from Linggu Temple.


    Although it was strange for these two top figures from the Chinese Buddhist and martial arts world to come to Medicine King Sect in person, Eric Yun was not surprised.


    Shi Yongde had suffered the most losses in the "Poison Hand Medicine King Incident" over two hundred years ago. Not only did over forty top experts die at the hands of the Poison Hand, but also two pre-heaven-level experts had their martial arts ruined after being poisoned. When they heard that the Poison Hand had appeared again, they were naturally nervous and sent the "Dragon Subduing Venerable" to Medicine King Sect, which was expected!


    As for Abbot Jingran, he was originally from Nanjing, so he felt a connection to the land. Therefore, at the repeated invitation of Zhu Mingde, he personally came forward.


    Another reason Eric Yun was not surprised was that these two venerables were his friends from outside the sect. With them around, he wasn''t afraid that the Ming Dynasty aristocracy would incite the martial arts world to attack Medicine King Sect on baseless charges!


    "Please, which old friend would like to introduce these new faces to me..."


    Master Shi Yongde smiled slightly and stepped forward, saying, "Eric, let me introduce them to you..."


    "...This is the initiator of the martial arts order, Zhu Mingde, the young master of the Ming Dynasty aristocracy..."


    So it was you who slandered my Medicine King Sect! Hmph, trying to pursue a girl but failing to compete with my grandson, you actually used such a despicable scheme? I''ll see how you face all these forces you''ve deceived...


    "...This is the third son of the Tang Dynasty aristocracy, Li Penghao."


    The Tang Dynasty aristocracy and the Ming Dynasty aristocracy are really colluding! Hmph, is my Medicine King Sect afraid of you?


    "This is the young master of the Medicine God Religion, Su Ying."


    Medicine God Religion? That group that has been trying to surpass my Medicine King Sect and become the number one medical power for nearly a hundred years. Now they are probably preparing to kick us while we''re down.


    After a round of introductions, Eric Yun was silently criticizing them in his heart. Of course, he maintained the image of a senior expert on the surface, chatting amiably with each junior. But when Master Shi Yongde introduced the last middle-aged lama with great solemnity, Eric Yun was a bit lost.


    "You are the Great Vehicle Dharma King of Sakya? Weren''t you going to Country A? Why are you back? Have you already eradicated the traitor and destroyed the Shura Sect?"


    "Yes, Master Yun!" The Great Vehicle Dharma King smiled, "The traitor Li Hong has already been executed, and the Shura Sect has been disbanded. Our Sakya lineage can now return to our homeland..."


    Zhu Mingde added, "The return of the Sakya lineage has not only caused a strong reaction among the Tantric believers, but also received high attention from the central government. The Great Vehicle Dharma King has just been received by the national leaders in Beijing. While preparing to return to Tibet, he heard about the Poison Hand incident. As an indispensable part of the Chinese martial arts world, the Great Vehicle Dharma King selflessly expressed his willingness to contribute to this matter..."


    Zhu Mingde''s flattering words made the Great Vehicle Dharma King blush secretly, because his real purpose was by no means as Zhu Mingde said!

 Chapter 167 Atonement

    Although Eric had never told him about his affairs, he had learned from the priests of Sakya that his living Buddha had a "Tan Ailing" Buddha Consort.He was originally planning to fly back to Tibet after meeting with the national leaders in Beijing. However, he suddenly heard that a man named "Tan Ailing" from the Tan family in Cangzhou had started a war in the entire Hebei Province for his fianc¨¦e, and the Ming Dynasty aristocracy had issued a martial arts order to deal with that "fianc¨¦"!


    Because he was unsure whether the Buddha Consort "Tan Ailing" and the "Tan Ailing" from Cangzhou were the same person, he could only follow the "questioning" crowd to the Medicine King Sect to find out.


    As Zhu Mingde went on and on about the Great Vehicle Dharma King, a servant from the Medicine King Sect loudly reported from outside, "The young master has returned to the manor..."


    Immediately, everyone''s gaze shifted, eager to see what kind of person this "troublemaker" was.


    When Eric''s incomparably handsome face appeared before everyone, the most intense reaction came not from Eric Yun or Zhu Mingde, but from the Great Vehicle Dharma King.


    "Rinpoche, I finally see you again..." The Great Vehicle Dharma King''s expression was very excited. Being able to set foot on this land, and being received and praised by the national leaders for destroying the Shura Sect, all stemmed from the living Buddha before him.


    Seeing the Great Vehicle Dharma King, the leader of a region, prostrate himself in reverence to the young master of the Medicine King Sect as soon as he entered the door, everyone, including Eric Yun, was greatly shocked.


    Upon seeing the Great Vehicle Dharma King, Eric was momentarily stunned but immediately understood. He waved his hand casually and said, "Please rise. Is everything in Country A settled?"


    The Great Vehicle Dharma King stood up, bowed respectfully, and said, "Everything has been settled. I have appointed Ren Qingang to manage the daily affairs of the Cai Si Temple and left him with seventy-three talented individuals skilled in both Buddhism and martial arts to assist him. I will not disappoint Rinpoche''s expectations. I will develop Country A into the second holy land of our Sakya lineage after Tibet..."


    As the Great Vehicle Dharma King was urged to report his work to Eric, others remained silent in amazement.


    Especially Zhu Mingde, who had just been showcasing the Great Vehicle Dharma King to highlight his influence, was now at a loss for words.


    His cousin, Li Penghao, was not as embarrassed as he was and said with some dignity, "Dharma King, are you mistaken? This is our target today, the young master of Medicine King Sect - Eric..."


    With Eric''s consent, the Great Vehicle Dharma King turned serious and said, "Whether Rinpoche is your target, I''m not sure. All I know is that he is the faith of the 700,000 followers of our Sakya..."


    "What?" Most people exclaimed in disbelief. They couldn''t understand how the young master of Medicine King Sect had become the faith of Sakya.


    A few knowledgeable people had just been wondering about the title "Rinpoche," and now, hearing the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s words, they almost immediately confirmed Eric''s identity in their hearts.


    Just to be cautious, Master Shi Yongde asked, "May I ask, Dharma King, is the young master Eric of Medicine King Sect the reincarnation of Sakya''s Jebu Zundanba Living Buddha?"


    "Exactly."


    The solemn reply of the Great Vehicle Dharma King caused an immediate uproar in the hall. People found it hard to believe, and discussions erupted. Only Master Shi Yongde, Abbot Jingran, and a few other eminent monks in the Buddhist community had no doubts about the words of the Great Vehicle Dharma King and stepped forward to pay their respects.


    Li Penghao, unwilling to give up, asked, "Dharma King, are you sure Sakya hasn''t made a mistake? Isn''t the reincarnation of the Living Buddha limited to the Tibetan people?"


    Before the Great Vehicle Dharma King could speak, Eric interrupted, "My grandson''s father is Tibetan..."


    By now, Zhu Mingde had regained his composure. He glanced at Tan Ailing, who was leaning on Eric, and gritted his teeth, "So what if he''s a Living Buddha? Does that give him the right to cultivate the Poison Hand and harm the martial arts world?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With these words, the clamor died down, and everyone''s gaze focused on Eric, the "Living Buddha," the young master of the Medicine King Sect!


    In the solemn atmosphere, Eric blinked and suddenly asked, "What are Poison People?"


    In that instant, everyone present felt like facepalming.


    Although knowing that everyone present was a master, the Great Vehicle Dharma King subconsciously explained to Eric, "Rinpoche, ''Poison People'' are humans who have been modified with drugs. They are not only immune to weapons but also carry deadly toxins..."


    Eric nodded but made no other gesture.


    Seeing the "Living Buddha" at a loss for words, Li Penghao couldn''t help but sneer, "So, Living Buddha, you can''t deny it now, can you?" Although using polite language, everyone could hear the sarcasm in his words.


    "Are you an idiot?" Eric said mercilessly, "Just a minute ago, I didn''t even know what ''Poison People'' were. How could I possibly create them?"


    "You... don''t try to quibble!" Li Penghao said angrily, "We have evidence that the ones wreaking havoc in Hebei recently were created by you..."


    At this, not only Eric but also Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan chuckled. Because Li Penghao''s self-righteous attitude and decisive tone seemed particularly ridiculous to them, who knew the truth?


    "Do you think you''re a comedian?" Li Penghao said disdainfully, "Don''t think that a little laughter will distract us..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Eric said indifferently, "My subordinates are all here! If they are Poison People, we can bring them in for identification."


    Shi Yongde and the others thought it was a good idea and nodded in agreement. But at this moment, Zhu Mingde, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke up, "The evidence we have is video footage. You can''t deceive us by sending someone else."


    Eric was slightly stunned, then realized that Zhu Mingde was afraid he would hide the "Poison People" and bring other subordinates here for identification. He smiled faintly, indifferent, and said, "Bring out your evidence and let me see it, so I won''t call the wrong person!"


    Zhu Mingde coldly smiled and nodded to Gu Lao. The latter immediately took out a laptop and started playing the video footage.


    The first one showed Lusien and The techniques of Baguazhang''s leader gambling fight.


    Because the people invited by Zhu Mingde had already seen it, only six people were watching the video now, Eric, Tan Ailing, Tang Feiyan, Little Feng Qian, Eric Yun, and Xiao Er.


    To increase the pressure, Zhu Mingde deliberately asked Shi Yongde, "Master, do you think the man in black in the video is the legendary Poison People?"


    Master Shi Yongde chanted a Buddhist mantra and said, "It is not certain at the moment. However, the man in black seems to rely entirely on instinct in his movements, which is different from the martial arts of the righteous and evil paths. This is similar to the legends of the Poison People who are extremely fast and elusive..."


    The second one showed Skidmore wiping out The Five Poisons gang''s high-level members.


    During this period, Zhu Mingde asked another question, "Su Young Master, do you think the toxicity on the nails of those black-clothed people in the video is internal or external?"


    Su Ying, the seemingly fifteen or sixteen-year-old Medicine God Religion young master, said earnestly, "With the foundation of my Medicine God Religion for three hundred years, the toxins on the nails of the black-clothed people in the video are definitely from within their bodies..."


    Ignoring Zhu Mingde''s smug smirk, after watching the video, Eric made a call and asked Lusien and Skidmore, who were waiting in the parking lot outside, to come in.


    Although Eric had never called himself "grandfather," he was very moved by the care Medicine King Sect had given him. As soon as he heard that the Ming Dynasty family wanted to deal with the Medicine King Sect, he immediately brought all his strength here! With so many duke-level vampires here, no one would be afraid!


    "Master, your loyal servants are at your command!" Lusien and Skidmore''s demeanor and actions resembled those of a steward in a noble family.


    The courteous vampires made Li Penghao very excited. He jumped up and pointed, "It''s them..."


    Read new chapters at empire


    At this, many people immediately raised their skills, guarded carefully, and prevented the "Poison People" from attacking!


    Zhu Mingde used his pre-heaven spiritual sense to probe for a while and exclaimed in surprise, "Indeed, they are Poison People! Everyone, they completely lack the aura of normal people..."


    Before Zhu Mingde could finish his words, Gu Lao pulled him back. Mature pre-heaven experts like Gu Lao were not comparable to Zhu Mingde in terms of the application of spiritual sense or experience and insight. He had already noticed something wrong.


    What Gu Lao could see could not be hidden from Master Shi Yongde and Abbot Jingran, the top pre-heaven experts.


    Shi Yongde shook his head, feeling relieved, "They are not Poison People..."

 Chapter 168 Demanding Compensation

    "How is that possible..." Zhu Mingde and Li Penghao exclaimed simultaneously."If I''m not mistaken, they should be from the Western vampire clan..."


    Although Master Shi Yongde''s words were humble, everyone knew that his statement had confirmed the identities of these two foreigners. However, many inexperienced youths, including Zhu Mingde and Li Penghao, still looked at Lusien and Skidmore with doubt.


    At Eric''s signal, Lusien and Skidmore performed a live transformation. The sight of two leisurely flying golden-edged bats completely dispelled any doubts in everyone''s minds.


    "The Western vampire clan lacks the Dantian Qi Meridian, and their martial techniques are very different from ours, relying more on innate talent. Vampires themselves possess a strange energy within their bodies, which manifests effects similar to toxins. Our Medicine God Religion has always been curious about this energy..." Su Ying said as if talking to herself, her "innocent" eyes also flashing at Eric.


    To Eric''s indifference, he simply said, "Do you have any more doubts now?"


    "How can we not?" Although Zhu Mingde remained silent, Li Penghao jumped up and shouted, "Even though they are vampires, it doesn''t mean they are not ''Poison People,'' right?"


    As Eric frowned, Shi Yongde said, "Third Young Master is mistaken! The creation of Poison People requires ordinary people without any energy as the cauldron. Otherwise, the medicinal properties entering the body will inevitably conflict with the individual''s energy. The greater the individual''s energy, the more severe the conflict! These two vampires are already at the duke level. If they were really used to create Poison People, under the conflict between the medicinal properties and blood energy, they would have long since exploded and died..."


    "Duke level? Isn''t that equivalent to a pre-heaven expert?" Li Penghao exclaimed in shock, "How could he make such high-level vampires call him ''master''?"


    Eric glanced at him coldly and said, "That''s not something you need to concern yourself with!"


    The Great Vehicle Dharma King said with a hint of pride, "The Living Buddha is a saint with great supernatural powers. What''s so strange about subduing a few anomalies?" Continue your adventure at empire


    Master Shi Yongde, Abbot Jingran, and other high monks of the Buddhist sect nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that everyone''s doubts about his grandson had dissipated, Eric Yun said in a strange tone, "I wonder what the Ming Dynasty family means by slandering our Medicine King Sect so baselessly..." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We were indeed ignorant this time. We apologize for this..."


    Gu Lao was well aware of how such a grandiose but ultimately ridiculous gesture would affect the reputation of the Ming Dynasty family, especially since the Medicine King Sect was not a force to be trifled with!


    To restore the Ming Dynasty family''s reputation and to appease the Medicine King Sect''s grievances, Gu Lao, after uttering the words "as an act of contrition," abruptly broke off the five fingers of his left hand.


    "Gu Lao, you..."


    "Yes, Gu Lao, we also made a wrong judgment due to incomplete intelligence. It was not intentional to target the Medicine King Sect. I believe everyone can see this. Why did you make such a sacrifice..."


    Not only Zhu Mingde and Li Penghao, but even Eric Yun and Shi Yongde were somewhat taken aback. They all knew that Gu Lao''s entire martial arts skill was in his two hands. By permanently disabling his left hand, even if it were healed in the future, his martial arts would still decline by thirty percent.


    Looking at Zhu Mingde, Gu Lao shook his head slightly. Although sweating profusely, he remained calm and said, "Master Eric, I wonder if this matter can be considered settled?"


    Eric Yun hesitated for a moment. He wanted to say "no" out of concern for his grandson, but he also didn''t want to push the matter too far with the Medicine King Sect. After all, a pre-heaven expert had just crippled himself, which was already a sincere gesture. If they persisted, others might think the Medicine King Sect was overly petty...


    Noticing Eric Yun''s inquiring gaze, Eric smiled faintly and said, "In light of your injury, the accusations against the Medicine King Sect by the Ming Dynasty family will be disregarded..."


    "Thank you, Master Eric Yun and Master Eric, for your generosity. I hope this misunderstanding will not affect the relationship between our two families..."


    Just as Gu Lao was about to say goodbye, Eric suddenly said, "Although you have shown your sincerity by compensating the Medicine King Sect, you have not apologized to me yet?"


    "We still need to apologize to you? Aren''t you from the Medicine King Sect?" Li Penghao exclaimed in frustration.


    Eric smiled faintly and said, "Don''t forget, I also have the identity of Sakya''s Living Buddha."


    "That''s right!" Great Vehicle Dharma King immediately agreed, "The identity of the Living Buddha is extremely noble. How can he be slandered like this? If you don''t give an explanation today, our Sakya''s seven hundred thousand followers will not let the Ming Dynasty family off the hook!"


    Although Master Shi Yongde and Abbot Jingran were not from Sakya, out of respect for the Living Buddha, they also nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Lao couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. He had called Eric "Master Eric" just now to try to make him set aside his identity as the Living Buddha! But... alas, slandering the Living Buddha was much more serious than slandering the Medicine King Sect. Would he have to disable his right hand''s five fingers as well? If this Living Buddha insisted on this, then for the sake of the Ming Dynasty family and his grandson, he could only accept it!


    Although the Ming Dynasty family''s strength was not weaker than Sakya''s, and even surpassed it to some extent, the Ming Dynasty family was not willing to confront Sakya head-on.


    There were three reasons for this.


    First, Sakya had over seven hundred thousand followers, which had a tremendous influence. Although the various institutions under the Ming Dynasty family''s control affected the livelihoods of nearly a million people, in terms of control, they could not be compared to Sakya. After all, work only affected people''s wallets, while religion could control people''s thoughts. Like the human bombs in the Middle East, not to mention ordinary forces, even powerful countries would be troubled by them...


    Second, although Sakya was not the largest sect in Tibetan Buddhism, its influence on other sects was unparalleled. In the hundred years of the Yuan and Mongol histories, Sakya had made a huge contribution to the spread of Tibetan Buddhism as the state religion, and other sects had inherited some of its teachings. Moreover, the disputes among Buddhist sects were mostly about the understanding of the Buddhist teachings, and they did not care much about worldly interests. This was different from the five major families! Even those few families with marital ties would, at many times, have to consider their own interests and could not fully assist...


    Third, China''s national policy leaned towards ethnic minorities. For the sake of the country''s harmony and stability, even the representatives of the Ming Dynasty family in the officialdom would not support them against Sakya when they were clearly in the wrong...


    With these reasons, Gu Lao could only grin and bear it, asking, "I wonder what the Living Buddha means..."


    Eric waved his hand and said calmly, "Considering that you did not intend this, I will be lenient and accept a symbolic compensation..."


    This sentence left everyone except Eric''s "own people" dumbfounded. No one expected that the supremely revered "Living Buddha" would actually speak up to "extort"! What was even more speechless was that this young Living Buddha, with his "dual" identity, remained completely indifferent, showing no hint of embarrassment! It seemed that to him, demanding compensation was perfectly reasonable!


    After exchanging glances with Zhu Mingde and Li Penghao, Gu Lao cautiously asked, "May I ask what kind of compensation the Living Buddha believes would demonstrate the apology of our Ming Dynasty family?"


    "I heard that the Ming Dynasty family has a 14-acre property in Hebei, which is called the largest market in North China?" Through the list given by Grandpa Tan, Eric, although not completely familiar with the various forces in Hebei, could be said to have some knowledge of them.


    "Yes, it''s called the ''Hebei Medicine City Health Products Market''!" Gu Lao breathed a sigh of relief and said, "If the Living Buddha thinks that place is good, the Ming Dynasty family is willing to unconditionally give it as a gift..."


    Eric nodded in acceptance and then said, "Also, please give me Hebei Guokang Traditional Chinese Medicine Research Institute and Hebei Jiuzhou Traditional Chinese Medicine Research Institute!"


    Almost everyone showed a shocked expression. They had never seen someone of such status repeatedly demand things in public, yet his demeanor remained remarkably natural.


    Eric regarded these external things very lightly. The reason for demanding compensation was twofold: to teach the Ming Dynasty family a lesson and to help Medicine King Sect and Sakya gain some benefits.


    Eric planned to transform the Hebei Medicine City Health Products Market into a wholesale market specializing in Tibetan medicine and hand it over to Sakya to manage, providing the sect with a fixed source of income. This move proved highly effective. In just a few years, it became the largest Tibetan medicine distribution center in North China, with an annual net profit exceeding 500 million RMB. Sakya also used this stable income to gradually develop its followers and strengthen its power. In just three years, it managed to recover the losses it had incurred due to Li Hong and the Asura Sect.


    Originally, Eric intended to ask for several pharmaceutical factories for Medicine King Sect, but the pharmaceutical companies under the Ming Dynasty family were all Western medicine-oriented, which Medicine King Sect disregarded. Therefore, he had to settle for the two traditional Chinese medicine research institutes!


    With Gu Lao''s authority, he could still be the head of these units, so he did not consult Zhu Mingde and directly agreed, "It shall be as the Living Buddha says..."

 Chapter 169 Troubling the Ming Dynasty Family

    After agreeing on the transfer and delivery of the treaty tomorrow, Gu Lao and the others took their leave. Although Zhu Mingde appeared repentant, Eric could still sense a strong resentment in his eyes.Zhu Mingde had every reason to resent.


    Gu Lao had been with him since he was ten years old, not only as a deeply cherished mentor and friend but also as a trusted aide. However, this time, he had lost thirty percent of his martial arts because of Eric, which was a significant and heartbreaking loss for both Gu Lao and himself.


    Another reason was his title as the "Pride of Heaven"!


    Zhu Mingde had always been extraordinarily talented and brilliant. But this time, his scheme had not only failed but also backfired. He could imagine how the martial arts world would ridicule him. How could he swallow this humiliation...


    It seemed that the danger was not over yet! Eric chuckled coldly, calculating in his mind...


    After Zhu Mingde and his group left, representatives of some sects and families friendly to the Ming Dynasty family also took their leave, leaving only a few eminent monks and Su Ying, the young master of the Medicine God Religion.


    Master Shi Yongde and Master Jingran naturally wanted to get closer to the "Living Buddha" and discuss scriptures. But Su Ying''s stay was somewhat strange, given her contentious relationship with Medicine King Sect.


    While Eric entertained his old friends and the Great Vehicle Dharma King in the guest courtyard, the pure and graceful Su Ying walked towards Eric with a charming demeanor, calling out, "Living Buddha..."


    Seeing her charming and coquettish appearance, Tang Feiyan became wary. She stepped forward, slightly unkindly asking, "Young lady, what do you want?"


    "Young lady?" Su Ying chuckled, "I''m actually your older sister, you know..."


    Having been the most popular teacher at Shangdun Middle School in the past, Tang Feiyan had a psychological advantage over the fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl in front of her. She was about to educate the "girl in her rebellious phase," but Tan Ailing stopped her.


    Tan Ailing naturally knew that the girl in front of her was twice her apparent age and that this young master of the Medicine God Religion was reputed in the martial arts world for being "ruthless and cunning, hiding a knife behind a smile." She asked cautiously, "I wonder what business Miss Su has with Eric?"


    Su Ying, seeing Tan and Tang standing in front of her with Tan Ailing, followed by a little girl, smiled lightly and said, "I don''t have any business, I just want to ask the Living Buddha to lend me the two vampires for a few days..."


    "No lending..." Eric replied coldly to Tan Ailing''s inquiring gaze, then turned and walked away with Tan and Tang. Feng Qian still tightly held his trouser leg.


    Su Ying stepped forward, blocking Eric''s path, and said with a sweet smile, "Living Buddha, I assure you, we will absolutely not harm your subordinates... and we, the Medicine God Religion, are willing to pay a certain price for this. Please agree to my request..." With that, her "innocent" big eyes began to sparkle again.


    In Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s eyes, Su Ying was flirting with Eric, but Eric knew that Su Ying was using some kind of mental spell on him.


    Playing the lute to a cow.


    Amused, Eric directly gave her a mental shockwave and then ignored her, leaving with his women and "sister."


    It took Su Ying quite a while to recover from the intense mental shock. She looked pale, watching Eric''s back, and muttered to herself inexplicably, "Indeed, he is the Living Buddha... But I won''t give up! I''m going to compete with you..."


    "What? You''re going to cause trouble for the Ming Dynasty family?" Tang Feiyan exclaimed.


    Eric nodded with a somewhat helpless expression.


    "Why?" Tang Feiyan asked, puzzled. "Hasn''t the Ming Dynasty family already apologized and made reparations?"


    Looking at Eric''s hesitant expression, Tan Ailing made a humorous guess, "Eric, are you planning to leave under the pretext of causing trouble for the Ming Dynasty family just to avoid Master Shi Yongde and the others?"


    "That''s right!" Eric admitted unabashedly. "Those bald guys are really annoying, constantly discussing Buddhist principles with me, making me lose interest in being affectionate with you guys..."


    Originally, Eric could have let the Great Vehicle Dharma King take care of them, but now that the Ming Dynasty family''s health product market had changed hands, the Great Vehicle Dharma King, feeling that he had "not contributed to Sakya for twenty years," volunteered to oversee the restructuring.


    Faced with no other choice, Eric had to take matters into his own hands. Fortunately, when he decided to impersonate the Living Buddha, he had read some Buddhist scriptures. Although he was not yet a "master of Buddhist doctrine," he could handle a little without revealing his true identity!


    Tang Feiyan gave him a coquettish glance and said, "So you haven''t made a move on us these days because you''ve been bothered by the monks? We thought you were bewitched by that busty woman, Olivia..."


    "You brat, what are you saying..." Faced with these two who spoke without reservation, Tan Ailing seemed helpless and could only cover the giggling Feng Qian''s ears. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ailing, why are you so surprised?" Tang Feiyan pulled Tan Ailing''s hands down, lightly pinching Feng Qian''s pink cheeks, and said with a smile, "What''s wrong with hearing these words? Little Feng Qian has seen even more outrageous things, right, Little Feng Qian..."


    Feng Qian giggled and nodded proudly.


    "You shameless brat..." blushing with anger, Tan Ailing spat at Tang Feiyan, remembering the embarrassing incident in Shanghai.


    At that time, just after Eric returned, the saying "absence makes the heart grow fonder" applied, and after settling Feng Qian, the three began to "comfort" each other. It wasn''t until the battle was over that they realized Feng Qian had been standing at the door, watching them with wide eyes for twenty minutes.


    After the confusion, they learned that Feng Qian couldn''t sleep and wanted to sleep with Eric like she did on the way. Because Feng Qian was also a high-level psychic, and Eric didn''t mind, they let her watch for twenty minutes...


    Although this incident embarrassed Tan Ailing, it also had an unexpected gain. After their "frank meeting," Feng Qian no longer rejected her and Tang Feiyan. Although they were not as intimate as Eric, they could still have some physical contact!


    To avoid further embarrassment, Tan Ailing changed the subject, "Eric, why is Su Ying so unwilling to let go of you?"


    Eric frowned and said, "That woman firmly believes that the dark power in Lusien and the others is an unknown toxin. She is very interested in studying it to find a so-called ''antidote''!"


    "It sounds like this young master of the Medicine God Religion has a bit of a mad scientist vibe... Eric, it seems you''re in big trouble..." Tang Feiyan said, laughing carelessly.


    Eric snorted disdainfully and felt somewhat troubled.


    To be honest, Eric had some appreciation for Su Ying as a person. Not to mention anything else, just her curiosity and enthusiasm for studying unknown things resonated with Eric!


    If it weren''t for this sense of appreciation, Su Ying, who had been bothering him, would have been thrown away long ago!


    Just then, Su Ying''s pleasant voice came from afar, "Living Buddha, where are you..."


    Hearing this call, Eric unexpectedly showed a strange smile, looking like he was prepared to watch a show!


    "Just now you said you were annoyed by her, but now that you hear she''s coming, you''re all excited again?" Tang Feiyan teased.


    "Don''t worry, she can''t get in!" Eric smiled and reassured them.


    "Eric, you didn''t station someone at the gate again, did you?"


    "Mm."


    "Is that effective?" Tang Feiyan, as if remembering a joke, laughed incessantly.


    Tan Ailing and Feng Qian did too.


    Eric wasn''t surprised because he remembered the experiences of the several groups who had stood guard at his gate these past few days. He couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    The first to guard the gate was naturally Eric''s "most loyal servant" - the vampire!


    When Su Ying, who had come to "visit" the Living Buddha, saw the two vampires, she immediately disregarded the Living Buddha Eric. Not only did she approach the vampires with extremely ambiguous actions, touching and pinching them, she also somehow got a live chicken and wanted the vampires to take a few bites and grab a few handfuls!


    The harassed vampires knew that their master had a favorable impression of this woman, so they naturally didn''t dare to use violence, feeling extremely miserable. In the end, Eric couldn''t bear to see it anymore and transferred them all to the Tan family in Hebei to take over various "territories."


    To avoid further disturbance, Eric specifically went to find Eric Yun, who was deeply immersed in the results of the two traditional Chinese medicine research institutes sent over. When his "good grandson" needed help, Eric Yun was delighted and immediately called for the "Medicine King Sect''s most rigorous guard" to be reassigned!


    Unfortunately, even the most rigorous guard was no match for Su Ying''s "seductive techniques." Seeing the guards bowing and bleeding from their noses, Eric had to request a replacement once again.


    This time, he replaced them with a team of female guards.


    However, the female guards still couldn''t hold the small gate! Although they wouldn''t bleed like the male guards, under the influence of Su Ying''s "seductive techniques," they were evenly matched with Su Ying and her sister. Not only did they allow her to come and go from the yard freely, but they even told Eric something like "when a couple fights, they make up at the end of the bed"! I really don''t know what Su Ying said to them...


    However, today''s gatekeepers were extraordinary, specially recalled by Eric from Hebei! Seeing the four iron-like towers blocking her path, Su Ying was not concerned. With a timid expression, she said, "Brothers, can I go in? I want to suggest meeting the Living Buddha..."


    "No, the master is resting and instructed not to let anyone disturb him!" The tone was firm.


    "But, I have very important things to discuss with the Living Buddha!" Su Ying clasped her hands together, squeezing her breasts, which Tang Feiyan called "busty," making them even more prominent. However, her expression was pitifully cute. "Brothers, please let me in..."


    The four strong men remained impassive, blocking the courtyard gate tightly.


    Seeing this scene, Su Ying''s eyes shone even brighter, and her smile became even sweeter. It seemed that she was starting to use her seductive techniques with all her might!

 Chapter 170 Zhu Mingde and the Dog

    "Darn..."Although it was just a low growl from the man on the left, Su Ying felt as if she had been struck hard and took two steps back, her face slightly pale. "I didn''t expect anyone besides the Living Buddha to be immune to my spells!"


    "Humph, you dare to boast of ''spells'' with such unorthodox methods? Truly shameless..."


    "You..." Su Ying was furious but also knew she couldn''t do anything to the other party. Stomping her foot, she said loudly, "Living Buddha, I will not give up..."


    With that, she glared at the four strong men and left in a huff.


    "Hehe..." Watching the woman who had been pestering her man for the past few days walk away in defeat, Tang Feiyan was in a great mood. "Eric, when did the four guards return?"


    "This morning, they arrived before you two woke up!"


    "Eric, you said Su Ying uses a kind of ''seductive'' mental spell, right? Why is it ineffective against the four guards but effective against Lusien and others of the same level as the guards?" Tan Ailing was puzzled.


    "Because of martial arts!" Eric explained with a smile, "''Seeing one''s true nature clearly, the golden body of an arhat'' not only refines the body but also strengthens the mind. Otherwise, if someone skilled in enchantment came, how could we protect the Living Buddha!"


    Tan Ailing''s eyes lit up. "So, ''Seeing one''s true nature clearly, the golden body of an arhat'' is two practices, one for the mind and the other for the body?"


    "Exactly!"


    "That''s great!" Tang Feiyan exclaimed, "With the four guards here, we don''t have to worry about that woman bothering us again..."


    "How is it possible to completely avoid being disturbed? We can''t stay inside this courtyard forever..."


    Tan Ailing glanced at Eric and asked, "Eric, are you planning to leave?"


    "Yes!" Eric nodded and explained, "Staying here will only bring more annoyance. The four guards can fend off Su Ying with cold words, but it''s not easy to stop Shi Yongde and the others. If I continue discussing Buddhism with them for a few more days, my true identity might be suspected!"


    "Unfortunately, we haven''t seen Yujie yet..." Your next read is at empire


    "Yujie is currently in seclusion, breaking through a bottleneck. We can''t let anyone disturb her, so we don''t know when she''ll come out. Instead of waiting here, we should go back to Shanghai first and come back when she comes out..."


    "Alright." Tang Feiyan naturally understood the urgency of the situation and didn''t insist. She just smiled and asked, "Eric, when you go back, you''re not going to cause trouble for the Ming Dynasty family, are you?"


    "Why not?"


    "Why do you want to?" Tang Feiyan expressed her confusion once again.


    "Because I want to give everyone a warning¡ªmy women are not to be trifled with!" Eric was unusually domineering this time.


    Although she was pleased with her man''s attention to her, Tan Ailing still said, "Eric, you have already said you won''t pursue it further. If you go and cause trouble again, it might..."


    "Don''t worry." Eric smiled and used an internet slang phrase, "I''ll sneak into the village quietly, don''t let the gunshots go off!"


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan chuckled and said in unison, "Be careful and bring more people..."


    "I know!"


    Zhu Mingde never expected that as the young master of a Ming Dynasty family, he would have such a miserable day!


    His whole body was exposed, covered in sweat, mud, and smoke, making his original skin color unrecognizable! Now he was tired and thirsty, wishing he could take a good bath and have a meal!


    God knows how long he had been running like this... But if he didn''t run, would he have to let the... "Heaven, why do you treat me, Zhu Mingde, so unfairly..."


    Just as Zhu Mingde was howling at the sky, a rumbling sound came from afar. A dark cloud carrying dazzling lightning bolts swept over. The sky immediately darkened, and lightning struck the ground one after another, turning the earth into scorched earth covered in burn marks.


    As the dark cloud drifted, the lightning grew closer and closer. Underneath the dark cloud was a tiny black dot. As soon as he saw the black dot, Zhu Mingde became extremely nervous. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although it was far away and he couldn''t see what the black dot was, Zhu Mingde was very clear about the identity of the other party. He could even imagine that person now, looking at him from a distance with a ferocious smile.


    Clouds enveloped in Eric''s electricity descended from the sky and fell to the ground. When the clouds collided with the ground, there was a deafening roar of Eric''s thunder, followed by sparks and smoke flying in the air, causing the earth to tremble and crack open.


    Suddenly, just as Zhu Mingde had caught his breath and was about to continue running, the ground under his feet cracked open, forming a crack shaped like petals. From the crack, a dazzling red light jetted out. The red light enveloped hot magma like a fountain, rushing into the air.


    Zhu Mingde seemed to be prepared for this kind of attack, and he clapped his hands together, sending more than a dozen clusters of "Nine Yang True Qi" containing golden light toward the red light.


    Boom...


    The red pillar of magma and the golden qi groups collided, causing an explosion. The explosion created a fierce wind, forcing Zhu Mingde to dodge.


    The gust of wind stirred up vortexes, sucking in all the clouds enveloped in Eric''s electricity around. This caused an even more intense explosion.


    Terrifying hurricanes swept across the sky, and the hot magma turned into meteors flying around in the hurricane. These meteors collided with more cloud clusters, causing explosions in the sky.


    As a long, lingering horn sounded between heaven and earth, a deep bottomless crack appeared on the ground in front of Zhu Mingde. Slowly crawling out of the crack were two ugly humanoid monsters.


    Apart from a pair of red eyes, nothing could be seen on their pitch-black bodies. They were also covered in numerous chains, which were filled with crimson flames. The flames burned fiercely, but could not illuminate the pitch-black figures.


    The black humanoid figures that crawled out of the crack seemed extremely sluggish. Driven by an unknown force, they slowly approached Zhu Mingde.


    Zhu Mingde tried to bypass them by leaping aside. However, they spread their arms, and the flames and black smoke formed a giant net that floated toward Zhu Mingde, blocking his way.


    For some unknown reason, Zhu Mingde felt his movements become sluggish as if something invisible was binding him, a situation... much like being underwater!


    Seeing the flames and black smoke approaching step by step, the scorching airwave and the choking smell were imminent. Zhu Mingde roared, exerting all his strength, and fully activated the "Nine Yang True Qi"!


    Surging Nine Yang True Qi surged out of Zhu Mingde''s body, not only dispersing the approaching flames and black smoke but also condensing into nine golden suns above his head.


    The clouds in the sky swirled into vortexes, rushing toward the nine golden suns and quickly disappearing. Whether they were absorbed or refined was unknown.


    Zhu Mingde, whose body was drained of Nine Yang True Qi, collapsed to the ground, looking up blankly at the nine small suns in the sky.


    "Oh my god, it''s actually ''Nine Yang Manifestation''... When did I reach the fourth level and achieve the highest realm of the ''Nine Yang Divine Art'' legend..."


    At this moment, the two humanoid monsters were gradually engulfed by the golden light emitted by the nine small suns. It was unclear whether they were in pain, but they continued to wave their arms, trying to entangle Zhu Mingde with the net woven from flames and black smoke. However, as soon as the flames and black smoke left their bodies, they were sucked into the nine golden suns.


    "Haha, it''s useless, ''Nine Yang Manifestation, Heaven and Earth Melt''..." Zhu Mingde laughed wildly, looking back and hoping that the person would come quickly so that he could "melt" under the "Nine Yang" and vent his anger! Unfortunately, the distant black dot had disappeared without a trace...


    Just as Zhu Mingde was filled with fear and doubt, a loud thunderclap caught his attention.


    Suddenly, the nine golden suns merged into one, emitting a brilliant golden light. In the sky, everything became distorted, and the remaining clouds and two humanoid monsters were swept away like a hurricane.


    The scene gradually calmed down, the raging hurricane dissipated without a trace, and the sky gradually cleared.


    Zhu Mingde took a long breath, thinking it was safe. Suddenly, the sky completely darkened. His heart skipped a beat, and as he looked up, he saw that no dark clouds were covering the sky. Instead, the sky itself had darkened, as if all the light had been sucked away.


    From the pitch-black sky, a black hand slowly extended. Sharp nails adorned its fingertips, making the hand resemble a claw. The hand was enveloped in a layer of black smoke, which seemed to adhere to its surface, undulating but not dispersing.


    When the enormous black hand met the golden sun, the golden sun suddenly tugged at the layer of black smoke enveloping the hand. However, the black hand was not sucked into the sun, nor did the black smoke on its surface drift away.


    The black hand slowly clenched into a fist, completely enveloping the golden sun. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning flashed, and the scenery in the space twisted violently once again.


    When everything calmed down, both the pitch-black giant hand and the golden sun disappeared simultaneously, replaced by a figure standing in the void!

 Chapter 171 The Jade Document for Inviting Immortals

    Zhu Mingde let out a strange cry, feeling a sudden resurgence of the inner energy he had already depleted. Without much thought, he turned around and ran.Unfortunately, this time he couldn''t escape the grasp of that person.


    Watching the "horribly rotten" smile drawing closer, Zhu Mingde panicked and screamed, "No... don''t come any closer..."


    "Why not? Didn''t we agree on this? If I catch you, we''ll make love... Come on, baby, let''s not waste any more time..."


    "No, no..."


    This place was a huge temple, with golden walls shining all around. Whether it was the ceiling or the floor, it seemed to be made of gold. However, gold could not possibly reflect such a brilliant and dazzling light.


    In the center of the temple, there floated a blue dot. The tiny dot emitted a charming soft blue light, undulating and extending like the waves of the sea, even the surface of the blue light seemed to be able to shine with scales, everything was so beautiful.


    Yaojin was now standing directly below this blue dot, not knowing how it had come here.


    Just as it was at a loss, the blue dot changed. In Yaojin''s angry gaze, the dot grew larger and longer, and then larger and longer again, finally transforming into a Chinese dragon with a body length of at least five hundred meters.


    This dragon had a pair of extremely beautiful and conspicuous long horns, with graceful lines and a sparkling blue appearance that fascinated Yaojin. Covered with shiny blue scales that matched the horns, the dragon''s scales shimmered with a cold light at the ends, and Yaojin was certain that even the "Desert Eagle" in its owner''s collection could not harm it in the slightest.


    As Yaojin carefully observed, the closed eyes of the blue dragon suddenly opened, and its overwhelming "dragon might" filled the temple.


    The instinctive awe of the divine beast made Yaojin immediately prostrate on the ground, trembling and dare not lift its head.


    "Kid, do you know why I brought you here?" A voice full of majesty yet gentle echoed in the temple.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Hehe, I think you have good aptitude. I''m preparing to let you inherit my bloodline and let my dragon clan reappear in the Divine Land..."


    Oh my god, would such a good thing really fall on himself? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yaojin didn''t know how to smile, so he could only bow repeatedly and say, "Thank you very much for your kindness, Lord Dragon..."


    "Well, kid, get ready..."


    A gentle blue light shot from the dragon''s eyes, enveloping Yaojin. As Yaojin felt the changes in his body and looked forward to the future, suddenly, a roar that shook the temple sounded, and the blue light on Yaojin''s body was extinguished.


    "Lord Dragon, what''s wrong..." Yaojin was very puzzled.


    The scales on the blue dragon''s body stood up one after another, and the eyes that were as hot as the sun, as well as the anger bursting from its eyes, all proved that this giant dragon was thoroughly enraged.


    Roaring, the blue dragon''s roar caused the buildings on the top of the temple to fall down piece by piece. The earth shook, as if the end of the world was approaching.


    "You bastard, how dare you... The bloodline of the dragon clan should not fall into your hands... You have wasted my time, wasted my energy, I will let you die and never reincarnate..."


    The blue light once again enveloped Yaojin, but this time, there was no comfortable feeling like bathing in a hot spring, only the tearing pain!


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..." "Woo..."


    After two screams, Zhu Mingde on the bed and Yaojin under the bed woke up at the same time, both drenched in sweat, their eyes full of panic.


    "Yaojin, come here..." Zhu Mingde patted his hands gently and called out.


    Yaojin let out a "woo" and leaped onto the bed, resting its head on its owner''s chest, seeking spiritual shelter.


    Unfortunately, its owner was also unable to protect himself. "Yaojin, do you know, I had that nightmare again... For three days, I''ve been insulted by that monster in my dreams, ten times worse than ''Ruhua''... I really dare not sleep anymore..."


    "Woo woo woo..."


    Mount Qixia in Nanjing, Zhu Ming Manor.


    These days, this Ming dynasty aristocratic family, which has a history of several hundred years, has been lifeless. All 816 people, plus countless pets and livestock, are all listless!


    The reason? Can''t sleep well!


    Several consecutive nights of collective nightmares made everyone realize that something was wrong.


    At the suggestion of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic Priest, the family head first invited the contemporary world''s top architectural psychologist, Zhou Tianxiao. Legend has it that the buildings designed by Zhou Tianxiao can make autistic people cheerful, and can also make optimistic people gradually depressed!


    Not long ago, Zhu Ming Manor underwent a renovation. The grandfather of the Zhu family was afraid that the new buildings would subconsciously induce nightmares in people, so he asked his son to invite Zhou Tianxiao to take a look.


    Unfortunately, Zhou Tianxiao found nothing!


    After that, the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family invited the number one Feng Shui sect in China, the Maoshan Sect Priest, to see if there were any changes in the Feng Shui of Zhu Ming Manor, or if there were any evil spirits causing trouble, and so on!


    Similarly, the Maoshan Sect Priest did not find anything unusual. To be safe, this Priest also set up a super large "calming array" in Zhu Ming Manor to facilitate sleep.


    However, on that night, all the people in the manor, including the 817 people including the Maoshan Sect Priest, still had nightmares!


    The next day, after the Maoshan Sect Priest left in embarrassment, some of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family''s direct relatives also left the manor to find another place to stay. Although they did not have nightmares during the day, no one liked this kind of day-night reversal. Stay connected via empire


    When Grandpa Zhu learned that the relatives who had moved to other places did not have nightmares again at night, he became more and more certain that someone was deliberately targeting them!


    "Speak, who has been causing trouble recently?" Grandpa Zhu, who hadn''t asked about mundane matters for a long time, gathered all 28 direct disciples of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family, three generations of ancestors.


    The Zhu family members looked at each other, and finally, all looked at Zhu Mingde.


    Grandpa Zhu frowned, looked at his most esteemed grandson, and said in a deep voice, "De''er, what have you done?"


    Zhu Mingde''s haggard face turned slightly red, and he muttered, unable to speak.


    Seeing his son blushing and speechless, and his father looking serious, the head of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family hurriedly spoke up and explained the grievances with the Medicine King Sect.


    "Nonsense!" Grandpa Zhu was furious, pointing at Zhu Mingde and cursing, "You actually made enemies with the Medicine King Sect for a woman? Are you stupid? I thought you were bold and meticulous, but I didn''t expect you to be so flashy on the outside and inferior on the inside..."


    Facing the furious grandfather, Zhu Mingde lowered his head and dared not make a sound. Beside him, his uncles and brothers all showed hidden smiles.


    "Dad, De''er didn''t know that the young master of the Medicine King Sect also had the status of a living Buddha at first, so he made such a foolish mistake! Please don''t blame him..." The head of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family was concerned about his son and quickly spoke up for him.


    "Do you know? If this matter is not handled properly, our Ming Dynasty aristocratic family is likely to be removed from the ''Five Great Aristocratic Families'' and demoted to a first-class family, or even a second-class family..."


    "Dad, you are exaggerating a bit too much..." The head of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family was somewhat skeptical.


    "Exaggerating? Hmph..." Grandpa Zhu glared and roared, "How come you still don''t know how serious this matter is? Don''t you know how much influence a living Buddha has among Buddhist monks and believers? Don''t you know how many monks and Buddhists there are in the world? Why did I hand over the position of family head to you back then..."


    This time, the head of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family was a bit embarrassed. "Dad, don''t worry too much! The influence of living Buddhas, no matter how great, is only for Tibetan Buddhism! We have little contact with them and have nothing to fear..."


    "Nothing to fear?" Grandpa Zhu smiled coldly, "I know you don''t like people in the Buddhist world much, but you can''t be so ignorant. Don''t you know that ''living Buddha'' is not just a specific term for Tibetan Buddhism, but also an honorary title for Buddhist practitioners who have reached the highest realm?"


    The head of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family blushed like his son, bowed his head, and dared not speak again.


    At this time, another grandson of Grandpa Zhu, a nephew of the head of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family, relying on his favor with Grandpa, asked, "Grandpa, do we also have living Buddhas among the Han people?"


    "Nonsense!" Grandpa Zhu said impatiently, "Have you seen the TV series ''Living Buddha'' that aired these days? The protagonist, Ji Dian, is a living Buddha..."


    Here, Grandpa Zhu sighed somewhat, "The Qinghai-Tibet Plateau is unique, with extremely pure spiritual energy. The output of living Buddhas there is much higher than in the Central Plains. Sakya''s Jebtsundamba Hutuktu and Gelug''s Panchen Lama are among the more famous ones!"


    "It seems that there are seven or eight living Buddhas in Qinghai and Tibet... How many living Buddhas do we have in the Central Plains?"


    "The contemporary living Buddhas in the Central Plains have not yet appeared!"


    "What? This gap is too big, isn''t it?" The grandson was very surprised.

 Chapter 172 Another Encounter with a Grandmaster

    "You know what?" Grandpa Zhu said triumphantly, "Although the spiritual energy of the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau can increase the speed of cultivation tenfold, in doing so, one''s power will far exceed their realm, causing Tibetan Buddhist living Buddhas to often need to reincarnate and cultivate again to avoid the fate of self-detonation due to too much spiritual energy in their bodies! On the other hand, our Central Plains living Buddhas are down-to-earth, gradually improving, and can live for several hundred years, until they eventually break through the void...""So amazing..." The grandson looked very envious.


    "Of course! If you think about it, our Central Plains living Buddhas are the true ''living Buddhas''!"


    "Didn''t those Tibetan living Buddhas ever think about solving their problems?" The grandson looked very curious. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why wouldn''t they? The problems of living Buddhas can only be solved by themselves, others can''t help much!"


    "Even if others can''t help, they have reincarnated so many times, they should have found a solution in several hundred years, right?" The grandson looked very puzzled.


    Grandpa Zhu smiled, "Do you think those living Buddhas can completely carry their memories from past lives when they reincarnate?"


    "Don''t they?"


    "Of course not! Those with a higher realm can carry some memories when they reincarnate, but those with a lower realm will only retain their Buddha nature and wisdom after reincarnation..."


    At this point, Grandpa Zhu''s expression became very distant, "Forty years ago, Sakya''s Jebtsundamba Hutuktu was truly a genius of the ages. Many people thought he would break the law that ''Tibetan Buddhist living Buddhas must reincarnate''. But in the end, he still... sigh!"


    "Grandpa, do you think the matter at the manor is caused by the living Buddha?"


    Grandpa Zhu couldn''t help but knock him on the head and looked at the father and son who were still bowing their heads, smiling and scolding, "I''ve been saying this for so long, don''t you understand?"


    "The supernatural powers of living Buddhas are truly unfathomable! A small living Buddha who has not yet officially taken over the position can make nearly a thousand people have nightmares for ten consecutive days..." The grandson looked very longing.


    "Dad, don''t digress so much..." The head of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family finally couldn''t help but raise his head and said, "Let''s talk about what we should do now?"


    Grandpa Zhu glared at him and said, "If it''s a living Buddha, what else can we do? Use the ''Jade Document for Inviting Immortals''..."


    The nightmares haunting the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family were all caused by Eric!


    The crystallization of nightmares extracted from the Yan Mountain Secret Laboratory only required a piece as small as a soybean to make all intelligent beings within a ten-square-kilometer radius have nightmares simultaneously. With Eric''s dark magic assistance, its effect was exponentially increased.


    Eric had no good feelings towards the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family; his impression of them was extremely negative. Originally, he had planned to spend a day gathering magical power and using a destructive curse to level the entire Qixia Mountain where the Zhu Ming Villa was located. However, he suddenly remembered a line from a drama¡ªrather than directly destroying his physical body, it would be better to let his mind gradually collapse in despair!


    Knowing that this plan would take a long time to prepare, Eric built a teleportation magic array in a secluded place as soon as he arrived at Qixia Mountain in Nanjing.


    The connecting point of this magic array was the villa in Shanghai''s Ziyuan where he, Tan Ailing, and Tang Feiyan temporarily resided!


    With Eric''s temperament, he would never spend more than ten days alone in the "wilderness" for revenge! He spent his days in Shanghai with Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, and after they fell asleep at night, he would use the teleportation magic array to go to Qixia Mountain to create nightmares with the crystallization of nightmares, tormenting the intelligent beings living in the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family!


    This round trip took only a little over an hour and did not have much impact on Eric''s normal life!


    "Eric, the young master of Medicine King Sect. Jebtsundamba Hutuktu, the living Buddha of Sakya, where are you... Our Ming Dynasty patriarch wants to meet with you..."


    Listening to the calls echoing throughout the mountains, Eric sneered.


    In the past three days, as soon as he arrived at Qixia Mountain, he could hear such calls, and they did not stop until he returned to Shanghai!


    However, Eric had no intention of showing himself. After all, this was the stronghold of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family, and there were many experts. Now that Eric also had a "family," he naturally would not take risks!


    Today was probably in vain!


    Eric looked at the brightly lit Zhu Ming Villa in the distance, feeling regretful.


    It seems that the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family has adjusted their schedule, sleeping during the day and being active at night... Should I come over during the day tomorrow?


    Eric pondered for a while and shook his head. Now he had two idle women and a little girl who didn''t know how to live at home!


    Little Feng Qian was in a critical stage of intellectual enlightenment and couldn''t do without someone. Besides Eric, she was unwilling to accept guidance from others.


    To quickly restore her mental state to the normal level of children her age, Eric, who had crossed from another world to Earth less than half a year ago, had to become a family tutor and teach her common sense!


    In addition to Feng Qian, Tang Feiyan was also very clingy to Eric!


    Tang Feiyan was originally an energetic, lively, and active woman. Now that she was idle at home, she naturally felt bored. Unlike Tan Ailing, who could focus on martial arts, she either exercised or went shopping every day! And for all this, she demanded Eric''s company!


    It was because of these two beauties that Eric had no way to adjust the schedule of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family reasonably.


    Since I can''t make you collapse in despair, I can only settle for destroying your bodies!


    Although the population of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family had decreased by about a hundred since Eric first saw them, he didn''t care. Because he could feel that the vast majority of the experts still lived in Zhu Ming Villa! Perhaps it was for the dignity of a great family that they stubbornly refused to leave.


    It was almost time to finish off these people now, after all, Zhu Mingde''s mistake was not enough to make the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family extinct!


    However, tonight was not the right time!


    Firstly, releasing the forbidden curse requires chanting the spell for seven to eight hours to gather magic power. If he were to start now, it would probably be close to noon before everything was ready. Eric hadn''t informed Tan Ailing and the others yet. If they couldn''t find Eric after daybreak, they might think he had had an accident at Zhu Ming Villa. That misunderstanding was not something Eric wanted.


    Secondly, and most importantly, when chanting the forbidden curse, Eric had no defensive capabilities! Although Eric had hidden and defensive barriers in place, he didn''t think this made him completely safe! He felt it would be better to have the Four Great Secret Guards come and protect him...


    Just as Eric stepped into the teleportation magic array, preparing to return to Shanghai, he suddenly noticed a distortion in the space not far ahead.


    With Eric''s proficiency in spatial magic, he could see at a glance that this was the characteristic of "teleportation magic"!


    Was it a spatial magician or a spatial ability user?


    Out of curiosity, Eric did not activate the magic array but instead added fifteen layers of "qi shields" to himself, then quietly waited for the other party to appear.


    Five or six seconds later, a large black hole appeared out of thin air two meters in front of Eric, and two old men stepped out of it.


    "Ha ha, young man, I knew it was you..."


    Looking at the old man who came over with a friendly face, preparing to pat his shoulder, Eric frowned and said, "Zhou Dian, what are you doing here?"


    "Young man, you''re tough with your words. How come you still treat your old brother as an outsider?" Zhou Dian''s expression seemed to have a kind of awkward grievance.


    Eric''s eyes remained unmoved, and he said, "Do you, this old man, still want to be my ''inside man''?"


    Zhou Dian''s expression stiffened for a moment. He looked at the silver-haired old man beside him, who had no expression, and said helplessly, "We''ve known each other for so long, don''t you give me a little face?"


    "Face isn''t given by others, it''s earned by oneself!" Zhou Dian snorted and muttered a few words under his breath.


    Although Eric couldn''t hear clearly, he knew it couldn''t be anything good. He immediately said impatiently, "If you have something to say, say it quickly. I''m in a hurry..."


    Zhou Dian was so angry that his beard trembled, but he was reluctant to make a scene for some reason. After taking a few deep breaths, he asked, "Kid, did you cause the nightmares at the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family every night?"


    "Yes." Eric''s answer was straightforward. He didn''t think there was anything to hide.


    "You brat..." Zhou Dian''s eyes flashed with admiration. He said straightforwardly, "Can you, for my sake..." Here, he paused, apparently remembering Eric''s earlier words, and changed his words, "You''ve been at them for so long, can you stop and spare them?"

 Chapter 173 The Silver-Haired Elder Who Shocked Eric

    Listening to Zhou Dian''s request, Eric was slightly surprised. "Why are you speaking up for the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family?"Although Zhou Dian snorted disdainfully, he still explained, knowing he was asking for help. "I had a good relationship with Zhu Yuanzhang. When I was in seclusion, I gave him three pieces of jade and told him that if he or his descendants needed my help, they should break one piece of jade..."


    "Why didn''t they ask you to help them unify the world?"


    Hearing Eric''s surprised question, Zhou Dian rolled his eyes impatiently, even the silver-haired old man next to him couldn''t help but twitch his face.


    "Do you think I''m invincible?" Zhou Dian felt that his hundreds of years of qi cultivation were in vain, and he said angrily, "There are also existences in the Western world that are not weaker than me! Like the Pope of the Vatican and the Prince of the Vampire Clan..."


    "What about China?"


    "There are even more master-level experts in China!" Knowing what Eric was going to ask, Zhou Dian said directly, "In my celestial dynasty, almost every superpower is supported by a master-level expert! Like Jiang Taigong of the Zhou Dynasty, Liu An of the Han Dynasty, Yuan Tiangang of the Tang Dynasty, Chen Kao of the Song Dynasty, Da Mo of the Shaolin, Zhang Sanfeng of the Wudang..."


    "Wait a minute..." Seeing Zhou Dian talking endlessly, Eric couldn''t help but interrupt, "Didn''t you say there are only three people at your level? Why does it sound like there are more..."


    "What I mean is, I only know three people at my level!" Zhou Dian rolled his eyes again, "In my celestial dynasty, talents abound. On average, a master-level expert appears every hundred years! However, most master-level experts are reclusive, seeking enlightenment, aiming to take the final step and break through the shattered void. There are too few people like me who wander around..."


    Ignoring Eric''s disdainful look of "You also know you have ADHD", Zhou Dian continued, "Like Jiang Taigong, although he has been in seclusion for nearly three thousand years, most people believe that he has already broken through the void, but there is still no master-level figure who dares to underestimate the Zhou Dynasty aristocratic family! Because no one knows if breaking the void will allow you to return? You must know that the threat level of a master-level figure is still higher than that of nuclear weapons in a certain sense, so the super-level experts of the entire global cultivation world once had an agreement, saying that master-level figures are not allowed to intervene in worldly disputes without reason..."


    "Tsk..." Eric said disdainfully, "This is a trap set by Westerners for you. Don''t you have anyone who can see through it?"


    When Eric returned to the Purple Garden Villa through the teleportation magic array, he did not immediately wake up Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan. It was only four or five in the morning, and there was no need to disturb the two beloved ones for his pleasure.


    However, Eric didn''t wait too long. Around six-thirty, the room upstairs opened, and Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan came out one after another.


    Tan Ailing got up early to practice. Although pre-heaven experts no longer needed to strengthen their muscles and body, twenty years of habit was not easy to change!


    Tang Feiyan, on the other hand, was preparing breakfast. Since the entire villa had no servants, and Tang Feiyan was the only one who knew how to cook?


    "Eric, why are you sitting here?" Tan Ailing looked somewhat surprised when she noticed Eric.


    In the past, after Eric finished his "business" at the Zhu Ming Mountain Villa, he would not return to the master bedroom to avoid disturbing Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s rest. He would instead go to the guest room to make do. Sitting on the sofa in the living room and waiting for dawn, like today, was the first time.


    After hearing Tan Ailing''s words, Tang Feiyan, who had been half-asleep, also woke up and came over to hug Eric''s neck, asking with concern, "Eric, did something happen?"


    Eric nodded and showed them a seductive smile.


    Tang Feiyan was dazzled for a moment, leaning softly against Eric''s chest, and said infatuatedly, "Eric, how can you use your spiritual power to seduce people again..."


    Eric didn''t know what was going on recently. His spiritual power, which had been suppressed before, seemed to show signs of restlessness, manifesting itself in a huge influence!


    If he smiled tenderly at you, you would melt into a puddle of water; if he looked down on you with contempt, you would regret it to the point of wanting to die! Fortunately, his current spiritual power influence only appeared from time to time, and as long as he consciously restrained it, it would not take effect.


    Due to Eric''s restraint, Tan Ailing only lost focus for a moment before recovering and smiling, asking, "What''s up, Eric? Did something good happen?"


    "Yes." Eric smiled and recounted what had happened.


    After listening, Tan Ailing didn''t show much joy. Instead, she said with some fear, "Eric, you should bring more people with you in the future! If Zhou Dian and the others take action, you as a mage will be too dangerous..."


    "Don''t worry! How could I let myself be in danger?" Eric smiled, "Back in Country A, I suffered a small loss because of Zhou Dian''s ''Spatial Confinement.'' How could I make the same mistake now?"


    "Eric, I always knew you were the most powerful in the world! What''s a master-level expert? You will find a way to deal with them..." Tang Feiyan always had confidence in Eric.


    "To deal with master-level figures is not easy..." Eric tightened his arm around Tang Feiyan''s arm, chuckled, and said, "But there are many ways to protect myself in front of them!"


    Tang Feiyan was not disappointed either, smiling and urging Eric to explain along with Tan Ailing, who looked concerned.


    "It''s not a big deal! The reason why master-level figures are troublesome for me is because they have a class-specific skill like pre-heaven experts, called ''Spatial Confinement.'' As long as I break this skill, they can''t do anything to me!"


    "How did you break it?" The two beauties asked in unison.


    Eric looked slightly proud and raised his head, "Although I dare not say there will be no one after me in spatial magic, I can be called the first in this field! With my extraordinary talent in magic, it took me over a hundred..." Eric originally wanted to say "years," but changed his mind at the last minute and said, "Over a hundred days and nights..."


    Eric''s words made Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan couldn''t help but laugh, especially the latter, who laughed so hard that she couldn''t catch her breath, "Eric, I just found out today that you are also a person who is inherently arrogant..."


    Eric rolled his eyes speechlessly, feeling a bit embarrassed. Indeed, it was too arrogant to say that! Apart from the founding god, there was probably no other intelligent creature who could achieve his level of proficiency in spatial magic in just a few months, right?


    After laughing for a while, Tan Ailing, who cared most about Eric, still couldn''t help but ask, "Eric, what kind of countermeasures do you have?"


    "My belt buckle is made of platinum, with a ''Disruptive Magic Array'' engraved on it. It can disrupt the natural elements around me, making it impossible for master-level figures to use ''Spatial Confinement'' on me..."


    "Eric, doesn''t that mean you can''t use teleportation and other spatial magic?" Tang Feiyan asked.


    "That''s right."


    "But..."


    Eric interrupted Tan Ailing''s words with a smile and said, "I have tattooed a fixed-point teleportation magic array on my body. This kind of positioning teleportation magic is not affected by the local natural elements. If things are urgent, I will immediately activate the magic array and teleport myself to the warehouse where Lusien and the others are stationed in Longhua Town! Don''t worry, everything will be fine..."


    Tan Ailing was about to ask again, but Tang Feiyan grabbed her and said, "Come on, Ailing, why are you being so nagging? Don''t you trust Eric? If he says it''s fine, then it''s definitely fine. Even if there''s a problem, it''s just a small one..."


    The tongue-twisting words made Tan Ailing smile dumbly. She gently pinched Tang Feiyan''s cheek and said, "Eric, what are you planning to ask for from the Ming Dynasty family?"


    "Something profitable..." Eric said without hesitation. "Otherwise, how will our family make a living in the future?"


    As soon as Eric finished speaking, Tang Feiyan burst into laughter. Eric looked bewildered but found her staring at Tan Ailing, whose face was blushing.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Eric, you and Ailing really think alike!" Tang Feiyan laughed mischievously. "A few days ago, Ailing raised this issue and asked the Tan family for some of their properties!"


    Eric looked at Tan Ailing, whose eyes were full of tenderness, and held her hand. "What did you ask for?"


    "Thanks to you, the Tan family''s influence now extends to Hebei. Grandfather was so happy that he transferred all the real estate in Shanghai to your name, saying it''s my dowry..."


    "In addition to this villa, there are also two commercial buildings, with a total value of over 300 million!" After Tang Feiyan finished, she looked resentful. "Eric, I''m not a rich woman like Ailing. I don''t have any dowry... You won''t look down on me, will you?"


    "You little vixen..." Tan Ailing laughed and scolded Tang Feiyan, then pinched her face hard.


    "Who do you think you are, being so arrogant to me..." Tang Feiyan said with a look of grievance, "I''m also a wife, you know!"


    Tan Ailing was speechless and could only express her current mood with one word, "Go..."


    Watching the two women laughing and joking, Eric couldn''t help shaking his head. "Alright, you two, help me think about what properties the Ming Dynasty family has in Shanghai. We''ll choose some profitable ones to support ourselves..." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly!" Tang Feiyan, who was being "bullied" by Tan Ailing, immediately responded. "It''s foolish not to take advantage of a good deal! Let''s not choose the good ones, let''s just choose the expensive ones... Ailing, Eric has spoken, so why don''t you let me go and find the information..."


    Tan Ailing gave Tang Feiyan another pinch before calling someone who knew about the situation. An hour later, all the information had been sorted out.

 Chapter 174 Ling Yan Group

    Eric and the two women discussed as they looked through the information."The Shanghai Minghua Property Company is good. The company currently has net assets of 320 million yuan and manages 6 million square meters of property. Not only is it a first-class qualified enterprise for national property management, but it is also a standing director unit of the China Property Management Association. With it as our logistics manager, things will be much easier!" Tan Ailing''s suggestion was quite good, and both Eric and Tang Feiyan agreed.


    "The Shanghai Mingjian Road and Bridge Limited Company is also worth considering!" Eric said as he looked at the information in his hand.


    "With a registered capital of 20 million yuan and fixed assets of 46 million yuan..." Tang Feiyan read out the basic information of the discounted company and asked somewhat puzzled, "Eric, this company mainly focuses on large-scale road and bridge construction projects. What do we need it for?"


    "Besides roads and bridges, they should also be able to do other things, right?" Eric said, "I want to build a villa in the ''Di Sha Jue Yin Ao'' in Longhua Town because the Yin Qi produced there is beneficial for both vampires and me..."


    "I didn''t expect the Mingcheng Hotel to be part of the Ming Dynasty family''s assets!" Tang Feiyan exclaimed, saying, "I''ve been to this four-star international luxury hotel. Its most famous feature is not the luxury of the rooms and the attentive service, but its unique culinary culture. The Western-style Mingcheng Coffee Shop, the Ming Wine Lounge for guests to relax, the classically decorated Ming Palace Royal Garden Chinese Restaurant, and the authentic Japanese-style Ban Shan Japanese Restaurant..."


    Seeing Tang Feiyan looking so eager, Eric and Tan Ailing smiled at each other and added the Mingcheng Hotel to the list!


    "Eric, add this Mingjun Culture Chain Limited Company to the list too! Its chain bookstores should be able to provide you with the fastest and newest books..."


    "Alright..." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kunming Lake Resort? Haha..." Tang Feiyan laughed heartily, "Eric, take a look at this, it''s a three-star resort in Shanghai, with an investment of 100 million yuan. Covering an area of ??89 acres and a business area of ??3,000 square meters, it not only has various entertainment facilities but also is adjacent to the Shanghai Wild Animal Park to the north, the Yangshan International Container Terminal to the east, and the Fengxian Bay Tourism Zone to the south. It is an ideal place for leisure, sightseeing, and vacation."


    "Then let''s take it. We''ll have a place for outings in the future..."


    "Also, this Mingyi Coffee Shop..."


    ...


    After some deliberation, a total of sixteen companies were finally listed on the bill.


    "My goodness, how do we manage so many companies with such different natures?" Tang Feiyan said with a headache.


    "Isn''t it simple?" Eric smiled indifferently, "Just group them together and call it the Ling Yan Group!"


    "Ling Yan Group..." Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan repeated the name, understanding Eric''s sentiment.


    Despite feeling warm and touched, Tan Ailing refused, "Eric, I think the group should be named Eric Enterprises..."


    Undeniably, Tan Ailing was a strong, independent, and unique woman, but growing up in a traditional family, she was somewhat influenced by old values, one of which was "seeing one''s husband as the sky."


    "No need!" Eric firmly smiled, "I have no use for this group. It was always meant as a gift for you both to play with!"


    "A gift for us to play with?" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan echoed in surprise.


    "Yes!" Eric explained with a smile, "I noticed you both have been a bit bored lately, so I found something for you to do!"


    "Eric, do you mean to hand over the management of Ling Yan Group to me and Ailing?" Tang Feiyan asked, her eyes filled with excitement.


    "Yes! Didn''t you always say you had a dream of becoming a business queen? Now I''m giving you the opportunity to realize that dream..."


    Tang Feiyan''s excitement was tinged with apprehension. "But that was just a dream! I have no actual business experience..."


    "Experience isn''t an issue. You can learn gradually through practice..."


    "Learn gradually?" Tang Feiyan looked helpless. "I''m afraid by the time I learn, Ling Yan Group would have gone bankrupt..."


    "No worries!" Eric was unconcerned. "With Ailing''s two commercial buildings generating rental income, we no longer need to worry about supporting the family! As long as you''re happy, it doesn''t matter if the group goes bankrupt..."


    "Eric, what are you saying?" Tang Feiyan chided playfully, "Ling Yan Group is a gift from you. How could we be happy if it goes bankrupt?"


    Seeing Eric roll his eyes, Tan Ailing spoke up in his defense, "Alright, Feiyan. If you want to keep the gift Eric gave us, then you need to seriously learn about business management! Didn''t you always say your IQ is 147? I''m sure you''ll pick it up quickly..."


    "That''s right!" Tang Feiyan''s confidence surged. "How can I not have confidence in myself? I''m one of the acknowledged ''two peerless beauties''..."


    "So many?" Zhou Dian exclaimed as he looked at the "bill" Eric handed over.


    "How is this many?" Eric gave him a look as if he were making a fuss over nothing. "It''s just sixteen companies. Compared to the vast industrial chain of the Ming Dynasty family, it''s merely a drop in the ocean!"


    "A drop in the ocean?" Zhou Dian shook his head and sighed, "If enterprises worth over seven billion yuan can be called a drop in the ocean, then the Ming Dynasty family truly is the wealthiest in the world..."


    "Zhou Dian, stop feeling sorry for the Ming Dynasty family!" Eric said coldly, "The Ming Dynasty family should feel lucky to settle their mistake with just seven billion yuan. Compared to the disaster of clan extermination, this amount is insignificant..."


    Seeing Eric''s change in expression, Zhou Dian rolled his eyes and said, "Kid, I was just making a point. No need for such a big reaction... Fine, on behalf of the Ming Dynasty family, I agree to these compensations..."


    "Good!" Eric''s expression softened. "Today is Friday, so you have the weekend to prepare the transfer agreements. At two o''clock on Monday afternoon, we''ll sign at Minghua Law Firm!"


    "That''s too fast!" Zhou Dian frowned slightly, "Many of these sixteen companies are joint-stock companies. Handling all the shareholdings will take a lot of time. Two days is impossible, two months maybe..."


    "Don''t worry, two days is definitely enough!" Eric said confidently. "We already investigated when choosing the companies. These sixteen are wholly owned by the Ming Dynasty family. Even if there are multiple shareholders, they''re all internal members of the Ming Dynasty family, so there''s no issue with shareholdings!"


    "It seems you came well-prepared!" Zhou Dian didn''t argue and nodded, "Fine, I''ll have someone bring the transfer agreements to Minghua Law Firm at two o''clock on Monday!"


    "Also, tell the Ming Dynasty family not to play any tricks. These sixteen companies must be handed over to me in their entirety, not just as empty shells..."


    "Even if I don''t say it, they wouldn''t dare!"


    Just as Eric had said, although seven billion RMB is a substantial amount, it is insignificant compared to the life and death of the Ming Dynasty family. The Ming Dynasty family signed Eric''s "bill" without hesitation and without any underhanded tricks.


    After obtaining absolute ownership of the sixteen enterprises, including the Minghua Law Firm, Eric and his group hurried to the industrial and commercial bureau. With the help of Tang Feiyan, the deputy mayor''s daughter, and Eric''s hypnotic magic, they quickly registered a large conglomerate encompassing the sixteen enterprises¡ªthe Ling Yan Group.


    This diversified conglomerate, with a registered capital of two billion RMB, had only three shareholders: Eric, as the "head of the household," owned 50% of the shares, Ailing owned 30%, and the "second concubine" Tang Feiyan held 20% of the shares.


    Of course, all of this was orchestrated by Tang Feiyan! Moreover, she insisted that Eric become the legal representative and chairman of the board of Ling Yan Group, while Tan Ailing was pushed into the position of "president." As for herself, she took on the role of "vice president" responsible for the actual work.


    To formally launch the Ling Yan Group, Tang Feiyan decided to hold a press conference. However, because Eric and Tan Ailing preferred to keep things low-key, she didn''t invite many people. She only persuaded Eric to invite members of the Ming Dynasty family, as they were the "original owners."


    The press conference, held at the Mingcheng Grand Hotel, was quite lively. However, the journalists were not there to give face to the Ling Yan Group; they were invited through the various channels of the sixteen enterprises. Some reporters didn''t even know why they were there until they arrived!


    When Eric, Tan Ailing, Tang Feiyan, and little Feng Qian appeared in front of everyone in formal attire, the noisy venue suddenly quieted down. It wasn''t until Eric and his group sat down that the reporters snapped back to reality, pressing their shutters and following with their cameras.


    At that moment, the reporters hadn''t guessed Eric and his group''s identities, assuming they were newly appointed image ambassadors.


    It wasn''t until Tang Feiyan announced the theme of the press conference that they realized in astonishment, which was followed by a tumultuous uproar.

 Chapter 175 Erics Gift

    The doors of the press room swung open as Zhu Ming Group''s Shanghai regional manager, Zhu Mingzhi, strode out with several assistants in tow, following the conclusion of the press conference. The persistent reporters, unwilling to give up, followed closely behind, bombarding him with questions."Manager Zhu, what are your thoughts on the official establishment of Ling Yan Group today?"


    "Do you really have no attachment to the sixteen enterprises that used to be under your management?"


    Zhu Mingzhi, aged twenty-five and a cousin to Zhu Mingde, might not have shown outstanding martial arts talent, but his business acumen was undeniable. Since taking up the position of Shanghai regional manager three years ago, the enterprises under his management had steadily grown, with an annual profit increase of 15%. He was seen as a future economic leader.


    Ignoring the deafening noise around him, Zhu Mingzhi continued forward with a stoic expression.


    A brash rookie reporter suddenly shouted, "Don''t you feel guilty for losing the family businesses your forefathers worked so hard to build?"


    Zhu Mingzhi stopped and turned to look at the questioner. Removing his rigid black-framed glasses, his chiseled, sharp features were revealed, and the icy gaze from his obsidian-like eyes seemed to freeze the air around him. The previously noisy group of reporters fell silent, unable to believe the imposing aura of a young man not even thirty. The reporter who had asked the question shivered and retreated into the crowd.


    With slow, deliberate words that carried clearly to everyone present, Zhu Mingzhi answered, "I only know one thing: ''The victor is king, the defeated are outlaws.'' This is the only truth in the world. Losing to a stronger opponent doesn''t warrant any feelings of guilt." After saying this, he put his glasses back on and entered the elevator.


    Due to the assistants'' intervention, the reporters couldn''t follow him into the elevator and could only shout, "Manager Zhu, are you referring to the handsome chairman of Ling Yan Group or the two beautiful presidents as the ''stronger opponent''?"


    As the elevator doors closed, Zhu Mingzhi''s cold voice rang out, "You''ll have to find that out for yourselves!"


    Find out? How? The young man, touted as the "most handsome chairman in history," hadn''t uttered a word during the press conference. When approached, he only offered cold stares, making him seem unapproachable. The ethereal president, though answering questions, did so with such brevity that none of her responses exceeded three words. As for the charming and lively vice president, although enthusiastic and responsive, her answers felt like shadowboxing, matching the deft evasiveness of seasoned business veterans.


    While the reporters sighed in frustration, Zhu Mingzhi also felt a sense of resignation.


    Why do I have to bear this shame? Zhu Mingde''s mistakes were unfairly thrust upon me, an innocent bystander... It''s so unfair! Now I have to live next to that "living Buddha," which won''t be easy. If I accidentally offend him again... Should I apply for a transfer? On second thought, this could be an opportunity. If I can establish a connection with the living Buddha, I might become the next family head... Yes, that''s a good plan. I''ll order all subordinate units to do business with Ling Yan Group, no matter the cost...


    "Feiyan, have you picked out your dress yet? Stop watching TV; we''re running out of time!" Tan Ailing, fresh from her bath, saw Tang Feiyan still lazily watching cartoons on the sofa and couldn''t help but remind her.


    "What dress?"


    "The one for tonight''s banquet! Hurry up, or we''ll be late!"


    "Oh no, the banquet!"


    "Did you forget about it?" Judging by Tang Feiyan''s expression, Tan Ailing didn''t need to guess what had happened.


    "I''ve been so busy these days that I completely forgot about it." Tang Feiyan had no recollection of it.


    Because the sixteen enterprises had just joined Ling Yan Group, Tang Feiyan had planned a banquet to welcome the senior management of these companies. But she had forgotten about it herself!


    "So, you didn''t buy a dress either?" Tan Ailing rolled her eyes at her forgetful friend.


    "That''s right! What should we do? Can we skip it?" This was a crucial event for their group''s senior management, unlike the last banquet hosted by the municipal government. Tang Feiyan didn''t want to attend in jeans.


    "What do you think?" Tan Ailing rolled her eyes again. "There''s less than two hours left; we have to buy one immediately!"


    "And you?" Tang Feiyan knew that Tan Ailing didn''t have an evening gown either. If she hadn''t prepared, Tan Ailing probably hadn''t either.


    "Of course, I''m going with you to buy them!" Tan Ailing said with a slight blush. "I thought you would have everything ready in advance, so I didn''t ask."


    "You..." Tang Feiyan pouted. "If neither of us were prepared, why did you just question me so loudly?"


    Ignoring her expression, Tan Ailing slapped her thigh and said, "Hurry up! We still need to choose shoes, do our hair, and pick out an outfit for Eric. I''m sure he hasn''t prepared anything either."


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Tan Ailing gave Tang Feiyan another nudge and said, "You get ready; I''ll answer the door. It might be Eric and little Feng Qian returning from their walk."


    "Excuse me, does Miss Tan Ailing and Miss Tang Feiyan live here?" It wasn''t Eric or Feng Qian at the door but a delivery man.


    Tan Ailing nodded, slightly puzzled, and said, "Yes, I''m Tan Ailing. And you are...?"


    "We''re from ''Madame Elizabeth''s Boutique,'' delivering clothes for you and Miss Tang Feiyan."


    "Who is it?" Tang Feiyan asked as she came downstairs.


    "Clothes delivery."


    "Where should we put these items?" the delivery man asked.


    "Just over there in the corner of the living room," Tan Ailing replied, pointing.


    The delivery man set down a few boxes and, along with two other delivery men, brought in many more boxes from a small truck outside. It looked like Christmas morning with the sheer number of boxes piling up like a mountain.


    "This must be Miss Tang Feiyan?" one of the delivery men with a clipboard asked.


    "That''s me," Tang Feiyan said, her face reflecting the same confusion as Tan Ailing''s.


    "Please sign for these."


    "Are you sure these are for us? You didn''t make a mistake?" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan asked in unison, feeling that there must be some mix-up. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No mistake, the address is correct," the delivery man said, checking the address.


    "But I didn''t order these," Tan Ailing said as she and Tang Feiyan signed their names.


    "We''re just responsible for delivery. If you have questions, you might want to check the card inside! Alright, we won''t disturb you further. Goodbye."


    After the delivery men left, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were left staring at the pile of boxes, feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    Where to start looking for a small card in this mountain of gifts? And with time running out, any more delay meant attending the banquet in casual clothes!


    However, driven by a sense of curiosity, they started searching through the boxes.


    "A card? I found one! Let''s see who this mysterious admirer is¡­" Tang Feiyan said, laughing as she opened a pink card. It read, "Tonight, you will wear the clouds and meet your white knight. I hope you like it. My eternal fairy¡ªTan Ailing."


    "Here''s another blue card!" Tan Ailing found another card and opened it. It read, "I hope you will wear this and dance with me. Tonight, you will be the brightest queen¡ªTang Feiyan."


    "Who could it be?" Tang Feiyan still didn''t recognize the sender. But Tan Ailing seemed to have a clue, her complex expression showing doubt, disbelief, and a hint of happiness.


    "Can''t you tell?" Tan Ailing''s lips curved into a sweet smile. "The handwriting on the card¡­"


    Following her hint, Tang Feiyan closely examined the handwriting and finally exclaimed, "It''s Eric! How did he think to send us these?"


    "Stop guessing and let''s see what he sent us!" Tan Ailing couldn''t wait any longer.


    Tang Feiyan readily agreed.


    They first opened the box for Tan Ailing.


    "It''s beautiful, a pearl-colored evening gown. Now let''s see what''s in mine."


    Tang Feiyan excitedly opened the box from Eric, revealing a light purple evening gown.


    Both dresses were stunning, clearly expensive, handmade, and one-of-a-kind. The other boxes contained shoes, matching coats, gloves, and jewelry, completing the ensemble from head to toe.


    "Eric is so thoughtful¡­ Alright, let''s try them on and see if they fit, don''t forget the shoes¡­"


    As they finished getting ready, the doorbell rang again, and this time, it was Eric holding Feng Qian''s hand!


    Seeing Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, Eric''s pupils dilated, and even Feng Qian couldn''t help but exclaim, "So beautiful!"


    Eric undeniably had an excellent eye for picking out clothes.

 Chapter 176 Someone Looking for Trouble

    The evening gown Eric gave to Tan Ailing had a delicate hollowed-out floral design on the upper body and an irregularly layered skirt made of chiffon, which enhanced its ethereal quality and showcased Tan Ailing''s unique Oriental beauty.In contrast, the gown he gave to Tang Feiyan was one that only a very confident woman would dare to wear. It highlighted a woman''s figure, making her look both sexy and alluring. Importantly, this gown only revealed a hint of the shoulder, avoiding the vulgarity of those that rely on excessive skin exposure to attract attention.


    "Brother, how long do we have to stand here?" Little Feng Qian couldn''t help but tug at Eric''s pants, feeling like they had been standing for a long time.


    Eric snapped back to reality and, in a gentlemanly manner, bowed slightly and said, "Ladies, your beauty shines like the sun."


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan both laughed. Tang Feiyan, more curious, asked, "Eric, why did you suddenly give us so many things?"


    "You''ve been working so hard lately. I''ve noticed and felt bad for you. When I realized two days ago that you hadn''t prepared an outfit for the banquet, I thought I''d help out¡­"


    Although Eric didn''t specifically mention Tan Ailing, she felt the same affection from Eric and was just as touched as Tang Feiyan.


    Gently patting the teary-eyed Tang Feiyan, Tan Ailing said, "Shouldn''t we be heading to the banquet? We''re running out of time!"


    "Oh, yes, let''s go! Ailing, Feiyan, give me your hands." Eric extended his hands, taking one beautiful woman on each side, with little Feng Qian clinging to his pant leg.


    "Alright!"


    As this quartet entered the venue, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Even without considering their top leadership status, a strikingly handsome man, two stunningly beautiful women, and an adorable little girl were hard to ignore.


    A few clueless individuals were desperately inquiring about Eric and his companions, wondering if they were celebrities hired for a performance or models for a fashion show.


    Once the main guests had arrived, the host quickly gathered everyone and invited Tang Feiyan to the stage for a speech. Knowing that Eric and Tan Ailing didn''t enjoy such occasions, Tang Feiyan went up alone to deliver an engaging and morale-boosting speech.


    "I''m going to get some fresh air on the balcony," Eric said, still uncomfortable with large crowds.


    "I''ll join you," Tan Ailing responded considerately.


    "Sure."


    The two of them leaned against the balcony, enjoying the night breeze while watching Tang Feiyan speak eloquently on stage.


    "Feiyan seems perfectly suited for these occasions. She handles it with such ease."


    Tan Ailing smiled and said, "She told me that if she thinks of all these subordinates as her students, she feels no pressure and even gains a sense of control, making everything run smoothly."


    By this time, Tang Feiyan had finished her brilliant speech and was met with enthusiastic applause. When she announced that everyone could now enjoy themselves, the senior executives of the sixteen companies surrounded her, showering her with flattery.


    Tang Feiyan glanced at Eric somewhat helplessly, indicating she had to deal with her important subordinates. Eric nodded, signaling he didn''t mind.


    Though it was called a banquet, it was also a dance party.


    Watching the couples dancing gracefully, Eric made a deep bow and invited, "My beautiful and noble lady, may I have the honor of this dance?"


    "Of course," Tan Ailing responded with a ladylike curtsy.


    Eric gently patted little Feng Qian''s head, who was still tugging at his pants, and said, "Feng Qian, I need to dance with your sister. Will you be alright here by yourself for a little while?"


    "No problem..." Little Feng Qian shook her head, let go of his pants, and took out the handheld game console Eric had given her, content to entertain herself.


    "What''s going on? Why are you smiling so happily?" Eric asked with a gentle smile, noticing Tan Ailing''s radiant expression, a stark contrast to her usual calm demeanor.


    Tan Ailing, her movements graceful like a willow, shifted her dance steps slightly and whispered, "Eric, this is the first time we''ve danced together!"


    Eric was slightly surprised. "Really, do you like dancing that much?"


    "No," Tan Ailing shook her head, "I just enjoy the feeling of moving to the music with you..."


    Eric found it amusing. Ignoring their surroundings and the dozens of eyes watching them, he unexpectedly pinched Tan Ailing''s cheek.


    Tan Ailing''s reaction was peculiar. She was initially taken aback, then her face flushed with embarrassment, and finally, a deep joy appeared in her eyes.


    Tan Ailing had always played the role of the caretaker in front of Eric, a role that hadn''t changed much even after Eric grew up. But this small, unintentional gesture from Eric suddenly gave her a sense of being cared for, a feeling she cherished.


    Tan Ailing realized she liked having her face pinched by someone¡ªof course, that someone could only be Eric!


    Eric wasn''t aware of Tan Ailing''s strange thoughts; he was merely puzzled by her changing expressions and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s a secret," Tan Ailing said with a playful smile, a hint of mischief in her eyes that he had never seen before.


    "A secret?" Noticing the change in her demeanor, Eric felt both curious and delighted. He didn''t understand why she had suddenly shifted from being the "caring elder sister" to a "playful little sister," but he welcomed the change. He then exaggeratedly pulled a long face and said, "What, you have secrets from me?"


    "Although this secret is a personal matter, if you really want to know, I would tell you... But since when did you become a nosy gossip?" Tan Ailing''s uncharacteristic teasing left Eric unsure whether to hug her tightly or give her a playful smack on her cute little butt.


    Seriously, how could she change so drastically, as if she''d let go of some burden? She was even mimicking Tang Feiyan''s playful antics... No way, having one mischievous "witch" at home was already enough trouble; if there was another one, how would he manage?


    Just then, a heated argument broke out in the circle where Tang Feiyan was. Eric and Tan Ailing exchanged surprised glances and then parted the crowd to see what was going on.


    "Old Yang, you''ve had too much to drink. Let''s go now..." A well-dressed middle-aged man shouted as he grabbed a short, stout man of the same age. He then turned to Tang Feiyan, who looked displeased, and said, "President Tang, I apologize. Old Yang is like this; he goes crazy when he''s drunk. Please don''t take it to heart. I''ll take him away immediately..."


    Seeing Eric and Tan Ailing enter, Tang Feiyan''s expression softened slightly, and she waved at the middle-aged man.


    "I''m really sorry. President Tang, we''ll be leaving now..."


    But just as they were passing by Tan Ailing, another incident occurred.


    S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 177 Someone Courting Death

    "Well, well, well, who''s this pretty lady?" The short, fat man known as "Old Yang," reeking of alcohol, slurred as he reached out to touch Tan Ailing''s shoulder. It was clear he had drunk quite a bit."Get lost!" Eric, disgusted by such a person, used a shield of air to push his hand away.


    "Kid, do you know who I am? Let me tell you, you better not act arrogant in front of me!" The short, fat man shouted at Eric while rubbing his hand in pain. Then, with a lecherous look at Tan Ailing, he continued, "Sweetheart, I''m the general manager of ''Star Entertainment Company.'' If you agree to go out with me, I can arrange a performance opportunity for you, one where you can perform alongside top domestic stars!"


    Seeing that Tan Ailing was ignoring him, the man''s face turned red with anger. "If you dare not listen to me, I can use my power to make sure you can''t survive in the entertainment industry. Think it over carefully and don''t drink the penalty wine!"


    It seemed this short, fat man was one of the few high-level executives unaware of Tan Ailing''s identity. Not only did he mistake her for a performer, but he also wanted to impose a "hidden rule"? How clueless...


    However, Eric and Tan Ailing were surprised that this man dared to cause a scene while drunk right in front of their new boss! Was he brainless, or did he simply not respect Tang Feiyan?


    "Let''s go, Yang! This lady doesn''t need your opportunity, and she doesn''t need you bothering her. Come on, let''s go!" The middle-aged man yelled, evidently aware of the identities of the handsome man and woman. Sweat was forming on his forehead.


    Describing tonight as "a troubled time" couldn''t be more accurate. Just as the drunk was being dragged away by his friend and Tang Feiyan leaned into Eric''s embrace, another unexpected event occurred!


    "Bang!" A gunshot rang out, followed by deafening screams.


    "What''s going on? What''s happening?" Tang Feiyan was still confused, while Tan Ailing''s eyebrows shot up.


    "Don''t move! Nobody move! This is a robbery. No calling the police, or I''ll kill you! Take off your valuable jewelry and watches and put them in the bag quickly!" A robber grabbed the short, fat man and held a gun to his head, shouting loudly.


    Although Eric thought the short, fat man deserved it, he couldn''t let these two robbers ruin Ling Yan Group''s high-level gathering.


    "Ailing," Eric called softly.


    "What is it?" Tan Ailing responded quietly.


    "When the robber comes to take your jewelry, seize his gun and subdue him."


    "No problem, it''s a small matter!"


    "Wait," Tang Feiyan suddenly whispered. "Eric, Ailing, let me handle this! I''ve been practicing martial arts for so long but never had a real chance to test it."


    Seeing the pleading look on Tang Feiyan''s face and glancing at the two robbers, whose skills were only mediocre, Eric finally said, "Alright, but be careful of his gun, okay?"


    "Got it!" Tang Feiyan said excitedly, "With my pre-heaven level skills, dealing with two ordinary martial artists is a piece of cake!"


    "Don''t be too overconfident! Your combat experience is limited, so be cautious!" Tan Ailing warned, "And don''t be too conspicuous in front of these ordinary people..."


    "Understood!" Tang Feiyan nodded, looking obedient, "What about the other one? He''s far from us and has a hostage. If I don''t use my full power, I might not be able to take him down..."


    "Leave him to me, don''t worry."


    Tang Feiyan glanced at Eric, nodded, and smiled while cracking her knuckles. "It''s time for us to show our skills!"


    The timing was perfect. When the robber tried to snatch her pearl necklace, Tang Feiyan kicked the gun out of his hand. Although she only displayed second-rate skills, the disarmed robber was no match for her and was quickly subdued.


    Eric took advantage of the distraction caused by Tang Feiyan''s attack and used a reduced-power "Wind Blade" to hit the other robber''s right hand, making him drop his gun. The terrified "Old Yang" seized the opportunity to escape. With no hostages and a wounded hand, the robber was quickly overpowered by the hotel security and the police were notified.


    "Bingo!" Tang Feiyan shouted to Eric. He smiled and gave her a high-five, but that wasn''t enough to express her excitement.


    With her enthusiasm, Eric had no choice but to join her in a spontaneous dance. When they finally came back to their senses, they realized everyone was staring at them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t be alarmed. This was a special performance arranged for you. We hope you enjoyed it." Tang Feiyan said with a slight bow, using these words to smooth over the incident and give herself an excuse for the earlier outburst. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tang Feiyan was greeted with applause from Eric. Genuine or not, a sense of relief was evident on everyone''s faces, except for "Yang," whose pants were soaked.


    Eric gave Tang Feiyan a meaningful glance, and she immediately said a few words to lighten the mood before following Eric and Tan Ailing to the balcony where little Feng Qian was.


    Little Feng Qian was still engrossed in her handheld game, entirely unaffected by the events outside. When she saw Eric, she merely gave him a sweet smile and then continued with her game.


    Eric didn''t disturb her. After sitting down, he asked, "Feiyan, what was that argument in your group about? Was it that ''Yang'' causing trouble for you?"


    Tang Feiyan nodded and said, "It started because Yang insisted that I drink a toast with him, which led to the commotion."


    "Insisted?" Tan Ailing, noting Tang Feiyan''s choice of words, asked in surprise, "It sounds like he doesn''t respect you at all?"


    Tang Feiyan didn''t hide her disdain as she nodded and explained, "Yang is the general manager of Star Entertainment Company. He doesn''t have much talent, but he has extensive connections in both the underworld and the business world..."


    "Does he have some kind of background?" Tan Ailing speculated, given that a person with little talent but extensive connections would naturally arouse such curiosity.


    "No," Tang Feiyan shook her head, disdain evident on her face. "Yang built his wide network by frequently forcing some lesser-known artists from his company, who are eager for fame, to provide ''special services'' to officials and wealthy businessmen..."


    Eric and Tan Ailing fully understood the implication of her words. After a moment of silence, Eric said, "We don''t need such people in Ling Yan Group!"


    "Don''t worry, Eric, I''ll handle it!" Although Tang Feiyan knew that firing Yang might cause some trouble, she would unhesitatingly carry out any of Eric''s decisions, especially one that aligned with her own wishes.


    At this moment, Tan Ailing suddenly asked, "What do you make of those two robbers?"


    Although Eric didn''t know why she was asking, he replied, "With their skills, they shouldn''t be here committing armed robbery."


    Tang Feiyan hesitated for a moment and said, "I noticed that the robber who tried to take my necklace was wearing a world-class watch on his wrist. The market price is at least eight thousand. I''m not sure if it''s fake, though..."


    "Definitely suspicious..." Tan Ailing mused to herself.


    "What''s wrong?" Eric asked.


    "I''ve been feeling like those two robbers looked familiar. After thinking about it, I realized they resemble two profiles I saw in the organized crime investigation department''s records..."


    "What did you see?" Eric felt there was something fishy going on.


    "It''s been a while, so I can''t remember the details clearly!" Tan Ailing said apologetically. "But I''m certain that in the Axe Gang''s enforcer group, there are two people who look a lot like these robbers!"


    The Axe Gang, one of Shanghai''s four major gangs, was founded in the early 20th century by Wang Yaqiao, the so-called "number one assassin in the world" at the time. Though it was considered a patriotic organization back then, it has since devolved into Shanghai''s most violent criminal syndicate, engaging in robbery, kidnapping, extortion, and more. The gang currently has over three thousand direct members and eight publicly known top-tier experts.


    Eric had heard of the Axe Gang but didn''t understand why they would come to rob Ling Yan Group''s high-level gathering. However, it seemed Tang Feiyan knew more about the situation!


    "Eric, Ailing, there''s something I haven''t told you," Tang Feiyan said, furrowing her brow. "Since Ling Yan Group officially announced its establishment, we''ve received several calls claiming to be from the Axe Gang, demanding three million in exchange for our safety in Shanghai. I thought they were prank calls until tonight..."


    "Why didn''t you mention this earlier?" Tan Ailing was a bit angry, though her ire was directed at the Axe Gang, not Tang Feiyan! After all, she had been the head of the organized crime investigation department, the natural nemesis of such criminals, but now she was being extorted by these "rats"...


    "I thought they were just prank calls~~" Tang Feiyan looked aggrieved.


    "Enough!" Eric said with a smile. "Ailing, contact your former colleagues to confirm the identities of these two robbers. If they''re indeed from the Axe Gang, we''ll take action."


    "Eric, what kind of action are you planning?" Tang Feiyan asked curiously.


    Eric revealed a smile with a hint of cruelty and said, "Since someone is courting death, we might as well oblige them..."

 Chapter 178 Axe Gang

    In the Pudong District, there is an electronic amusement park that operates various cutting-edge video games, beloved by young people. It''s bustling with crowds every day and rakes in money continuously.However, the entire daily revenue of this electronic amusement park doesn''t compare to the earnings of a certain table in its underground section within just an hour!


    This table, of course, is a gambling table!


    The underground three floors of this electronic amusement park house a massive casino!


    The underground casino is divided into a public area and a VIP area.


    The public area is split into two levels.


    The first level has nearly a hundred mahjong tables, creating a noisy and chaotic atmosphere. The loud laughter of those who draw good tiles and the curses of those who pick bad ones are just faintly audible before they disappear. The air is filled with smoke, and those who don''t smoke might be driven away by the fumes within moments.


    The other level is dedicated to Pai Gow and poker. Compared to the mahjong hall, the environment here is slightly better.


    All the waitresses in the public area are young girls around twenty years old, dressed in revealing and simple attire. They move around constantly, forming a beautiful landscape.


    These girls don''t just serve tea and water. They also provide services like back pounding, shoulder-rubbing, and massages. As long as you pay, they''ll do whatever you want. You can even grope them while gambling, indulging in their ample breasts and buttocks, all to ensure you have a great time.


    Of course, you need to spend a lot of money. Regular visitors know that these girls are essentially prostitutes. If you''re lucky and win money, having a girl to enjoy can make you even happier. You don''t need to look outside; they''re right here. You might even have already picked one out while gambling. If you lose money, you might need to vent, and any of these girls will be ready for you.


    The VIP area is entirely different. It''s reserved for the wealthy and consists of meticulously decorated private rooms. The rooms are filled with a delicate fragrance, providing a sense of luxury and elegance, satisfying the vanity of the rich. This area is where the wealthy come to gamble big, and the service is naturally more comprehensive and secure than in the public area.


    Legend has it that the daily revenue of this underground casino is equivalent to the annual tax revenue of a small county in mainland China! While this might be an exaggeration, it underscores its immense value!


    Yet, despite being such a golden goose, no power dares to target it! The reason is simple: this is the stronghold of the Axe Gang!


    The current leader of the Axe Gang, Wang Shengqiao, originally only had the surname Wang. However upon becoming the leader, he changed his name to signify his determination to revive and expand the Axe Gang.


    Though Wang Shengqiao''s ideas might seem naive and laughable, his skills are formidable. He has perfected a sinister martial art known as the Zombie Ghost Claw. Once mastered, this evil technique not only imbues the claws with corpse poison and immense strength but also makes the body impervious to knives and bullets. The only drawback is that he cannot be exposed to sunlight for long, or the corpse poison in his body will backfire.


    For this reason, Wang Shengqiao dislikes sunlight and spends most of his time in the cold underground, rarely coming to the surface.


    "Boss, Lao Ba''s two men have both failed..." Despite being uncomfortable in the cold underground, Chang Laosan, one of the Axe Gang''s eight top fighters, had to endure it since the boss liked it.


    "Oh? Who defeated them?" Wang Shengqiao''s voice was chilling and harsh, unpleasant to hear.


    "It was Ling Yan Group''s President Tang and her male companion!"


    "Who would''ve thought that the heads of Ling Yan Group are martial artists too? Haha... Have Lao Er visit them according to martial world customs sometime, okay?"


    "Yes, boss!" Chang Laosan hesitated before asking, "Boss, why are we targeting Ling Yan Group? I heard that Zhu Mingzhi, the person in charge of Shanghai for the Ming Dynasty Family, ordered his men to take care of Ling Yan Group..."


    "Even if Zhu Mingzhi wants to take care of Ling Yan Group, it doesn''t matter because it''s Zhu Mingde, the legitimate heir of the Ming Dynasty Family, who hinted for me to cause trouble for them!" Wang Shengqiao paused, somewhat resigned. "Besides, I have no choice! The Northern Underworld Alliance is preparing to enter Shanghai. To have enough power to counter them, I need to gather money from all sides. However, most of Shanghai''s economic entities are already protected by someone, and it''s not wise to touch them. Only Ling Yan Group seems to have the least background."


    At that moment, a faint scream broke Wang Shengqiao''s reverie. His eyes gleamed sharply, and he waved to Chang Laosan. Chang Laosan nodded in understanding, patted the custom-made light steel knife on his body, and walked out the door.


    By this time, the underground casino was already empty, at least on the first underground level where the mahjong hall was. All the gamblers were orderly leaving through the emergency exit under the apologies of the casino staff.


    Remaining on the scene, besides dozens of fierce men wielding machetes, were only Eric, Tan Ailing, and the Four Guardians. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Originally, after confirming that the two robbers were members of the Axe Gang, Eric planned to seek revenge alone. However, Tan Ailing, the former "anti-black vanguard," insisted on coming along to "eliminate evil in a personal capacity"!


    Since Tan Ailing''s "role" changed, she no longer acted so cautiously, even becoming a bit "reckless and willful."


    Eric quite enjoyed her "mischief," and under her coquettishness, he had no objection to her proposal. Just to be safe, he called the Four Guardians to protect their master, the Buddha Consort!


    Watching the confrontation with the big men, Eric suddenly had an idea. He wanted to use his martial arts to deal with these relatively powerful gangsters.


    Picking up a machete from the ground, Eric walked out, showing no fear on his face.


    A tall and fierce man among the opponents couldn''t help but shout when he saw Eric stepping forward, "Pretty boy, instead of hiding behind a woman, you''re looking for death by coming out?"


    Eric knew this man must be a leader or a higher-up figure. As long as he could swiftly take him out, the enemy''s morale would undoubtedly decrease significantly.


    Even though he wasn''t using magic, Eric was confident he could kill this big man in one blow. After all, he had once taken the memory of the Thirteen Deadly Knives and was well-versed in the technique of the Gate-Crashing Saber.


    Eric''s gaze was sharp, focusing entirely on the man''s incoming knife. When the man thought Eric would dodge, Eric shouted, gripped the knife with both hands and rushed forward.


    With a loud bang, the man was pushed back, his right hand barely able to hold onto the handle of the knife, and his heart filled with shock.


    Eric also felt his wrist numb from the impact. However, he was somewhat happy because this time he had not used auxiliary magic like "Strength Enhancement," relying purely on his physical abilities to face the enemy. Being able to withstand a blow from a seemingly strong big man, he already felt quite satisfied!


    It seems that the effect of the Yin-Yang and Harmony Health technique is good. My physical fitness has increased by at least three times now! I should make time to do this more often in the future.


    Although he had thoughts in his mind, Eric''s hands were not slow at all, swinging the knife straight down.


    The big man hurriedly dodged, but he didn''t expect that Eric had already predicted that he would panic, so this blow was a feint, and the next blow was the real deadly one.


    This blow hit the man''s neck squarely. The man, holding his neck gushing with blood, looked incredulous as he fell to the ground with a "thud."

 Chapter 179 It Turns Out Martial Arts Are So Thrilling

    The Axe Gang''s thugs originally thought that a strong man facing a pretty boy would be a piece of cake, effortless. But they didn''t expect the opponent to be a skilled fighter capable of killing their leader in seconds, causing their morale to plummet.Tan Ailing and the Four Guardians applauded together. Although Eric''s move seemed ordinary to them, it was the first battle of their own man and master, so they couldn''t help but show their support!


    However, Eric, at this moment, did not react, just standing there dazed.


    "Eric, what''s wrong?" Tan Ailing approached him, somewhat worried.


    Eric chuckled unexpectedly and said, "It turns out killing someone up close with martial arts is so thrilling..."


    "Huh?" Although it was just a word, it was full of Tan Ailing''s astonishment.


    "Hehe, killing with martial arts seems more exhilarating than using magic. It feels more... manly," Eric thought for a moment before continuing, "It feels more... manly," Eric explained. He said this because when he slashed the man''s throat just now, some blood splattered on him. But instead of feeling disgusted, he felt a kind of exhilaration.


    Tan Ailing couldn''t help but smile at his words. "Didn''t you used to say that magic was your means of survival? Why do you now think that martial arts are better than magic?"


    "Magic used to be my means of survival, but since I have you all, it has taken a back seat!" Eric said, making Tan Ailing smile even more before he explained, "I don''t think that martial arts are better than magic. I just feel that in this situation, using strength to defeat the enemy is a kind of indescribable excitement..."


    Seeing his expression, Tan Ailing frowned and cautioned, "Eric, you don''t have any internal strength right now. You can handle mediocre martial artists, but you must not challenge experts! With your current martial strength, a second-rate person could easily defeat you..."


    Eric nodded, humbly accepting her advice, and said, "It seems that I should start practicing martial arts as soon as possible. Otherwise, I won''t be able to enjoy the pleasure of fighting with experts in the future!"


    "With the progress of your Yin-Yang and Harmony Health technique..." Tan Ailing blushed slightly and said, "Coupled with the sarira of our Buddha, once you start practicing martial arts, I believe it won''t be long before you catch up to me!"


    Eric asked with interest, "What martial arts do you think I should practice then? The only top-notch skill I have now is the Asura Yin Sha Gong from Li Hong..."


    "It''s better not to practice that kind of demonic skill!" Tan Ailing had some reservations about the Asura Yin Sha Gong. "The Sakya sect was once the state religion of the Great Yuan Empire, and the martial arts it holds are superior to those of the Medicine King Sect, both in quantity and quality. Anyway, you will soon be officially enthroned as a living Buddha in Tibet. When the time comes, you can carefully choose your martial arts!"


    Eric and Tan Ailing''s private conversation, as if no one else was present, made the Axe Gang''s thugs extremely angry. For a while, their morale rose again.


    One of them walked out and shouted, "Damn it, don''t be scared by him. There are only six of them, and we have nearly a hundred brothers. What are we afraid of? If this gets out, how can we still mix? Everyone, attack with our captain..." With that, this "captain-level" figure rushed forward first, heading straight for Eric.


    Seeing the captain take the lead, a group of Axe Gang elites, who valued loyalty and face, couldn''t just stand by. They raised their machetes and rushed over with a murderous aura.


    Instantly, the glint of blades and the shadow of legs filled the air, and flesh and blood flew. The scene was enough to scare the cowardly into wetting their pants.


    Although there were many members of the Axe Gang, they were no match in the eyes of Tan Ailing and the others! Even if these "elites" could handle ten opponents each, facing pre-heaven experts was like facing chickens and dogs!


    However, compared to the others, Eric''s opponent was a bit tricky! Judging from his skills, he was not an ordinary person. Each move was well thought out and methodical, deserving of his "captain" status!


    Especially after witnessing Eric''s performance just now, he became even more cautious, not seeking to achieve great success but to avoid failure. In his opinion, as long as he could hold Eric, the "master," the other brothers would take care of the woman and the other four big men, and then they could join forces to kill the "master" later.


    The captain wielded his steel knife so skillfully that no light could pass through, guarding extremely tightly. And he still had several Axe Gang elites by his side, coordinating with him, posing a great threat to Eric. The shadows of the knives were everywhere, and if one wasn''t careful, they would be injured by the knives.


    The blood-boiling Eric had already knocked down more than a dozen people, but he felt that the pressure around him was getting heavier and heavier. Taking a closer look, he was slightly surprised. Because unconsciously, there were dozens of enemies around him, and the captain had already stepped back, directing others to attack him.


    Tan Ailing and the Four Guardians, to let him "enjoy himself," did not stop the captain''s actions. Instead, they fought with other people while closely monitoring Eric''s situation. Whenever there was a problem, the five pre-heaven experts would all unleash their full power to rescue him, ensuring that neither her man nor their master would be harmed in the slightest!


    Seeing Tan Ailing and the Four Guardians fighting with some ordinary strong men in a lively and colorful manner, Eric couldn''t help but smile slightly, understanding that they were not giving their all, probably because most of their attention was on him.


    With a firm resolve, Eric overturned his decision not to use magic and cast three auxiliary spells on himself¡ªStrength Enhancement, Agility Enhancement, and Bloodthirst.


    The first two were general-purpose auxiliary spells, merely enhancing a person''s strength and speed. But Bloodthirst was powerful!


    This was an advanced dark auxiliary magic learned by Eric from the "Dark Chronicles," which allowed the recipient to draw energy from the blood of the enemy to maintain their physical strength without depletion!


    With the assistance of these three spells, Eric''s martial power increased several times over. The knife in his hand swung faster and more fiercely, emitting a strong murderous aura, making people feel cold and frightened.


    He continuously wielded the knife in his hand, the blade flashing like lightning, shining in all directions, instantly killing several people around him. It was as if the few people who had just been fighting him had suddenly turned into ants, weak and pitiful.


    This sudden change shocked the Axe Gang elites surrounding Eric. Even the captain, who was commanding outside the battle circle, trembled in his heart. He wondered what was going on. Why did this pretty boy become so powerful...


    Before he could figure it out, he heard a series of exceptionally screams, one after another, like a continuous death knell. The Axe Gang elites who were originally attacking Eric had all retreated to his side, their faces pale, filled with inexplicable horror.


    One of them trembled and said, "Captain, let''s retreat. That person, he''s not human at all."


    The captain, who was already full of anger and had nowhere to vent, became even more furious when he heard this. He slapped the man to the ground and cursed, "You bastard, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you. What do you mean he''s not human? Does he look like a ghost? Damn it..."


    At this time, Eric was standing in the middle of a pile of mutilated corpses, his face filled with fierce hostility, his body covered in blood stains, his aura terrifying.


    The man who had been slapped by the captain looked at Eric and trembled again, his eyes staring blankly, "Too powerful, he''s too powerful. If we don''t escape, we will be killed by him sooner or later. Let those experts deal with him..."


    Actually, it''s not surprising that these Axe Gang elites, who are used to bloodshed, are terrified because when Eric was killing wildly and inexplicably excited, his extremely strong mental power failed to "control" himself and quietly ran out, magnifying the fear in the hearts of the Axe Gang elites around him. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The captain naturally didn''t know this. Seeing that this man completely disregarded his words and kept saying discouraging things, he couldn''t help but punch him in the face and then said to the other Axe Gang elites, "Kill that kid, whoever kills him, I''ll promote him to be the squad leader."


    Upon hearing this, those people became enthusiastic. Although they saw that their brothers who were besieging Eric were now ashen-faced, they were not too afraid. After all, Eric''s mental power had not affected them.


    A generous reward will elicit a brave man. Dozens of people raised their steel knives and rushed towards Eric.


    Eric''s face was cold and stern, his eyes piercing, looking at these people as if they were already dead. The slaughter just now had aroused his desire to kill. Looking at the four people charging at him, Eric''s mouth curled up in a cruel smile, and his right leg slowly lifted.


    Before everyone could understand what was going on, the four people who had charged to the front were already howling madly, flying backward, their screams piercing and chilling.


    "Cascade Kick!" Tan Ailing, who had been watching her man closely, couldn''t help but let out a slight exclamation.

 Chapter 180 Cascade Kick!

    This move is Tan Ailing''s top-notch martial art¡ªCascade Kick! Tan Ailing had used it dozens of times to compete with Eric''s magic. With Eric''s intelligence, he had naturally remembered all its moves. When executed with the assistance of Strength Enhancement and Agility Enhancement, its power was definitely not inferior to Tan Ailing''s before entering the pre-heaven realm!In this instant, Eric had already kicked out with four legs, carrying a powerful force, kicking the four Axe Gang elites who had charged at him in different directions. The people behind these four immediately fell into a brief chaos, with several being overwhelmed, and the rest in panic.


    With a sharp glare in his eyes, Eric shouted loudly, took advantage of the chaos, and entered. His legs were like two thousand-pound heavy hammers, carrying a destructive momentum. He kicked out vigorously and continuously, those hit by the kicks all flew out, falling to the ground motionless, without even twitching. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As his feet rose and fell, except for Tan Ailing and the Four Guardians, the five pre-heaven experts present, no one else could see the trajectory of Eric''s legs. They only felt that these legs were more terrifying than the scythe of the Grim Reaper.


    In a moment, a large number of bodies lay around Eric. The remaining people were terrified and lost their courage to face this death-like figure, abandoning their knives and howling as they ran away.


    The captain watched, his whole body stiff, his eyes unfocused. He murmured, "Who is this guy after all? Why is there such a big difference in strength before and after? Did he play with me before?"


    At this moment, someone poked him with their hand and said, "Captain, should we continue to fight?"


    The captain trembled all over, regained his senses, and shouted, "What''s the point of continuing to fight? Everyone, retreat! Go back and report to the chief, request reinforcements..." With that, he ran off on his own, followed by a large group.


    Watching the dozen or so remaining Axe Gang remnants running towards the main gate, Eric coldly uttered two words, "Total annihilation!"


    Upon receiving the order, the Four Guardians immediately showed their strength, rushing up and killing mercilessly.


    Tan Ailing did not join in the fun, as she sensed Eric''s body slightly trembling. "Eric, what''s wrong with you?" She said, ignoring the blood all over him, and supported him.


    Leaning against Tan Ailing, Eric smiled awkwardly and said, "It''s nothing, just ran out of strength..."


    Yes, now Eric had no strength left in his whole body! If it weren''t for Tan Ailing''s timely support, he would probably be sitting on the blood-stained ground by now!


    Although Cascade Kick was powerful and fierce, it consumed too much physical strength, especially for Eric, who had no internal strength at the moment!


    What made Eric even more depressed was that although the people hit by Cascade Kick had their hearts ruptured and their chests shattered, they did not spurt blood at all. At most, they just bled from the seven orifices, which left no room for his Bloodthirst spell to work! Forget it, next time I''ll just use second-rate martial arts like Gate-Crashing Saber...


    Just as the Four Guardians finished off the remaining enemies and Eric was preparing to use a "Blessing spell" to restore his strength, more than a hundred people entered from the main gate, led by Chang Laosan, one of the eight top experts of the Axe Gang.


    This Chang Laosan was a man who greatly admired Zhuge Liang and always emphasized "planning before action" in everything he did. Because he couldn''t determine the identity and strength of the attackers this time, he didn''t dare to rush up recklessly. Instead, after gathering several experts from the gang and more than a hundred elite thugs, he rushed up together to rescue the Mahjong Hall on the negative first floor!


    The scene in front of them surprised all the reinforcements, including Chang Laosan. They didn''t expect that a squad guarding the Mahjong Hall would be completely wiped out here.


    In their opinion, unless they used firearms, no one could eliminate an elite squad in such a short time. However, looking at the wounds on the bodies, there were no bullet holes, only fist, foot, and knife wounds!


    It seems that the enemy who launched the sudden attack is not weak... Chang Laosan secretly calculated, but he didn''t know what their losses were like? According to his usual thinking, killing a thousand enemies should result in eight hundred of your own casualties!


    However, the results of the investigation shocked him.


    Looking at the appearance of the enemy, except for a "pretty boy" who looked "covered in blood and powerless," as if "seriously injured," the other four men and one woman were completely unharmed, and even looked calm and composed!


    Not only were they not weak... Chang Laosan immediately overturned his conclusion just now. These people were all experts, absolute top experts, even on par with the gang leader, first-class strong level experts!


    "I wonder why you all came to my Axe Gang headquarters to cause such a massacre?" Although being bullied at his doorstep, Chang Laosan''s manners were still courteous.


    Eric said indifferently, "Ling Yan Group."


    Chang Laosan paused for a moment, then chuckled, "Perhaps there''s a misunderstanding. Our Axe Gang has no connection with the Ling Yan Group..."


    "You don''t need to explain!" Eric said coldly, "Explanation is just a cover-up. The truth is clear to both of our sides!"


    At this moment, a scar-faced man next to Chang Laosan said in a deep voice, "Alie, why bother explaining so much to this kid? They''ve already wiped out more than a hundred of our brothers. This blood feud is irreconcilable!"


    "Kill, kill, kill..." The reinforcements from the Axe Gang roared in agreement with the scar-faced man.


    Chang Laosan glanced at his subordinates, sighed, and fell silent.


    Seeing that Alie didn''t object, the scar-faced man stepped forward, and asked sharply, "Who ordered the killings of my brothers?"


    Glancing at him, Eric said indifferently, "Most of them were killed by me!"


    "Boss, come out and face death. Your Fifth Master will chop you up piece by piece." Before the scar-faced man could finish his sentence, Tan Ailing, angered by his insults towards her man, raised her leg and kicked a machete on the ground towards him.


    The scar-faced man reacted quickly, blocking the machete with the steel knife in his hand.


    But one of the Axe Gang elites beside him was done for. A sudden and intense pain spread from his throat throughout his body. He felt that his body could no longer be controlled by himself, and even his head couldn''t move at all, only his eyes could slowly look down.


    A machete made of fine steel was right in front of his eyes, but half of it was already inserted into his throat. He wanted to scream, but couldn''t make a sound, only seeing his mouth opening and closing, spitting out bursts of blood foam.


    He fell down, silent and motionless, but his companions were all stunned, all their eyes focused on the scar-faced man.


    Eric helped Tan Ailing stand firm, laughed heartily, pointed at the scar-faced man, and said, "Such a hypocritical scum, talking about loyalty first, but using your brothers as tools."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" the scar-faced man roared, his face red with anger.


    "Am I talking nonsense?" Eric sneered, "Do you think everyone here is blind? Just now, you could have easily blocked that strike or deflected it downwards, why did you deliberately divert it to the side? Don''t tell me it was beyond your ability."


    The scar-faced man''s attempt to explain was already spoken out by Eric. He knew that continuing to explain would only make things worse. Feeling some suspicious looks cast towards him, he couldn''t help but shout, "Kid, don''t try to sow discord, come out and face death!"


    Eric smiled faintly and said, "If you want to kill me, come over and try, but it''s not as easy as you think. It''s very likely that you''ll end up at my feet..."


    The scar-faced man, enraged, shouted, "Damn it, if you have the guts, come and fight me one-on-one!"

 Chapter 181 Men Love a Good Fight

    Eric, nonchalantly, said, "You need to understand, it''s you who wants to kill me, why should I come over and fight you one-on-one? And whether I have guts or not, that''s not for you to judge!"The scar-faced man remained silent, but his face darkened to the extreme. He tightly gripped the handle of his steel battle knife and walked step by step towards Eric.


    Seeing this, the four elite guards moved forward to block the scar-faced man''s path.


    "Step aside and let him come," Eric said with a mysterious smile.


    Confused, the four elite guards glanced at Eric but dared not disobey, so they reluctantly stepped aside.


    At this moment, a chilling wind blew through, and because the mahjong parlor was sparsely populated, it gave off a chilling feeling. The air was filled with a nauseating smell of blood.


    The scar-faced man continued his steps, his target being Eric. However, just because the four elite guards stepped aside didn''t mean Eric would engage in a one-on-one duel with him.


    In front of Eric stood Tan Ailing.


    The command "step aside" didn''t apply to her! In Tan Ailing''s mind, there was only one thing at the moment, and that was to protect the "weakened" Eric! Anyone who wanted to kill Eric had to pass her first.


    One was a stunning beauty, empty-handed; the other was a scar-faced, fierce-looking man with a heavy steel knife.


    At first glance, Tan Ailing seemed to be at a disadvantage. This was almost the unanimous opinion of all the elites of the Axe Gang, and even some who were somewhat sympathetic couldn''t bear it.


    But Tan Ailing didn''t care at all. She stood steadily in front of Eric, blocking the scar-faced man.


    Seeing someone blocking his way, regardless of gender or appearance, the scar-faced man roared, "Get out of the way!"


    But Tan Ailing stood firm, unaffected by his shouts. Enraged, the scar-faced man swung his arm, and the steel knife swept in a heavy blow towards Tan Ailing.


    Tan Ailing snorted coldly and side-kicked, directly hitting the blade.


    "Bang!" The scar-faced man''s wrist shook violently, and the huge shock from the blade made him involuntarily step back three steps. Tan Ailing, on the other hand, stood firm and unmoved.


    This result was beyond the expectations of everyone in the Axe Gang. No one could have imagined that a seemingly delicate and beautiful woman could overpower the scar-faced man, who was known as the "second strongest" in the gang! Although leg strength was generally greater than arm strength, judging from their confrontation, the two were at least evenly matched!


    It was remarkable for a woman with a standard figure to have such strength!


    The scar-faced man rarely lost in tests of strength, which made him realize that the woman in front of him was not easy to deal with. He quickly calmed down, staring at Tan Ailing with his eyes fixed on her. The heavy steel knife was already in the most convenient position, ready to launch a strong and fierce attack on Tan Ailing at any time.


    Tan Ailing slowly raised her right hand, pointing directly at the scar-faced man, and said in a deep voice, "If you want to kill my husband, you have to get through me first!"


    A hint of excitement flashed in the scar-faced man''s eyes. As the fifth-ranked among the eight top experts of the Axe Gang, he was very combative. He loved to challenge powerful opponents and often fought to the death, leaving no one alive. It could be said that he had a notorious reputation, and few people in the Shanghai underworld were afraid of his name. Faced with Tan Ailing, whose strength was "almost equal" to his, he couldn''t help but feel excited, and the steel knife in his hand was itching for action.


    However, when he saw Eric behind Tan Ailing, this fighting spirit immediately subsided, replaced by intense hatred.


    This hatred was somewhat inexplicable. Speaking of which, Eric had only taunted a few words, and no one with a brain would believe it. But for some reason, the scar-faced man was itching with hatred and vowed to chop Eric down with his knife. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The scar-faced man glared at Eric and shouted, "Kid, you live up to your pretty boy looks, always hiding behind a woman..."


    Eric had been silently lamenting since Tan Ailing stepped forward, thinking that he might not have a chance to make a move. But when the scar-faced man said this, it played right into his hands.


    He lightly patted Tan Ailing''s fragrant shoulder and smiled, "Ailing, let me handle this!"


    Afraid of hurting Eric''s "self-esteem," Tan Ailing didn''t refuse immediately, but said tactfully, "But, your body..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already recovered!" Eric didn''t lie. As early as when Chang Laosan and the scar-faced man entered, he had used the "Recovery Technique" and "Blessing Technique" on himself repeatedly, restoring his physical strength to its peak state!


    After carefully scanning with his spiritual sense and confirming that Eric was no longer weak, Tan Ailing still hesitated, "Eric, why are you so eager to fight and kill..."


    Eric chuckled and said, "It''s not just you women who enjoy a good fight; men love it too!"


    "Twisting the Meaning of Words!" Tan Ailing shot him a look and cautioned, "Be careful, this person''s martial arts are not weak!"


    "I know!" Eric nodded and smiled, "This person was not easy for me to pick. If it were someone else, I wouldn''t even bother!"


    "Why?" Tan Ailing was curious, "Does this scar-faced man have any special abilities?" Don''t you see? This person also doesn''t know internal energy, only relying on brute force. Compared to my current situation, relatively speaking, it''s a bit..."


    Indeed, having applied the "Strength Technique" and "Agility Technique" on himself, Eric''s martial prowess was similar to those of external martial arts masters.


    With Tan Ailing''s advice and the scar-faced man''s impatience, Eric finally stood in front of the scar-faced man with a chopper in hand. To match his opponent''s strength, Eric used several auxiliary magic spells to enhance his strength and speed.


    The scar-faced man coldly looked at Eric, then gestured and sneered contemptuously. However, such a childish provocation couldn''t provoke Eric. Instead, he stared at the scar-faced man as if watching a show.


    Seeing that his little trick didn''t work, the scar-faced man suddenly burst into laughter and said, "Pretty boy, don''t worry about your woman. Hehe, after I chop you up later, I''ll naturally go and comfort her..."


    Such words fueled Eric''s anger, but he didn''t show it. He just said calmly, "I''m not worried about her at all, because I know, with your skills, in the end, you can only comfort yourself..."


    The slight laughter from the elite members of the Axe Gang behind him made the scar-faced man unable to pretend anymore. He swung the palm-wide steel knife in his hand, without saying a word, and made a swift diagonal slash toward Eric.


    Eric, seeing the blade coming towards him, quickly stepped aside and retreated, while at the same time, he swung the chopper towards the scar-faced man''s blade with force.


    "Bang!" Eric''s body shook slightly, and he stepped back a big step, obviously losing out in strength. On the other hand, the scar-faced man who repelled Eric had a triumphant smile on his face. He shook the steel knife in his hand and rushed forward again.


    Knowing that he couldn''t match his opponent''s strength even with the help of the "Strength Technique," Eric naturally wouldn''t confront him head-on. After the scar-faced man rushed up, using the speed brought by the "Agility Technique," Eric tried not to directly clash with the scar-faced man''s blade, but instead, engaged in guerrilla warfare.


    One slash nullified the scar-faced man''s attack, immediately followed by a kick to his lower abdomen. When he dodged, Eric''s fist came at him at the right moment. Although the scar-faced man narrowly avoided the punch, it still made him break out in a cold sweat.


    After Eric''s quick attacks, the scar-faced man was panting, having consumed nearly half of his stamina. However, under the effects of various auxiliary magic spells, Eric''s stamina remained abundant.


    With a grin, Eric didn''t give his opponent any chance to catch his breath. The blade flashed brightly in the air, sweeping towards the scar-faced man like a swift wind.


    At this moment, the scar-faced man''s figure changed, unexpectedly turning around and wielding his knife at a speed not inferior to Eric''s, shouting fiercely as he swung his knife, and delivered a heavy chop along Eric''s blade.


    The two blades clashed, emitting a deafening sound. Eric felt a huge pain in his hand, and his body involuntarily staggered back several steps.


    But the scar-faced man''s face was filled with a proud expression. He smirked and arrogantly said, "Kid, with just your little bit of skill, you can fight me for so long. It''s already a proud thing in your life. I''ll send you on your way later, and you can complain to the King of Hell. Remember, I''m the Fifth Master of the Axe Gang..."


    Eric knew that the scar-faced man had deliberately pretended to be weak just now to crush his confidence. He wasn''t inferior to Eric in terms of agility in body movements and was stronger than him, making it seem like he was winning this battle.


    However, Eric wasn''t surprised, as he had already seen through his opponent''s cards with the "True Sight" spell. Even so, he couldn''t avoid the scar-faced man''s incoming strike. It seemed that this Gate-Crashing Saber technique was indeed just "a little bit of skill"! He would have to learn more top-notch moves in the future...


    Eric didn''t think much about it. At this moment, the scar-faced man took two steps forward, raised his big knife, and swung it fiercely toward Eric''s head.


    Abandoning the chopper, Eric shouted and engaged in a fight with the scar-faced man. This time, Eric not only didn''t fall behind in moves, but he even surpassed many. In a moment, the scar-faced man had been hit by his two feet. Especially the kick to the chest was powerful, making the scar-faced man''s blood churn, almost unable to catch his breath.


    At this moment, a fierce light suddenly appeared in the scar-faced man''s eyes. He raised his hand and dropped his knife, giving Eric a fiercely powerful chop. The blade tilted towards Eric''s right side, forcing him to dodge to the left. As the scar-faced man swung his knife down with his right hand, he swiftly switched the knife to his left hand and spun to the left. As the left-hand knife rotated, it swiftly stabbed towards Eric''s abdomen.


    From the heavy chop to switching the knife to the left hand, to spinning and stabbing towards the opponent''s abdomen, this series of actions was done in one go, without any pause or delay. It could be seen that he had practiced this move hundreds or thousands of times, and it was so skillful that it couldn''t be more skilled.


    This was one of his killer moves, called "Turning Knife Fatal Strike." Many people who were enemies of the Axe Gang had died under this move, and looking at the current situation, Eric seemed to be no exception.

 Chapter 182 The Ecstatic Leader of the Axe Gang

    With Eric''s martial arts cultivation, he was indeed not going to be that "exception"! If he didn''t use magic, he would probably just watch the blade penetrate his abdomen without being able to do anything!However, he was not panicking, nor did he use defensive or offensive magic. Instead, he showed a faint smile. Because there were five pre-heaven level experts extremely concerned about him on the scene, they wouldn''t let him get hurt!


    As the blade continued to advance, the scar-faced man''s eyes were full of sinister and cruel smiles. But before his smile could fully form, he suddenly felt his body being violently bumped, and then a sharp pain in his right ribs transmitted to his brain.


    This sudden situation caused his blade to deviate, not causing any substantial harm to Eric. Even his clothes were not scratched!


    Clutching his right ribs with both hands, the scar-faced man staggered back. With each step back, there was a piercing pain in his ribs. Seeing the annoying smile on the face of the guy who was about to be killed by him just now, he wished he could step forward immediately and give him a fatal blow to get rid of this extremely unpleasant pretty boy.


    But he knew he couldn''t, because the woman whose skill "was not inferior to his own" was standing next to that person, staring at him fiercely.


    The underworld greatly advocates personal heroism, so just now, when Eric and the scar-faced man were fighting fiercely, no one from the Axe Gang disturbed them. But now, the scar-faced man was injured due to a "sneak attack," and immediately a group of people surrounded him.


    The Axe Gang elites were furious and shouted loudly. Even the scar-faced man himself couldn''t contain his anger as he questioned, "In a fair duel, how can you let your woman intervene?"


    Eric, who never cared about any rules, just smiled indifferently, "Did I say I was going to have a fair duel with you?"


    The scar-faced man hesitated for a moment, then growled lowly, pushing aside the group of Axe Gang elites, without saying a word, he grabbed his broad knife and attacked Eric again.


    Was a kick from a pre-heaven expert so easy to take? At this moment, the scar-faced man''s ribs were extremely painful, and he couldn''t exert much force. The reason why he swung his knife was just because of his fierce nature of "never giving up until death"!


    In this situation, the scar-faced man was naturally no match for Eric. In just a few moves, his legs were broken by a kick, and he knelt on the floor.


    Eric, who was annoyed by his earlier words, didn''t spare him. Before the elite members of the Axe Gang could come to his rescue, he slashed his neck with a knife.


    The death of the scar-faced man aroused the ferocity of the Axe Gang elites. Without waiting for Chang Laosan''s order, they yelled and rushed forward with their knives.


    Eric smirked coldly and said, "Fatal Strike!" Then he led the way with his knife.


    The four elite guards rushed into the crowd, allowing the steel knives to approach their bodies, attacking without defending. Tan Ailing closely followed Eric, afraid that he would exhaust himself again. But this time, Eric had learned his lesson. He no longer used leg techniques that couldn''t utilize "Bloodsucking Technique." Instead, he used powerful chops one after another, making the opponent''s blood splash.


    Turning the blade, he chopped towards the Axe Gang elite in front of him. The elite raised his knife to block Eric''s strike. However, Eric''s strike was effortless. Just as the elite raised his knife to block, Eric twisted his wrist and stabbed into the elite''s abdomen. With a loud cry, the elite clutched his stomach where blood was gushing out, then fell to the ground.


    Eric didn''t hesitate and swung his blade horizontally towards another Axe Gang elite on the left. After dodging the man''s attack towards him, Eric''s agile chopping landed on the man''s neck in a strange manner. With a gentle stroke, the man, unbelievably clutching his neck where blood was spurting out, fell to the ground.


    Using his advantage, in just a moment, Eric had killed nearly twenty people. Although the four elite guards didn''t slaughter recklessly to let their master enjoy himself, the number of corpses they created was still more than double that of Eric''s.


    These five people had one thing in common: under their fists and blades, there were only dead people and no wounded!


    Seeing the chaos, Chang Laosan shouted "Stop," and the elite members of the Axe Gang immediately stopped fighting and gathered around their leader. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elite members of the Axe Gang surrounded Chang Laosan. Among the remaining three to four dozen people, almost everyone except the ten people in windbreakers next to Chang Laosan had a look of horror on their faces. And the six people on Eric''s side were glaring at them, with an aura of attacking again at any moment.


    "Clap, clap, clap..."


    Chang Laosan clapped his hands, smiling, "Gate-Crashing Saber, Tan Family Leg Techniques, and the Iron Cloth Shirt of Golden Bell, hey, the Ling Yan Group is quite powerful... However, in today''s society, martial arts prowess alone cannot reign unchecked..."


    "Get to the point, I don''t have time to waste words with you here..." Eric coldly interrupted Chang Laosan.


    "Alright, straightforward..." Chang Laosan wasn''t angry, waving his hand. The ten men in windbreakers beside him immediately pulled out ten of the world''s best-selling assault rifles¡ªAK47s, the muzzles aimed at Eric and his group of six.


    "Hehe..." Chang Laosan said somewhat smugly,


    The Axe Gang hasn''t played with axes for a long time. Maybe you don''t know, but in our Axe Country''s underworld, there is also a nickname¡ªthe Arms Dealers! In the southeastern region, our Axe Gang is the largest arms smuggler! No matter how many experts your Ling Yan Group has, can they withstand endless bullets and rockets? I suggest you follow our boss''s orders and offer tens of millions for peace..."


    "We will never offer you any gold..." Eric categorically refused, brandishing his knife, "Do you have anything else to say? If not, then start shooting!"


    Chang Laosan was slightly taken aback, then earnestly advised, "Young man, don''t overestimate your martial arts! No matter how fast and fierce Gate-Crashing Saber and Tan Family Leg Techniques are, they can''t chop bullets or kick away bullets. With the power of an AK47, at such close range, it''s impossible to resist! You should reconsider..."


    The reason why Chang Laosan did not immediately order a retaliation for Scar Five and the other Axe Gang elites was firstly because he wanted to obtain those tens of millions to purchase arms and buy experts to resist the invasion of the Northern underworld alliance, and secondly because of the appearance of the "Tan Family Leg Techniques"!


    During this period, the Tan family in Cangzhou had an unparalleled reputation. Everyone knew that they had a powerful backer whom even the Ming Dynasty aristocrats had to respect. Chang Laosan naturally didn''t want to easily offend someone from this family!


    However, the face he offered was not wanted!


    Eric said indifferently, "No need to consider, just shoot! This is your last chance, otherwise, all that awaits you is death!"


    "What an arrogant young man!" Chang Laosan finally gave the order in anger.


    Ten AK47s poured out bullets with all their might, "Da da da!"


    Since the other party was no longer limited to martial arts, Eric naturally would not abandon magic. He wrapped his arm around Tan Ailing''s waist and silently cast ten Qi Shields in front of him. The four elite guards, under Eric''s hint, advanced steadily without dodging. When the bullets hit their bodies, they made a series of clangs like metal hitting metal.


    For the Axe Gang members, this scene was a huge blow. If it weren''t for the fact that they were all well-trained, experienced elite figures, they might have shouted and fled long ago!


    Large drops of sweat emerged on Chang Laosan''s forehead, blurring his vision. He gently wiped away the sweat beads, sighed in his heart, and thought that he would probably not escape this disaster today. He didn''t expect that someone could actually train the Iron Cloth Shirt of Golden Bell to the point of being immune to bullets and guns...


    The lights in the mahjong hall were still bright, but they illuminated a brutal slaughter. Fierce punches and kicks, under the light of the lamps and amidst the sounds of gunfire, with each strike, claimed the life of an Axe Gang member.


    Without Eric and Tan Ailing''s participation, the four elite guards were fully engaged in slaughter. In just a few tens of seconds, the lights remained bright, but the sound of gunfire ceased. In the entire mahjong hall, among the surviving Axe Gang members, only Chang Laosan was left!


    Knowing that fighting back was useless, Chang Laosan sighed, closed his eyes, and whispered, "Give me a quick death..."


    Just as he closed his eyes and waited for death, a cold and stern roar came, "Stop!"


    It was the boss!

 Chapter183: Demon Sect

    Chang Laosan was secretly delighted, thinking that he might not die! However, just as he had this thought, a powerful force had already hit his chest firmly. Before he could even feel the "pain," he had already merged into the eternal darkness!The Axe Gang leader, Wang Shengqiao, had been waiting in the dark room on the negative third floor, waiting for news from Chang Laosan. However, not only did Chang Laosan not return, but he also heard the sound of intense gunfire, feeling that something was wrong, he immediately rushed to the scene.


    However, the distance from the negative third floor to the negative first floor made him arrive when everything was already settled. He saw a burly man about to punch his trusted subordinate. Immediately, he shouted to stop him.


    However, how could the elite guard listen to him? Not only did he punch, but he also shook Chang Laosan towards Wang Shengqiao who was coming in midair.


    Catching Chang Laosan, Wang Shengqiao took five big steps in a row, feeling surprised by the enemy''s punching power. However, amidst his surging emotions, what stood out even more was his anger.


    Firstly, because the other party completely disregarded his face. After he spoke to leave someone behind, the killing continued. Secondly, Chang Laosan, whom he regarded as his right-hand man, had already died from bleeding from seven orifices on the spot. The death of this "strategist" level figure was an irreparable loss for the Axe Gang!


    He looked coldly at the corpses on the ground, a fierce killing intent flashing in Wang Shengqiao''s eyes. He began to size up the enemies one by one, his gaze as if he wanted to scrape away their lives.


    However, this gaze completely changed when it fell on Eric. First, there was a moment of confusion, then suspicion, followed by astonishment, and finally, ecstasy.


    Amid Eric''s astonishment, Wang Shengqiao, regardless of the bloodstains all around, knelt among the corpses, his face full of reverence as he said, "Demon Lord, the disciple has finally found you..."


    This scene made Eric couldn''t help but recall the past when Ren Qingang and the others insisted on recognizing him as the Living Buddha!


    Am I being mistaken again?


    Eric rolled his eyes inward and said, "You''ve got the wrong person! I''m not your ''Demon Lord''..."


    Upon hearing Eric''s denial, Wang Shengqiao''s face immediately turned pale, sobbing, "Demon Lord, why don''t you recognize your disciple? Do you know how hard Disciple and his brothers have been looking for you all these years..."


    The image of such a fierce-looking person showing such a sad expression and teary eyes was truly shocking. It made Eric feel embarrassed to continue to rebuff him, so he had to tactfully say, "How did you come to think I am your Demon Lord?"


    "Although the disciple has never seen the Demon Lord before, your identity is recorded in the historical texts of our Demon Sect." Wang Shengqiao said with great respect, "Just by looking at the demon aura around the Demon Lord, and that unique Demon Heart, the disciple can naturally confirm the Demon Lord''s identity!"


    "Demon aura? Demon Heart?" Eric looked at himself in confusion, feeling puzzled.


    After some thought, Eric casually cast a "Bloodsucking Technique" at Wang Shengqiao and asked, "Is this what you call ''demon aura''?"


    "Yes." Wang Shengqiao nodded with a face of enjoyment, "The Demon Lord is indeed the Demon Lord, able to transfer the demon aura to others..."


    Unable to restrain himself, Eric rolled his eyes again. He understood that the so-called "demon aura" referred to dark power, and the "Demon Heart" naturally meant the heart of darkness!


    Eric smiled wryly and turned to Tan Ailing, only to see her frowning, looking very serious.


    "What''s wrong?" Eric tightened his hold on her hand and asked softly.


    "Eric, the reputation of the Demon Sect is extremely poor. In the territory of China, they are like ''rats crossing the street, everyone shouting and beating''. You must not become that so-called ''Demon Lord''!" Tan Ailing said nervously, "Do you know, Eric, in several modern invasions of our country, the Demon Sect has always played a role behind the scenes. Like the Eight-Nation Alliance, the Eight-Year War of Resistance... even the lawless and life-taking gangsters hate the Demon Sect for betraying the country and the nation..."


    "Shut up, you scum..." Wang Shengqiao, who was very loyal to the Demon Sect, suddenly jumped up and, with a ghostly claw, grabbed Tan Ailing in Eric''s arms.


    Eric and Tan Ailing smiled at each other, but neither of them moved.


    Just as Wang Shengqiao was less than a meter away from Tan Ailing, a person suddenly blocked his path, taking a fierce claw containing corpse poison and turning it into powder head-on.


    To Wang Shengqiao''s surprise, his invincible technique was completely ineffective, only tearing the clothes of the person blocking him!


    Undoubtedly, the person intercepting him was one of the four elite bodyguards.


    Seeing Wang Shengqiao, who was full of hatred and staring fiercely at Tan Ailing, Eric said coldly, "Kill him!"


    Wang Shengqiao was shocked and exclaimed, "Demon Lord, you can''t treat your disciple like this for the sake of a lowly person..."


    The four elite bodyguards completely ignored his cries, and the four pre-heaven experts attacked without regard for their status, mercilessly besieging a first-class expert!


    Although the four elite bodyguards had entered the realm of pre-heaven, due to the special nature of "Seeing one''s true nature clearly, the golden body of an arhat", their attack power did not increase much. And Wang Shengqiao''s zombie ghost claws happened to be a martial art that was both offensive and defensive. For a while, the battle was intense, and the outcome was evenly matched!


    However, the huge gap in the realm was still there. Wang Shengqiao was not a match for the elite bodyguards! Moreover, he was facing four opponents! S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to Eric''s estimate, it wouldn''t take ten minutes for Wang Shengqiao to be defeated and killed!


    However, at this moment, Tan Ailing pleaded for Wang Shengqiao, "Eric, spare his life!"


    "Why?" Eric was puzzled. Wasn''t it said that everyone despised them?


    "Every action of the Demon Sect has caused great pain to our country!" Tan Ailing said angrily, "This Wang Shengqiao, hiding his identity, must be in Shanghai for more than just finding the so-called ''Demon Lord'', they must have ulterior motives! I want to ask him about their intentions, so we can be prepared in advance or eliminate the danger..."


    "In that case, spare his life!"


    At Eric''s signal, the four elite bodyguards did not kill Wang Shengqiao but severely wounded him.


    After a few minutes of fighting, Wang Shengqiao had seen through the tactics of the four elite bodyguards. Although he was coughing up blood and lying on the ground, he still looked surprised and asked, "Demon Lord, why are you with people from the Buddhist sect? They are the mortal enemies of our Demon Sect..."


    "Why don''t you understand?" Eric couldn''t be bothered to say more to him, dispelling the "Bloodsucking Technique" on himself, and then summoning the Heart of Light Element.


    Immediately, Eric''s image changed dramatically. Although his appearance remained the same, his temperament was completely different, radiating a holy aura that made people feel calm and moved!


    "Great living Buddha!" The four elite bodyguards who practiced Buddhism sang in unison, all kneeling on the ground, paying their respects.

 Chapter 184 Divine Wind Emperor

    But the one who felt the deepest about the light was not them, but Wang Shengqiao, who practiced dark magic. For others, the aura of light was warm and peaceful. But for him, it was the source of pain!Under the influence of the Heart of Light Element, the corpse poison in Wang Shengqiao''s body became restless. It seemed to be afraid of something, and it seemed to be avoiding something, running around Wang Shengqiao''s body, making him feel unbearable pain as if he were being cut by a thousand knives!


    However, the pain in his body was far less than the shock in his heart. "You... you are... the Living Buddha?"


    "Do you have any doubts?" Eric asked indifferently, retracting the Heart of Light Element.


    Although the pain in his body was gone, Wang Shengqiao''s expression looked even more uncomfortable. "Since you... you are the Living Buddha, then why do you possess the Demon Heart of our Demon Sect?"


    "Do you want to know?" Seeing Wang Shengqiao nodding like pounding garlic, Eric joked, "I''m not going to tell you!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A cold and fierce light flashed in Wang Shengqiao''s eyes, but immediately dimmed. He seemed to remember his current situation. He put on a begging face and said, "Please, tell me why you have the Demon Heart?"


    Eric ignored him.


    Knowing that he would never get his wish, Wang Shengqiao sighed and asked, "Why didn''t you kill me? Don''t you want to eliminate demons and defend the way?"


    "You still have value to me!" Eric said indifferently, "Honestly explain why the Demon Sect wants to infiltrate the country..."


    "You''re dreaming!" Wang Shengqiao said firmly, "The Demon Sect absolutely doesn''t have people who fear death! You will never know the plans of our Demon Sect..."


    As Wang Shengqiao spoke, he began to use a secret technique of the Demon Sect, preparing to self-destruct. Although he knew that this would not cause any harm to a figure like the Living Buddha, it would at least disgust them!


    However, he was disappointed! Just as he was about to activate the "Demon Disintegration Technique," he suddenly found that he had lost control of his body. Moreover, a strong spiritual force was invading his mind.


    The techniques of the Demon Sect were diverse, and Wang Shengqiao naturally knew that someone was using a technique similar to "Mind Control Technique" to deal with him! But what use was knowing? In the face of such a powerful spiritual force, all resistance was futile...


    The Puppet Technique, recorded in the "Dark Chronicles," was the ultimate dark magic. Unlike "Pet Contract" or "Master-Servant Contract," it would erase a person''s consciousness, but not their memory or abilities. In other words, creatures that had signed various "contracts" still had their original hobbies and habits. But those affected by the Puppet Technique would change all of these. As for what they would become, it depended on how the practitioner used the power of darkness to set it up!


    "How many people are there? What is the purpose of infiltrating? "


    "Master." Wang Shengqiao, who had been reborn, prostrated himself on the ground and answered respectfully, "Based on memory, there are at least seventeen disciples of the Demon Sect lurking in various places in China, but they are not in contact with each other, so they do not know the whereabouts of others. In addition, the purpose of the Demon Sect is not clear, except for seeking the Demon Lord who possesses the Demon Heart, the other requirement is to develop their power vigorously and obey the orders issued by the Guardian Priest at any time!"


    Tan Ailing frowned slightly and interjected, "Who is the Guardian Priest? Where is he now?"


    Wang Shengqiao did not answer. Eric knew that this kind of "puppet" would only obey the words of the practitioner, so he immediately repeated Tan Ailing''s question.


    "The Guardian Priest is the Divine Wind Emperor, currently living in seclusion in the Divine Wind Valley!"


    "What? It''s actually the Divine Wind Emperor?" Tan Ailing and the four elite bodyguards exclaimed in unison.


    Eric asked in surprise, "What''s wrong? Is this Divine Wind Emperor very powerful?"


    Tan Ailing nodded, frowning, "Eric, the Divine Wind Emperor first appeared in Jianghu at the end of the Ming Dynasty and the beginning of the Qing Dynasty. It is said that he had some relationship with Dorgon and helped the Qing Dynasty at that time to kill martial artists who opposed the Qing Dynasty. After Dorgon was removed by Shunzhi, he also went into seclusion. When he reappeared thirty years later, he was already a top-level expert at the pre-heaven stage, creating the Divine Wind Palm, which is extremely powerful. I didn''t expect him to still be alive now; he must be over three hundred years old..."


    "Being over three hundred years old is nothing special!" Eric didn''t really care about this "little guy" who hadn''t reached his level yet. "Didn''t Zhou Dian live for over six hundred years?"


    "It''s different!" Tan Ailing shook her head. "Generally speaking, even if pre-heaven experts have a way to maintain their health, they cannot live past three hundred years! I''m afraid that the Divine Wind Emperor will become a master-level existence no less than Zhou Dian..."


    Eric naturally passed this question on to Wang Shengqiao.


    "The Divine Wind Emperor practices dark magic, which harms the heavens and himself, so he has not been able to reach the master level to this day! According to memory, he has relied on a very cruel and evil ''Virgin Seizing Yuan and Increasing Lifespan Secret Technique'' to live to this age!"


    "Where is the Divine Wind Emperor now?"


    "In the Divine Wind Valley."


    Eric and Tan Ailing rolled their eyes at the same time and asked in detail, "Where exactly is the Divine Wind Valley?"


    "Japan. But the exact location is not clear!"


    Tan Ailing''s face relaxed slightly, but she still looked serious.


    "What''s wrong?" Eric gently rubbed Tan Ailing''s frowned brow and asked in a soft voice, "Are you very worried about the Divine Wind Emperor?"


    "Yes!" Tan Ailing leaned weakly against Eric''s chest and said, "Every time the Divine Wind Emperor appears, he not only causes chaos in the martial arts world but also causes turmoil in the country... We must not let him come out to cause trouble again..."


    "He has been in seclusion for so long, he should be cultivating his mind and body to break through to the master level, right?"


    "Absolutely not!" Tan Ailing shook her head firmly and explained, "If he was really cultivating his mind and body to pursue the ultimate in martial arts, then he would never have used the cruel and evil method mentioned by Wang Shengqiao to increase his lifespan..."


    Eric felt that what Tan Ailing said made some sense. The Divine Wind Emperor should not be a character who resigned himself to loneliness, so he asked Wang Shengqiao, "Is the Divine Wind Emperor really in seclusion, or will he intervene in the affairs of the Demon Sect?"


    "According to memory, the Divine Wind Emperor is currently the highest spiritual leader of the Demon Sect. Even the Priest in charge of daily management would not disobey his orders! However, the Divine Wind Emperor usually does not handle affairs. He only occasionally gathers outstanding disciples of the Demon Sect for training! In addition, he will also do some things at the invitation of those in power..."


    "Those in power?" Tan Ailing asked in surprise, "Do you mean the Japanese government?"


    "Yes!"


    "The Divine Wind Emperor actually has connections with the Japanese government?" Tan Ailing''s brow furrowed tightly again. "What does the Japanese government want the Divine Wind Emperor to do?"


    "The relevant information in memory is only one document, which was decades ago when the Japanese militarist government exchanged a secret method of brainwashing from the Demon Sect with the Divine Wind Emperor using a thousand excellent virgin girls. With this secret method, the Japanese militarist government trained a large number of fearless soldiers, and one elite team was personally named by the Divine Wind Emperor - the Kamikaze Special Attack Team..."


    Upon hearing this, Tan Ailing couldn''t help but kick a nearby automatic mahjong table to pieces in anger, saying, "This animal who forgets his roots..."


    "Don''t get angry over a beast!" Eric gently patted Tan Ailing.


    "Eric, I''m really worried now..."


    Eric knew what Tan Ailing was worried about. He smiled and advised, "It''s no use worrying now! After all, we don''t know where the Divine Wind Emperor is, and we don''t know his plans..."


    "What should we do then?"


    "Maintain the status quo!" Eric thought for a moment and said, "Let Wang Shengqiao continue to lead his Axe Gang. Once there is news from the Divine Wind Emperor, report to me immediately! Let''s play a game of cat and mouse with him!"


    "That''s all we can do!"


    Looking at the corpses and bloodstains all over the ground, Eric frowned at the dirtiness of it all and said, "Now that things are done, let''s go back! Wang Shengqiao, you continue to be the leader of your Axe Gang. Once there is news from the Divine Wind Emperor, report to me immediately!"


    "Yes, master!" Wang Shengqiao trembled as he got up from the ground, bowed, and said, "I respectfully send off the master!"


    Seeing him standing unsteadily, Eric knew that his injuries were quite serious, so he said, "Come with me. Let''s find a place to heal your injuries first!"


    "Thank you, master!"


    Before leaving, Eric instructed Wang Shengqiao''s men to clean up the scene, both to tidy up and to prevent the members of the Axe Gang from misunderstanding that their leader had been abducted.

 Chapter 185 Immediate Execution

    Wang Shengqiao practiced the martial arts of the Demon Sect, possessing dark power. For him, restorative magic of the light element was actually an offensive spell. Although there were restorative dark magics, Eric chose not to use them.Firstly, restorative dark magics were all high-level and required a considerable amount of magic power. Secondly, Eric possessed the "Earth Sha Extreme Yin Abyss," a sinister place where the dispersed Earth Sha energy accumulated. While it seemed useless to others, in Eric''s hands, it became a holy land for all creatures practicing dark powers!


    Eric planned to take Wang Shengqiao there so that he could not only recover at an extremely fast rate but also further advance to the pre-heaven level!


    Because they were going to cause trouble for the Axe Gang today, Xiao Feng Qian was taken to the group headquarters. Since it was still early, Ailing didn''t want to go back alone. She followed Eric to Longhua Town.


    Longhua Town, near the "Earth Sha Extreme Yin Abyss," was originally desolate, but now it was brightly lit and bustling with activity. The reason was simple: Shanghai Mingjian Road and Bridge Co., Ltd. had sent a project team and five hundred workers here to work day and night on the construction of the manor needed by the "new owner."


    However, they were currently only building some peripheral facilities. The "Earth Sha Extreme Yin Abyss" was still concealed by a mobile warehouse, guarded by dozens of vampires, and no one knew what was inside! Eric had no intention of letting anyone know, and he even decided that when the construction reached this point, all the work would be done by the vampires. It could be imagined that by then, the noble and elegant vampire clan would become laborers, working under the scorching sun, sweating, and contributing to the construction of the manor!


    After entering the warehouse, Eric didn''t delay much. He immediately had Wang Shengqiao empty his belongings and walk to the center of the magic array to begin gathering Earth Sha Yin Qi and infusing it into his body.


    Although the martial arts of the Demon Sect progressed rapidly, they were not very stable and were prone to demonic influence. Generally speaking, large-scale infusion of "demonic energy" like this would cause the recipient''s body to burst and die. Fortunately, Eric had thoroughly studied the "Dark Chronicles" and was adept at manipulating dark powers, so he spared Wang Shengqiao from this fate that was supposed to be inevitable!


    As a top-notch expert, Wang Shengqiao''s skill was already profound. Coupled with the infusion of this endless dark power, he truly entered the pre-heaven realm after just over an hour. However, Eric did not stop there. He continued to "infuse energy" relentlessly until Wang Shengqiao reached his body''s limit.


    "Thank you for your kindness, master!" Feeling the surging power in his body, Wang Shengqiao knelt down to thank him.


    "Get up!" Eric waved his hand. "Get used to your current condition..."


    "Yes..."


    At this moment, Tan Ailing hurried over.


    Seeing her slight anxiety and the phone in her hand, Eric raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong? Did someone call for Wang Shengqiao?" He noticed that the phone Tan Ailing was holding was not hers but the one Wang Shengqiao had just taken out!


    "Yes." Tan Ailing nodded. "Someone has been calling for more than twenty minutes, and it has rang seventeen times already, but I didn''t want to disturb you..."


    "It seems there''s something urgent... Didn''t you answer?"


    "Why would I answer someone else''s phone?" Tan Ailing glared at Eric and said with some worry, "Eric, I''m afraid someone will take advantage of this opportunity to deal with the Axe Gang. After all, the Northern Underground Alliance is eyeing Shanghai..."


    Just as she said that, the phone rang again.


    "The eighteenth time..."


    Not wanting to see Tan Ailing frown again, Eric called Wang Shengqiao, who was still adjusting to his sudden increase in power, and handed him the phone.


    "Hello, it''s me..." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Wang Shengqiao''s calm face, Tan Ailing breathed a sigh of relief and felt that she had been overthinking. However, Eric didn''t think so!


    Because he knew that someone affected by the "Puppet Technique" wouldn''t care about anything other than the caster! For Wang Shengqiao now, the survival or demise of the Axe Gang would not make any difference!


    After Wang Shengqiao finished the call, Eric immediately asked, "Is someone trying to attack the Axe Gang while they''re vulnerable?"


    "Wise master!" Wang Shengqiao nodded. "The Northern Underground Alliance has learned about what happened in the underground casino and is now launching a large-scale attack on the Axe Gang''s branches everywhere. We can''t resist, so they called me for help..."


    Having seen many gang alliance situations, there were either gamblers or employees. Knowing about the massacre at the Axe Gang headquarters and the departure of its leader, they would naturally not miss such a rare opportunity.


    Eric also knew that the losses caused by his group to the Axe Gang were huge. Conservatively estimated, they had weakened its strength by more than thirty percent! Although the Axe Gang boasted of having "eight thousand gang members," the elite members who could fight would definitely not exceed a thousand! When they were in the underground casino, his people had killed more than three hundred elite Axe Gang members and two of the eight top experts. If the Northern Underground Alliance didn''t seize this opportunity, they would have missed out!


    After thinking for a moment, Eric asked Wang Shengqiao, "If the Axe Gang is wiped out, will you be recalled to the Divine Wind Valley?"


    "According to memory, the Demon Sect only has one method of dealing with failures, and that is¡ªimmediate execution!"


    Tan Ailing became anxious as soon as she heard this. "Eric, we can''t let the Northern Underground Alliance wipe out the Axe Gang. We must uncover the intentions of the Divine Wind Emperor..."


    "I know!" Eric reassured Tan Ailing and said to Wang Shengqiao, "You go support the Axe Gang immediately..."


    To be absolutely sure, Eric even dispatched ten Duke-level vampires to assist. With such a lineup, it was not only possible to defend against the Northern Underground Alliance''s attacks but also to potentially wipe out the alliance in return!

 Chapter 186 The Masked Man

    In a certain cave in a certain country on a certain continent.Several braziers burned in this cavern, large enough to accommodate a hundred people. Though not as bright as daylight, the flames provided clear illumination. Twenty-three people stood quietly beneath a platform just over a meter high, making no sound.


    At that moment, a person wearing a bronze mask emerged slowly from a small cave. Though this person came out silently, the twenty-three individuals seemed to sense it simultaneously, all rising to bow and saying in unison, "We pay our respects to the Sovereign!"


    With the sound of the salute, the masked figure was exposed to the light of the flames. Strangely, he cast no shadow! However, the others seemed unperturbed by this peculiarity, as if it were nothing out of the ordinary.


    Ascending the platform and taking a seat on the only stone chair, the masked figure raised a hand and said, "Dispense with the formalities and be seated!" Though wearing a mask, his voice did not sound muffled.


    Once everyone had taken their seats on the stone benches flanking the platform, the masked figure spoke again in a clear and melodious baritone, "During my three months in seclusion, has anything unusual occurred?"


    The twenty-three individuals looked at each other, seeming to find nothing worthy of being called "unusual"! However, the man seated at the first position on the left side, a handsome and charismatic middle-aged man of Chinese descent, appeared nervous, with sweat glistening on his forehead in the reflection of the firelight.


    "Luo Shu, the head of the China region in the Eastern Hemisphere, do you have anything to report?" The masked figure''s eyes, shining with an eerie light that was not reflected by the flames, fixed on "Luo Shu."


    "Sovereign..." Luo Shu clenched his teeth, as if making a firm decision, suddenly stood up and knelt down, confessing, "The Number Five Laboratory in the Yanshan Mountains of China has been exposed. The equipment, research data, and several researchers are now in the hands of the Chinese National Security Bureau..."


    "What?" The other twenty-two people were surprised, evidently not informed beforehand by Luo Shu.


    The Sovereign remained unperturbed, his tone still indifferent as he asked, "If the Number Five Laboratory is lost, so be it, as long as our people are safe..."


    "Sovereign..." Sweat finally dripped down Luo Shu''s forehead, "The Flame Messenger and the Rock Sentinel have also been captured by the Chinese National Security Bureau..."


    "The Flame Messenger possesses A-level strength, and the Rock Sentinel also has A-level ability. Together, they could accomplish great things. How could they have been captured by the Chinese National Security Bureau?" Luo Shu''s twenty-two colleagues expressed their surprise and doubt.


    After a flicker of eerie light in the masked figure''s eyes, he calmed down again and explained to Luo Shu, "China is a mysterious country with countless extraordinary individuals. It''s not surprising that the Flame Messenger and the Rock Sentinel fell there..."


    Seeing the masked figure offering an explanation, Luo Shu felt grateful and said, "Thank you for your understanding, Sovereign..."


    "Enough." The masked figure waved his hand, solemnly saying, "Find out where the Flame Messenger and the Rock Sentinel are, and rescue them at all costs! We cannot let our brothers fall into the hands of those incompetent fools..."


    "Sovereign is benevolent..." The twenty-three people, including Luo Shu, sang praises in unison.


    "Hehe..." The masked figure seemed to enjoy the flattery, smiling before turning to Luo Shu and asking, "Have you settled the Holy Maiden? Her strength should have greatly increased since I last saw her six months ago. Has she reached A-level yet?"


    The masked figure''s series of questions made Luo Shu, who had just relaxed a bit, tense up again, even more so than before.


    Noticing Luo Shu trembling, the masked figure had a faintly ominous premonition and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong? The Holy Maiden hasn''t encountered any problems, has she?"


    "Forgive me, Sovereign!" Despite pressing his forehead tightly against the cold ground, Luo Shu couldn''t stop the sweat pouring out, "The Holy Maiden... she has also fallen into someone else''s hands!"


    "What?" This time, the exclamation came not only from Luo Shu''s twenty-two colleagues but also from the masked Sovereign.


    Unable to contain his emotions any longer, the masked figure stood up abruptly, his eyes flashing with an eerie light, and said sharply, "You actually lost the Holy Maiden..."


    With a trembling heart, Luo Shu cried out in agony, his voice hoarse with pleading, "Sovereign, please have mercy... Spare me this time..."


    The masked figure snorted coldly, unmoved.


    It was as if responding to this call of murderous intent, the shadow beneath Luo Shu''s body unexpectedly "came alive," transforming into countless black threads that fervently rushed toward his body, as if seeking to merge with it.


    However, it seemed that the method was incorrect, as the black threads, desperate to merge with his body, did not actually integrate. Instead, under some inexplicable external force, they cut through Luo Shu''s skin and flesh, forcibly drilling into him.


    Like undergoing a thousand cuts, Luo Shu screamed in agony, hoarsely pleading, "Sovereign, have mercy... Spare me this time..."


    The masked figure coldly snorted, unmoved.


    Luo Shu writhed and trembled on the ground, blood seeping from the hundreds of wounds on his body, wetting his clothes and leaving an imprint on the ground with a post-modern artistic feel.


    Luo Shu was no ordinary character. In the world of supernatural abilities, he was famous under the nickname "Angel of Wings." He was the only S-level psychic in the world, with almost substantial psychic power. Although his other abilities were close to zero, relying on the invisible void blades formed by his psychic power and the Illusion Eye that could pull enemies into a realm of illusion, he still managed to firmly hold a position among the top ten super experts in the world of supernatural abilities!


    However, this outstanding superpower was completely powerless against the masked figure''s attack. One could imagine the strength of the masked figure, known as the "Sovereign," who could manipulate shadows!


    Just as Luo Shu''s breath grew weaker, the elderly European man seated on the first right suddenly stood up and said, "Sovereign, please calm your anger! Although Lord Luo Shu''s crime is unforgivable, we still need him to explain the details. Please spare his life..."


    The other twenty-one people, for reasons unknown, all stood up to plead for Luo Shu.


    Perhaps the masked figure had never intended to kill Luo Shu. As soon as the European man finished his plea, the masked figure made a slight hum and sat back down. The black threads that had tightly bound Luo Shu rapidly reassembled into a single mass, returning to their original form as his shadow.


    With the Sovereign''s acquiescence, a middle-aged European woman lightly waved her hand, and in a gentle white light, the wounds on Luo Shu''s body quickly healed, alleviating the pain caused by his injuries.


    One minute later, apart from his tattered clothes and exhausted appearance, Luo Shu had fully recovered!


    "Luo Shu, tell us what happened!" The masked figure''s cold voice contained a hint of anger.


    Luo Shu shivered slightly and, still gasping for breath, quickly recounted what he had speculated about the incident.


    After he finished, the masked figure asked with slight surprise, "So you mean, the Holy Maiden did not fall into the hands of the Chinese National Security Bureau but left with another young man?"


    "Yes!" Luo Shu nodded vigorously, speaking with certainty, "This was witnessed by our informant stationed at the farm! At the time, the people from the National Security Bureau stayed at the farm, while the Holy Maiden was carried away by that young man!"


    Ma Junwei was somewhat surprised. "Do you know who that young man is?"


    "Yes." Luo Shu did not dare to delay and took out a laptop from a suitcase beside the stone bench. After some fiddling, he respectfully handed it to the masked figure.


    Taking a look, the masked figure saw a news page on the screen with a large photo and a headline: "The Most Handsome Chairman of the Board in Chinese History."


    The headline did not interest the masked figure, as his gaze was fixed on the very clear color photo! S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha... It''s great that the Holy Maiden is safe!" The masked figure laughed heartily, as he saw the little girl holding the leg of the "Most Handsome Chairman of the Board in Chinese History," who was crucial to his grand plan,!


    Although it was unclear what Luo Shu showed to the "Sovereign," judging from his current demeanor and the words "the Holy Maiden is safe," it was enough to explain the situation. Therefore, the elderly European man and the others all relaxed.


    After carefully reading the news content, the masked figure became even more pleased. "So it''s a local group from Shanghai, China! Hehe, good... Luo Shu, since the Holy Maiden is in Shanghai, which is your territory, I will leave the task of bringing her back to you! I hope you can redeem yourself with success and not disappoint me again..."


    Touched, Luo Shu said with overwhelming gratitude, "Thank you, Sovereign, I will definitely redeem myself with success and live up to your expectations!"

 Chapter 187 Is Seven Billion Really a Lot?

    Shanghai, China, Vice Mayor Tang''s home."Ha-ha, Lao Ye, how come you and your wife have time to come over!" Seeing Mr. and Mrs. Ye Zhenglin, Tang''s father asked warmly.


    "Tang, I won''t beat around the bush with you." Ye Zhenglin sat down and went straight to the point, "Post-heaven is our thirtieth wedding anniversary, and I want to have a banquet to celebrate. You must come!"


    "Thirty years? That''s a pearl wedding!" Tang''s father laughed, "We should celebrate! Rest assured, we will definitely come!"


    "Just you two coming is not enough!" Ye Zhenglin smiled, "You have to bring your daughter too!"


    Tang''s father nodded knowingly and smiled. A few seconds later, he couldn''t help but complain, "That girl, she hasn''t come to see us in over half a month!"


    "She must be busy!" Ye Zhenglin spoke up for his "future daughter-in-law," "Speaking of which, Feiyan is really capable. At such a young age, she has managed to build up the Ling Yan Group so well, much better than our three worthless ones."


    "What did she build up?" Tang''s father shook his head, "This Ling Yan Group was established with the face of Eric, the young master. What does it have to do with Feiyan?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Regardless, Feiyan is now managing the Ling Yan Group, which is enough to prove her ability."


    Tang''s father nodded slightly, promising, "Lao Ye, rest assured, our family of three will definitely be there for post-heaven!"


    "If possible, could you help me invite Eric, the young master of the Medicine King Sect?"


    "I''ll try..."


    Bentley Mulliner728, not often used, so the true user of this tens of millions-level luxury car reserved for the E country royal family is Tang Feiyan. The luxury and extravagance of this car were deeply experienced by Tang Feiyan. Every time she flaunted it, it attracted everyone''s attention, even screams of excitement. Even the employees of Ling Yan Group were stunned and admired by the Vice President''s high-level ride, filling them with confidence in the future of their new group!


    This made Tang Feiyan even more impressed by what Skidmore had said before¡ªthat this car was really ordinary and did not match the owner''s status... The owner''s vehicle should be unique... She contacted Bentley to have them create the most luxurious and comfortable custom car for the owner...


    Therefore, on the way to the Ye family estate, Tang Feiyan smiled and asked Skidmore, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, "When will the custom-made, unique, super luxurious car you''re spending over 30 million on for Eric be ready?"


    Skidmore carefully observed Eric and Tang Feiyan''s expressions and found that Eric was calm, while Tang Feiyan was curious. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the owner and mistress were not unhappy with the speed of the car''s construction. So he said, "Because the vehicle that can match the owner''s noble status is all hand-polished, it takes a long time, and it should be shipped to China with other transportation in about eight or nine months!"


    When they heard the phrase "other transportation," Eric and the others were surprised. Tang Feiyan even asked, "Isn''t one car enough... Did you also customize a car for Ailing and me?"


    With a slightly pale face, Skidmore said, "I have neglected my duty. I did not customize a special vehicle for the two mistresses, but I will make up for it immediately..."


    With Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s intelligence, it was natural to see that these vampires only had Eric in their hearts, and their respect for them also stemmed from Eric''s love for them. Once they left Eric, these vampires'' attitude toward them would not be much better than toward a stranger!


    Therefore, they did not have any negative feelings. Tan Ailing even said, "No need, the three of us are enough with one car. Having more would just be a decoration..."


    Seeing that Eric did not look unhappy, Skidmore felt relieved and said respectfully, "Yes, mistress." Although he said so, he had already made up his mind to immediately customize several luxurious cars for women''s use. Even if these luxury cars ended up being useless decorations, it didn''t matter!


    "You haven''t said what your ''other transportation'' refers to?" Tang Feiyan asked eagerly.


    "In addition to the car, I also customized a private plane for the master and mistress..."


    "A private plane?" Tang Feiyan exclaimed, "Is it a helicopter, a fixed-wing ultralight aircraft, or a powered rotating glider?"


    Skidmore felt insulted as if he had been greatly insulted. He snorted a couple of times before saying heavily, "It''s an Airbus A380!"


    For the aircraft, neither Tang Feiyan nor Tan Ailing knew much about it, and Eric was even less knowledgeable, so when they heard the name of this type of aircraft, they didn''t have any unusual expressions.


    "I''m afraid it costs tens of millions?" Tang Feiyan asked casually.


    Skidmore''s face showed an insulted expression again, and he said slowly, "This private plane cost a total of three hundred and eighty million US dollars!"


    "So much?" Tang Feiyan and Tan Ailing couldn''t help but exclaim together. After looking at each other for a while, they both asked again in disbelief, "Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    "Of course not!" Skidmore said somewhat aggrievedly, "The Airbus A380 is 78 meters long, has a wingspan of 80 meters, a total weight of 583~:u. Under the configuration of three classes, it can carry 555 passengers and fly continuously for 14,800 miles. The noise emitted during takeoff can reach half the noise control standard, making it the most advanced, spacious, and efficient aircraft ever built. The unit price is 295 million dollars..."


    "Why did you say it cost three hundred and eighty million US dollars then?" Tang Feiyan was puzzled. If she didn''t know that Skidmore had paid for this private plane as a gift to Master Eric, she would probably think he was asking for kickbacks or falsifying accounts!


    "Although the A380''s cabin is equipped with the most advanced passenger aircraft systems to date, and can even use laptops and make phone calls at will, I still think it''s a bit monotonous, so I spent an extra eighty million to have the manufacturer modify the aircraft! It is equipped with the most advanced fiber optic power distribution network, making the selection of movies, video games, and TV shows more flexible and complete. It also has more open space, such as setting the lower deck as a private bedroom, business area, bar, restaurant, cinema, gym, hydro massage pool, and even a beauty salon, casino, amusement park, and parking lot..."


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were stunned. Although they knew that someone who would spend millions on a car would not be constrained when buying an airplane, they could not have imagined that he would be so extravagant! Three hundred and eighty million US dollars, which is almost three billion RMB! This is like building a palace in the sky...


    "Will a plane like this really be delivered in eight or nine months?" Tan Ailing expressed doubts.


    "Madam is absolutely right! If you start ordering now, it may take three or four years to deliver the finished product! However, fortunately, Emirates Airlines ordered four Airbus A380s three years ago and they are about to be delivered this year..." Skidmore''s humble expression flashed a hint of pride, "I have some influence in the UAE, so I asked them to let one out. If it weren''t for the need for modification, the finished product might arrive at Pudong International Airport in a month!"


    "Are you going to let us fly this plane ourselves when you buy it?"


    Tang Feiyan''s words made Skidmore feel insulted again. He said, "How could I be so thoughtless! Along with this plane, there are forty crew members, including four pilots, twenty stewardesses trained in various domestic services, one bartender, two chefs, one beautician, one fitness trainer, one masseur, and ten attendants!"


    "So many people?" Tang Feiyan exclaimed in amazement.


    "In order to prevent outsiders from disturbing the esteemed owner, these personnel are all carefully selected beauties from tens of thousands of blood slaves in country A..."


    This sentence immediately angered Tang Feiyan, "Why do you need so many women on the plane?"


    Poor Skidmore completely did not understand where Tang Feiyan''s anger was coming from, because his arrangement did not stem from anything unclean. In the taste buds of vampires, the blood of virgins is the most delicious, so the number of virgins among the blood slaves can indirectly reflect the status and strength of vampires!


    It was precisely because of this inherent cognition that Skidmore, who wanted to please the owner, had organized a "beauty pageant" among the blood slaves! Although the power of the blood slaves was far from that of real vampires, their lifespans were equally long. Even so, Skidmore had only managed to keep less than a hundred beautiful virgin blood slaves in his three hundred years in America.


    The reason for having only so few people was twofold: first, these nearly a hundred virgins were enough to provide him with blood food, and second, he was afraid that doing too much would attract the dissatisfaction of the "just" and the jealousy of the "like-minded."


    In order to collect enough from country A, Skidmore had conducted a large-scale search in America. Any family with eligible blood slaves who refused to hand them over was completely wiped out...


    Although Eric and the others did not know the effort Skidmore had put into this matter, at least Tan Ailing knew a bit about the common sense of vampire society, so she calmed Tang Feiyan''s anger and reassured Skidmore with a smile, "Your original intention was good, but the utilization rate of this plane will definitely not be high!"


    "Why?" Not only Skidmore, but even Eric was puzzled. With this plane, it would be convenient to go to Cangzhou, Henan, or even Tibet. Traveling to other places would also be much easier, as they could go whenever they wanted without having to chase after flight schedules...

 Chapter 188 All these problems can be overcome!

    "In fact, there are many private planes in China, but without exception, the owners have all encountered the ''difficulty of going to the sky'', so the planes have become decorations, and they can only ''look up at the sky and sigh.''"Tan Ailing sighed slightly and explained, "Unlike other countries, China''s airspace control is mainly military-controlled, with civil aviation also involved in corresponding management. The principle of airspace application is that the military controls civil aviation, and private flights are controlled by both the military and civil aviation. Therefore, the space for private flights is very limited. In addition, China''s current airspace control equipment and methods are not very advanced, so compared to ground transportation, air transportation is even more complex and dangerous. Although there are no special restrictions on buying private planes in China, in order to ensure flight safety, the approval process for private planes to take off is strict and supervised."


    "Ailing, you''re exaggerating a bit!"


    Tang Feiyan disagreed with Tan Ailing''s statement, "I remember the latest ''General Aviation Flight Control Regulations'' have simplified the procedures for airspace use. The previous ''one matter, one report'' before takeoff has been changed to ''one application for temporary airspace designation, which can be used for a long time'', for up to a year. And the requirement for application time has been changed from ''one week in advance'' to ''the day before the flight mission''. This shouldn''t affect us, right?"


    "Do you know how detailed the airspace division is? Do you know how many airspaces you have to pass through from Shanghai to Beijing? How many procedures do you need to go through for a private plane to fly for three hours?"


    Tan Ailing shook her head and said, "Moreover, currently in China, there is no refueling station for private planes, nor is there a dedicated private plane maintenance station. Supporting facilities such as private plane parking, takeoff and landing support, and maintenance service personnel are almost blank in China..."


    "All these problems can be overcome!"


    Tang Feiyan, immersed in the joy of owning the world''s most luxurious private plane, said unconcernedly, "We can just rent a parking space at Pudong International Airport. I believe Eric won''t mind spending ''just a little'' money! Right, Eric?"


    What else could Eric say? Naturally, he just nodded slightly.


    Seeing Eric nodding as well, Tan Ailing no longer objected. Anyway, with the backing of their forces, the procedures would definitely be much simpler and faster for them! Read new adventures at empire


    Seeing that the master had decided to accept the gift he had offered, Skidmore finally felt relieved and let out a sigh of relief,


    "Also, I have purchased for the master..."


    "Anything else?" Tang Feiyan''s curiosity was piqued again. "What is it? A private train?"


    "We already have airplanes, why would we need a train?" Skidmore expressed his bewilderment.


    "Never mind her!" Tan Ailing gave Tang Feiyan a glare and said to Skidmore, "Continue with your story!"


    "Yes, mistress!" Skidmore cleared his throat and said, "I have also purchased a cruise ship for the master..." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A cruise ship?" Tang Feiyan interjected, "Do you mean a yacht?"


    "Mistress," Skidmore said seriously, "Although I have been living in the Americas for hundreds of years, my Chinese proficiency is definitely sufficient to teach at Peking University''s Chinese department. Please do not doubt my ability to express myself clearly in Mandarin..."


    "Alright, let''s call it a cruise ship then!" Tang Feiyan pouted under Tan Ailing''s stern gaze. Seeing her reluctant expression, it was clear she still doubted Skidmore''s ability to articulate his thoughts.


    Accustomed to being insulted, Skidmore no longer felt aggrieved and continued, ignoring Tang Feiyan''s expression. "The ship I have purchased for the master is built by the E-Crown Cruise Line, with a length of 294 meters and 16 decks, capable of accommodating 2,000 passengers and 900 crew members, a super cruise ship."


    "It really is a cruise ship and not a yacht!" Tang Feiyan exclaimed, then asked in confusion, "Although a cruise ship is large, the rooms are usually small..."


    "Not this one!" Skidmore shook his head. "Although this super cruise ship has 1,000 cabins, the top four decks each have super luxurious cabins with nearly 200 square meters, and the rooms have ''invincible sea views'' on all four sides. To showcase the master''s status, I also had the manufacturer create a unification of the cabins!"


    Just as Tang Feiyan looked envious, Tan Ailing asked, "Are you planning to refurbish this super cruise ship as well?"


    "No need, the facilities on this super cruise ship are very complete!" Skidmore explained, "There is not only a circular theater with 16 private boxes and a capacity of 830 people, but also a library with at least 6,000 books, two outdoor SPA massage pools, as well as restaurants, bars, business clubs, beauty salons, and barber shops. In addition, there is a large casino, a gym, a playground for rest and play, and even a helipad."


    Tang Feiyan''s eyes sparkled. "What does this super cruise ship look like? How does it compare to the ''Queen Victoria II''?"


    "The purpose of building this super cruise ship is to surpass the ''Queen Victoria II,'' which has been sailing on the sea for over 40 years, and become the most luxurious cruise ship of the 21st century! The designers of this cruise ship intentionally imitated the 19th-century cruise ship style¡ªthe ship''s 3-story high dome hall, stairs, and crystal decorative lights are reminiscent of the early 20th-century ''Titanic''..." Skidmore said with some pride. In his impression, many people were fascinated by the Titanic.


    "Like the ''Titanic''?" Tang Feiyan frowned slightly. "Although the love story of Rose and Jack was touching, the ending was not so good..."


    Skidmore''s face suddenly darkened at this flattery gone awry!


    However, Tang Feiyan didn''t seem to really care. She then asked, "Since this super cruise ship is touted as the most luxurious, its cost must be quite high, right?"


    Skidmore nodded, "The total cost of this super cruise ship will exceed 300 million pounds, and it is currently under construction at the Fincantieri shipyard in Venice, Italy. However, it will definitely be launched for its maiden voyage in seven months!"


    "Over 300 million pounds?" Tang Feiyan muttered to herself, "That''s close to 4 billion RMB! Wow, several modes of transportation have cost 7 billion RMB, it''s really extravagant..." Not only her, even Tan Ailing, who usually had little concept of money, couldn''t help but be amazed and changed color.


    However, Eric remained indifferent, unmoved.


    Perhaps feeling that Eric''s calmness made her shallowness more pronounced, Tang Feiyan pouted and complained, "Eric, that''s 7 billion, not 70! Why aren''t you surprised at all..."


    "7 billion?" Eric was puzzled by their expressions. "Is that a lot?"


    This somewhat idiotic remark made Tang Feiyan and Tan Ailing involuntarily roll their eyes. Skidmore, on the other hand, looked extremely admiring, thinking that his master''s demeanor was truly exceptional!


    In fact, Eric was neither economically ignorant nor exceptionally noble. He just didn''t think 7 billion was a lot!


    In Celestia, Eric was the "Number One Bandit" and every time he robbed a magic crystal, it was worth millions of gold coins. According to the consumption levels of Celestia and Earth, one gold coin could be exchanged for about 8,000 RMB, which meant a profit of over 8,000 RMB. So, how could he be moved by a mere 7 billion RMB?

 Chapter 189 Chinas Number One Playboy

    "By the way, has this floating castle been named yet?" Tang Feiyan suddenly asked. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."Not yet!" Skidmore replied respectfully. "I was hoping the master and mistress would bestow a name!"


    Tang Feiyan''s eyes lit up, and she immediately became charming, leaning into Eric''s arms and tremblingly calling, "Eric..."


    Eric naturally understood what she meant, smiled slightly, and casually said, "Alright, you can name this super cruise ship!"


    "Eric, you''re so kind..." Tang Feiyan coquettishly kissed Eric''s face and without hesitation suggested, "How about calling it the ''Ling Yan''?"


    "Okay, let''s name it the ''Ling Yan''!"


    Seeing that the master didn''t object to the mistress''s proposal, Skidmore immediately understood and said, "I''ll inform the manufacturer of this name and have it displayed on the ship!"


    While Tang Feiyan was excited, Tan Ailing expressed her opposition, "Eric, you should reconsider."


    "What''s the matter?" Eric was surprised.


    Tang Feiyan expressed her confusion, "Ailing, what''s there to consider? ''Ling Yan'' sounds good and corresponds to our Ling Yan Group! Since this super cruise ship is touted as the future''s most luxurious, it will surely attract global attention, providing an excellent opportunity to advertise our Ling Yan Group. This is completely within our control and doesn''t involve our backers. You shouldn''t oppose it anymore! Business-wise, visibility is very important..."


    "I didn''t say that ''Ling Yan'' is a bad name!" Tan Ailing interrupted Tang Feiyan''s persuasion, gave her a disdainful look, and said, "Have you forgotten about Lin Yujie?"


    For Tan Ailing, maintaining harmony in the "harem" was the top priority. Lin Yujie was already a woman with a strong jealousy, and once she found out about this matter, even if she didn''t say it out loud, she would feel uncomfortable, and there might even be a rift between the sisters. So, Tan Ailing felt it was necessary to remind Eric.


    Tang Feiyan was slightly stunned. Being very familiar with Lin Yujie, she naturally understood Tan Ailing''s concern. After some thought, she suggested, "Then how about calling it the ''Ling Yan Rain''?"


    Tan Ailing shook her head, "Let''s just call it the ''Yujie''!"


    Seeing Tan Ailing''s inquiring gaze, Eric nodded, "Alright, it''s settled!"


    Eric agreed with a sense of guilt. Of course, this guilt was not directed at Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, but at Lin Yujie. Although Lin Yujie had made it clear that she wanted to be with Eric, he rarely thought about her, which was unfair to the feelings she had invested!


    Watching Tang Feiyan''s expression change from melancholy to joy, Tan Ailing smiled and scolded, "You''re still arguing over these things at your age..."


    "How can you compare the two!" Tang Feiyan said with a look of disdain, "This super cruise ship alone is worth four Ling Yan Groups!"


    "Stop being so petty..."


    Tang Feiyan asked with a disgruntled expression, "Are all those workers on the ship your handpicked beautiful virgins from the blood slaves?"


    "Of course!" Skidmore said confidently. "Those people are meant to serve the master, so I dare not be negligent! I have hired teachers from the E Country''s School of Political Etiquette with a hefty sum to train those beautiful virgins, ensuring they ''mature'' during these eight months to better serve the master..."


    Tang Feiyan didn''t speak, just kept humming while giving Eric sideways glances.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Eric asked.


    "Hmph, with a 70-billion transportation tool and hundreds of beautiful female slaves, Eric, I''m afraid you won''t have a peaceful life anymore. You''ll definitely be labeled as ''China''s Number One Playboy''..." Tang Feiyan teased, clearly jealous.


    Although Eric knew Tang Feiyan was jealous, he also knew he couldn''t indulge her, or she would become even more jealous! So, he just pinched her pouting face and then turned to ask Tan Ailing, "How is the situation with the Axe Gang now?"


    These days, Eric hadn''t been inquiring about the Axe Gang''s retaliation against the Northern Black Alliance. Instead, Tan Ailing had shown great interest in it, always paying attention. Sometimes, with the protection of several duke-level vampires, she personally assisted the Axe Gang, satisfying her combat desires!


    Therefore, whenever this matter was mentioned, Tan Ailing couldn''t help but smile. "The situation has stabilized. The Northern Black Alliance has completely withdrawn from Shanghai, and the Axe Gang has not lost an inch of territory!"


    "What about the losses?"


    "Except for Chang Laosan and Scarface Five, the eight top experts of the Axe Gang were killed by us, and the other six were all killed in the battles with the Northern Black Alliance. Of the five hundred elites, except for the three hundred stationed at headquarters who died at our hands, the remaining two hundred also died or were injured in resisting external enemies! Originally, there were 8,000 regular gang members, but after this battle, less than 6,000 remained!"


    Tan Ailing didn''t show much sadness as she said these words. First, she knew the cruelty of the underworld competition, and second, as the former head of the "Organized Crime Investigation Department," she had no good feelings for the underworld figures. If the Axe Gang hadn''t already been Eric''s force, she would never have intervened!


    "So many casualties?" Tang Feiyan, who had wanted to sulk for a while, found that her temperament was not suitable for such behavior. She was quickly attracted by Eric and Tan Ailing''s conversation. Also, she had been focused on business these days and had not paid attention to this matter at all. Now that she heard about it, she couldn''t help but be surprised. "Such a large-scale battle with so many casualties, why didn''t I hear any news?"


    Tan Ailing explained with a light smile, "Actually, there is an understanding between the underworld and the government. As long as it does not harm or disturb ordinary people, the government generally does not intervene in the internal fights between gangs, nor does it allow such news to appear in the media. At most, they will vaguely mention ''an armed brawl occurred at a certain place on a certain day''..."


    Seeing Tang Feiyan nod in understanding, Eric then asked, "With the emergence of Wang Shengqiao, a new pre-heaven expert, and ten vampire dukes, along with your occasional assistance, why did it still result in such great losses?" He asked not out of a feeling of heartache but simply out of curiosity.


    "These losses were mainly due to the initial surprise attack!" Tan Ailing explained, "The Axe Gang was already in a panic due to the massacre at headquarters. The Northern Black Alliance then launched a full-scale, premeditated attack, catching them off guard. They were stunned for a while! Although they later organized a sizable resistance, morale was low because they couldn''t find their leader, so they were constantly suppressed by the Northern Black Alliance! Later, if it weren''t for Wang Shengqiao and the others'' timely arrival, the Axe Gang would have been defeated by various attacks long ago and would have ceased to exist!"


    Eric nodded and asked, "So how about the losses of the Northern Black Alliance?" Experience tales with empire


    "The specific situation cannot be counted!" Tan Ailing smiled, "However, in these days, we have directly dealt with 183 people from the alliance!"


    "Really?" Tang Feiyan exclaimed softly, "With nearly 3,000 casualties in the Axe Gang, and with the help of Ailing and the vampires, they only managed to deal with less than 200 of their enemies. That difference is too big, isn''t it?"


    "The Northern Black Alliance has a large number of people, but it''s impossible for all of them to come to Shanghai. Otherwise, they would definitely be wiped out by the military garrison!" Tan Ailing glanced at Tang Feiyan and said, "The attack on the Axe Gang involved only about 300 people, mostly second-rate or above in skill level. Among them, we killed thirty-seven top experts!"


    "The Axe Gang has a lot of firearms, right?" Tang Feiyan had another question, "Didn''t you say that second-rate skilled people absolutely can''t dodge or block bullets fired at close range? As long as they have guns, even without your help, the Axe Gang should be able to take care of most of the enemies. How did they end up with so many casualties?"


    "Firstly, it was because they were caught off guard and didn''t have time to grab their weapons." Tan Ailing smiled, "Secondly, they were afraid of attracting indiscriminate attacks from the government! You know, our country has very strict gun control. Once the gangs start shooting recklessly, the armed police will definitely be mobilized! Even if your gang has a lot of firearms, can they withstand the army?"


    In the midst of their discussion, they arrived at the brightly lit and bustling Ye Mansion!

 Chapter 190 Id Recognize You Even If You Turned to Ash

    When the Bentley Mulliner728 arrived at the gates of the Ye Mansion, it caused a slight stir. This commotion made a group of people who were about to enter also turn back to look.As Eric and the others got out of the car, there was a wave of gasps around, and among the people at the gate, some recognized them, "Tan Ailing..."


    Eric and the others looked over and were surprised to see Wu Mei.


    What was strange was that there was a hint of anger in Wu Mei''s eyes as she looked at Tan Ailing. However, when her gaze fell on Eric, she was first stunned, then doubtful, and finally, joyful.


    With a slight excitement and confusion, Wu Mei, amidst the bewildered eyes of the others, swayed gracefully and walked towards Eric. As she approached, she leaned in close to Eric''s neck and took a deep breath.


    Her bold move made everyone watching her involuntarily take a deep breath¡ªof cold air!


    Even Eric, who was usually indifferent, couldn''t help but step back, frowning, "What are you doing?"


    "You tell me?" Wu Mei smiled slyly, glancing at Eric and even reaching out to pinch his waist.


    Eric, unhappy with her "flirtatious" behavior, took another step back, his voice deep, "Have some self-respect!"


    Eric''s expression and tone made Wu Mei, who had been smiling, suddenly tearful. "How...how can you treat me like this? Do you know how worried I was about you? I even asked people to inquire about your whereabouts all over Country A! Who knew you were lying to me! Now that I''ve recognized you, not only do you not admit it, but you also speak to me in this tone, do you have no conscience..."


    Wu Mei''s words made Eric slightly startled. He knew this woman had recognized his identity, and he couldn''t help but ask, "How did you recognize me?"


    "Hmph," Wu Mei wrinkled her nose slightly, "I''d recognize you even if you turned to ash..."


    Eric''s eyes narrowed, and Wu Mei immediately sensed something and quickly explained, "When I first saw you, I felt you looked familiar. I even thought you were Eric''s brother, but then I dismissed that idea because, apart from identical twins, few brothers have almost identical mannerisms. Plus, your scent is exactly the same as ''Eric''s'' before. If I couldn''t guess, I''d have lived in vain all these years!"


    "Scent?" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan looked at each other in surprise. They had never noticed any peculiar smell on Eric!


    Proudly, Wu Mei said, "Everyone has their own unique scent, but most people can''t smell it. We in our sect have a secret technique that can amplify this scent countless times..."


    "Oh..." Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan sighed simultaneously, even Eric felt enlightened today!


    Wu Mei''s gaze turned to Tan Ailing, and she said somewhat embarrassedly, "I used to hear that Ailing''s fianc¨¦ was the young master of the Medicine King Sect, and I even hated you, thinking you betrayed ''Eric.'' Now I know ''Eric'' is Eric! But..."


    At this point, Wu Mei''s face changed, and she said fiercely, "You actually kept it from me. Do you want to monopolize Eric..."


    "Not at all!" Tan Ailing blushed slightly. "We were just afraid you wouldn''t be able to accept Eric''s sudden growth!"


    "What''s there not to accept!"


    Wu Mei said casually, "Our Charming Maiden Sect has a method that can turn a six-year-old girl into a sixteen-year-old maiden within a year. And the other sects and factions of the Wu Clan also have some secrets that can accelerate the growth of living beings! There''s nothing strange about it..."


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan looked at each other in silence. They had never thought that what seemed incomprehensible to them was commonplace to others!


    To avoid embarrassment, Tang Feiyan linked arms with Wu Mei and said, "Wu Mei, why are you here? Did the Ye family send you an invitation?" Since the day Wu Mei and the others traveled a long distance to the Medicine King Sect to inquire about Eric''s whereabouts, Tang Feiyan no longer called her "Auntie" in person. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course!" Wu Mei snorted, "Don''t think you''re all that just because you''ve created the Ling Yan Group. Let me tell you, the industries under my Wan Hua Club are not necessarily fewer than yours! And I am the most famous socialite in the whole of Shanghai, with a network of contacts that you cannot compare to..."


    When Wu Mei noticed the expression in Tang Feiyan''s eyes, she was momentarily stunned, then quickly explained to Eric with a slightly anxious expression, "Eric, please don''t misunderstand. The reason I have such a broad network is based on my words and deeds, absolutely not my physical..."


    Eric shook his head with a smile, saying, "No need to explain, I know. You are still a virgin..."


    A blush crept up on Wu Mei''s face, and she shyly whispered, "Hateful, how can you say such things in front of so many people..."


    As they were chatting, a group of people at the gate couldn''t wait any longer, and a handsome middle-aged man, who exuded the vitality of a twenty-year-old, the stability of a thirty-year-old, and the demeanor of a forty-year-old, walked slowly towards them.


    "President Miao, are these your friends? Introduce them to me!"


    Eric and Tan Ailing noticed that as the newcomer approached, Wu Mei frowned, but instead of erupting, she explained with a slightly helpless expression, "Eric, this is Chairman Wang of the Shanxi Coal Association..."


    Eric and Tan Ailing exchanged glances, both understanding the other identity of this Chairman Wang¡ªthe Crown Prince, the helm of the Northern Black Alliance!


    "...Chairman Wang, this is Tan Ailing, the president of the Ling Yan Group, and this is Tang Feiyan, the vice president of the Ling Yan Group!"


    At this point, Wu Mei suddenly embraced Eric''s arm tightly, with a sweet smile on her face, "He is my fianc¨¦, Eric, the young master of the Medicine King Sect!"


    Continue your journey on empire


    Originally, when the prince saw Wu Mei hug Eric, a hint of hostility flashed in his eyes. However, upon hearing the words "Young Master of the Medicine King Sect," all those feelings dissipated!


    Although his eyes dimmed slightly, he was still courteous, "So it was Young Master Eric in person. I was rude!"


    Just as Eric was about to return the courtesy, another person came over and whispered a few words in the prince''s ear. Perhaps because the prince emitted the aura of a pre-heaven expert, the whispers didn''t reach Eric''s ears, but judging by his demeanor, Eric felt that the topic was related to him.


    Sure enough, after the man finished speaking and left, the prince, with a look of astonishment, said to Eric, "I didn''t know that the Axe Gang was supported by Young Master Eric. Please forgive my past offenses!"


    "No harm done! Ignorance is no excuse!" Eric waved his hand, "But, I advise you, Wang, with external forces stirring up trouble in Shanghai, you better think twice before acting!"


    The prince''s eyes flickered slightly, but his expression was extremely sincere, "I have learned from this! As long as Young Master Eric is in Shanghai, I will not dare to set foot here!" After saying that, he even skipped the Ye family''s banquet, apologized, and left.


    Watching his departing figure, Tang Feiyan couldn''t help but feel puzzled, "Sister Wu Mei, didn''t you say this man was crazy about you? Why didn''t he even look at you when he left?" There was no sarcasm in Tang Feiyan''s words, just genuine confusion.


    Wu Mei showed a look of relief after sending off this pest, saying casually, "Rumors should not be taken too seriously. Wang pursued me because he wanted to enter Shanghai, didn''t he? He left so cleanly now because he realized he couldn''t compete with the Medicine King Sect! However, Wang is a person of deep scheming, he will definitely not just leave quietly, Eric, you should be careful."


    Eric nodded. After seeing Wang''s actions and hearing his words, both he and Tan Ailing had classified him as "dangerous," even if Wu Mei hadn''t mentioned it, he would have thought of him as a "dangerous person."


    Not dwelling on it, because Ye Zhenglin, who had been informed by the gatekeeper, had personally come out to greet them, accompanied by Deputy Mayor Tang.


    "Hahaha..." Before the man arrived, his laughter preceded him, "Young Master Eric''s visit is truly an honor for the Ye family!"


    "Mr. Ye''s thirty-year marriage is worth congratulating, not to mention that Deputy Mayor Tang personally invited me, how could I dare not come?" Eric was giving face to Deputy Mayor Tang, after all, he was his prospective father-in-law. He had slept with the man''s daughter, so shouldn''t he help the man save face?


    At this moment, Deputy Mayor Tang felt quite proud, as he was one of the few government officials in Shanghai who knew Eric''s identity as the "Living Buddha"!

 Chapter 191 Tang Dads Palpitations

    Although Eric has been confirmed as the "Living Buddha," he has not yet officially ascended in Tibet, so Sakya has not issued a call to the world. Those who know about it are also high-profile figures with identities, naturally they would not gossip recklessly. Therefore, the number of people in China who know that Eric is the Sakya Living Buddha is unlikely to exceed a hundred.As for Deputy Mayor Tang''s knowledge, firstly, it''s because of his relatively high rank, secondly, it''s because he is a "landlord," and thirdly, it''s because of the good relationship between his daughter and the Living Buddha.


    Seeing the "Living Buddha" show such "respect" to him, Deputy Mayor Tang''s face was all smiles.


    Seeing her dad''s appearance, Tang Feiyan couldn''t help but tease, "Dad, you''re not really this happy just because of a word from Eric... He was going to ask you to mediate for me?"


    "What mediation?" Tang''s father was curious.


    Pouting, Tang Feiyan pointed at Eric and said, "He bullied me..."


    "Bullied you?" Not only Tang Dad and Ye Zhenglin but even Eric and Tan Ailing looked at Tang Feiyan in surprise, not understanding why she, who had always been careful not to reveal the true relationship between them, would suddenly say such words!


    "Yes, yes, he bullied me?" Tang Feiyan looked aggrieved, nodding vigorously.


    Tang Dad looked at Eric strangely, asking with concern, "Feiyan, don''t panic. Tell me everything. Even if dad loses his position or his life, he will still seek justice for you."


    Tang Feiyan did not expect Tang Dad to say such words. For a moment, she was deeply moved, and her bright eyes were filled with tears.


    Her appearance was misunderstood by Tang Dad. Ignoring his identity, he glared at Eric again and urged, "Feiyan, don''t be afraid. Dad will take care of everything for you!"


    Even Ye Zhenglin spoke up for the "future daughter-in-law," "Yes, Feiyan, if you have any grievances, just say it. In front of Uncle Ye, no one can threaten you!"


    Finally, Tang Feiyan calmed down. With a hint of playfulness in her eyes, she spoke softly amidst the concerned or inexplicable gazes, "Eric refuses to pay me my salary."


    Eric and Tan Ailing exchanged looks, finding the situation somewhat funny.


    "You...what did you say?" Tang Dad felt a surge of blood in his chest, his eyes twinkling with anger, and even his stance becoming somewhat unstable.


    Tang Feiyan''s face showed a triumphant look after her prank succeeded. But she still confidently shouted, "Ailing and her husband are extremely stingy. They make me do all the work, treating me like a slave, yet they withhold my rightful salary and never mention how much commission I should receive annually! Dad, isn''t this bullying?"


    Eric was quite helpless. Ling Yan Group belongs to you all. Whether to pay salaries or not is up to you. How can you blame me for this?


    "Is this what you call ''bullying''?" Tang Dad''s voice sounded somewhat panting.


    "Yes. What else could it be?" Tang Feiyan asked pretending not to understand.


    Seeing Tang Dad''s current expression, Eric was a bit worried that he might suddenly go berserk and resort to domestic violence against Tang Feiyan!


    "You little brat, joking around without regard for the situation..." Tang Dad''s feelings at the moment were extremely complicated. He felt both relieved that his daughter was safe and embarrassed in front of his old friend. And there was also the apology for his angry look at the "Living Buddha" earlier...


    Although Ye Zhenglin was also somewhat helpless, he still tried to smooth things over, "Alright, Tang, Feiyan just wanted to lighten the mood. Don''t blame her anymore! Besides, President Miao is here too..."


    Ye Zhenglin''s words reminded Tang Dad. He smiled somewhat reluctantly at Wu Mei, "President Miao, I must have made a fool of myself..."


    "Tang Mayor, I don''t like hearing you say that!" Wu Mei said affectionately but not obsequiously, "Don''t treat me as an outsider. Feiyan and I are also good sisters..." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that so?" Tang Dad glanced at Wu Mei who was tightly holding Eric''s arm, nodding thoughtfully.


    After entering the villa with Ye Zhenglin, Eric and his group immediately became the focus. They received many glances. Firstly, because the four of them¡ªtwo men and two women¡ªwere all exceptionally beautiful and elegant. Secondly, their arrival even prompted the host and the deputy mayor to personally greet them.


    For a while, speculations abounded.


    Some knowledgeable people had already recognized their identities. After all, Wu Mei was a celebrity in Shanghai, and Eric had quickly become popular online due to the news of him being the "most handsome group chairman ever."


    However, the discussions did not stop.


    "Those should be the chairman, president, and vice president of Ling Yan Group. I''ve seen them on TV before..."


    "It''s strange. Ling Yan Group''s capital is only ten billion, which is not outstanding among the guests here today. How could they have prompted Mr. Ye and Deputy Mayor Tang to greet them together at the door..."


    "Hey, you don''t know this... I heard that the vice president of Ling Yan Group is Deputy Mayor Tang''s only beloved daughter..."


    "You fool! Even if the relationship between Ling Yan Group and Deputy Mayor Tang is deep, it''s impossible for Mr. Ye and Deputy Mayor Tang, these two elders, to personally greet a few juniors. I believe that someone among them must have a background that we don''t know about..."


    People who made such remarks were mostly successful in their careers.


    "Wow, it''s President Miao from the Floral Club! Why is she holding that young man so affectionately?"


    "What''s so strange about that? Socialites are all like this, aren''t they?"


    "You don''t know! Although President Miao is famous, there have never been any rumors about her. This is the first time she has been so close to a man..."


    People with similar views are all envious of Wu Mei, a "flirtatious figure".


    "That man is handsome. I think he''s even more attractive than Ye Simin..."


    "Indeed, I feel the same! He truly deserves the title of ''the most handsome chairman ever'' that''s trending on the internet! If only I could be in a relationship with him..."


    "Don''t dream! Look at the women around him. None of them are inferior to you in looks and temperament. You don''t stand a chance! I might have a one or two percent chance..."


    Needless to say, only wealthy women are envious of Eric! Of course, there may be some enthusiasts with undisclosed thoughts...


    Perhaps because most of the guests had arrived, Ye Zhenglin announced the start of the reception after entrusting the "esteemed guest" Eric to Tang Dad for "care".

 Chapter 192 Heartbreak

    At the small square in the villa, guests from all walks of life gathered, including Shanghai''s dignitaries, celebrities, and the Ye family''s relatives, friends, and business partners.This was a reception hosted by Ye Zhenglin to celebrate his thirtieth wedding anniversary with his wife, making the occasion particularly grand. During the reception, Ye Zhenglin''s eldest son also added to the joy by announcing that his beloved wife was three months pregnant, which was greeted with applause akin to that for Eric.


    Although Tang Dad and Ye Zhenglin had a good relationship, they kept their families apart on this occasion!


    After toasting their parents, Ye Simin couldn''t control her eyes. She kept looking in the direction of Tang Feiyan, a situation noticed not only by Ye Zhenglin but also by Mrs. Ye, who exchanged a smile with him.


    Ye Zhenglin walked to the microphone and addressed the quiet crowd, "Now it''s time for the young people''s favorite part, the dance party..." After some enthusiastic cheers from the young crowd, Ye Zhenglin joked, "Originally, my wife and I were supposed to lead this dance, but we''re getting old and our dancing skills aren''t up to par, so we''ll spare ourselves the embarrassment..."


    The crowd below erupted in noise, expressing that it didn''t matter and insisting that Ye Zhenglin and his wife should dance.


    Ye Zhenglin smiled, waved his hand, and waited for the venue to quiet down before smiling again, "Although my wife and I won''t dance, we''ll have our son do it for us! Simin..."


    When called, Ye Simin was slightly surprised but responded and walked over.


    Ye Zhenglin patted Ye Simin''s shoulder and said to everyone, "You all should be familiar with my daughter-in-law, Simin, right? Next, I''ll have her dance on my behalf! I hope the girls she invites to dance with her later will give us a face and not refuse! You should know that my daughter-in-law has thin skin. If rejected, she might sneak upstairs and cry in bed all night..."


    Ye Zhenglin''s words elicited laughter from the crowd, and Ye Simin blushed, feeling embarrassed, "Dad, why would you say that? I''ll be too embarrassed to face anyone..."


    Ye Zhenglin covered the microphone and whispered, "Simin, stop complaining and seize the opportunity to invite someone to dance!"


    Ye Simin was slightly stunned, then looked at her father with gratitude, and then, urged by Ye Zhenglin, she went offstage towards her target.


    Ye Simin''s actions attracted almost everyone''s attention. Everyone was guessing who she would invite to dance! Because if nothing unexpected happened, the girl she invited would become the third daughter-in-law of the Ye family!


    Ye Simin was very famous in Shanghai''s upper class! He not only didn''t have the bad habits of ordinary wealthy children but was also handsome, educated, talented, filial, and polite. He was almost the white horse prince in the hearts of all the girls and the ideal son-in-law in the hearts of all parents!


    Everywhere he went, all the girls'' eyes would light up, and then dim with disappointment.


    Finally, in front of everyone''s eyes, he walked to the side of Eric''s group.


    Seeing Ye Simin return so quickly, Ye Zhenglin, who was socializing with others, hurried over and asked, "Simin, why did you stop dancing?"


    Ye Simin shook her head with a dull expression, not saying a word.


    Ye Zhenglin frowned slightly and asked again, "Do you like the girl from the Tang family?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the influence of the music, Ye Simin misheard "Tang" as "Tan" again and nodded without hesitation.


    "In that case, what are you sitting here for? Go and invite her to dance again..." For his emotionally clumsy and shy son, Ye Zhenglin was starting to get a headache!


    "It''s no use! She ignored me..." Thinking of the cold and distant look Tan Miss gave him just now, Ye Simin felt a sourness in his eyes and a pain in his heart.


    Ye Zhenglin thought he had found the crux of the matter and nodded, first patting his son''s shoulder, then striding towards Tang Dad.


    "Tang..." Pulling Tang Dad aside, Ye Zhenglin whispered, "Go and ask your daughter. See what she thinks about my son Simin. If your daughter is interested, let''s arrange this marriage. If she''s not interested, it''s better to let my son Simin give up early..."


    Tang Dad nodded knowingly and walked towards Tang Feiyan.


    At this moment, Tang Feiyan, who had just left the dance floor, was surrounded by a group of noble ladies. Everyone was extremely curious about this woman who had caught Ye Simin''s eye. Now that she was alone, they naturally had to interrogate her.


    These young ladies, who had long coveted Ye Simin, greeted the future "Mrs. Ye" politely on the surface but couldn''t help feeling three parts amazed and seven parts jealous.


    Ah! Just because she''s a bit prettier, with a hotter figure, and has a dad who''s a deputy mayor? What''s so great about that...


    When these young ladies realized they were no match, they lost interest and dispersed. Only one tall, long-haired beauty named Zheng Yuanyuan remained.


    Zheng Yuanyuan wore a smile on her face, warmly took Tang Feiyan''s hand, and said with a smile, "Miss Tang, although it''s our first meeting, I''ve known about you for a long time. Your Ling Yan Group has been the talk of Shanghai lately..."


    "Um, excuse me, I have something to attend to. If you''re interested in cooperating with our Ling Yan Group, let''s schedule another time to discuss this at the company. Excuse me..." Tang Feiyan didn''t have the patience to chat with these "boring people" anymore, especially since she noticed Wu Mei was hand-feeding Eric''s dessert at the table. That used to be her territory!


    Seeing Tang Feiyan rudely leaving, Zheng Yuanyuan couldn''t help but be speechless. It took her a while to react, and she muttered to herself indignantly, "How could Alie fall for such an arrogant woman? No, I must make Alie make the right choice..."


    As Tang Feiyan strode towards the table, ready to reclaim her "territory," she was stopped by Tang Dad.


    "Dad, what''s up? Just say it, I still have something to do!" Tang Dad didn''t beat around the bush either, getting straight to the point, "Feiyan, what do you think of Ye Simin? If you were to get engaged to him..."


    "Impossible!" Tang Feiyan categorically refused, seriously, "Indeed, Ye Simin is an outstanding young man, but I simply don''t like him at all! Dad, don''t arrange any matchmaking for me..."


    After firmly stating her position, Tang Feiyan left quickly to defend her "territory"!


    If you can''t even attract someone as outstanding as Ye Simin, what kind of man are you looking for?


    Tang Dad, who had been sighing in the same spot for a while, was about to go back and give Ye Zhenglin a response when he suddenly saw his daughter in the corner fighting with Wu Mei to feed "His Holiness." He couldn''t help but feel a pang in his heart...

 Chapter 193 Wedding Dress

    Shi Wuqi, an orphan, chose his own name, simply because his code name in the organization is "457"!Shi Wuqi''s organization is a mysterious assassination organization that specializes in adopting orphans from around the world and subjecting them to brutal training with a death elimination system. Only one out of a hundred can survive the fifteen-year training period.


    Although Shi Wuqi has "graduated" for two years, he has only completed three "assignments." Not because of his low completion rate, but because he only took on these three "assignments"! It''s not that he doesn''t want to take on more assignments, but his speed of completion is extremely slow. For tasks with a "time limit," the organization simply doesn''t assign them to him.


    Once, in order to assassinate a heavily guarded European politician, he worked as a waiter in the restaurant where the politician often dined for seven months, before finding an opportunity to serve him food with a delayed-action, irreversible poison...


    This time, Shi Wuqi received a strange task, not to kill, but to go to Shanghai, China, to kidnap a wealthy businessman''s family member¡ªa ten-year-old girl.


    Originally, he thought this task would be easy, but when he arrived, he found that the target lived in a villa area where all the security personnel were retired special forces, and the security was very tight. Although with his skills, he could probably sneak in unnoticed, it would be impossible to take the target away without alerting anyone! Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under his "cautious" nature, he began to investigate the movements of the target''s relatives and friends.


    On this day, he was tracking the "young lover" closest to the target.


    From afar, he saw the young lover enter a bridal shop. Shi Wuqi immediately followed. However, as he crossed the street, a car drove crookedly towards him. Although he was highly skilled and dodged in time, he was still grazed. Before he flew two meters and fell unconscious, he faintly heard someone cursing, "Damn it, another drunk driver..."


    Eric stood in front of the shop window for a moment before walking towards the glass door. The lifelike figure of Eric in the window, with a smile on her face, stood gracefully, with her delicate face, slightly upturned nose, and flower-like lips. It was extremely tempting, making everyone passing by stop and admire.


    This was a very exquisite bridal studio, obviously very different. The glass door was automatic, the interior temperature was moderate, the lighting was soft, and the positioning of the mannequins and the display of fabrics as clothes gave the impression not of a store, but of an art exhibition. The color scheme, mood, and atmosphere were all unique, leaving a deep impression.


    It was already half past five, nearing closing time. However, there were still many customers coming and going. The characteristic of these customers was mostly women. Occasionally, one or two men appeared, but they were just accompanying. They had no say or decision-making power!


    Eric''s entrance naturally attracted attention. A pretty shop assistant walked over. Although there was a hint of intoxication in her eyes, she still smiled and asked politely, "Sir, may I help you with something?"


    Eric nodded slightly in response and said, "I''m here to find someone."


    The shop assistant''s face showed a hint of realization, and a hint of admiration. She asked, "Sir, does your female companion have a specific location?" Without waiting for Eric''s answer, she explained thoughtfully, "The second and third floors of our store are where customers select fabric and clothing materials, the fourth floor is where various ready-made clothes are displayed, and the fifth floor is the designer''s studio..."


    Eric smiled and interrupted her, "I''m looking for someone on the sixth floor!"


    The shop assistant was slightly surprised and asked respectfully, "Please tell me your name, I need to consult the assistant to the vice president!"


    "Eric."


    "The Chairman..." The shop assistant covered her mouth again. Even if she didn''t like to surf the internet or read newspapers, since she joined the Ling Yan Group, how could she not know the name of her big boss?


    "I''m sorry, Chairman, I didn''t know it was you..." The shop assistant panicked and quickly bowed to apologize.


    "It''s okay, this is your job after all, you don''t need to apologize!" Eric said indifferently, "Do you need to confirm with the assistant to the vice president?"


    Blushing, the shop assistant shook her head. She didn''t doubt the words of this "stranger" at all and said directly, "No need, Chairman. The vice president has been on the fifth floor during his visits to our store these days. You should go there first to take a look..."


    As they spoke, the shop assistant led Eric to the elevator. After entering the elevator, Eric politely nodded again at the shop assistant to express his gratitude.


    As the elevator doors closed tightly, the shop assistant''s eyes were misty, thinking, "He''s so handsome and refined! If Chairman didn''t already have the stunning Vice President Tang and the legendary President Tan, I would definitely offer myself to him..."


    Ignoring the shop assistant''s regret at the elevator, Eric was also pondering inside the elevator. He wondered why Tang Feiyan had been coming here so often these days, neglecting a lot of matters at Ling Yan Group. This bridal studio, although well-known in Shanghai, was only a subsidiary of a subsidiary under Ling Yan Group. What was there to inspect? Yet she had come several days in a row...


    The elevator was not fast, but exceptionally smooth. There was a plaque after each floor indicating its function, with bold golden letters in Chinese and English, very conspicuous.


    Stepping out of the elevator, the whole wall was glass, half covered by bright yellow curtains. From the uncovered part, you could see the interior layout, but Eric didn''t pay attention to that, only searching for Tang Feiyan.


    He found her.


    Eric walked over gently, although the glass door was open, he still knocked.


    The sudden sound made Tang Feiyan turn her head and notice Eric. Obviously, Eric''s arrival caught her by surprise. She put the paintbrush in her hand to her lips, with a slightly startled expression that was extremely charming!


    At this moment, Eric was also slightly surprised, because the way Tang Feiyan was dressed and looked like a fashion designer. She was surrounded by several young women who looked like customers.


    Tang Feiyan''s assistant hurried towards Eric, but stopped halfway, apparently recognizing that the man who appeared suddenly was her boss''s boss!


    Eric smiled and nodded politely to the assistant, who bowed slightly in return, then walked slowly towards Tang Feiyan.


    Several female customers also noticed Eric, their eyes shining. However, Eric completely ignored their "amazed" and "provocative" looks.


    Indeed, they were all young and beautiful, well-dressed, and dazzling gems elsewhere. Unfortunately, in front of Tang Feiyan''s natural beauty and various charms, they could only be "ugly ducklings"! Even if Eric and Tang Feiyan were strangers, there was absolutely no room for them in his eyes at this moment!


    When Eric approached, Tang Feiyan finally came to her senses, stood up, and smiled. But before she could speak, Eric spoke first, "Excuse me, do you design men''s clothing?"


    Several female customers were interested in this and two of them even giggled. Perhaps they thought Eric''s attitude was too serious to be a joke, and there was no precedent for a man to seek clothing from a "female bridal designer." So, they shifted their curious gaze from Eric to Tang Feiyan, ready to see how she would respond.


    Tang Feiyan glanced at Eric with a charming and imperceptible disdain. She said softly, "I''m sorry, please wait a moment!"


    Eric sat down on a nearby sofa and watched Tang Feiyan and the customers discussing some details. From their conversation, one of the customers was going to be a bride and had come here to design a wedding dress.


    Dozens of sketches were spread out on the table, one of which happened to fall at Eric''s feet. He picked it up. The sketch was simple, but the bride''s wedding dress vividly fluttered in the wind. The "model" in the sketch, whose features had not been outlined, strangely gave Eric a sense of familiarity!


    Women''s common problem was being talkative. It took ten minutes just for a discussion about a veil. However, Eric didn''t feel neglected because the women would occasionally give him a "provocative" hint. Of course, except for Tang Feiyan''s, he ignored the rest.


    Finally, it was settled. As the customers left, they all glanced at Eric, some of them with even more eager eyes. Eric, unperturbed, stood up and gracefully watched them leave.


    As Tang Feiyan''s assistant hurriedly packed up, she approached Eric and said politely, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, sir! What kind of clothing do you need me to design for you?"


    Eric solemnly stated his need, "I want a pair of underwear that can be worn outside!"

 Chapter 194 Framing (1)

    *Puff!* The assistant blushed and bowed to Eric and Tang Feiyan, bid goodbye, then hurriedly ran out with the documents, covering her mouth.Tang Feiyan twisted Eric''s waist lightly, coquettishly saying, "Are you teasing me? Do you still call it ''underwear'' when it''s worn outside?"


    "Who says you can''t? Doesn''t Superman from Country A have one?"


    Tang Feiyan was speechless. She pinched Eric''s chest a little harder and then hugged his arm, asking, "Why did you come to find me?"


    "Why do you think?" Eric lightly patted Tang Feiyan''s head and said, "You''re the executive vice president of the group. Instead of working properly, you''re here designing clothes for people. This is ''neglecting your duties''!"


    "I''m sorry, Eric..." Tang Feiyan said apologetically, "I just couldn''t help it..."


    "Couldn''t help it?" Eric glanced at her. "What, you really like fashion design?"


    "Yes. My dream was to become the chief fashion designer of Chanel..."


    Thinking of the sketch he had just picked up, Eric nodded involuntarily. "Your design is good!"


    "Of course! I have a lot of talent..." Tang Feiyan also understood why Eric had such an evaluation from the sketch on the sofa. She proudly said, "I''ve been here for several days, and not a single customer has realized I''m not a professional designer!"


    Eric shook his head helplessly. "Aren''t you afraid of ruining the reputation of this company after being exposed?"


    "Eric, how can you underestimate me like this?" Tang Feiyan pouted unhappily. "When I was sixteen, I designed a wedding dress and even got praised by my high school art teacher who had studied fashion design..."


    "Why did you want to design a wedding dress at that time?" Eric was puzzled.


    Tang Feiyan rolled her eyes at him and said matter-of-factly, "Of course, I wanted to get married!"


    "Get married?" Eric was stunned. "So young?"


    "Sixteen is too young? In the feudal society, people were already having children by then..."


    Eric rolled his eyes inwardly but didn''t argue. Instead, he asked the question he was more concerned about, "Don''t you need a partner to get married? Who is your ideal groom?"


    Tang Feiyan buried her face in Eric''s chest, making him unable to see her expression, only hearing her slightly infatuated voice, "Of course, it''s the dreamy Prince Charming!"


    Although he knew that "Prince Charming" was a character from a fairy tale, Eric still asked with a hint of jealousy, "Does he really exist?"


    Tang Feiyan raised her head, not answering Eric''s question directly, but with a strange smile on her face, she said, "Eric, are you jealous?"


    Eric paused slightly, then said coldly, "Jealous of what! Let''s go, we''re going home for dinner!"


    "Okay..." Tang Feiyan hugged Eric''s arm sweetly and walked out, saying foolishly, "Eric, you are my Prince Charming! Every wedding dress I design is for us..."


    Eric finally understood why the faceless model in the sketch gave him a sense of familiarity. It was clearly Tang Feiyan herself!


    Let''s arrange a wedding, let Tang Feiyan and Tan Ailing wear the bridal gowns she designed herself, and marry me properly! There should be no problem with the Tan family''s side. I just don''t know how Vice Mayor Tang will react...


    "Tang, these are the profiles I selected in the past few days. Take a look." Tang''s mother handed a dozen files with photos to Tang''s father.


    Tang''s father took them and flipped through them casually, nodding. "Hmm, not bad, they can all be considered outstanding young talents..."


    "Tang..." Tang''s mother was a bit puzzled. "Why do you want me to collect so much information about these children?"


    "What else can we do?" Tang''s father said somewhat headache. "Naturally, it''s to find a match for our precious daughter..."


    "What?" Tang''s mother was surprised. "Didn''t you want to match Feiyan with Simin from the Ye family? Why did you prepare so many blind dates again?"


    "Don''t mention it!" Tang''s father said regretfully. "Our daughter simply doesn''t like Ye Simin at all. She made it clear at the party at the Ye family''s house last time!"


    "I see... What a pity!" Tang''s mother seemed disappointed that Ye Simin couldn''t be her daughter-in-law. But then she laughed and said, "Tang, when I said I wanted to introduce someone to Feiyan before, you always said I was meddling, saying that the child should make her own decisions about these matters, and we as parents shouldn''t interfere too much... But now you''re so concerned. Could it be that you suddenly want to be a father-in-law?"


    Tang''s mother''s teasing didn''t ease Tang''s father''s furrowed brows. He sighed and said, "If I don''t take this seriously, our daughter might be ruined..."


    "What''s wrong with Feiyan?" Tang''s mother looked very nervous, obviously frightened by these words.


    Tang''s father sighed again and asked instead of answering, "What do you think of the relationship between our daughter and Ailing''s fianc¨¦?"


    "It''s very good, they seem very relaxed..." Tang''s mother didn''t understand at first, but as she spoke, she realized. "You mean Feiyan and Ailing''s fianc¨¦ have something?"


    "I saw it at the party at the Ye family''s house. I saw our daughter blatantly leaning on Ailing''s fianc¨¦''s chest and feeding him food regardless of her status and the occasion!"


    "What? And Ailing..."


    "Ailing was sitting beside them, smiling and watching them play!" Seeing Tang''s mother''s expression of disbelief, Tang''s father smiled bitterly. "You should know that disciples from martial arts families like Ailing don''t care about the so-called ''monogamy'' system..."


    "You mean, Feiyan and Ailing''s fianc¨¦ are planning to share one husband between them?" Tang''s mother asked uncertainly.


    "It looks very much like that." Tang''s father sighed again. "Ailing''s fianc¨¦ is indeed outstanding, and our daughter has few opportunities to meet other men. I wouldn''t be too surprised if she has a good impression of him. However, my daughter must have a love that belongs exclusively to her!"


    Tang''s mother nodded in agreement. "So you asked me to collect information about these outstanding young talents and arrange for them to meet Feiyan one by one..." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes!" Tang''s father nodded. "These people are elites from all walks of life, not only are they outstanding in their own talents and looks, but they are also clean and have no bad habits. I hope our daughter can find true love among them..."


    "I hope so too!" Tang''s mother also sighed. "But the possibility is slim! Although Feiyan is very filial, like you, she is also very stubborn. Once she decides on something, not even nine cows can pull her back..."


    "Anyway, let''s give it a try..."

 Chapter 195 Framing (2)

    Shi Wuqi began his tracking operation again, following the same pretty boy as before.The previous car accident wasn''t serious because he reacted quickly and managed to avoid serious injury. He was just knocked unconscious when he was hit by the car and scraped some skin as he slid on the ground.


    But all this was trivial to him and didn''t affect his work.


    Distantly trailing someone, carefully concealing his own figure. At the entrance of a large supermarket, the pretty boy stopped and hugged a glamorous woman waiting there, then they entered the supermarket hand in hand.


    Shi Wuqi also recognized that woman, one of the two adult women living in the same villa as his target, who seemed to have some unclear relationship with the pretty boy.


    Shi Wuqi already had a small and ordinary-looking figure with a bit of a creepy expression. Now, with bandages on his head and body, and a ghostly expression, he attracted special attention as soon as he entered the supermarket.


    Of course, not everyone was wary of him. A boy who was probably only six or seven years old walked up to him with great strides and asked, looking up, "Uncle, are you here to steal wallets?"


    Shi Wuqi immediately had two black lines on his face and said in a rough voice, "Kid, what did you say?"


    The boy adjusted his expression and began to speak softly, "Uncle, my mother said that people should support themselves and not dream of getting something for nothing..."


    He was actually being lectured by a little boy! Shi Wuqi couldn''t help but laugh and cry, and he couldn''t help but growl, "Kid, shut up..." Then he deliberately showed a fierce expression.


    Unexpectedly, the little boy was not afraid at all. Instead, he solemnly asked, "Uncle, is this what they call ''hitting the nail on the head''?"


    Shi Wuqi didn''t dare to shout loudly, afraid of attracting the attention of the person he was tracking, so he could only say in a low voice, "Kid, what do you want?"


    The boy took out a wallet and said, "Uncle, if you want a wallet, don''t steal it, I''ll give you one..."


    Shi Wuqi''s face turned green, but he didn''t want to linger too long, so he asked, "If I take this wallet, will you leave?"


    The boy''s thinking was not that complicated. He thought that if he gave this uncle a wallet, he wouldn''t be a bad person anymore, so he nodded.


    Shi Wuqi snatched the wallet from the boy''s raised hand, but didn''t notice that it was a wallet for sale in the supermarket, with a sensor inside. He stuffed it into his pocket and said, "Look, I''ve taken your wallet, you can leave now!"


    The boy was satisfied and bounced away.


    Shi Wuqi breathed a sigh of relief and was about to take out the wallet when he suddenly realized that the person he was tracking had disappeared. In a panic, he immediately rushed out. Because the last place the "pretty boy" appeared before disappearing was at the checkout, Shi Wuqi concluded that they must have left after buying things.


    Not daring to delay, Shi Wuqi quickly threw himself towards the exit. Just as he was about to rush out, a loud alarm also sounded. However, he didn''t care, mind your own business, the target is important.


    However, to his surprise, just as he was about to rush out of the supermarket, he was grabbed by two security guards who suddenly blocked his way. One of them said gruffly, "Kid, calm down, we''re watching you. Trying to run..."


    "What do you want to do?" Because of his injury, Shi Wuqi couldn''t break free from the grip of the two powerful security guards.


    "What do we want to do? You thief!"


    "I''m not a thief!" Shi Wuqi was furious. Being misunderstood by an ignorant child was one thing, but why would two adults say the same thing!


    "Not a thief? Hmph!" One of the security guards searched him and took out the wallet from his pocket. When he opened it and saw the sensor inside, he sneered and pointed to it, "You say you''re not a thief? Then how did you get this?"


    Shi Wuqi was stunned and shouted in defense, "This isn''t mine, a little boy gave it to me..."


    "Tsk..." Everyone who heard his defense made a disdainful sound. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The security guard twisted his arm and said, "Go to the security office if you have something to say, don''t block our customers."


    Eric accompanied Tang Feiyan to the supermarket, quietly watching her enthusiastically fill two shopping carts with things she needed and didn''t need, without asking anything.


    Finally, after filling two shopping carts, Tang Feiyan''s expression calmed down. As Eric stood in line at the checkout counter, he asked softly, "Feeling better now?"


    Tang Feiyan nodded, holding onto Eric''s arm tightly.


    "If there''s anything bothering you, just tell me, I''ll take care of it!"


    Tang Feiyan shook her head, but still said the reason, "These past few days, my parents keep asking me to go on blind dates."


    "Blind dates?" Eric was slightly surprised. "Why didn''t you tell us about it..."


    "What''s there to say!" Tang Feiyan shrugged and said, "Since I turned twenty, my mom has been doing this once or twice a year. I thought I could just casually deal with it like before, but unexpectedly, this time they are so serious, arranging three blind dates in just two days..."


    Eric''s gaze flickered. "You went to meet a blind date just now, right?"


    Tang Feiyan nodded openly and sighed, "That scholar just now is really persistent. I told him I already have a boyfriend, but he kept pestering me, even bringing up my parents..."


    "So you called me out to accompany you to vent your frustration?"


    "I always think of going on a big shopping spree when I''m angry..." Tang Feiyan blushed a little as she looked at the two full shopping carts and said, "Eric, let''s go put back the things we don''t need."


    Eric nodded indifferently and pushed the shopping cart back.


    After a round trip, they pushed one shopping cart back to the checkout counter. Looking at the long queue, Tang Feiyan said to Eric, "Eric, you wait in line, I''ll go and make things easier!"


    "Okay."


    Just as it was Eric''s turn to pay, a refined gentleman behind him seemed to have stumbled and lightly bumped into Eric''s back.


    Eric turned around, caught him, and the man also reached out to borrow some strength from Eric to steady himself.


    Eric suddenly showed a strange smile and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, thank you!" The refined gentleman said apologetically.


    Eric shook his head indifferently, turned around to pay the bill, and pushed the shopping cart towards the exit. However, when he passed through the anti-theft door, a loud alarm suddenly went off, and the surrounding staff and security guards all turned their attention to him.


    "Sorry, sir, please wait a moment." A security guard immediately walked over.


    "Could you please go back and walk through the anti-theft door again?"

 Chapter 196 Life is too boring

    Eric smiled and nodded, and went back to the sales area, then walked towards the anti-theft door again. But when he reached the anti-theft door, the piercing alarm rang out again.Two security guards next to him didn''t hesitate to grab him. "Sorry, sir, please come with us, because we suspect you have stolen something from our supermarket."


    At this moment, Tang Feiyan came over, looking puzzled. "Eric, what''s going on?"


    "Miss Tang?" Surprisingly, the first one to speak was the refined gentleman. He looked puzzled and said, "Is this your friend? Ah, he stole something from the supermarket and was caught red-handed..."


    "It''s you?" Tang Feiyan glanced at the refined gentleman, pointed at Eric, and said, "He''s my boyfriend!" Then she leaned against Eric and whispered, "Eric, he''s the scholar my parents arranged for me to meet before..."


    Seeing their intimate appearance, the refined gentleman felt a surge of anger. He was about to explode, but found that Eric''s charming smile made him feel uneasy about his previous confidence in his plan.


    "Sir, please come with us to the security office..."


    "Wait..." Tang Feiyan stood in front of Eric as if protecting him, and aggressively said to the several security guards surrounding them, "What did he steal from the supermarket? Why should he go with you..."


    Eric suddenly patted Tang Feiyan, took out a small square box from his pocket, and said, "They might be talking about this!"


    A nearby staff member exclaimed, "This is an eight-thousand-dollar platinum bracelet from our supermarket''s counter..."


    Everyone didn''t know why Eric took out this "evidence" on his own, only Tang Feiyan looked at him thoughtfully, then looked at the refined gentleman, with a strange look in her eyes and a smile on her lips.


    "Oh, so you like this bracelet?" The refined gentleman exclaimed exaggeratedly, "Really, if you can''t afford it, why don''t you tell Miss Tang? In her eyes, a platinum bracelet is nothing at all. What you did is embarrassing. After all, your girlfriend is also a high society person. I really can''t understand the minds of you grassroots, probably because of different levels of education."


    "You''d better be polite!" Tang Feiyan said coldly.


    "I said something wrong?" The refined gentleman said confidently, "No wonder Uncle Tang and Aunt Tang are so nervous. How can this freeloading, thieving pretty boy be worthy of you..."


    Tang Feiyan was furious, about to retort, but was stopped by Eric.


    Patting Tang Feiyan''s cheek soothingly, Eric sneered and looked at the refined gentleman, his eyes flashing with a hint of provocation. "An eight-thousand-dollar bracelet could ruin someone''s life!"


    The refined gentleman looked indifferent. "What are you looking at me for? Now Miss Tang''s boyfriend is you, not me. If you stole something and embarrassed her, even if your lifelong innocence is ruined because of your greed, it''s your own fault. You can''t blame others!"


    "Such a pity." Eric shook his head regretfully. "I was originally going to let someone off the hook out of kindness, but since you insist like this, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Looking at the supermarket staff, Eric smiled and said, "I want to see the surveillance video inside the supermarket."


    "Why?"


    "Everyone can carefully observe the wonderful process of me stealing just now and see if I have the potential to be a pickpocket in the future?"


    "You go, I have something to do..." The refined gentleman looked busy, turned around to leave, but was pulled back by Eric.


    "It''s no fun if you don''t go. Didn''t you conclude that I''m a thief? It''s your honor to watch my performance for free!"


    Seeing Eric''s domineering attitude that brooked no opposition, the refined gentleman couldn''t help but feel flustered. "But..."


    "No buts, go when I tell you to!" Eric looked at the supermarket staff again. "What are you still doing here? Lead the way to the surveillance room!"


    Facing such a reasonable request, the supermarket staff naturally couldn''t refuse, so they led them to the monitoring room and played back the video.


    "Wow! I didn''t expect you, Eric, to be so photogenic. Your profile expression is so perfect and charming! With your appearance far better than celebrities, why not try acting in movies or TV shows? You can definitely charm countless people. Maybe you can even win the Golden Bear Award, Golden Rooster Award, Golden Statue Award, or Golden Horse Award!"


    In the monitoring room, Tang Feiyan leaned tightly against Eric, her eyes fixed on the monitor, watching every moment of her man in the surveillance video, commenting on each scene without blinking, regardless of the strange and surprised expressions of others.


    At this moment, the scene finally showed the moment when the refined gentleman accidentally stumbled forward. The camera zoomed in on this, and Eric had someone operate the monitor''s switch to slow down the playback.


    Now, everyone clearly saw the refined gentleman taking the opportunity to stretch out his hand to borrow force from Eric, and stuffing the small box into his pocket. This was clearly a setup to frame Eric. What was even more unbelievable was that after the refined gentleman stuffed the small box into Eric''s pocket, Eric mischievously blinked at the surveillance camera installed in the sales area.


    Seeing this, the refined gentleman looked at the people watching him in confusion. It turned out that even his handsome face couldn''t hide his embarrassment. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Poor acting, clumsy movements. With just these moves, you want to frame someone?" Eric, who had seen countless great films, gave a merciless evaluation of the refined gentleman''s performance.


    "You already knew that I put the bracelet in your pocket, why did you still walk away?" The refined gentleman felt like he was being played by Eric, and he couldn''t forget Eric''s mischievous look when the camera slowed down.


    Eric played with the small box leisurely, smiling somewhat evilly.


    "Life is too boring. Can''t I play a little?"


    The refined gentleman finally couldn''t help but cover his face with both hands and ran out in embarrassment.


    Watching his back, Tang Feiyan asked bitterly, "Eric, are you just letting him go like this?"


    "Just let it go!" Eric said indifferently, "Someone like him can''t stir up any waves! Besides, we should leave your parents some face!"


    "He''s getting off too easily..."

 Chapter 197 Studying Abroad

    "I''m so angry!" Tang Feiyan, who was called home by her parents, shouted as soon as she came back."What''s wrong?" Tan Ailing asked with a smile, "Did Aunt Tang arrange another blind date for you with some ''high-quality'' man?"


    "Exactly..." Tang Feiyan sighed helplessly, "She clearly knows I''m fed up with this kind of thing, yet she keeps arranging them for me one after another. This time is even more excessive, she even pretended to be sick to make sure I wouldn''t refuse..."


    "What''s going on?" Tan Ailing frowned, surprised that her joke had come true. "What''s wrong with Aunt Tang recently? Is she afraid you won''t get married?"


    "From what my mom said, it seems like they already know about me and Eric..." Tang Feiyan said uncertainly.


    "How could they know?" Tan Ailing thought for a moment and asked, "Did they see you clinging to Eric at the last Ye family banquet?"


    "It seems like it!"


    Tan Ailing said irritably, "I told you a long time ago, don''t be too intimate with Eric in public, but you didn''t listen..."


    "I just couldn''t stand seeing Wu Mei being so intimate with Eric in front of us..." Tang Feiyan muttered with a pout, then said, "Besides, I also wanted to use this opportunity to test my parents'' reaction..."


    "Reaction?" Tan Ailing glared at her. "Now your situation is the reaction of Aunt Tang and them. Are you satisfied?"


    "Ailing..." Tang Feiyan took Tan Ailing''s hand and acted coquettishly, "Don''t be mad at me. Please help me think of a solution!"


    "At this point, why not just reveal your relationship with Eric directly..."


    "No, my dad''s attitude is very firm," Tang Feiyan shook her head, "He will never agree to us being together. Besides, Eric, you''re not someone who compromises easily. I''m afraid there will be conflicts if you talk to them! Let''s forget about it..."


    Eric found it a bit hard to explain. He couldn''t just say in front of Tang Feiyan that he would use mental magic on her parents, right?


    Tan Ailing glanced at her and smiled, "From the look of it, you must have already thought of a solution, right?"


    Tang Feiyan looked at Tan Ailing, then at Eric, and said softly, "I''m planning to study abroad..."


    Eric''s eyes narrowed, and Tan Ailing frowned even more, "Are you trying to escape?"


    "It''s not exactly escaping!" Tang Feiyan raised her head and said seriously, "I have thought it through carefully! Just as Ailing said, one reason I want to study abroad is to avoid the blind dates arranged by my parents.


    From what I know about my parents, they might find it hard to accept for a while, but as long as we separate temporarily, they will eventually calm down. Then we can take it slowly and deal with it one step at a time.


    Another reason, and the most important one, is that after these days, I feel that my abilities and knowledge are not enough to manage a conglomerate.


    Although there are professional managers to choose from, Ling Yan Group is ultimately a gift from Eric to us, and I still want to control it myself, so I am preparing to go abroad to recharge!"


    Seeing Eric''s silent and speechless expression, Tang Feiyan buried her head in his arms and said tenderly, "Eric, I don''t want to leave you... Can I fly back every weekend to be with you? Besides, you won''t miss that little bit of money for the plane tickets..."


    Eric thought for a moment and agreed with a nod.


    "Thank you, Eric..." Tang Feiyan looked up and gave Eric a deep kiss.


    Since "the head of the household" has agreed, Tan Ailing, the "lady of the house," no longer objects. She just asks, "Where are you planning to study abroad? And what are you planning to study?"


    "I plan to pursue an MBA," Tang Feiyan had already thought about it, "It is said that Country A has six of the top ten business schools in the world, so I''ll go to Country A!"


    "Well, Country A indeed has many famous business schools, and most of them offer MBA programs!" Tan Ailing nodded, "Have you decided which one to attend?"


    "I just can''t make up my mind!" Tang Feiyan shook her head, clearly unable to make a choice.


    "Why not call Skidmore over to ask?" Tan Ailing said to Eric, "He has been in Country A for hundreds of years and has been involved in business investment, so he should have more say than us!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that!" Tang Feiyan laughed when she heard it, rushed over and kissed Tan Ailing hard, praising, "Ailing, you truly are my lifelong idol..."


    "Stop it, you!" Tan Ailing pushed her away playfully.


    In less than an hour, Skidmore, who was originally in charge of the construction site in Longhua Town, came to Ziyuan Villa.


    "Master, what are your orders?"


    Eric went straight to the point, "In Country A, which university offers the best MBA program?"


    "Master, this is hard to say!" Skidmore said somewhat embarrassedly, "In fact, MBA programs have many different focuses. For example, the best school for finance is the University of Chicago Booth School of Business, the best in developing corporate culture is UCL, and the most outstanding in management is the University of Virginia Darden School of Business. As for the best school in the IT industry, it is the University of California, Irvine."


    Noticing Eric''s inquiring gaze, Tang Feiyan immediately said, "I''ll choose the University of Virginia Darden School of Business, which is the most outstanding in overall management!"


    Eric nodded and asked Skidmore, "Tell me about this school."


    "Yes, Master!" Skidmore organized his thoughts and said, "The University of Virginia was founded in 1819 by Thomas Jefferson, the fifth president of Country A''s Declaration of Independence. It is one of Country A''s most outstanding public universities. The Darden School of Business at the University of Virginia has only been around for 50 years. However, since it was ranked among the top business schools in the United States more than 10 years ago, Darden has been one of the best business schools in Country A, ranking in the top five at one point, and is known as the ''cradle of business leaders'' in Country A. In the professional rankings of MBA programs, Darden''s faculty, teaching facilities, and senior management training are all regarded as the best in the world."


    "I didn''t expect the University of Virginia to be so powerful! Then I''ll go there!" Tang Feiyan said joyfully, then looked at Eric affectionately, "Eric, I''ll come back every weekend! I can''t bear to leave you..."


    "Madam, I''m afraid your wish is unlikely to come true!" Skidmore poured cold water on Tang Feiyan.


    "Why?" Eric, Tan Ailing, and Tang Feiyan asked in unison.


    "Master, Madam, you may not know that studying at Darden is very difficult. The first year is like hell; you have to study 14 cases in a week, for 16 hours, and study 65-80 hours a week, which is normal. There''s hardly any time for entertainment, let alone flying back to China..."


    "I don''t care..." Tang Feiyan looked at Eric with a pleading look.


    "What are you looking at me for? I didn''t set the rules, and I didn''t arrange the curriculum..."


    Facing Tang Feiyan''s pitiful eyes, Eric felt somewhat helpless. He glanced at Skidmore and said, "My lady is planning to study abroad in Country A for an MBA."


    Skidmore thought for a moment and said, "If my lady doesn''t want to be constrained by too many rules and wants to learn something useful, then I recommend Stanford University!"


    "Stanford University?" Tang Feiyan blinked and said, "I''ve heard of this school!"


    Skidmore nodded and said, "Stanford University is located in Palo Alto, California, adjacent to San Francisco, and only a short drive from San Francisco. The climate in California is pleasant, with a large diversity of races. It can be said to be one of the states in Country A where racial discrimination is relatively vague. There are also many Asian residents settled here, and Asian students account for 13% of the school''s students. Madam will hardly face discrimination or feel alienated there."


    "Stanford University''s course schedule, is it similar to the one at the University of Virginia? I hope it won''t be as crazy," Tang Feiyan was obviously still concerned about being able to come back every week.


    "It won''t be!" Skidmore smiled, "Stanford''s motto does not force students to study."


    "In such a relaxed learning atmosphere, can you still study well?" Tang Feiyan seemed to be quite focused on her studies, "What about Harvard? It seems to be the best university in the world, right? If their program allows me to come back every week, then I''ll go there!"


    Upon hearing Tang Feiyan''s question, Skidmore smiled and said, "In fact, in Country A, both the Stanford Graduate School of Business and the Harvard Business School are considered the best business schools. These two schools have repeatedly tied for first place in the rankings of business schools by authoritative magazines in Country A. Interestingly, a graduate of Stanford later became the president of Harvard and governed Harvard for many years."


    "That''s amazing!" Tang Feiyan exclaimed, "So, which of these two schools has a better MBA program?"


    "That''s hard to compare!" Skidmore shook his head, "In terms of the number of students, Stanford Graduate School of Business is much smaller than Harvard Business School. Stanford''s MBA talent training program, lasting from a few days to two years, trains thousands of people every year. But in terms of student quality, among more than 730 business schools in all of Country A, no school''s admission competition is as fierce as Stanford Graduate School of Business''s.


    From a certain perspective, Stanford Graduate School of Business is Country A''s most prestigious business school."


    "Does that mean Stanford Graduate School of Business is better than Harvard Business School...?"


    "Not exactly. Harvard and Stanford, these two business schools, one is located in the east of Country A, and the other is located in the center of Silicon Valley in western California. This geographical difference has not only created the different histories of these two schools, but also made them excel in different educational styles. Harvard Business School represents a more traditional management training, cultivating ''suit and tie'' corporate management talents. Stanford Graduate School of Business, on the other hand, emphasizes the ''small business spirit'' of creating new technologies and new enterprises, cultivating ''T-shirt-wearing'' entrepreneurs."


    Before Skidmore could finish speaking, Tang Feiyan made a decisive gesture, "Then I''ll go to Harvard!"


    "Why?" Tan Ailing was puzzled.


    "Ailing, didn''t you hear?" Tang Feiyan pouted, "Stanford Graduate School of Business is for ''small businesses'', but our Ling Yan Group is a big conglomerate..."


    Skidmore coughed twice and said somewhat awkwardly, "Madam, in the teaching cases of business schools, companies with a market value exceeding ten billion US dollars are considered ''large enterprises''..."


    Tang Feiyan''s face, which was originally somewhat smug, suddenly turned black. She stared fiercely at Skidmore, who was looking down at his toes, and said, "Kid, are you trying to defy me today?"


    "I dare not..." Skidmore shook his hands repeatedly, "I''m just telling the truth..."

 Chapter 198 Taking Over the Company

    "Hmph, who would believe you!" Tang Feiyan said aggressively, "Tell me, do you have any connection to Stanford University? Otherwise, why are you recommending it and speaking so highly of it?"Skidmore said helplessly, "It''s true that I founded Stanford University in 1891! But I didn''t recommend it to you because of that, but because it is currently the most suitable for your needs..."


    "This prestigious university was really founded by you?" Tang Feiyan was extremely surprised, even Eric and Tan Ailing couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    Noticing the astonishment of the "master" and her family, Skidmore smiled proudly.


    Tang Feiyan scrutinized Skidmore for a while and asked, "What other industries do you have in Country A?"


    After thinking for a while, Skidmore replied, somewhat dejectedly, "I''m sorry, Madam, I can''t count them all!"


    Tang Feiyan rolled her eyes and said, "I don''t need the exact numbers, just give me a rough estimate."


    Skidmore calculated for a while before whispering, "If we only consider stocks and real estate, it might be over 300 billion. I''m not very good at financial management."


    "You... and you call this ''not good at financial management''?" Tang Feiyan pressed on, "What if we add movable assets?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If we include jewelry, gold, and antique artworks, it might exceed a trillion..."


    "Uh..."


    Seeing Tang Feiyan''s speechless expression, Eric and Tan Ailing couldn''t help but laugh.


    "What are you laughing at?" Tang Feiyan, regaining her composure, pouted coquettishly, "Aren''t you surprised?"


    Eric shrugged, "A trillion? Not much!" In the eyes of this "number one big robber in the other world," this amount of money was just the loot from a dozen robberies!


    "Not much?" Tang Feiyan sneered, unaware of Eric''s past, "Do you have it?"


    Eric smiled faintly but didn''t say anything. Skidmore spoke up, "Madam, the master certainly has over a trillion, and even more..."


    "What?" Tang Feiyan was shocked. Looking at Eric''s expression, which was equivalent to that of a stingy wife who had just learned that her husband had a ''small treasure trove,'' she asked, "Eric, how did you have so much money?"


    Tan Ailing was also slightly surprised, but then she glanced at Skidmore thoughtfully. The latter confirmed her guess, "All the assets of us subordinates belong to the master! Not only us, but everything we own, whether it''s our lives or money, belongs to the master!"


    "Really?"


    In stark contrast to Tang Feiyan''s bright eyes, Skidmore''s expression was serious, "Of course."


    Just as Tang Feiyan was about to burst into laughter, Tan Ailing''s slap on the head made her laughter die down. She coughed several times before catching her breath, looking at Tan Ailing with resentment.


    Ignoring her, Tan Ailing asked Skidmore, "There shouldn''t be any problem with Feiyan''s enrollment, right?"


    "Absolutely not!" Skidmore assured, "Just come and go as you please!"


    "That''s good." Tan Ailing nodded, then looked at Tang Feiyan and asked, "Have you settled everything on your end?"


    "There''s nothing much to settle, as most things are handled by professional managers!" Tang Feiyan, now very aware of her role as the "Second Mistress," answered honestly, "But it''s best if you and Eric go there in person to oversee things, to prevent anyone from causing trouble..."


    "Okay!"


    At nine o''clock in the morning, the morning sun slanted on the forty-story office building located in the luxurious area of Lujiazui, reflecting a dazzling light that made it impossible to ignore its grandeur.


    Especially at the entrance, there was a extremely luxurious Bentley Mulliner728 parked. A handsome European man in a black suit stood respectfully next to the car, half-bowed as he opened the door. Following that, a tall and handsome young man slowly walked out of the car.


    The young man had a very indifferent expression, and his face showed a maturity that was far beyond his actual age. Although he looked like he was only eighteen or nineteen years old, he had the composure of someone in their thirties or forties. He was neatly dressed in a branded suit, carrying a briefcase and an ultra-thin PDA in his hand.


    There was no doubt that this impeccably dressed young CEO was Eric, who took over the Ling Yan Group after Tang Feiyan left.


    "Master..." Skidmore asked respectfully, "Do you have any other instructions?"


    Eric, who was looking at his PDA, glanced at him indifferently and said, "No, you can go back. Come back at twelve noon to pick up Ailing and Xiao Feng Qian."


    "Yes." Skidmore nodded, bowed, and waited for Eric to enter the Ling Yan Building before straightening up and driving away.


    Although it was already past the rush hour for work, there were still many people entering and exiting the building. However, for this "most handsome chairman in history" who was already well-known to everyone, no one came up to greet him.


    Of course, this was not because the employees of the Ling Yan Group were dissatisfied with their young chairman, but rather because of Eric himself.


    At this moment, he was carefully looking at the information on his PDA, with one hand supporting his chin, as if contemplating something. It was not just this posture of a "contemplator" that made people dare not disturb him, but mainly the aura of coldness and aloofness that emanated from him.


    Actually, he was not to blame. On his first day of work, he had originally planned to get along well with his subordinates with a smile, but unexpectedly, it led to countless screams and approaches. Frustrated, he put on a cold face. Later, he found that this reduced a lot of harassment, so he decided to keep up the cool act.


    Entering the dedicated elevator for the chairman, Eric continued to stare at his PDA, calculating and analyzing. He didn''t know how long had passed before he realized that the elevator had stopped.


    "I didn''t even notice. Am I too absorbed in my work?" Eric shook his head, self-mockingly.


    Since the day he took over the Ling Yan Group, everything he encountered today was destined. He had never avoided his fate, just chose to silently endure and persevere.


    Eric did not directly intervene in the operations of the various subordinate companies, only listening to reports and making directional instructions at certain meetings. However, even so, he felt very tired and annoyed, because as a qualified decision-maker, there was too much he needed to grasp. No wonder Tang Feiyan decided to go abroad for further studies!


    The beautiful lady who used to be Tang Feiyan''s assistant had naturally been "taken over" by Eric. When she saw him coming out of the elevator, she immediately walked over and whispered, "Chairman, all the senior managers of the group have arrived and are waiting for you in the conference room!"


    This meeting had been scheduled long ago, mainly to discuss several good business plans.


    The meeting room was filled with a tense atmosphere. The two rows of senior managers in suits were all sitting upright, while Eric lazily leaned back in the chairman''s seat, expressionless, looking at the documents in his hand.


    At first glance, it''s hard to believe that dozens of elderly senior managers would be intimidated by a young man who was only eighteen or nineteen years old. The saying "the master is young and the servants are arrogant" completely didn''t apply here. The performance of these senior managers was definitely more "obedient" than when Tang Feiyan was around. If Tang Feiyan were to see this, she would definitely feel a thousand emotions and inexplicable bitterness.


    Of course, all of this was the effect of magic!


    Eric knew he didn''t have any business talent and didn''t want to compete with others in this regard, so he completely let go and let his professional managers handle things. In order to prevent corruption and bribery, Eric decisively used mental magic on managers above the intermediate level to increase their loyalty to himself and the Ling Yan Group!


    Believe it or not, although this consumed a lot of magical power, the effect was really good. Those who were originally loyal now became even more loyal, and those who had ulterior motives now also changed their ways and devoted themselves to the Ling Yan Group!


    Putting down the documents in his hand, Eric''s gaze swept coldly over the senior managers on his left and right, and he said, "The decision on the plan for Pudong is finalized like this. I will personally attend the event on-site next week."


    His tone was always gentle and plain, but everyone was afraid of the calmness behind his gentleness. Honestly, Eric had never lost his temper at anyone in the company, but everyone was afraid of him from the bottom of their hearts. Naturally, this was because of the imprint left in their souls by their "master", which instilled in them a instinctive awe.


    While everyone was whispering, the beautiful assistant quietly approached Eric and whispered something in his ear, causing his brow to furrow.


    "Amman?" Eric asked in a unfamiliar tone, "Which Amman?"

 Chapter 199 Absolute Freedom

    "Ling Yan Group''s client, a single daughter of an old client, is outside the conference room right now, saying she has something very important to discuss with you.""Then let her in," Eric replied as if nothing had happened, and continued to look at the documents.


    Soon after, a beautiful girl in her early twenties, dressed in branded clothes from head to toe, walked into the conference room. She elegantly approached Eric, staring at him with arrogance.


    Eric did not stand up, just gave her a cold sideways glance.


    The beautiful girl handed him a beautifully crafted document and said, "This is the cooperation plan that our Anshi Group and your company agreed on a month ago. My father has entrusted this case to me. As long as you sign here, all of Anshi Group''s projects will be handed over to your company."


    "Oh?" Eric responded lightly. "So, you''re the president''s daughter of Anshi Group!" He casually flipped through the document and said, "I remember your company assigned this case to Hansen Group. Why the change?"


    "The market is diverse, and we have various business choices," she smiled slightly, striking a charming pose. "Of course, we decided to give this case to your esteemed company."


    Seeing Eric raise an eyebrow at her, she continued, "I want you to accompany me for a sumptuous dinner."


    With those words, the room erupted into murmurs. Eric, on the other hand, looked at her mockingly and said, "Dinner together?"


    "Yes," she raised her chin arrogantly. "I wanted to invite you last time, but time was short, and there were a few playboys around..."


    "Do you know me?" Eric furrowed his brows slightly, somewhat puzzled. "Why don''t I have any impression of you?"


    "What?" The girl named "Amman" exclaimed, "Eric, you don''t remember me? Have you forgotten that we met at the bridal design studio last time?"


    Eric shook his head, somewhat amused. "There are so many people I meet every day, what makes you think I would remember you?"


    "How can you say that!" Amman showed some anger, but when she looked directly at Eric''s unparalleled handsome face, she suppressed her anger and said proudly, "With my status, appearance, and all-round cultivation, I should be worthy of you."


    Eric disdainfully glanced at the document on the table. "I''m sorry, but I have no interest in having a boring dinner with you, nor am I interested in being paired with you. Take your things and leave!"


    Enraged, Amman''s eyes almost spewed fire as she shouted, "I warn you, if you miss this opportunity, you will never have any business dealings with our company again!"


    Eric coldly sneered, tossed the document back at her, and said, "You want to command me with a mere 50 million? How naive. Leave!"


    Before the beautiful assistant could escort her out, the furious Amman stormed out of the conference room.


    Eric looked at the beautiful assistant coldly and said, "I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again in the future."


    "Yes, Chairman, I understand!" the beautiful assistant nodded respectfully.


    "Also..." Eric raised his head again, "withdraw all cases related to Anshi Group, terminate the cooperation with them, and from now on, do not accept any cases related to Anshi."


    With that, everyone was taken aback. After all, Anshi was a very powerful company. If they were to fall out with them, Ling Yan Group would suffer a great loss.


    Unfortunately, Eric was not a true businessman; his actions were largely based on personal preferences. And his subordinates, who were used to indulging him, did not oppose this whimsical decision.


    Eric waved his hand and said, "Alright, today''s meeting is over, adjourned!"


    At noon, when Eric walked out of the Ling Yan Building, the Bentley Mulliner 728 limousine was already waiting at the door, with Skidmore standing respectfully in front of the car. Beside him were Tan Ailing and little Feng Qian, both welcoming him with smiles.


    "Hug..." Feng Qian had recovered well over the past few months. Although she had not reached the average level of her peers, her intelligence had "grown" from three years old to six. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps sensing Eric''s slight displeasure, Tan Ailing asked after he got into the car, "Eric, did something unpleasant happen?"


    "Not really, just encountered a strange woman..." Eric then recounted the whole incident without hiding anything.


    "Eric, your charm is undeniable! Even if you restrain your spiritual power, you still can''t stop attracting others..." Tan Ailing joked with a smile, then furrowed her brows and said, "But it''s inappropriate for you to humiliate Amman like that..."


    "How did I humiliate her?" Eric was slightly puzzled.


    "To a willful, arrogant girl, your disdain and contempt are the greatest humiliation!"


    Eric nodded, not taking it seriously.


    Shaking her head, Tan Ailing said somewhat helplessly, "Eric, what you''re doing could put Ling Yan Group in a difficult situation..."


    "Is it that serious?" Eric looked at Tan Ailing''s serious face with a slight smile.


    "Of course!" Tan Ailing said after giving Eric a look, "Although I haven''t been involved in the company''s operations, Feiyan once told me that the Anshi Group, Amman''s family, is a very important business partner of Ling Yan Group. If this cooperation continues, we can earn over 30 million in net profit from Anshi Group in a year..."


    Eric smiled lightly. "So, you''d sell me for 30 million?"


    "Who''s selling you?" Tan Ailing rolled her eyes. "I just think it''s completely unnecessary for you to offend someone to this extent..."


    "It''s okay!" Seeing Tan Ailing''s serious attitude, Eric stopped teasing her. "Ling Yan Group doesn''t depend on Anshi Group for survival. On the contrary, there are too many companies that want to cooperate with Ling Yan Group. Some even prefer to take a loss themselves to let us earn the lion''s share, completely disregarding the principle of ''equality and mutual benefit,'' and just throwing money at Ling Yan Group..."


    "Why is that?" Tan Ailing was a bit confused.


    "Those companies that offer unbelievably good terms are mainly divided into two camps," Eric said, revealing a meaningful smile, "One is related to the vampires under my command," here, Eric showed a meaningful smile, "and the other is the various subsidiaries of the Shanghai region of the Zhu Ming Group!"


    "The Zhu Ming Group?" Tan Ailing was first startled, then suddenly understood, "It seems that the Ming Dynasty family is trying to curry favor with you to improve the relationship between you two!"


    "Hehe..." Eric shook his head and laughed, "It may not necessarily be the intention of the Ming Dynasty family, it might just be the instructions of a few individuals..."


    "What do you mean?" Tan Ailing was puzzled.


    "Ailing, you may not know, but the last time the Axe Gang targeted Ling Yan Group was not random; it was suggested by someone..."


    Tan Ailing''s gaze condensed, thinking about what Eric said, and immediately uttered a name, "Zhu Mingde?"


    "Yes."


    "Why would he dare to do this?" Tan Ailing was a bit puzzled, "Isn''t he afraid of angering you and bringing disaster to the Ming Dynasty family? Or is it that the entire Ming Dynasty family is unwilling and determined to be your enemy to the end?"


    "Perhaps this is just his personal behavior, unrelated to the Ming Dynasty family!" Eric''s eyes flashed with a hint of coldness. "According to Wang Shengqiao, Zhu Mingde did not directly instruct him to deal with Ling Yan Group; that was entirely his own analysis from Zhu Mingde''s words. We cannot blame him for that..."


    Noticing the coldness in Eric''s eyes, Tan Ailing smiled, "Eric, even if there is no direct evidence, you shouldn''t let Zhu Mingde off so easily, right?"


    Nodding, Eric said frankly, "If left unchecked, who knows what Zhu Mingde will do next! Even if it doesn''t harm us, it would still be troublesome, right?"


    "What are you going to do then? Quietly kill him?"


    "There''s no proper reason to kill Zhu Mingde. It would make Zhou Dian lose face!" Eric smirked slightly, looking somewhat sinister. "Besides, teaching someone a lesson doesn''t always involve violence..."


    "Then what do you plan to do?" Perhaps it was a case of love being blind, but Eric''s smirk left Tan Ailing equally dazzled.


    "Ailing, do you remember the manager from Zhu Ming Group''s Shanghai division who attended our Ling Yan Group press conference last time?"


    "I do, his name is Zhu Mingzhi, right?" Tan Ailing''s eyes lit up. "Are you saying he''s related to Zhu Mingde?"


    Eric smiled faintly and nodded. "Exactly. Zhu Mingzhi is not only Zhu Mingde''s brother, they''re actually first cousins once removed. He also possesses exceptional business acumen and holds a prominent position within the Ming family, with excellent relationships among its members..."


    Listening to this, Tan Ailing began to understand Eric''s implication. "Eric, are you planning to support Zhu Mingzhi to take over?"


    Eric nodded. "While eliminating the Ming family wouldn''t be too difficult for me, it would undoubtedly bring me a lot of trouble, and could also destabilize the country''s economy and politics. So, I won''t directly confront the Ming family. However, I won''t sit idly by while they play tricks. Therefore, supporting a future head of the Ming family who is friendly to me seems like a good solution!"


    Tan Ailing nodded, but still had some doubts. "Eric, are you sure Zhu Mingzhi will continue to be friendly to you, and won''t turn against you after coming into power?"


    "Zhu Mingzhi is different from Zhu Mingde. We have no grievances between us. While the Ming family has lost face because of me, Zhu Mingzhi is a true businessman. He knows that ''interests come first'' and won''t waste his energy opposing me! Even if he doesn''t remain as friendly to us after coming into power, he definitely won''t become our enemy!"


    Tan Ailing nodded, showing a smile of agreement and reassurance. However, she furrowed her brows. "Weren''t we talking about the Anshi Group? How did we end up discussing the Ming family?"


    Eric smiled wryly. "Why are you still thinking about the Anshi Group? With Skidmore''s ''offerings'' and Zhu Mingzhi''s ''gifts,'' don''t you feel at ease? Why bother chasing after the Anshi Group''s three million profits..."

 Chapter 200：The Strange Uncle at the Amusement Park

    Tan Ailing sighed softly. "Eric, I''m not concerned about the three million in profits from the Anshi Group, but rather about the relationship between us and them."In Eric''s gaze, Tan Ailing explained, "The Anshi Group has been developing in Shanghai for thirty years, with total assets exceeding tens of billions. Their influence is deeply rooted, not inferior to Ye Zhenglin''s Ye Group. Although our Ling Yan Group has ''strong dragons'' like Skidmore backing us, we should still be cautious of the local ''tycoons''!"


    "No need to worry!" Eric waved dismissively. "The Anshi Group cannot exert any pressure on us. Even though my ''Living Buddha'' identity is currently secret, the higher-ups in Shanghai are definitely aware. They wouldn''t dare to hinder me with the charge of ''undermining national unity''..."


    "Eric, a large corporation that has been in the business world for thirty years is not that easy to deal with," Tan Ailing still hoped to draw Eric''s attention to the matter. "Even if they can''t use official connections to suppress us, they can resort to underworld methods to threaten and intimidate the Ling Yan Group..."


    Before Tan Ailing could finish, Eric burst into laughter. "Ailing, you don''t think Wang Shengqiao''s Axe Gang is soft, do you? Although their current strength has greatly diminished, as one of the four major gangs in Shanghai, holding the title of ''most violent society,'' they should still be able to intimidate those smaller gangs with their remaining influence, right?"


    "Eric, you''re wrong!" Tan Ailing said solemnly. "Although the Shanghai underworld is most famous for the ''four major gangs,'' they only represent fame and numbers. In reality, there are at least three other gangs that keep a low profile but are just as powerful!"


    "Is that so?" Eric was somewhat surprised.


    "These three gangs are actually the representatives of the Ye, An, and Zhou families in the underworld!" Tan Ailing said with a hint of worry. "Although the total number of members in these three gangs does not exceed a thousand, they are of high quality. They are mostly graduates from various martial arts schools, and any one of them can easily defeat ten ordinary thugs! Moreover, under the financial temptation of the Ye, An, and Zhou families, each of them has at least ten top experts. If they really go all out, the Axe Gang may not fare well..."


    "That was before!" Eric smiled, smoothing out Tan Ailing''s furrowed brow. "With the current Axe Gang, relying solely on Wang Shengqiao, a pre-heaven expert, can wipe out all the top experts of the Anshi Group..."


    "But..."


    "There''s no ''but''!" Eric waved decisively, then said with a hint of doubt, "Ailing, why are you being so timid? This isn''t like you..."


    Tan Ailing rolled her eyes at him and said impatiently, "I''m doing this for you! You have to understand that to thrive in the world, you can''t just rely on force..."


    "Alright, I understand..." Although Eric knew Tan Ailing had a point, he didn''t want to hear such lectures, because he had his own belief¡ªhaving absolute power meant having absolute freedom! He could do whatever he wanted, ignoring all rules and laws¡ªa kind of ''freedom''!


    Looking at Eric''s expression, Tan Ailing knew he had not taken her words to heart, and couldn''t help but heave a soft sigh. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eric looked at her with a slightly apologetic expression and changed the subject, "Okay, Ailing, let''s talk about something else. How are we going to spend the afternoon?"


    "After lunch, let''s go to the amusement park!" Tan Ailing glanced at little Feng Qian and added, "Little Feng Qian has been wanting to go for a long time!"


    "Okay!" Seeing the excited and expectant look on little Feng Qian''s face, Eric couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    In order to help little Feng Qian recover to normal as soon as possible, not only did Eric and the others instill her with common sense every day, but they also took her to crowded places from time to time for a walk and a look around. This was to help the reclusive and shy little Feng Qian adapt to the crowd more quickly.


    This method was thought of by Tang Feiyan, who said it was based on a book called "Student Psychology", which apparently was originally a method to deal with autistic students!


    Regardless of whether this method was Tang Feiyan''s original creation or not, the fact is that it has proven to be effective. Little Feng Qian is no longer as resistant to interacting with people as she used to be, and can even exchange a few words with strangers. Of course, if a stranger tried to pinch her cheeks or pat her head, that would be absolutely impossible!


    They randomly found a fast food restaurant, ignoring the envious looks of others, and after finishing their lunch, they drove straight to the amusement park.


    Bumper cars, floating balls, space rockets, carousel...


    After a round, not only did little Feng Qian have a great time, but Eric and Tan Ailing were also very happy. The bystanders were also extremely envious of this "family of three" and their happy and harmonious state, staring at them constantly.


    After playing for nearly two hours and having their fill, the three of them sat down on a long bench to rest.


    Seeing little Feng Qian''s puckered expression, Eric knew she was a bit thirsty, so he took out fifty yuan and handed it to her, saying, "Feng Qian, go to the food stall over there and buy three bottles of juice!"


    Tan Ailing looked at little Feng Qian and said with a slightly worried tone, "Eric, maybe I should go instead..."


    "No need." Eric waved his hand and said, "It''s not far away, let Feng Qian also exercise a bit, we''ll watch her..."He then turned to little Feng Qian and said, "Feng Qian can definitely bring the juice back, right?"


    "Yes!" Little Feng Qian nodded vigorously, taking the money.


    Just as she was about to turn and leave, Tan Ailing held her back and reminded her, "Little Feng Qian, just go buy the juice and come back right away, don''t linger, be careful of the strange uncle who eats people..."


    "Mm..." Little Feng Qian responded, then hopped and skipped towards the target 80 meters away.


    "The ''strange uncle'' you mentioned is a character from a fairy tale, right?" Eric was a bit puzzled.


    "Of course not!" Tan Ailing leaned on Eric''s shoulder and gently asked, "Haven''t you been keeping up with the social news lately?"


    "I can barely keep up with the financial news, how would I have time to watch social news?" Eric sighed heavily.


    Tan Ailing reached out and gently caressed Eric''s cheek, speaking softly, "There''s been a man in Shanghai recently who has been specifically molesting underage girls, and everyone has been calling him the ''strange uncle''..."


    Although Eric responded with an "oh" without changing his expression, his heart was raging, and if this strange uncle dared to lay a hand on little Feng Qian, he would definitely make him regret it for eight lifetimes...


    Suddenly, Eric saw that little Feng Qian, who had just finished buying the juice, was being stopped by a man in his twenties or thirties, and he couldn''t help but say, "No way, a real strange uncle has appeared?"


    Tan Ailing couldn''t help but giggle and said, "How is that possible? Which strange uncle would dare to molest a child in front of so many people? At most, he''s just trying to lure little Feng Qian away..."


    But both their eyes were fixed on little Feng Qian and the suspected "strange uncle", ready to give Eric a powerful blow should the man make any move.


    Finally, the opportunity had arrived!


    Watching the target person who had finally "distanced" himself from the adults, Shi Wuqi was very excited.


    He walked over with what he thought was a very "friendly" smile and said kindly, "Hello, little sister."


    "Hello." Feng Qian responded politely, tilting her head and asking, "Uncle, do you need something?"


    "Uncle?" Shi Wuqi, who always thought he was in the prime of his youth, smiled somewhat helplessly, adopting a friendly posture with his clothes. "Little sister, Uncle has many fun things and delicious treats. Come with Uncle..."


    As he spoke, he tried to reach out and hug Feng Qian.


    Feng Qian stepped back, looking wary, and said to Shi Wuqi, "So you''re the ''strange uncle'' who eats people!"


    "Uncle doesn''t eat people!" Shi Wuqi''s smile stiffened. "Uncle only gives you delicious things..."


    The "strange uncle" still wanted to hug her. Feng Qian''s eyes narrowed, thinking about teaching this man a lesson for trying to lure her away. However, she remembered her "brother''s" admonition to "try not to use abilities in public places," so she took two steps back. Then, she cleared her throat and shouted in her sharp childish voice, "Help, someone''s trying to assault me!"


    Shi Wuqi''s smile completely stiffened. He mechanically smiled at the many eyes focused on him and said, "My sister is joking with me..."


    However, Feng Qian''s next words shattered his lie. "He''s lying, I''m not his sister! He just wanted me to go with him, saying there are many delicious and fun things..."


    This enraged the crowd.


    The adorable Feng Qian had become a bright spot in the amusement park, and countless people loved her innocent smile. Now, hearing that someone wanted to "abduct" this little girl, everyone was indignant. Coupled with recent sensational news, the crowd couldn''t bear it and began to swing their fists in anger.


    With Shi Wuqi''s skill, even though he couldn''t beat so many people present, he could definitely escape. However, for some reason, he found himself bound and unable to move, just watching as fists of all sizes rained down on him...


    Seeing that the "strange uncle" who had frightened Feng Qian was now powerless, Eric secretly released the "Wind Bind" spell on him.


    Tan Ailing, a former police officer, did not stop the crowd from physically attacking the "suspect." Instead, she squatted down, pulled Feng Qian aside, and asked with a smile, "Feng Qian, where did you learn that ''assault'' from?"


    "Sister Feiyan!" Feng Qian waved her little fist and said, "Sister Feiyan said if a man tries to assault me, shouting ''assault'' is the easiest way..."


    What kind of teachings were these from Tang Feiyan...


    Eric and Tan Ailing exchanged helpless glances and shook their heads.


    At this moment, Tan Ailing''s phone rang. After answering it, she smiled at Eric and said, "It''s from Wu Mei, she''s inviting us to the Magnolia Club tonight..."


    Since the leader of the Northern Mafia Alliance, Prince Wang, left Shanghai, Wu Mei, who had no one else to harass, began to pester Eric.


    Eric didn''t dislike Wu Mei, and since Tan Ailing didn''t object, they had gone on a few dates. However, they hadn''t yet defined their relationship. Of course, Tan Ailing always joined them on their dates. Although Wu Mei complained about it, under Eric''s disregard, she could only accept the reality.


    Because the "strange uncle" had not harmed Feng Qian, Eric did not take action against him. He just glanced at the still-being beaten "strange uncle" and then took Feng Qian and Tan Ailing''s hands and left.


    At this moment, Shi Wuqi, who was gradually losing consciousness, had a strong realization: Shanghai was definitely incompatible with him, naturally antagonistic...

 Chapter 201 A Wager of Eighty Million

    The Magnolia Club, despite its somewhat clich¨¦ name and location in Shanghai''s red-light district, is a very elegant place, a preferred gathering and entertainment spot for the upper class.Inside the Magnolia Club, there is also a casino. Unlike the Axe Gang''s underground gambling den, there are no public gambling halls here; instead, there are only VIP rooms, each more elegant and luxurious than the next. Naturally, the guests who come here to gamble are also much wealthier and more noble in status.


    Eric had long heard that this place was fun, and today, at Wu Mei''s urging, he decided to see it for himself. Of course, Feng Qian couldn''t come along; she was accompanied by Tan Ailing in Wu Mei''s office, watching cartoons.


    Following Wu Mei to the door of the VIP room, even with the boss''s company, the two security guards standing outside the door still diligently scanned them with metal detectors before opening the door to the VIP room.


    Inside the VIP room, there was only one table, playing poker. Although there weren''t many people playing cards, Eric, after scanning the room and the gamblers playing, realized that these people gave him a sense of familiarity, to the point where he could even recall the name of one of the women¡ªAmman.


    Even amid this exciting form of entertainment, Wu Mei''s arrival still attracted the attention of several gamblers. Along with that, Eric was also carefully scrutinized by a few.


    Although everyone knew that the person whom "President Miao" was accompanying was no ordinary person, except for Amman, no one knew the background of this handsome young man.


    Amman naturally didn''t pay too much attention to Wu Mei; she just stared at Eric intently, her eyes filled with resentment, annoyance, and a hint of surprise.


    "Oh, if it isn''t Chairman Eric of the Ling Yan Group? What brings you here to play?" Amman greeted in a somewhat sarcastic tone, confusing the other gamblers. While they were already clear about the identity of the handsome young man before them, they were puzzled by the relationship between this "Chairman Eric" and the "A Family Miss." Moreover, they couldn''t understand why Wu Mei was so intimate with "Chairman Eric."


    You see, the total assets of the Ling Yan Group are only one billion, while the net worth of anyone present is more than five times that amount. Even though the Ling Yan Group has Deputy Mayor Tang supporting it, which of the wealthy people present doesn''t have their backing? Therefore, they were extremely curious about this "Chairman Eric," who seemed to have no significant background but could get so close to a beauty! Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meeting this inexplicable woman here, Eric was also somewhat surprised, but he didn''t show it. He calmly replied, "I heard this place is fun, so I came to take a look..."


    "Just taking a look won''t do, right? Come and play a few rounds with us!" Amman covered her mouth, smiling somewhat artificially.


    One middle-aged, chubby gambler laughed heartily and chimed in, "Yeah, Eric, come and play a few rounds! You don''t know, the three of us big guys here can''t even resist Miss An. Her luck is too good. You coming up would be perfect to counter her..."


    Although the middle-aged, chubby gambler''s words were somewhat ambiguous, Amman didn''t get angry. Instead, she stared directly at Eric, her eyes filled with subtle provocation.


    "No, thanks. You guys go ahead..."


    The middle-aged, chubby gambler chuckled and was about to continue inviting Eric, but Amman interrupted, "Uncle Lu, forget it. Let''s play by ourselves. Chairman Eric''s Ling Yan Group is too weak to afford to lose..."


    Amman''s contemptuous words made Uncle Lu and the others look at each other. Although they didn''t say anything, they already had some understanding of the entanglement between Amman and Eric.


    Eric calmed down Wu Mei, who was about to get angry, and said calmly, "I don''t know how to play..."


    "Don''t know?" Amman exaggeratedly exclaimed, then, after scrutinizing Eric up and down, she seemed to have an insight and asked, "Chairman Eric, the Ling Yan Group shouldn''t belong to you, right?"


    "Correct!" Eric nodded decisively. Although, under the insistence of Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, he still legally held 50% of the shares of the Ling Yan Group, in his heart, he had already given the group away!


    "I knew it..." Amman clapped her hands, showing a look of sudden realization. "In high society, who doesn''t know how to play cards? Except for those kept men who have never seen the world..."


    Wu Mei, hearing this, was furious and couldn''t help but coldly warn, "Miss An, watch your words, lest disaster comes from your mouth..."


    "Why?" Amman looked surprised at Wu Mei. "Could it be that President Miao, you also keep him..."


    Eric wasn''t angry because, to him, Amman was just a barking dog, causing a bit of noise but not affecting his emotions in any way.


    However, Wu Mei couldn''t ignore it to this extent. In her "lovestruck" state, she absolutely couldn''t tolerate anyone insulting her lover. She coldly snorted and released the aura of a top-notch expert, fully directed at the smug-looking Amman.


    But just then, two figures flashed out from behind Amman, their gestures completely neutralizing Wu Mei''s aura!


    Only then did Eric show a slight change in expression. After comforting Wu Mei, he carefully examined the two figures, who should be Amman''s bodyguards.


    These were two martial artists, and their skills were not weak, probably belonging to the top tier of the mid-tier.


    Thinking of Ye Simin''s special forces bodyguards, Eric couldn''t help but feel a bit emotional. Both were second-generation elites of Shanghai''s top three local families, so why was there such a big difference in treatment?


    Seeing someone standing behind Amman, Eric couldn''t help but continue to use "True Sight" to observe. With this look, he was even more moved; it turned out to be an esper!


    Although this was only a C-grade auxiliary esper, it was enough to make Eric take notice. The An family''s strength was unexpectedly high, to the point where they could recruit even the extremely rare espers in China.


    "Chairman Eric, if you''re not going to gamble, please leave..." Amman said disdainfully.


    Eric smiled faintly, and Wu Mei, who seemed to understand him intuitively, had someone bring two chairs and five million in chips.


    Glancing at Wu Mei, Amman sneered and loudly muttered, seemingly to herself, "A kept man is a kept man, even relying on women for gambling stakes..."


    This time, even Wu Mei didn''t pay her any mind. After helping Eric arrange his chips neatly, she leaned close to his ear and quietly explained the rules of the game.


    Having watched enough movies, Eric was already familiar with poker, and after Wu Mei''s explanation, he immediately understood. So, looking at Amman calmly, he said, "Let''s begin!"


    The chubby gambler and the other two middle-aged gamblers had their subordinates collect their chips, apparently not wanting to get involved in the grudge between the young man and woman. However, they showed no intention of leaving, probably wanting to see what would happen next.


    The casino sent a new manager dressed in a short-sleeved cheongsam to act as the dealer to ensure fairness.


    The beautiful dealer took out a deck of cards from a small cart beside her, which had been directly transported from the manufacturer, and deftly removed the jokers. She then shuffled, cut, and dealt the cards in one smooth motion, the natural proficiency of her movements giving a pleasing feeling.


    She efficiently dealt the hole cards to Eric and Amman, and with a friendly smile, announced, "Miss An, you have the Queen of Hearts; Mr. Eric, you have the Nine of Diamonds."


    Amman picked up her cards and saw the Queen of Spades, feeling secretly delighted. She hadn''t expected to start with a pair of Queens; it was a good sign. After thinking for two seconds, to avoid scaring off her opponent, she decided to bet only three million, planning to reel him in slowly.


    "I fold!" Eric, without hesitation, covered his cards.


    Amman was stunned by Eric''s unexpected move. He folded without even looking at his hole card. She couldn''t understand what kind of game this man was playing.


    "Fold," "fold," "fold"...


    For over a dozen rounds, Eric only took two cards each time, folded without looking at his hole cards, which puzzled Amman even more. She couldn''t understand why he would give her money like this. After all, there was a pot in every round!


    In this round, Amman got a pair of Kings and threw out three million chips as usual. Seeing Eric about to cover his cards again, she couldn''t help but taunt, "Chairman Eric, do you really not value money? You''ve already given me over five million. If you keep this up, I''m afraid Chairman Miao will think we''re colluding to cheat her money..."

 Chapter 202 Lost

    Eric was momentarily stunned, then looked down at his visible card, the Ten of Spades, casually tossing out two hundred thousand in chips. He smiled at Amman and said, "Okay, I''ll bet two hundred thousand..."Seeing that her goading had worked so easily, Amman smirked inwardly and quickly matched his bet, saying, "Two hundred thousand, I call!"


    Next, the beautiful dealer dealt another card to each player and smiled as she announced, "Miss An, King of Diamonds, King of Hearts; Mr. Lei, 10 of Spades, 7 of Spades. Miss An, it''s your turn."


    "Giggle..." Amman chuckled triumphantly. "I actually got the King of Hearts! In that case, I''ll bet one million!" She pushed out a million in chips.


    Without much thought, Eric also pushed out a million in chips and calmly said, "I''ll call."


    The dealer dealt the fourth card to each player and said softly, "Miss An, King of Diamonds, King of Hearts, King of Spades; Mr. Lei, 10 of Spades, 7 of Spades, 8 of Spades. Miss An, it''s your turn."


    "You''re not having much luck!" Amman clicked her tongue twice, picked up her three Kings, and shook them in the air, feeling impressed. "Now that I have three Kings, let''s see what you have to beat me!"


    "All in!" Amman had calculated that Eric could at most have a flush, and the chance of him having a straight flush was very slim. With her four Kings, she was more than 85% confident of winning. It was now or never.


    "Don''t celebrate too soon. There''s still one more card to be dealt, and anything can happen!" Eric smiled faintly at Amman''s boast and pushed out his chips. "I''ll call!"


    The dealer dealt the final card to each player and reported with a hint of worry in her eyes, "Miss An, King of Diamonds, King of Hearts, King of Spades, 7 of Diamonds; Mr. Lei, 10 of Spades, 7 of Spades, 8 of Spades, 6 of Spades. Miss An, it''s your turn."


    Even though Amman''s final card was a useless 7 of Diamonds, she didn''t care because she believed Eric had also received a "useless" 6 of Spades!


    "It seems luck is on my side tonight!" Thinking victory was assured, Amman smiled triumphantly and said to Eric, "Mr. Lei, show your cards!"


    "Wait a minute!" Eric suddenly said. "It seems the last card can still prompt another round. I don''t want to waste this opportunity."


    "The outcome is clear. If you want to give me more money, I won''t refuse!" Amman smiled after a moment of surprise.


    "I''ll raise by five million!" Eric took out his checkbook and wrote a check for five million.


    Amman was truly shocked this time. The fact that he added another five million made her uneasy. Now, the only way Eric could win was if his hole card was a 9 of Spades, but he hadn''t even looked at his hole cards. How could he be so sure it was a 9 of Spades?


    Amman was almost certain that Eric''s additional five million in chips was just a bluff. But, just in case, she didn''t want to risk losing face.


    Thinking this, Amman touched her earring.


    Eric didn''t rush and waited quietly for her decision.


    At that moment, Eric suddenly felt a slight change in the space in front of him. Observing closely, he noticed that the psychic behind Amman was up to something; he had actually used spatial abilities to switch Eric''s hole card in front of him!


    Eric couldn''t help but chuckle. No wonder the chubby gambler said Amman had a smooth hand; turns out she was using a super cheat code!


    Eric really didn''t know what his hole card was. He just wanted to play based on luck; if he lost, he lost. But now that the opponent had "cheated" first, he wouldn''t hold back. He would just consider it a lesson for her!


    At the sound of the psychic''s soft cough, Amman, without hesitation, took out her checkbook and wrote a check for five million. "I''ll call. Show your cards!"


    "It seems you''re having a rather unlucky night!" Eric said as he revealed his hole card¡ªa 9 of Spades that he had swapped using space magic.


    Amman''s face turned pale. She glared angrily at the psychic behind her, who looked innocent and confused.


    With a faint smile on his face, Eric stood up to leave.


    "The game isn''t over yet. Do you really want to leave?" Amman, unwilling to accept defeat, suddenly stood up and said to Eric.


    "It''s not over yet?" Eric looked at Amman strangely. "You''ve already run out of chips. How else do you want to gamble?"


    With a cold snort, Amman filled out another check for ten million and handed it to the dealer to exchange for chips, saying to Eric, "I have chips now, don''t I?"


    "Alright, then I''ll play a few more rounds with you!" Eric smiled and sat back down at the table.


    Translation:


    An''s mansion.


    "Clang..." "Ah..."


    The sound of breaking porcelain and glass, along with a woman''s frantic screams, continuously emanated from Amman''s room.


    An, who had just returned home from a social engagement, was shocked and asked the butler, "What''s wrong with Miss?"


    The butler, with a worried look, replied, "Since Miss came back, she locked herself in her room, not allowing anyone in. She''s been shouting and throwing things for over half an hour..."


    "What?" An was shocked again, then frowned and asked Amman''s two bodyguards, "What happened to Miss?"


    Although the bodyguards were top experts, under An''s aura of authority, they appeared somewhat intimidated. "Miss lost money at the casino..."


    An breathed a sigh of relief, somewhat amused. "Just lost money? I thought something serious had happened!"


    "Sir, you should go up and check on Miss!" The butler said with concern. "Miss broke so many things. What if she accidentally cuts herself on those shards..." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An''s face tightened, nodding, and hurried upstairs. He knocked on Amman''s door.


    "Go away, everyone just go away..." Amman''s somewhat hoarse voice pierced through the wooden door.


    Hearing this heartbreaking cry, An quickly said, "Mannie, it''s daddy. Please open the door..."


    The room fell silent for a moment, then the wooden door opened. Amman, still in her clothes and disheveled, stood at the door. Upon seeing her father, she immediately burst into tears and threw herself into his arms.


    "Sweetheart, what''s wrong with you?" An was anxious.


    Amman, buried in his arms, sobbed, "Daddy, I lost eighty million..."


    An chuckled and patted Amman''s back. "Just eighty million, it''s just a loss, nothing serious..."


    "But I just can''t accept losing to that bastard who bullied me..."


    Seeing the grievance on his daughter''s face, An felt both heartache and anger. "Someone bullied you? Tell Daddy, and I''ll teach him a lesson for you!"


    With her father''s support, Amman immediately exaggerated the story of her conflict with Eric, emphasizing Eric''s humiliation and disdain towards her.


    After listening to Amman''s account, An slammed the table in anger. "This is unacceptable! He''s just a small chairman of Ling Yan Group. What does my daughter lack compared to him... Hmph, Mannie, don''t cry. Leave this to Daddy, and I will make him pay for what he did to you!"


    For An, ever since his wife passed away, his most cherished person was this precious daughter. Although he knew she was a bit spoiled and capricious under his indulgence, he still cherished her. If anyone bullied his daughter, no matter who it was, he would make them pay! Even if it meant losing everything, he wouldn''t hesitate...


    Hearing her father''s assurance, Amman smiled through her tears. She hesitated for a moment and added, "Daddy, please don''t hurt him..."


    An glanced at Amman, smiled meaningfully, and said, "Don''t worry, daddy won''t use violence against him. I will make him kneel and beg for your forgiveness..."


    "Okay..."


    Eric has been very unhappy recently because Ling Yan Group''s recent project plans and several tender documents have inexplicably leaked, causing great damage to the entire group. Even the most direct economic losses, according to conservative estimates, exceed sixty million!


    What''s most strange is that the leaked project plans and tender documents belong to different subsidiaries, and only the group headquarters'' confidential information database has centralized storage.


    Moreover, judging by the time they were lost, they should have been stolen at the same time, which indicates that the most likely place of theft is at the group headquarters!


    However, the number of employees who have the opportunity to access the confidential information database does not exceed twenty, and even fewer have the qualifications to access the information, including Eric and Tan Ailing.


    There are only seven people in total! Of course, these people are absolutely unlikely to leak secrets! Because except for Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, the other four have all undergone Eric''s mental magic and are absolutely loyal to Ling Yan Group!


    In fact, Eric doesn''t care about any economic losses. He just feels that he can''t afford to lose face¡ªtaking over the group for less than a month, and such a flaw has appeared?

 Chapter 203 Hacker

    Eric decided to find out who this "black hand" was!If it was the work of an "external thief," then their skills must be quite remarkable, leaving no clues and difficult to trace. If it was the work of an "internal traitor," it would be difficult to investigate among the five to six hundred people in the headquarters.


    Therefore, Eric decided to use the "Art of Star Insight" to determine the thief.


    The Art of Star Insight. It can not only be used for "prophecy" but also to inspect the "present" and even trace the "past."


    However, performing the Art of Star Insight requires possessing a "calm and pure" mind! Even with Eric''s abilities, achieving this state of mind would require three days of self-hypnosis!


    Of course, before that, Eric acted as the chairman of the group and issued an order to dismiss the director of the Information Department, who was in charge of the information database.


    Although he knew that this director''s loyalty to Ling Yan Group was beyond doubt, in order to deceive a possible "internal traitor," he had to do this, even without informing the person involved. Watching the departing figure of the director of the Information Department from the Ling Yan Building, Eric also felt uneasy!


    "Liu Uncle, I brought a black dog. Today, the two of us will cook some meat and have a drink!" Gu Hui opened the door with a key, shouting loudly as he changed his shoes, holding up a black plastic bag in his hand, "One black, two yellow, three spotted, four white. This little black dog took me quite some effort to catch..."


    To his surprise, there was no response from inside the house. What was going on? Normally, when he said such things, Uncle Liu would come out smiling and take the dog meat to the kitchen!


    With a puzzled look, Gu Hui sniffed a strong smell of alcohol. He frowned slightly because he knew that although Uncle Liu enjoyed a drink, he was not a heavy drinker...


    Hastily, Gu Hui walked a few steps to the bedroom. What he saw astonished him.


    His Uncle Liu. The middle-aged "handsome man" who cared so much about his appearance, was now lying on the floor snoring loudly, with vomit around his mouth and chest. Around him were seven or eight white wine bottles, two of which were empty, and one had fallen to the ground, spilling its contents on the floor.


    Concerned, Gu Hui did not hesitate. He put down the dog meat and got busy. He took off Uncle Liu''s dirty clothes, moved him to the bed, and then cleaned up the bottles and the room.


    When Gu Hui finished, Uncle Liu also woke up, holding his head and groaning. Gu Hui immediately poured a glass of water and handed it over.


    "Gu Hui, you''re here!" Uncle Liu, seeing Gu Hui, was not surprised. After looking around the room, he smiled and said, "Did you tidy up this room? Thank you so much..."


    "Uncle Liu, what are you talking about?" Gu Hui said, somewhat displeased. "Do we need to be so formal between us?"


    Indeed, the relationship between Uncle Liu and Gu Hui was not that of father and son, but it was even closer than that!


    Uncle Liu had a happy and fulfilling family, but a sudden car accident ten years ago took away his beloved wife and their son, who was not yet six years old. During that time, he was in a daze, until he met Gu Hui...


    Gu Hui was an orphan who left the orphanage at the age of eight and wandered the world, making a living by picking up and selling scrap. One day, he "picked up" the unconscious Uncle Liu, who was suffering from a cold and had a high fever. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps it was fate, or perhaps it was his inherent kindness, but Gu Hui exerted great effort to get the unconscious Uncle Liu to the hospital. According to the doctor, if it had been a few hours later, even if Uncle Liu had not died, he would have suffered severe consequences!


    During the days when Uncle Liu was receiving treatment, all the expenses were accumulated by Gu Hui bit by bit, because when Uncle Liu was found, he had no money on him, and it was likely that his wallet containing his documents had been stolen by some unscrupulous person...


    However, Uncle Liu did not express gratitude to Gu Hui after waking up. Instead, he blamed him for interfering in his reunion with his wife and son. It was strange that even though Gu Hui was only eleven or twelve years old at the time, he did not get angry. He just treated Uncle Liu''s story as a "story" since he understood that Uncle Liu was in a difficult situation.


    In this way, the two became close friends. Uncle Liu, who regained hope in life, even wanted to adopt Gu Hui, but he was rejected. Knowing Gu Hui''s temper, Uncle Liu did not insist, but forced Gu Hui to go to school. Gu Hui did not oppose this, and he did not refuse the "education allowance" given to him by Uncle Liu...


    Seeing Uncle Liu''s desolate expression, Gu Hui couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle Liu, what''s wrong? You seem to have been drunk all day! Didn''t you go to work during the day?"


    "Why?" Gu Hui asked in confusion. "Don''t you often say that besides your wife and son in heaven, and me, the person you value most in these three realms is your work?"


    Uncle Liu shook his head, almost crying, and explained the situation of the company''s confidential information being inexplicably leaked, leading to his dismissal.


    After listening, Gu Hui was indignant. "How could the chairman of your company make such a hasty decision? This is clearly fishy."


    Affected by Eric''s "loyalty magic," Uncle Liu immediately spoke well of his "employer." "Gu Hui, this has nothing to do with our chairman; it''s me, Liu, who is useless..."


    "Uncle Liu, don''t say that! I''ll help you solve this!"


    "Gu Hui, don''t act recklessly..."


    "Don''t worry..."


    Using some means, Gu Hui sneaked into the elevator that led directly to the chairman''s office, speculating in his mind what kind of person Uncle Liu''s chairman would be¡ªkind? Strict? Aloof? Cunning? Reasonable or unreasonable?


    While he pondered, the elevator reached the top floor, and with a melodious sound, two steel doors opened.


    Gu Hui looked up and saw a more luxurious and spacious office than he had imagined. Although he had expected the office of a chairman of a prestigious group to be far from simple, he was still taken aback by the advanced facilities and luxurious decorations, which were somewhat intimidating. Was this really just a billion-dollar company?


    Indeed, it was no wonder Gu Hui was impressed. The facilities and decorations in this office, dedicated to Eric, were so extravagant that they were beyond belief. Everything within sight, from the state-of-the-art technology to the various antique artifacts, could buy Ling Yan Group itself!


    Naturally, this was not something Ling Yan Group''s financial resources could afford. It could even be said that there were very few people in the world who owned such an extremely luxurious office!


    All these things, from various high-end furnishings to various antique artworks, were all tributes from Skidmore and other vampires!


    What was in this office was only one percent of the "treasures." More "treasures" would be arranged in the mansion that would be completed soon!


    Just as the elevator doors opened wide, the people working in the office looked at him with great surprise, and Gu Hui also noticed him.


    He was a handsome young man who appeared to be only eighteen or nineteen years old. He was sitting behind the luxurious office desk in a well-tailored designer suit.


    His long hair was styled in a fashionable and charming way, and a moment of surprise flashed across his fair face. It was the first time Gu Hui had looked so carefully at a boy, and he instinctively felt that his eyebrows and eyes, his lips and nose...


    It could only be said that the beautiful young man in front of him was naturally endowed, like an angel. It was truly unbelievable that there could be such a "stunning" boy in the world.


    Although Gu Hui always believed that men should be "cultured" and despised handsome and cool guys who only had looks, the angel-like beautiful boy in front of him made this absolutely "normal" man feel intoxicated for the first time, even regretting his own "common face" that could be found everywhere on the street.


    Lost in thought, Gu Hui stared at the boy, almost forgetting to step out of the elevator and his purpose for coming here.


    Meanwhile, Eric, sitting in the leather chair, looked at the short-haired boy who suddenly appeared in his office with a puzzled and astonished expression.


    How did the people below manage to let a stranger enter the chairman''s office so easily?


    With such a security system, it''s no wonder the company''s secrets are being stolen! It seems that to control a company, it''s not enough to just control the upper management and the business systems; the security system must also be in one''s hands.


    "The barrel of a gun leads to political power," it''s time to overhaul the security department...

 Chapter 204 Gu Hui

    "Hi!"After his enlightenment, Eric greeted Gu Hui calmly and then smiled with an angelic smile that would make even angels jealous. He said, "How long are you going to stand there before you come to your senses?"


    He turned his chair in a playful manner, looking at him with interest. "I guess since you''re here, you must have something to say, right?"


    He gestured gentlemanly to the chair opposite him. "Please, have a seat!"


    Gu Hui collected his thoughts and remembered. He had a purpose in coming here today. He stepped out of the elevator with long strides and stopped in front of Eric''s desk.


    "Sorry. I know this visit may be a bit abrupt, but..." Gu Hui propped his right hand on the desk and leaned forward. "May I see the Chairman of Ling Yan Group?"


    "What is it that you want?" Eric frowned slightly.


    Gu Hui looked very serious. "I have something very important to discuss with him. Can you arrange for me to see him?"


    Eric smiled, "I don''t need to arrange anything; you can just speak to me."


    Gu Hui looked at Eric with some surprise, and said seriously, "Young man, I really have something important to tell your chairman..."


    Eric pointed to himself and said, "Haven''t you noticed that I''ve been sitting here reviewing documents for half the day? Kid, don''t you know that you''re in the chairman''s exclusive office?"


    Gu Hui was taken aback for a moment, then smiled. "Don''t joke with me. Young man, please call your dad or grandpa..."


    Eric shook his head helplessly, operated on the computer, and then turned the monitor towards Gu Hui.


    Gu Hui looked at the screen with some confusion, only to see a news article with a large photo and a big headline¡ª"The Most Handsome Chairman in History!"


    "You?" Gu Hui almost exclaimed. He had not expected that the impeccably dressed and perfect-looking boy in front of him, who seemed to be only eighteen or nineteen years old and exuded an air of nobility, would actually be the Chairman of Ling Yan Group, Uncle Liu''s boss!


    But he was only surprised for a moment. After all, there is nothing impossible in this world. Even Country A could become the "world''s policeman," so what else could not happen in this world?


    Gu Hui snapped out of his daze and realized that it was important to get down to business. However, his attitude was not as friendly as before. Gu Hui quickly composed himself, and with accusing eyes, he said to Eric, "Since you are the Chairman of Ling Yan Group, I think you should know Liu Tianhua, right?"


    "Liu Tianhua?" Eric raised his eyebrows at the name. "He is the Minister of Information Department of Ling Yan Group. What about him?"


    "I am his nephew, and my name is Gu Hui." This was the identity Gu Hui and Liu Tianhua had agreed to use publicly. He stared at Eric earnestly and said, "Perhaps to you, my Uncle Liu is just a small figure, but that''s not important. What''s important is that my Uncle Liu has been framed! Although I don''t know who is trying to frame him, I believe he is innocent! Regardless, give me three days to prove to you that he is definitely not a traitor."


    Eric, sitting in his place, looked at the boy who was about the same age as his current appearance, and showed a hint of appreciation for his calmness and composure. After all, not everyone could talk calmly under his mental "pressure"!


    Playing with the gold pen in his hand, Eric smiled gently. "So you are Liu Tianhua''s nephew. Your uncle stole the company''s secrets, causing significant losses to our Ling Yan Group. He was dismissed, but we considered his past merits and efforts. For his crime, even if he is charged, it is not a big deal. I think you should know this, right?"


    He stared at Gu Hui, who had a somewhat aloof and untamed face, "Privately, he is just your uncle; publicly, I am just his boss. And between you and me, there is nothing. Kid, under what qualifications and conditions do you demand that I give you three days?"


    "I know I have no qualifications, but don''t you want to know who the real ''thief'' is? Moreover, my Uncle Liu has always been upright, loyal to Ling Yan Group. How could he betray the company and ruin his reputation?" Gu Hui looked at Eric confidently.


    Eric nodded in agreement. "Perhaps you''re not wrong, but there were not many people who knew about the secret, and he was the only one who had the opportunity. How do you explain that? Sometimes you have to admit that money can easily lead an honest person to crime. Are you sure you really understand your uncle?"


    Gu Hui''s anger had risen to his chest by this point, but he restrained himself from exploding due to their positions. With a forced smile, he said, "It seems you have already decided that my Uncle Liu is a traitor and have no intention of giving me any chance to prove otherwise, right?"


    Eric looked at his face, hiding his anger, very coldly. "I don''t think three days will be enough for you to prove your uncle''s innocence..."


    "If you''re willing to give me the time!" Gu Hui looked at him without backing down. "I will prove it to you."


    Eric chuckled, amused. "Alright, if you can prove Liu Tianhua''s innocence within three days, I will continue to employ him as the Minister of the Information Department, as if nothing happened. However, if after these three days, you still can''t find the ''real culprit,'' don''t blame me for being ruthless! This is a business game, and if you want to play, you have to be able to lose."


    "Thank you." Gu Hui breathed a sigh of relief at these words. He looked confidently at Eric and said, "I will definitely not lose! But I have one request!"


    Eric raised an eyebrow. "Go on."


    "If it is really proven that my Uncle Liu is innocent, then I hope you can personally invite him back to work and restore his reputation..."


    Eric nodded without hesitation. "No problem!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gu Hui was slightly stunned. Obviously, he had not expected the chairman to be so straightforward. However, he was very satisfied with this and his expression softened a bit. "I''m sorry to bother you. I''ll come back in three days, and no matter what the outcome, I will give you an explanation." With that, he turned and walked into the elevator, leaving the place.


    Eric smiled as he watched the figure leave.


    Gu Hui! Lonely soul! A very individual name, and the owner of this name is also a very characterful boy! Looking at his confident appearance, maybe he can really find the ''black hand'' behind the scenes! Let him try. It saves him trouble!


    To help Liu Tianhua clear his name as a spy, Gu Hui returned to his single apartment and began to investigate.


    As Eric thought, Gu Hui was also called "Lonely Soul"! However, that was his online name! And this name had a high reputation in the world of hackers, known as one of the world''s top ten hackers.


    Gu Hui was also an esper, but he was a relatively rare type of esper, a psychic. However, his esper ability was somewhat "useless"; it was neither an attacking type nor an assisting type, but it kept his mind always excited, meaning his brain never got tired.


    Because of this unusual ability, Gu Hui left the orphanage at a young age and refused to live with others because he didn''t want others to see him, who never needed to sleep, as a "monster" like those little kids!


    Of course, this "useless" esper ability was still somewhat useful. It at least doubled Gu Hui''s study time, and his memory and reaction were also very fast, which was very helpful for him as a "hacker"!


    Gu Hui easily hacked into the internal system of Ling Yan Group, and after a few taps on the keyboard, the screen immediately displayed the words "decoding successful," followed by three hours of intensive work.


    The truth was revealed.


    The real thief was a middle-aged man in his forties. He had secretly installed video surveillance equipment in Liu Tianhua''s office in advance. When Liu Tianhua stored documents or viewed information, he secretly filmed the password sequence. Then, he used a U disk to steal the confidential documents at a time when no one was around.


    All of his actions were recorded by the surveillance video in the company, but no one knew because someone had deleted the footage!


    Gu Hui had a way to recover these "deleted files," and he also confirmed the identity of the middle-aged man through the company''s personnel information.


    Copying the recovered video materials onto a U disk, Gu Hui stretched and said triumphantly, "Uncle Liu, I will make sure that the Chairman of Ling Yan Group personally invites you back to work!"

 Chapter 205 What is Most Important in the 21st Century

    "Have you found the evidence?" Although he had known that this possibility was high, Eric couldn''t help but be somewhat surprised when it came to it."Of course." Gu Hui said confidently, "I told you I could do it!" With that, he handed the U disk containing the recorded video to Eric.


    Eric inserted it, played it, and watched silently.


    After watching, Eric asked with slight confusion, "How did you get this recorded video? It should have been deleted, right?"


    "Deleted? Huh..." Gu Hui said disdainfully, "As long as the hardware is not completely damaged, I can recover any data that was previously stored on it!"


    Eric applauded, "Although I''m not very knowledgeable about computers, I know that there probably aren''t many people in the world who can do what you do."


    "Thank you for your high praise!" Gu Hui smiled nonchalantly about this, but then asked, "About my Uncle Liu..."


    Eric looked at Gu Hui sitting across from him and said, "Tomorrow, I will personally invite Liu Tianhua back and restore his original position and reputation."


    Gu Hui nodded in satisfaction and asked, "So, how do you plan to deal with the traitor who framed my Uncle Liu? As far as I know, this person seems to be a relative of your president. When it comes to dealing with this matter, you wouldn''t show favoritism, right?"


    Eric saw a hint of coldness in his eyes and a look on his face that suggested that if Gu Hui dared to be lenient with that guy, he would personally take action to make him regret it. It seemed that Gu Hui was very angry about what happened to his Uncle Liu!


    "The man in the video is the deputy minister of the security department and is indeed a relative of President Tan. I never thought he would be a traitor. If it weren''t for you this time, our company would have suffered even greater losses..." Eric sighed, "But rest assured, I have always been fair in public and private matters. Moreover, not only did he frame your Uncle Liu, but he also betrayed the company. I have said before, this is the business world, and since he chose to do what he did, he should be able to bear the consequences..." Eric said somewhat ruthlessly, with a cold expression on his handsome face, "I will give your Uncle Liu a very fair account."


    "Thank you for your righteousness." Gu Hui breathed a sigh of relief, "My mission is complete, but as for whether my Uncle Liu is willing to come back to work or not, I don''t know. After all, the harm he has suffered this time is too great..."


    After sitting here for more than twenty minutes, Gu Hui was a bit impatient. Everything here was too luxurious, and his casual attire was extremely out of place. He just hoped that things would be resolved quickly so he could leave this place, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Eric could see his impatience but didn''t immediately send him off. Playing with the pen in his hand, he smiled and said, "You are much smarter than I expected. Are you still in college?"


    "Yes." Gu Hui had a look of "Have you finished asking, so I can leave" on his face.


    "After you graduate from university, I can offer you a high-paying job at our Ling Yan Group, and you can decide on the benefits yourself. If you''re interested, I can even sign an employment contract with you now!"


    Gu Hui looked at Eric with amusement and said, "Hire me for a high salary? The benefits of being an employee of Ling Yan Group are indeed rare in China, but... thanks, I''ll consider your proposal seriously when I''m bored." He stood up and said, "Since the problem is now resolved, I should take my leave."


    "Mr. Gu Hui..." Eric stood up and made another effort, "I''m serious. Ling Yan Group welcomes you at any time."


    "My Uncle Liu has devoted himself to your company, but in the end, he was either dismissed or not even given a chance to explain...," Gu Hui said irritably, "Moreover, I think I also have the right to choose my superior, someone who I find more pleasing to the eye. If I have to work under someone who makes me feel inferior at first sight, I will feel very unbalanced..."


    Eric was stunned and asked incredulously, "Just because I look better than you, you reject me?"


    "Let''s just say so!" Gu Hui couldn''t stand it anymore and just wanted to leave this place as soon as possible, "I''m sorry, I''m very busy with my schoolwork. Now that the truth is out, I think it''s meaningless for me to stay here any longer. So, until we meet again, goodbye!"


    "Kid, you will come to our Ling Yan Group! Remember my name, I am..."


    Gu Hui interrupted Eric without looking back, "I won''t bother remembering meaningless names, after all, people with different paths don''t work together."


    The elevator door opened, Gu Hui stepped in, and the distance between the two widened. They only looked at each other for a few seconds before the elevator door closed.


    A playful smile appeared on Eric''s face. This kid named "Gu Hui" really made him curious, and his abilities truly impressed Eric!


    Using the words from a certain movie - What is most important in the 21st century? Talent!


    As for whether Gu Hui could be recruited, Eric had no doubts. With his relationship with Liu Tianhua, he could easily play the emotional card. If it weren''t for Gu Hui''s high mental power, and Eric was afraid that forcing it might damage his intelligence, he would have cast a loyalty spell on him long ago!


    Watching the recorded video playing repeatedly on the computer, Eric smiled coldly and summoned the protagonist of the video!


    This deputy minister of the security department of the Ling Yan Group was also considered a relative of Tan because his mother was the daughter of a distant uncle of Tan Ailing. In other words, this deputy minister was a distant cousin of Tan Ailing. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, the person arrived.


    "Chairman, I don''t know why you asked me to come?" The deputy minister said cautiously.


    Seeing his humble and ingratiating appearance, if it weren''t for the video as evidence, Eric would have found it very difficult to confirm that he was the traitor! It was indeed true that "looks can be deceiving"!


    Eric sighed slightly and waved his hand, "Cousin, please sit down." Tan Ailing had met this "cousin" before, but this "cousin" had no idea about Eric''s exact identity other than being Tan Ailing''s fianc¨¦.


    "Yes, Chairman." The deputy minister sat down very cautiously.


    Eric glanced at him and asked calmly, "Cousin, were you the security director at Pudong Mall before?"


    "Yes..." The deputy minister wanted to stand up to answer, but sat back down under Eric''s gesture and said, "I was able to become the deputy minister of the security department of the group headquarters, thanks to the care of the chairman and cousin Ailing!"


    Eric nodded and said, "How''s life? Are there any difficulties?"


    "No, no!" The deputy minister shook his head and said, "With a salary of thirty thousand a month, it''s enough for our family''s expenses..."


    "If that''s the case..." Eric''s expression turned cold, "Why did you leak the company''s secrets?"


    The deputy minister''s expression was very vivid, showing confusion, incomprehension, and even a sense of injustice and anger, but there was no guilt or remorse, "Chairman, what do you mean? I don''t understand..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand!" Eric smiled coldly, "As long as you can understand!" With that, he pressed a button, and a glass wall immediately turned into a large screen, displaying the video material that Gu Hui had given Eric.


    "How is this possible? I clearly..." At this point, the deputy minister suddenly realized what was happening and quickly stopped talking.


    However, Eric continued for him, "You used your position to delete these videos, but why did they reappear?"


    The deputy minister remained silent, but his expression indicated what he wanted to convey!


    "In this world, there are people who, as long as the hardware is not completely damaged, can recover any data that was previously stored, including deleted data!"


    The deputy minister''s face turned pale, and he remained silent.


    "I''m curious," Eric said lightly, "You have a worry-free life, so why did you do this?"


    "A worry-free life? Haha..." The deputy minister smiled bitterly as if he had made up his mind, "That''s a good way to put it! But besides clothing and food, people have other pursuits! It''s not for myself, but for my daughter to study abroad. Do you know how expensive it is to study abroad now? Because I''m afraid my daughter will be bullied, I don''t allow her to work part-time. I just want her to focus on studying..."


    Like a release, the deputy minister rambled on, and Eric didn''t interrupt him, just listened quietly.


    Although the Tan family was wealthy and took great care of its family members, there were also distinctions between relatives. Distant relatives like the deputy minister could usually only enjoy a basic standard of living, and luxuries were out of the question! So, he had to rely on himself! Eric understood this point very well, but understanding aside, he still had to bear the consequences himself!


    After more than half an hour of narration, the deputy minister seemed to have unloaded a burden and said, "Thank you for listening to me for so long, Chairman! I don''t mind how you punish me, but I beg you, please don''t publicize this matter. I don''t want my daughter to be affected because of me..."


    "Let''s not talk about that for now," Eric waved his hand, "You first tell me, who told you to do this?"


    At this point, the deputy minister naturally wouldn''t hide anything and said straightforwardly, "It was someone from the An Group who asked me to do it! They gave me eight million..."


    Eric was slightly surprised, the An Group? Interesting...

 Chapter 206 Going to Tibet

    "Chairman, how do you want to deal with me? Do you want me to turn myself in?" The deputy minister was quite straightforward, "But, the eight million cannot be returned, because I''ve already transferred it to the account I opened for my daughter in a Swiss bank...""No need to turn yourself in!" Eric waved his hand, "I will dismiss you and expel you from the company."


    The punishment was much lighter than the deputy minister had expected. He opened his mouth wide, incredulously asking, "Chairman, am I hearing you correctly? You said you don''t want me to turn myself in, just to dismiss me?"


    "That''s right! Do you find it too lenient?"


    "No no no, thank you, thank you..." The deputy minister was grateful and incoherent.


    Eric''s reason for doing this was not because he was a distant cousin of Tan Ailing, but because he showed a kind of paternal love. This was an emotion that Eric had never experienced in his hundreds of years of life, and he couldn''t bear to destroy it.


    However, for the instigator - the An Group, Eric would not let them off easily! Of course, he wouldn''t completely obliterate the An Group from the earth with a "forbidden curse". He was just planning to make use of the soon-to-be-dismissed deputy minister.


    "By the way, do you know why the An Group wanted to deal with our Ling Yan Group?"


    "I don''t know! I just vaguely heard that it was because you insulted Miss An from the An Family..." The distant cousin''s expression was somewhat strange.


    Eric rolled his eyes inwardly and went straight to the point, "Does the An Group also want to obtain commercial secrets from our Ling Yan Group through you?"


    "Yes!"


    "Alright, you do this..."


    ...


    While the false commercial intelligence caused significant damage to the An Group, it did not harm its essence. Moreover, from their posture, it seemed that they were determined to fight Ling Yan Group to the end!


    This surprised Eric greatly. Could it be that the "insult" suffered by the "Miss An" last time was really so severe that it provoked the An Group to fight Ling Yan Group at all costs?


    Although surprised, Eric was not afraid. He even had the intention of playing a good game of business with the An Group. However, his plan fell through after meeting with Sakya''s Great Vehicle Dharma King!


    Looking at the Great Vehicle Dharma King in front of him, who looked a little tired but still gave off an energetic vibe, Eric smiled and asked, "Have you finished rebuilding the health product market in Hebei?"


    "Yes, Rinpoche!" The Great Vehicle Dharma King said with joy, "The lower seats have fully utilized the 14 acres of land of the original health product market and built a ''mall''. The major medicine merchants who believe in our Sakya have all sent people to move in, and some have already made deals worth millions..."


    "Doing business in the Medicine City should be more profitable than before, right?"


    "Indeed. According to those medicine merchants, the net profit from each transaction is more than twenty percent higher than before..."


    "That''s good..." Eric nodded in satisfaction. Being able to benefit Sakya''s followers also gave him some comfort in his role as a fake "Living Buddha".


    "By the way, did you come to see me this time as a courtesy visit or to show gratitude?" Eric looked at the Great Vehicle Dharma King, teasing.


    "Of course not!" The Great Vehicle Dharma King blushed slightly, "The lower seats want to return to Tibet with Rinpoche!"


    "Return to Tibet?" Eric hesitated.


    "What''s wrong, Rinpoche?" The expression on Eric''s face made the Great Vehicle Dharma King slightly curious.


    "It''s nothing..." Eric shook his head slightly, "I don''t want to go back temporarily, maybe later..."


    "Why? Rinpoche, do you have something else to deal with? Can''t it be delayed?" The Great Vehicle Dharma King persuaded, "I heard from the priests that the believers are preparing a grand ceremony to welcome your return..."


    "What return of mine?" Eric chuckled, "Aren''t you, as the bloodline successor, also a welcomed figure? You''re the spiritual leader of the entire Sakya..."


    "I can''t compare to you, Rinpoche. You are the spiritual leader of the entire Sakya..."


    Seeing his earnest expression, Eric wavered. What was there to fear or worry about?


    "Alright, we''ll go back to Tibet."


    "Great, thank you for your kindness, Rinpoche!" The Great Vehicle Dharma King was overjoyed, then asked eagerly, "So, Rinpoche, when are we going back to Tibet?"


    "In two days!"


    "I disagree!" Feiyan, who knew Eric was going to Tibet, shouted and stomped her feet on the screen.


    In order to be able to talk to Eric face to face more often, Tang Feiyan pestered him to agree to install a state-of-the-art television conferencing system at home. Now, Eric''s family is using this system to communicate!


    "Why do you disagree?" Eric was puzzled.


    But Tang Feiyan said firmly, "Because you promised that after I finish my studies, you will take me to Tibet to succeed as the Living Buddha!"


    Eric smiled faintly, shaking his head, "Plans can''t keep up with changes. The Great Vehicle Dharma King has begged me so earnestly, I can''t refuse. Besides, I also want to return to Tibet sooner..."


    "Why?" Tang Feiyan asked, puzzled. Stay updated via empire


    "I heard that Sakya has many top-notch martial arts, and I want to pick a few to practice!"


    "But didn''t you say you would wait until the ''Yin-Yang Harmony Life Cultivation Technique'' was perfected and your physical condition was optimal before practicing martial arts? Why the rush now?"


    Eric suddenly smirked, "My ''Yin-Yang Harmony Life Cultivation Technique'' is already perfected..."


    "Already perfected?" Tang Feiyan was stunned, then looked at Tan Ailing beside Eric with envy, "Ailing, you must have done a lot during my absence, young people should still be moderate..."


    Tan Ailing blushed slightly, but coldly said, "Get lost."


    Tang Feiyan blinked and asked, "Ailing, are you going to Tibet with Eric?"


    "Of course I am!" Tan Ailing smiled, "I also want to practice a few top-notch martial arts!"


    Tang Feiyan paused for a moment and suddenly shouted, "I don''t care, I want to come back, I also want to go to Tibet!"


    "You..." Tang Ailing said, "You stay in Country A, study diligently..."


    "Why can everyone else go, but I can''t?" Tang Feiyan felt extremely wronged, "Even if I''m just a mistress, it''s not fair to bully me like this..." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who''s bullying you?" Tan Ailing rolled her eyes and said, "Eric is going to Tibet this time to prepare to succeed as the Living Buddha. When the time comes, he will definitely announce it to the world. Various media from home and abroad may also come to join in the fun. If by any chance, they capture intimate moments between you and Eric on video, how will you explain to your parents? You promised them that you wouldn''t meet Eric for at least half a year! Such a video would already violate your promise, do you still want a live confrontation and upset your parents?"


    Tang Feiyan sighed, "Can''t we be more careful?"


    "How can we be more careful?" Tan Ailing shook her head and smiled, "If you don''t believe that there are people hidden around you sent by your father, then you are probably a fool! If you return to the country and don''t meet your parents, even a fool would know what you are up to..."


    Tang Feiyan looked dejected, "What about Yujie and Wu Mei, will they go?"


    "Yujie may have made rapid progress recently due to the effects of the spirit medicine she ate before. Not only did she successfully break through the third level of the ''Spring Wind and Rain Great Technique'', but now she is also breaking through to the fourth level, so she is still in seclusion and cannot go to Tibet with Eric. And Wu Mei has been busy with affairs recently and cannot get away!" Tan Ailing couldn''t help but laugh and scold, "Are you reassured now? You petty-minded girl..."


    Tang Feiyan looked completely indifferent, not the least bit embarrassed, and said with a sneer, "By the way, Ailing, Rongrong and her mother won''t go with you, will they?"


    Tan Ailing and Eric looked at each other, somewhat helplessly, and Tan Ailing said, "What are you thinking? Rongrong and her mother will certainly not go! They have already returned to the Insect Sect now. It is said that relying on Master Wu Mei''s coordination, the Insect Sect has forgiven them..."


    "This..." Tang Feiyan nodded, looking much more relaxed. "If only Ailing accompanies Eric to Tibet, I won''t have any extra thoughts. After all, you are the main wife of the main branch..."


    At this moment, Feng Qian raised her right hand high and said loudly, "Not only Ailing sister, I also want to go to Tibet with big brother. How can Feiyan sister forget about me?"


    "You..." Tang Feiyan glanced at Feng Qian and chuckled, "Wait another five or six years, maybe I''ll be nervous about you. But now, you can''t pose a threat to me! Eric doesn''t have that kind of hobby..."


    Eric and Tan Ailing both rolled their eyes at the same time, shook their heads, and remained silent, embarrassed to respond.

 Chapter 207 Flexing Muscles?

    In Sakya County, Shigatse, Tibet, at the foot of the Boburi Mountain on the Zangzhongqu River Valley, lies the ancestral temple of the entire Sakya sect¡ªthe Sakya Monastery!Eric, accompanied by Tan Ailing, Little Feng Qian, the Four Great Secret Guards, Great Vehicle Dharma King, and several senior lamas, arrived here without notifying anyone in advance.


    Initially, Great Vehicle Dharma King wanted to inform the Priest Council of Sakya to organize a welcoming team for the "Living Buddha," but Eric stopped him, citing the need for low-key behavior!


    Great Vehicle Dharma King was somewhat disappointed. They had left their ancestral land for more than twenty years and hoped for a grand, attention-grabbing return. However, the word of the Living Buddha could not be violated, so he felt somewhat melancholic. Of course, he didn''t dare to show this in front of Eric, not even in private. Fortunately, Eric did not deny the celebration organized by Sakya''s followers, which provided some comfort to Great Vehicle Dharma King!


    "Sakya Monastery was founded with both the Southern and Northern Monasteries, but due to historical reasons, only the Southern Monastery founded by the venerable Sakya Pandita in 1288 remains today!"


    As Sakya Monastery came into view, Great Vehicle Dharma King couldn''t contain his excitement and took the initiative to introduce it to Eric and the others.


    Looking at the outer wall, more than 2 meters thick and about 5 meters high, with corner towers at each corner, Tan Ailing felt that this complex was more like a "fortress" than a "monastery" and couldn''t help but ask, "How big is Sakya Monastery?"


    "The total area should exceed 14,700 square meters!" Great Vehicle Dharma King said somewhat proudly. "Although our Sakya Monastery is only equivalent to half the size of the Shao Lin Monastery, it houses a rich collection of religious relics and ancient texts, often referred to as the Second Dunhuang!"


    In terms of Sakya Monastery''s status and reputation, this area was indeed relatively small. However, Tan Ailing didn''t mention it, fearing to offend, and simply asked, "How many monks are there in Sakya Monastery now?"


    "It''s currently home to 90 resident monks, including 5 who have already obtained the Rejangba degree," Great Vehicle Dharma King replied without hesitation, seeming to have conducted some advance research on the current situation of Sakya Monastery.


    Tan Ailing didn''t have much of a concept of religious degrees, so she only asked what she cared about, "As far as I know, Sakya Monastery is the residence of the Living Buddha. How is the daily management handled?"


    "Sakya Monastery has a seven-member management committee overseeing six departments: the Academic Affairs Department, Cultural Relics Department, Finance Department, Maintenance Department, Health Department, and Reception Department..."


    As Great Vehicle Dharma King explained, the group finally arrived outside Sakya Monastery.


    The combination of lamas, handsome men, and beautiful women was quite eye-catching, and there were many tourists near Sakya Monastery, causing a bit of a commotion.


    Your next chapter is on empire


    One of the senior lamas under Great Vehicle Dharma King took a few steps forward and muttered a few words to a young monk from Sakya Monastery, whose face turned pale with shock. He first cast a fervent, respectful glance at Eric, then turned and ran quickly towards the monastery.


    Eric knew that this was to report the news! Still maintaining a "low profile," Eric shook his head and proceeded forward, not wanting to make a fuss.


    Tan Ailing and Little Feng Qian naturally followed suit, and after a slight pause, Great Vehicle Dharma King also followed suit.


    Passing through the thick "fortress gate," a small square appeared in front of them. Unlike squares in cities, there were no exquisite sculptures or dazzling fountains here, just a flat surface made of white marble.


    Eric couldn''t understand why such high-end building materials were used to pave an open area. Was it just because the term "Sakya" in Tibetan means this "white land"? However, the clean and smooth marble surface did give rise to a sense of inexplicable admiration. The entire polished marble ground reflected the azure sky and the white clouds, creating a harmonious and beautiful scene.


    On the opposite side of this square were the undulating palace buildings.


    Eric noticed that the architectural style here was completely different from that of temples in Han areas. The temples there were all standalone buildings, completely independent and scattered everywhere. In contrast, all the buildings in Sakya Monastery that Eric could see were connected, forming a huge interconnected complex with various buildings linked by auxiliary corridors and walkways.


    Walking through the marble-paved square, Eric approached and saw that the entire main monastery was also made of white marble. Every few meters, there stood a lama holding a prayer wheel, all bowing and paying their respects.


    What impressed Eric the most was not these lamas, who probably already knew his identity, but the rows of golden prayer wheels lined up along the corridor.


    From those prayer wheels, Eric sensed a strange energy. Speaking of which, he had seen this kind of energy in the "bishops" in Celestia many times. If he wasn''t mistaken, this should be the power of faith!


    When you have time, you should study carefully and see if you can make some magical implements using these objects filled with the power of faith.


    Following a feeling deep inside, Eric walked through the main body of the Sakya Monastery and entered a gate with a sign hanging that read "No Entry for Outsiders." Then, his eyes lit up.


    It was a beautiful garden.


    The emerald green grass resembled a green carpet, looking soft, tender, and smooth. On both sides of the grass were flower beds and flower racks made of fresh flowers. Among the green grass and flower beds were sporadically scattered gold-plated sculptures, some exquisite and some rough, which seemed to be from the Eight Departments of Divine Dragon. Both the sculptures and the people who placed them were definitely master artists. Eric felt that these arrangements were too perfect, and there was a mysterious power emanating from them, enveloping the space for kilometers around.


    Walking across the grass, there was a three-story building in front, made of white marble and with an extremely unique appearance.


    This building was meticulously carved, combining delicacy with sturdiness, simple structures with complex shapes, and a fresh, bright image with a solemn atmosphere. It could definitely be called a supreme art treasure.


    In front of this top-tier architectural treasure, there were more than ten people waiting in line.


    "Rinpoche, you''ve finally arrived!" All the old and young lamas all knelt down, their voices trembling as they spoke.


    "Alright, get up, everyone!" Eric waved his hand, and using a partial Wind Magic technique, the Levitation Technique, he made these people involuntarily stand up.


    Among these people, Eric only recognized four old lamas, who were the four chief lamas from the Gongqin Monastery, Jiegu Monastery, Shizang Monastery, and Nalanda Monastery, the four major Sakya monasteries, and also the most influential figures in the Sakya Priest Council.


    After exchanging greetings with Eric, the four chief lamas exchanged a few words with Great Vehicle Dharma King before bowing to Tan Ailing and saying, "Greetings to the Buddhist Consort!"


    Originally, as the four chief lamas, they didn''t need to bow to Tan Ailing, a mere "Buddhist Consort." However, they all knew that this "Buddhist Consort" was extraordinary. She was not only the alchemical furnace for the Living Buddha to practice the "Joyful Zen," but she also deeply earned the trust of the Living Buddha. In fact, to some extent, she could influence the Living Buddha''s decisions. It was under this "advice" of the Buddhist Consort that the Living Buddha decided to no longer "hide" his identity! Such a person naturally could not be neglected...


    Although she was puzzled by the four chief lamas'' formalities, Tan Ailing didn''t panic and graciously replied, "Please, everyone, rise..."


    After welcoming Eric and his group into the White Stone Building, the chief lama of the Nalanda Monastery couldn''t wait to say, "Rinpoche, the believers are extremely excited to know that you have awakened, and coupled with the return of our Sakya lineage, they are overjoyed. They spontaneously organized a celebration for your ascension ceremony and hope that you can come out and bless them..."


    "No problem..."


    Just as he was about to report something else, Little Feng Qian suddenly yawned softly.


    "What''s wrong, Feng Qian?"


    "Big brother, I''m sleepy..." Although she had a high level of ability, Little Feng Qian was still a child and easily tired.


    After being reminded by Little Feng Qian, the four chief lamas also realized and quickly took their leave, saying, "Rinpoche, you''ve had a hard journey. Rest for a day first! We''ll come back tomorrow to seek your guidance..."


    With that said, these people bid farewell and left, even Great Vehicle Dharma King. Because this was the Living Buddha''s bedroom, and he had another place to stay.


    "Really? They''re all gone?" Eric was surprised. "This is our first time here. We''re not familiar with anything. How can they just leave without leaving someone to show us around..."


    After exchanging glances with Tan Ailing, Eric turned his head as if he had figured something out and asked the four chief guards, "Since you are the attendants of the Living Buddha, you should be very familiar with this place. Get someone to take Feng Qian to the bedroom to rest..."


    "I''m sorry, Master!" The four chief guards all smiled bitterly and said, "We have been practicing in a secret place before, just like you, and it''s also our first time here..." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Are you kidding me? They''re all newcomers? Did the four chief lamas forget about this because they were too excited, or did they plan to show some authority?

 Chapter 208：Who Am I

    Just as Eric and the others decided to "fend for themselves", a white figure suddenly appeared at the staircase on the second floor.Although they knew that there was no one in Sakya''s ancestral temple who would harm the living Buddha, the four Tantric bodyguards still sprang into action to firmly protect Eric.


    Eric looked up, and the figure turned out to be an extremely beautiful woman of extraordinary charm.


    This young woman, who was definitely no more than eighteen years old, was wearing a milky-white long dress, with her jet-black, shiny long hair flowing like a waterfall. Her phoenix eyes had an upturned corner, filled with a gentle and tranquil gaze, and her fair and delicate face exuded a reverent and admiring expression.


    Eric couldn''t help but admit that this beauty was indeed one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen, but he always felt that this beautiful woman was quite different from others, though he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    Next to him, Tan Ailing sighed softly, "I never expected to see such a pure and tender girl in Tibet, completely without any characteristics of a highland woman..."


    This mention of "characteristics" reminded Eric, and he finally realized where the difference of this beautiful woman lay!


    Every woman has her own qualities, whether it''s cold and aloof, elegant and refined, coquettish, or enchantingly seductive. But this ravishingly beautiful woman descending the stairs could not be easily grasped or categorized. For with each step she took, each brow she raised, each glance she cast, she exuded a different charm.


    One moment she was a dignified and admirable lady, and the next she had transformed into a wanton and alluring siren!


    Of course, ordinary people would not notice these subtle changes in her demeanor. In their eyes, she was simply an irresistibly beautiful woman. Only those with acute insight or exceptional spiritual perception could observe these hidden "truths".


    "What an amazing seductive power!" Tan Ailing sighed again, "I didn''t expect someone so young to have achieved such mastery..."


    At this point, this ravishing beauty had come down the stairs and softly walked up to Eric, kneeling down gracefully and saying, "Your humble servant Sun Clouds pays respects to the Living Buddha!" Her voice was extremely pleasant, but it was hard to pinpoint exactly what made it so. All one knew was that this coquettish call sent tingles down one''s spine and made one''s heart flutter.


    "Rise and speak." Eric looked Sun Clouds up and down and asked, "What is your identity?"


    "I am the emissary of the Sun-Moon Sister Deities..."


    In Sakya''s pantheon of deities, they had the Black and White Protector Deities, and the Sun-Moon Sister Deities were the White Protector Deities. This was no stranger to Eric, who was familiar with Sakya''s doctrines.


    "So, what are you doing here?" She should be the "guide" to familiarize us with the environment, right? Although fairly certain of this notion, Eric still wanted to confirm.


    "I''m here to serve the Living Buddha!"


    Just as Eric was about to ask her to point out the location of the bedrooms so he could settle the drowsy little Feng Qian, Tan Ailing spoke up first, "What do you mean by ''serve''?"


    Sun Clouds looked at Tan Ailing with a mysterious gaze, then lowered her eyes and replied, "Like you, I am also the ''Dharma Consort'' of the Living Buddha."


    "How come I don''t know about this?" Tan Ailing was slightly taken aback, and Eric was also very surprised.


    "The emissaries of the Sun-Moon Sister Deities are established specifically to practice the ''Joyful Samadhi'' with the Living Buddha..." When speaking to Eric, Sun Clouds'' demeanor and tone were entirely different from when she conversed with Tan Ailing.


    Discover more stories at empire


    Eric frowned slightly, just about to refuse, when the perceptive Sun Clouds quickly said, "My existence is solely for you, the Living Buddha. If you do not require me, then I can only return to the secret palace and live out my days underground..."


    "Why do you say that?" Eric''s bewilderment grew even greater.


    "The cultivation method I practice is the prelude to the ''Joyful Samadhi''. Only I can help the Living Buddha perfect the ''Joyful Samadhi''..."


    "That''s not what I''m asking about." Eric interrupted Sun Clouds, "What I want to know is, why did you say that if I don''t need you, you can only live out your days underground?"


    Sun Clouds said with a somber gaze, "I belong to the lineage of the Sun-Moon Sister Deities, and I cultivate the ''Yin-Yang Conjugation Great Compassion Mantra''. This technique is a forbidden art, for women who master it will become ''beauties that bring calamity.'' If the current Living Buddha is unwilling to practice the Joyful Samadhi, then the current emissary of the Sun-Moon Sister Deities who cultivates the ''Yin-Yang Conjugation Great Compassion Mantra'' must return to the underground palace and remain there for life, to avoid bringing disaster to the world."


    In modern society, there are still such incidents happening. Is the power of religious belief really so terrifying? Eric didn''t have much feeling about this behavior, but Tan Ailing was quite emotional.


    Sun Clouds suddenly prostrated herself on the ground again, but this time, she was kneeling in front of Tan Ailing. "Priestess, please let me stay in the mortal world..."


    Tan Ailing was somewhat surprised as she helped her up. "You should talk to the Living Buddha about this. Why are you asking me?"


    "The priests all say that your relationship with the Living Buddha is extraordinary, that you are someone who can speak to him..." Sun Clouds pleaded with slightly red eyes. "Priestess, I really don''t want to go back to the underground palace. I want to see the blue sky and white clouds, I want to see green grass and red flowers..."


    Thinking about how such a beautiful girl would have to live underground in the future, Tan Ailing softened her heart. She looked at Eric and said, "Eric, why don''t we let her stay..."


    Eric shrugged indifferently. "It''s up to you." But then he added, "You''ll have to explain to Feiyan later!" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tan Ailing gave Eric a look and said mildly annoyed, "Feiyan just likes to play around, she''s not really jealous. There''s nothing to explain to her." After a moment of thought, she added, "Wu Mei won''t mind these things either. The real trouble will be Yujie! When she comes out of seclusion and sees that you not only have an extra ''Wu Mei'' but also a ''Sun Clouds'', she''ll probably explode immediately..."


    "This is your mess, you deal with it, not me!" Eric said stubbornly.


    "You caused all this trouble, how can you not deal with it?"


    "Just as Feiyan said, you''re the ''main wife'', so you have to handle these things! Alright, Sun Clouds, take us to the bedroom..."


    Watching Eric carry little Feng Qian upstairs, Tan Ailing shook her head helplessly and followed along resignedly.


    Eric woke up from his meditation with a surprised look in his eyes because he felt a palpitation, as if something was calling him incessantly.


    On his first night at the Sakya Monastery, Tan Ailing did not share a room with Eric but stayed in another room with little Feng Qian. So, without disturbing anyone, Eric followed his feelings and walked out of the Living Buddha''s sleeping quarters.


    In the spiritual energy field surrounded by the Tianlong Eight Parts, a Lama stood tall and straight. His skin looked like that of an eighteen-year-old, but his demeanor was that of an eighty-year-old, giving people a contradictory feeling, making it impossible to tell his true age.


    Although he was sure he had never seen this Lama who seemed to be of indeterminate age before, Eric blurted out, "Xiarongbu..."


    As he wondered why he had said that, the Lama also chuckled in a low, pleasant voice, "Hehe, long time no see, Chebu Zundanba!"


    As soon as the words "Chebu Zundanba" came out, Eric immediately understood the meaning of the four words he had blurted out, "Are you the Xiarongbu Living Buddha of the Gelug sect?"


    "Why, haven''t you fully awakened yet?" Eric''s question seemed to surprise the Xiarongbu Living Buddha slightly.


    "Since you are a Living Buddha with great abilities, you should know that I am not the Chebu Zundanba Living Buddha of the Sakya sect..." Eric said in amazement.


    The Xiarongbu Living Buddha smiled, "How could you not be Chebu Zundanba? Your spiritual imprint is exactly the same as his..."


    "You can''t have mistaken me for someone else..." Eric was now extremely skeptical of the "great abilities" of the Living Buddha he had heard about. He found it hard to believe that a Living Buddha with such "great abilities" could make such a low-level mistake as mistaking someone.


    "Chebu Zundanba, I have a deep and long-standing friendship with you, how could I mistake your spiritual imprint!" The Xiarongbu Living Buddha looked at Eric and suddenly said, "Could it be that you are denying it because you have disabled my attendant''s martial arts and are embarrassed to face me?"


    Facing this Living Buddha who was revered by all, Eric was not the least bit uncomfortable.


    Like an old friend, he rolled his eyes and said, "Isn''t your attendant the Golden Wheel King of the Asura Sect? Hmph, he actually followed our Sakya''s traitor and caused trouble. I haven''t held you accountable for ''lack of control over your subordinates'', so I''ve already treated you fairly. How can you still say that..."


    Here, Eric suddenly realized his tone and couldn''t help but furrow his brow.


    The Xiarongbu Living Buddha laughed heartily. "Chebu Zundanba, you''ve finally revealed yourself! I see you''re still pretending not to know me..."


    "Well, this is strange. Could it be that I really am a Living Buddha? But I have absolutely no recollection..." Eric was now also a bit confused. "What''s going on here? Who am I really?"


    The Xiarongbu Living Buddha shook his head and sighed. "It seems you truly haven''t awakened. Forget it, let me help you out..."

 Chapter 209 Past Events

    The Xiarongbu Living Buddha slowly reached out a hand and pressed it against Eric''s head. Eric felt as if he had been acupunctured and couldn''t move at all, only able to watch as the translucent, jade-like hand gently touched his forehead.Perhaps noticing Eric''s slight nervousness, the Xiarongbu Living Buddha smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it won''t make you uncomfortable. At most, you''ll just feel a bit disoriented for a minute or two..."


    The smile on the Xiarongbu Living Buddha''s face made Eric feel like he was a weasel paying New Year''s respects to a chicken. Unfortunately, he had no choice but to go along with it. It was only at this moment that he truly understood that the "Living Buddha" was not just a title without substance.


    Of course, this didn''t mean that Eric was completely defenseless. He still had one last move ¨C to use the teleportation magic he had prepared on his body that could ignore spatial confinement and escape from this place!


    However, he certainly wouldn''t do that now. Because the Xiarongbu Living Buddha had no ill intentions towards him, and he also wanted to figure out whether he was a reincarnated Living Buddha or an otherworldly visitor.


    At the moment when the Xiarongbu Living Buddha''s hand touched Eric''s forehead, a warm and gentle white light instantly lit up, enveloping Eric''s entire head. Eric felt a moment of dizziness, but he could feel its excitement.


    His spiritual power, vast as the sea, suddenly began to move wildly beyond his control. In a daze, countless images flashed before Eric''s "eyes."


    Two figures, one was the Xiarongbu Living Buddha, and the other was a familiar stranger.


    "Chebu Zundanba, how''s your practice of the ''Great Thousand Worlds'' going?"


    "Although I haven''t reached the realm of sensing the ''Three Thousand Worlds'' like the Buddha, I have discovered a new world that is completely different from Earth''s ''rules!''"


    "Congratulations! What''s the new world like?"


    "The new world is full of spiritual energy, but it seems to be bound by something and cannot be easily absorbed by the human body! Moreover, it seems that the time there is different from Earth''s! From my observations, time in the new world passes more than thirty times faster than on Earth..."


    "...If that''s the case, would the lifespan of Earthlings in the new world increase by thirty times, or decrease by thirty times?"


    "Exactly, Xiarongbu, you''ve hit the nail on the head! If Earthlings could go to the new world, their lifespan would definitely increase by thirty times!"


    "That''s great! With spiritual energy that cannot be easily absorbed and a lifespan thirty times longer than on Earth, we can finally compensate for the weaknesses of our Tibetan Living Buddhas in absorbing spiritual energy too quickly and having too low a level of spiritual understanding! Haha, after so many reincarnations, there is finally hope of breaking through the void..."


    "Don''t rejoice too soon! Things are not that easy..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You don''t know, there are many dangers between the two worlds! If you haven''t reached the realm and power to break through the void, once you forcibly break through with your physical body, the result will only be annihilation..."


    "How could this be... sigh, it seems that we are destined to continue our reincarnation practice..."


    "Not necessarily!"


    "...What do you mean? Chebu Zundanba, are you teasing me again?"


    "I''m not teasing you, you just didn''t let me finish my words! In fact, besides those great sages who can break through the void, there is another type of person who can ignore the temporal storms between the two worlds!" Your journey continues with empire


    "What kind of person can be compared to the great sages?"


    "The Chaotic Ones! People with a chaotic constitution can safely traverse between the two worlds, even if they have no power, but the pain they endure is absolutely intense, and I believe that very few people can bear it..."


    "Chebu Zundanba, it must be very difficult to find these Chaotic Ones, right?"


    "Of course! The chance of a Chaotic One being born is said to be as small as one in a billion, and even if you find a Chaotic One, it''s useless. After all, sending them to the new world is of no benefit to you and me..."


    "So what should we do... Chebu Zundanba, don''t play with me again! You seem to have a plan! Tell me quickly!"


    "I plan to personally create a Chaotic One, use the ''Reincarnation Spell'' to place a thread of my consciousness into the infant''s body, then use the ''Great Thousand Worlds'' to connect the two worlds, and send the infant over..."


    "You''re sending an infant to the new world, but how will they survive?"


    "There''s no other way! Although a Chaotic One won''t be torn apart by the temporal storms, the pain they endure is absolutely unbearable for an ordinary person without any protective power. If it''s someone with intelligence, they will definitely die in agony. So, I can only send them away within a few hours of the infant being born and before they develop intelligence..."


    "...Then you''ll use the ''Self-Sacrifice Spell'' to discard your physical body on Earth, use the connection of that thread of consciousness to extradite your entire consciousness to the new world, and then practice again in the form of an infant... Is that your plan?"


    "Of course not! The new world is quite dangerous. If that infant doesn''t live long, wouldn''t it all be in vain for me..."


    "What do you plan to do then?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After sending the infant to the new world, I will keep an eye on him. When he grows up and is capable of protecting himself, I will then extradite my consciousness over..."


    "Grows up? By the time that infant grows up, he will have his own consciousness. What use would you have then... Are you planning to use the ''Body Possession Spell''... Ah!"


    "...Rest assured, I may not necessarily use the ''Body Possession Spell,'' there''s also the ''Shared Existence Spell''! Well, let''s not talk about that. I came today to ask for your help with something!"


    "You... sigh, just say what it is!"


    "I want you to help me use the ''Heavenly Heart Connection'' to find out the whereabouts of a woman. Here, on this paper are the characteristics she possesses..."


    "Why are you looking for a woman... Are you trying to use the secret method of the ''Joyful Zen'' to impregnate a woman and give birth to an infant with a chaotic constitution?"


    "Only a woman with the characteristics listed on this paper has the possibility of giving birth to a Chaotic One under certain conditions..."


    "...Chebu Zundanba, I feel like I don''t know you anymore!"


    "Xiarongbu, our friendship from past lives, you can''t refuse to help me..."


    "...Alright, give me three days!"


    ...


    It was still the two of them, one was the handsome and charming Chebu Zundanba, while the other was the stunningly beautiful young woman who looked extremely similar to Eric.


    "Olivia Olivia, it seems like your father really doesn''t like me, huh?" Chebu Zundanba embraced the young woman, gently complaining.


    "Don''t mind my stubborn father!" The young woman leaned against her lover, with a face full of "sweetness of love," "My father is biased against you. He keeps saying that you have ill intentions towards me, and he even says that his pre-heaven spiritual perception cannot be wrong..."


    A flash of sharpness appeared in Chebu Zundanba''s eyes, but he maintained an ambiguous smile on his face as he said, "Actually, your father is not wrong. I do have ''ill intentions'' towards you!"


    The young woman blushed, lightly punched her lover, and coquettishly scolded, "You big villain... "


    Chebu Zundanba groaned in pain, and the young woman immediately changed her fist into a palm and began massaging him.


    After playing around for a while, the young woman suddenly became serious and said, "Chebu, let''s elope!"


    A hint of joy flashed in Chebu Zundanba''s eyes, but he said, "Your father is the renowned Medicine King Sect Master in the martial arts world. If we elope, it will definitely have a bad impact on him..."


    "Chebu, you''re so kind! My father has said so much about you, yet you still think of him!" The young woman seemed to think of something and blushed, saying, "I understand my father. Although our elopement will make him very angry, he will soon calm down and send someone to invite us back... By then, it will be a fait accompli, and he will have to accept you. If... if we have another baby, he will have even less to say..."


    "In that case, I''ll listen to you!"


    "Mmm..."


    ...


    In the western desert.


    A young woman from the Medicine King Sect lay on the scorching desert sand with a big belly, experiencing continuous labor pains and cries of agony.


    "Chebu, take me... to the hospital, I''m in so much pain, I think... I''m having a difficult labor..."


    Chebu Zundanba looked at the pale young woman, unmoved, and said, "No, this is the place on the plateau where spiritual energy is most concentrated, which makes it convenient for me to use the ''Great Thousand Worlds''..."


    "Chebu... What does giving birth have to do with your magic... Why... if you don''t take me to the hospital soon, our son will be lost..."


    Chebu Zundanba felt the breath of life in the young woman''s belly becoming weaker and weaker, his eyes sharpened, and with his finger as sharp as a sword, he slashed towards the young woman''s swollen belly.


    "Ah..."


    Amidst the bloody mess, Chebu Zundanba pulled out a bloody little life and laughed madly.


    The young woman, with her remaining breath, stared at her lover with an incredulous look, and asked intermittently, "Chebu... Why... would you... do this?"


    Chebu Zundanba looked at the young woman gratefully, smiling, "For our son!"


    "Son?" The young woman''s eyes, about to lose their light, brightened, the doubt on her face disappeared, and with a return of light, she said, "As long as our son is safe, even if I die, I have no regrets! Chebu, bring the son, let me see him..."


    As requested, Chebu Zundanba brought the infant, who had tightly closed eyes and a wrinkled body, to the young woman, who showed a relieved smile. But as her eyes began to lose focus again, she murmured, "I''m sorry, my dear baby, mommy can''t breastfeed you..."


    With a look of satisfaction and regret, the young woman closed her eyes, entering the eternal unknown...

 Chapter 210 Overseas Chinese in Another World

    Eric finally woke up, tears streaming down his face. Stay connected through empire"Chebu Zundanba, congratulations on coming home!" Xiarongbu Living Buddha gestured with both hands, welcoming him.


    Shaking his head, Eric said indifferently, "You''ve got the wrong person. I''m not Chebu Zundanba!"


    Xiarongbu Living Buddha was slightly stunned, "Are you Chebu Zundanba''s son?"


    Eric snorted coldly, neither admitting nor denying it.


    Xiarongbu Living Buddha smiled with relief. "I''ve been worried that Chebu Zundanba would be possessed by his obsession... It seems I was worried for nothing. Chebu Zundanba has restrained himself and not used the ''Soul Seizing Technique'' on you! By the way, about your father..."


    "He''s not my father!" Eric coldly interrupted Xiarongbu Living Buddha, "Undeniably, my bloodline is inherited from Chebu Zundanba, but I will never acknowledge him as my father!"


    "It seems something must have happened between you and your father..." Xiarongbu Living Buddha was about to say a few words of persuasion, but Eric''s cold and stern expression made him change the subject, "Where is Chebu Zundanba now? Why haven''t I been able to sense his presence with my ''Heavenly Mind Communication'' for over a decade?"


    "You can''t sense him anymore!" Eric sneered again, "He has long since perished!"


    "What?" Xiarongbu Living Buddha couldn''t help but turn pale, "Can you tell me what happened?"


    With an expressionless face, Eric narrated what Xiarongbu Living Buddha didn''t know.


    When he heard that Chebu Zundanba had directly opened Eric Olivia''s abdomen to remove the fetus, Xiarongbu Living Buddha''s face turned pale, devoid of color. He murmured to himself, "A moment''s folly, causing harm to others and destroying one''s own merit. I am now reaping what I sowed..."


    After reciting a passage from the "Sutra of Transference," Xiarongbu Living Buddha bowed to Eric and then asked, "What happened next?"


    "Afterwards..."


    ...


    Feeling Eric Olivia''s life fading, Chebu Zundanba showed no sadness. He immediately picked up the baby and went to the point of concentrated spiritual energy, using the "Thousand Worlds'' Marvelous Method" to open a passage connecting Earth and the new world.


    Gazing fervently at the unborn baby in his arms, Chebu Zundanba couldn''t contain his excitement, "Kid, you have to grow up quickly and thrive. Once you establish yourself and survive in the new world, my spiritual wisdom will arrive! By then, you must obediently surrender your body to me... Hehe, even if you don''t want to, with the power of my spiritual wisdom, devouring you will be a piece of cake... I will definitely become the first Living Buddha of the Tibetan Secret School to shatter the void in four hundred years..."


    As he spoke, he sent a divine consciousness into the baby''s body as a mark of his "descent."


    Just as Chebu Zundanba was about to send the baby into the gradually expanding "black hole," a gloomy voice suddenly sounded, "I didn''t expect the venerable Chebu Zundanba to be even more demonic than us in the Demon Sect! At least I wouldn''t commit such an act of killing wife and child..."


    As the voice suddenly rose, Chebu Zundanba had already turned around on guard. He felt a chill. Although he had been distracted by his excitement just now, anyone who could approach him unnoticed must be a grandmaster.


    The speaker was a young man who looked ordinary but had a somewhat icy demeanor. As soon as he saw him, Chebu Zundanba frowned, "Heavenly Demon, aren''t you dead yet?"


    "If I were dead, how could I enjoy such a wonderful scene!" Heavenly Demon looked at Eric Olivia on the ground and then at the baby in Chebu Zundanba''s hands, smiling wickedly, "Tell me, if I spread this matter to the world, what kind of sensation do you think it would cause?"


    Chebu Zundanba smiled faintly, "What sensation would it cause? It would just be another joint effort against demons!"


    Heavenly Demon''s eyes narrowed, "What do you mean?"


    "Do I need to spell it out?" Chebu Zundanba smiled triumphantly, "While you spread the news, I will also tell everyone that you cruelly killed my wife and took away my son... Hehe, then who do you think the world will believe, you or me?"


    "Amazing, truly amazing!" Heavenly Demon applauded, "I didn''t expect the venerable Chebu Zundanba to be so shameless and evil. Could it be that you are a spy I planted in the Buddhist sect?"


    "Alright, Heavenly Demon, I don''t want to waste any more words with you. Just leave quickly, and remember not to speak carelessly..."


    "Why? Not talking?" Heavenly Demon snorted, "Whether anyone believes it or not, I will spread it to the world..."


    "Heavenly Demon," Chebu Zundanba interrupted, "Do you really want to start a war between Buddhism and demons?"


    "Why not? The martial arts world has been calm for too long. It''s time to stir things up!"


    "One-sided is just one-sided!" Heavenly Demon shrugged, indifferent. "I don''t care..."


    "You are the first person in the Demon Sect to possess the ''Heart of the Heavenly Demon,''" Chebu Zundanba was puzzled by Heavenly Demon''s words. "Don''t you, as the supreme of the Demon Sect, have any consideration for the Demon Sect?"


    "Is the current Demon Sect still the Demon Sect?" Heavenly Demon said with a stern face. "Being unrestrained and acting recklessly, that''s one thing. But forgetting one''s roots is another! However, under the chaos caused by that brat Shenfeng, the Demon Sect has become chaotic. They even mixed with the slaves of Dongying! If it weren''t for my friendship with Shenfeng''s father, I would have killed him long ago... If your Buddhist sect can help me clean up the mess, I would be very grateful!"


    At this moment, the passage had formed. Chebu Zundanba didn''t want to say more and threw the baby towards the "black hole." However, the baby turned in mid-air and flew towards Heavenly Demon.


    With a leap, Chebu Zundanba snatched the baby back and said sternly, "Heavenly Demon, are you really intent on opposing me?"


    "Yes!" Heavenly Demon''s face also turned cold. "I just find people like you, who appear kind but are actually sinister, disgusting..."


    Chebu Zundanba knew that while the spiritual power here was abundant, it could only maintain the stability of the "black hole" for a few more minutes. If it exceeded this time, they might get lost in the space-time!


    Not daring to delay any longer, Chebu Zundanba threw the baby towards the "black hole" while taking out his personal magic weapon, the "Demon Subduing Staff," and used his full power to attack Heavenly Demon.


    Naturally, Heavenly Demon would not show weakness. He pulled out the Demon Sect''s treasure, the "Heavenly Demon Blade," and bravely collided head-on.


    Boom...


    The powerful qi scattered, and dust filled the air.


    The full-force confrontation between the two grandmaster-level experts actually caused the land within a radius of ten meters around them to sink by a meter, and the surging force even reached the "black hole" in mid-air.


    It is important to note that the space-time passage is the most unstable existence, and once it is shaken, the consequences are unpredictable.


    And now, under the external force''s vibration, the passage connecting the two worlds actually turned into the devouring "black hole" in the universe!


    Heavenly Demon and Chebu Zundanba, who were both fully resisting, were unexpectedly sucked into the black hole together due to the sudden attack. Along with them, there were countless dust and light!


    Fortunately, this "black hole" was artificial and had a time limit. After Chebu Zundanba and Heavenly Demon were absorbed together, its effectiveness came to an end, disappearing abruptly, leaving only a burst of bright light and scattered dust.


    Unfortunately, this "good" was only relative to the Earth''s environment. For Chebu Zundanba and Heavenly Demon, it was very bad!


    As long as a grandmaster-level figure takes one more step, they can shatter the void and cross the world with their physical bodies. However, this one step difference is like a thousand miles.


    Although Chebu Zundanba and Heavenly Demon were both grandmaster-level experts, they could not withstand the space-time storm in the passage. Their bodies gradually collapsed due to the tremendous force, and their minds gradually dissipated due to extreme pain...


    They both knew that as long as they persisted for a few more minutes, they would be able to reach the new world through another exit and successfully save their lives! However, they also knew that even if it was just two minutes, they absolutely could not hold on! In a few tens of seconds, whether it was the Living Buddha or Heavenly Demon, they would both perish, never to exist again!


    Watching the baby in the distance about to touch a bright spot, Chebu Zundanba exerted his final power and shot the mysterious staff in his hand. He laughed heartily, "Son, let''s reunite as a family of three in the Pure Land..."


    At this moment, a dark shadow quickly chased after the staff. Heavenly Demon sneered, "People like you deserve to go to hell with me..." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without the power to protect himself, Chebu Zundanba was unable to reply. He was torn to pieces by the violent space-time storm, his soul scattered, and he died as dead could be!


    Heavenly Demon laughed heartily and shouted, "Blood Escape Technique." Before his words fell, his whole person exploded, and a blood light rose from the shattered body, swiftly catching up with the Heavenly Demon Blade that had been ejected earlier. It attached to it, then fiercely collided with the Demon Subduing Staff that was about to pierce the baby. One person, two weapons, simultaneously pierced through the space-time passage, but flew to different ends of the world...


    After hearing all this, Xiarongbu Rinpoche remained silent for a long time, only mourning his eighth-life dear friend in his heart.


    Eric also said nothing, he was also lamenting. He finally understood why he became the unique Saint Demon Mage in Celestia''s history, not because of the Founder''s Ring, but because of his extremely rare chaotic constitution!


    Indeed, if the "Founder''s Ring" could prevent elemental conflicts, there would probably have been many all-element mages long ago, after all, there is not only one genius in the world! It was unexpected that he, who had always thought of himself as an "extraterrestrial visitor," was actually a true Chinese person, just living as an expatriate in another world... In this way, it made sense why he had shrunk when he arrived on Earth! After all, the time difference between the two worlds, although he had lived in Celestia for over four hundred years, on Earth, only a little over ten years had passed...


    Lost in his thoughts, Eric, finally regained his senses. He sighed and said, "No wonder my ''Heavenly Insight'' couldn''t sense Chebu Zundanba''s whereabouts, but also couldn''t confirm whether he was alive or dead! It turns out that although his soul scattered, there was still a trace of his divine consciousness in your body..."


    Eric nodded at the words, "If it weren''t for this trace of divine consciousness, I would not have been able to understand these things..."


    "Chebu Zun..." In Eric''s gaze, Xiarongbu Rinpoche stopped and asked, "How should I address you?"


    "Just call me ''Eric''!"


    Xiarongbu Rinpoche nodded, and said kindly, "Eric, now that you have understood the truth, what are you going to do?"


    Eric frowned slightly and asked, "Are you referring to succeeding as Rinpoche?"


    "Yes." Looking at Eric''s cold expression, Xiarongbu Rinpoche stated his opinion, "Eric, can you take over as Rinpoche?"


    "Why should I do that?"


    Xiarongbu Rinpoche said seriously, "After Sakya went out to find the woman who might give birth to the Chaos, he went through many hardships. Now that he has finally come to a good end, he cannot break the hearts of seventy thousand believers..."


    "I need to think about it..."


    Xiarongbu Rinpoche knew that Eric''s experience tonight was very distressing for him, so he nodded and left with a sigh.

 Chapter 211 Grand Celebration

    The next day, when Tan Ailing saw Eric sitting in the living room on the first floor, her heart was in turmoil. Eric''s haggard face was unprecedented, and what worried her even more was that she noticed tear marks on his face that had not been wiped away."Eric, what''s wrong?" she asked.


    Eric leaned into Tan Ailing''s arms and took a deep breath before slowly recounting the events of the previous night, not even hiding the fact that he had lived as an expatriate in another world.


    After hearing all this, Tan Ailing was extremely shocked but did not react in any other way, just gently comforting Eric.


    After a while, Eric''s emotions calmed down, and he looked up, asking, "Ailing, what do you think I should do?"


    "Are you referring to the matter of succeeding as Rinpoche?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you think Sakya''s followers are at fault?"


    "Of course not! It''s just the sins of Chebu Zundanba alone!"


    "In that case, you should not harm them!"


    "I never said I would harm them!" Eric frowned, "I just don''t want to exercise the power of that man or take on his responsibilities..."


    Explore more adventures at empire


    Tan Ailing nodded and smiled, "If you have learned these ''truths'' among the ''fake'' Rinpoche, then I also agree that you should not be Rinpoche! However, now that your existence has been known to the vast Sakya followers, if you do not succeed as Rinpoche, it is likely to make them think you are abandoning them! In terms of the faith of the Tibetan believers, many people may lose the courage to live, or even commit suicide..."


    Eric was slightly surprised and nodded silently.


    Seeing Eric''s expression, Tan Ailing knew he had made a decision. "Whatever choice you make, I will stand firmly by your side! Even if abandoned by the world, I will not fear or regret..."


    "Thank you, Ailing!" Eric hugged Tan Ailing tightly, feeling grateful. "I won''t let you be despised by the world with me. I want you to be admired by everyone..."


    "Okay..." Tan Ailing held Eric''s head, smiling affectionately.


    Perhaps feeling that this comforting posture made him seem a bit "childish," Eric reached out and pulled Tan Ailing onto his lap.


    However, the quiet warmth just now no longer existed, because Tan Ailing remembered something and said softly, "Eric, I heard that many people will come to celebrate your ''succession ceremony'' this time, even Eric Yun from the Medicine King Sect intends to come in person..."


    "Alas..." Eric sighed softly, "I didn''t expect that the expedient measure at the time would actually come true! Eric Yun is actually my grandfather, this world is really wonderful..." The three "reallys" in a row expressed Eric''s feelings.


    "Eric, are you really going to acknowledge Eric Yun as your relative?"


    "Of course!" Eric answered without hesitation, but then he looked a bit embarrassed, "But, thinking that I will call someone much younger than me ''grandpa,'' I feel a bit uncomfortable..."


    Tan Ailing smiled slightly and then asked, "Do you plan to tell ''Grandpa'' about your mother''s experience?" Since Eric had decided to acknowledge Eric Yun, Tan Ailing naturally changed her way of addressing him. Originally, she should have called him "grandfather," but since Eric followed his mother''s surname, it was natural to call him "grandpa"!


    Eric thought for a moment, feeling unsure. "What do you think?"


    "I think it''s better not to reveal the truth!" Tan Ailing said slowly, "Grandpa cares a lot about mom. If he knows the final result, even if he is a pre-heaven expert, I''m afraid he won''t be able to bear such a blow! Let him think that his daughter and son-in-law died together in an accident..." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay..."


    Not wanting Eric to be sad because of memories, Tan Ailing smiled and changed the subject, "Eric, tell me about your life in the world you lived in before!"


    When his beloved grandson succeeded as the Rinpoche, Eric Yun was extremely excited. He stepped out of the Medicine King Sect, where he had not set foot for twenty years, and personally rushed to Tibet to attend the ceremony.


    As soon as he arrived at the Sakya Monastery, he was immediately invited into the Rinpoche''s sleeping quarters.


    "What''s wrong, Eric?" Seeing the solemn expression on his beloved grandson''s face, Eric Yun felt a little uneasy.


    Eric helped Eric Yun to sit in the main chair and then presented him with the "Virgin Kneel" that he had preserved for over four hundred years. "Grandfather, your unworthy grandson Eric pays his respects to you!"


    Tan Ailing, who was beside him, naturally followed suit and knelt down, saying, "Your unworthy granddaughter-in-law Tan Ailing pays her respects to Grandfather!"


    This kneel, and the "Grandfather" that he had dreamed of countless times, made Eric Yun stunned for a long time before he burst into tears of laughter. He got up and helped Eric and Tan Ailing, who were still kneeling on the ground, not knowing what to say, just holding onto their arms tightly...


    The day had finally arrived for Eric to officially succeed as the Rinpoche.


    Perhaps feeling deeply touched, Eric got up early in the morning. As expected, when he looked around, the entire room was filled with beautiful fresh flowers.


    For the past three days, Eric had woken up to this scene every day. What was even more surprising was that these flowers were definitely freshly picked, with many petals still carrying fresh dew.


    Eric naturally understood Sun Clouds'' thoughtful intentions in doing all this. He was deeply moved and also a bit troubled. He didn''t know how to handle this stunning girl who had gone to great lengths to please him in order to leave the underground palace. Was he really going to treat her like a maid?


    "Rinpoche, why are you up so early?" Sun Clouds, who was humming a little tune happily as she walked up the stairs, asked with a slight surprise as she bowed.


    "Mm," Eric nodded, not answering her question, but instead, looking at the long box she was holding, he asked, "What are you holding?"


    "This is the celebration dress specially customized for the Buddha Consort by the Priests!" Sun Clouds answered respectfully. "Originally, it would take at least a month to handcraft such a luxurious gown, but when the old tailor heard that it was for the Buddha Consort, he worked overnight and completed this new and elegant celebration gown in just six days."


    Noticing the envy and infatuation in her eyes, Eric, feeling interested, said, "Show it to me!"


    "Yes!"


    The entire gown was woven from top-grade cloud velvet, like a fresh and elegant white orchid, both noble and elegant, yet also graceful and charming. There were not many luxurious decorations, solely relying on the fresh and elegant design and the simple and clear lines to give a sense of incomparable elegance and charm.


    The only decoration on the entire gown was the seven-colored lotus brooch on the left chest. This brooch was meticulously carved and inlaid with countless gems by a famous craftsman. The lotus base, carved from a whole piece of top-grade Han white jade, became the most eye-catching part of the brooch. The petals, inlaid with various colored gems and diamonds, were so dazzling and charming against the backdrop of the Han white jade.


    Eric could not estimate the value of this treasure. However, he never cared about such value.


    Taking this velvet gown, he touched it with his hand and, sensing something different, he asked, "This gown should not be made of just velvet, right?"


    "Rinpoche is absolutely right!" Sun Clouds nodded. "In addition to velvet, this gown also incorporates celestial silkworm silk. It can be said that this gown is not just a piece of clothing, but also an ultra-thin and lightweight armor that is impenetrable by swords and spears!"


    Eric smiled satisfactorily.


    It seemed that the Priests had not lived in vain. They knew that putting effort into Tan Ailing would be more effective than directly pleasing Eric!


    Time passed by moment by moment, and Tan Ailing and Little Feng Qian also got up. After Tan Ailing put on this extremely precious gown, even the indifferent Eric and Sun Clouds, who was also a woman, were amazed.


    After they all finished washing up and had breakfast together with Eric, the Priests of Sakya arrived at the perfect time.


    Eric led the slightly embarrassed Tan Ailing and the somewhat excited Little Feng Qian down the stairs. Just as he had imagined, the Priests of Sakya were already waiting downstairs, and all the lamas qualified to enter were standing respectfully on both sides, waiting for his arrival.


    Since learning about his own background three days ago, this was the first time Eric had walked out of the Lama''s dormitory.


    On both sides of the grass, in front of the flower beds, stood spirited and majestic lamas. Their solemn and dignified demeanor made it seem as though they were a guard of honor being reviewed by a king and queen.


    Tan Ailing might have felt the same way. She let go of Eric''s hand, which had been held lightly at the elbow, and gently hooked her arm through his, a sweet smile on her face.


    With Tan Ailing on one arm and holding Little Feng Qian''s hand, followed by the charming Sun Clouds, Eric ascended a bull cart under the gaze of the lamas. It was a four-wheeled cart pulled by white yaks, with a simple and ancient style that inspired reverence.


    The enthronement ceremony for the successor of the Living Buddha would not be held at the Sakya Monastery, as it was too small compared to the hundreds of thousands of followers of Sakya! Although not all the followers were here to worship the "Living Buddha" today, it was estimated that tens of thousands of people would be present! Therefore, the succession ceremony and the subsequent celebrations would all take place on the open grassland.


    The Priests of Sakya carefully selected a location, a small hill standing on the grassland, about seven or eight kilometers away from the Sakya Monastery!


    Such a distance naturally would not allow the "prospective Living Buddha" Eric to walk there, so the Priests of Sakya arranged for this mode of transportation! The choice of a bull cart was said to be derived from a certain Buddhist scripture, and it could be considered a religious custom!


    More and more pedestrians were on the road. Eric noticed that when these followers saw his bull cart, they would automatically make way and kneel devoutly on both sides of the road.


    Was it because this bull cart itself was the vehicle of the Living Buddha, or was it because the accompanying lamas had exposed his identity?

 Chapter 212 Celebration

    The bull cart gradually moved along the necessary route towards its destination. Although there were no roads on the grassland, which was wide enough for free riding, it was filled with crowds dressed in festive attire. As far as the eye could see, it was like a wide river of colored cloth converging towards the distant hill.Although the crowds along the way would automatically make way, Eric still felt that the cart''s progress was quite slow. After an unknown period of time, the bull cart finally arrived at the small hill standing on the grassland.


    Around the hill, 200 well-dressed and imposing Dharma protectors stood in a circle. They seemed particularly spirited today.


    As people in festive attire approached these Dharma protectors, they all had to show the invitation letter issued by Sakya to be allowed to enter the area closely guarded by them.


    Of course, Eric and the others in these four bull carts were not stopped and were allowed to enter the guarded area directly.


    Arriving at the foot of the small hill, Eric noticed that it had been renovated by Sakya. At least the several hundred steps from the foot of the mountain to the top, all made of white jade, were clearly newly built!


    Every few steps, there stood a Dharma protector. Unlike the lamas guarding the outer circle, these elite Dharma protectors standing on the steps were all figures with the strength above that of a lama.


    Eric was familiar with some of them, as they had all followed the Great Vehicle Dharma King and had crossed paths with Eric several times.


    Looking down from the steps, colored flags fluttered on the entire hill, with a long red flag flying on every high point. The edges of the flags were adorned with golden tassels, shining brightly in the sunlight. Under each group of flags on the hill stood a majestic Dharma protector.


    Along the white jade steps, extending to both sides of the mountaintop, hung countless beautiful Hadas.


    Moreover, the Buddha statues and sculptures brought from various temples were all decorated with beautiful gold foil, looking magnificent and dazzling.


    The flags, Hadas, and golden statues added a majestic and magnificent scene to the entire hill.


    Climbing up the steps to the mountaintop, Eric saw Eric Yun. Due to his current status, he could not go up to pay his respects and could only signal with his eyes.


    Eric Yun naturally did not blame him. Since yesterday, he had not closed his mouth. Hearing his "grandson" calling him "grandfather", in his own words, that was "even if I die now, I have no regrets!"


    The second thing that caught Eric''s attention was the Xiarongbu Living Buddha, whom he had met three days ago. After feeling Eric''s gaze, the Xiarongbu Living Buddha just nodded and did not greet him. It was unclear whether it was inconvenient to greet him or he did not know what to call him!


    Apart from these two "elders," Eric also saw the Master LinShi Yongde and the abbot of the Linggu Temple, Master Jingran, whom he had met at the Medicine King Sect that day.


    Beside them, there were eight or nine other venerable monks who seemed no less impressive than them, who should have been members of the "Seven Elders" and some other hidden venerable monks of the Buddha sect!


    To Eric''s surprise, he also saw Su Ying, the young master of the Medicine God Religion who had pestered him to study vampires when they met at the Medicine King Sect.


    Su Ying today looked even more beautiful and charming. She wore a snow-white long dress, with overlapping and intricate layers of skirts fluttering like petals.


    Two strands of gauze were wrapped around her right shoulder and left waist, making her look lively.


    The two gold-threaded bracelets on her exposed white jade arms, coupled with a ruby necklace on her white powder neck, made her look noble and elegant, attracting attention.


    Noticing Eric''s gaze, Su Ying gave him a charming look and a charming smile. But Eric was not beguiled; instead, he frowned slightly.


    Just as he sighed inwardly about how this troublesome woman appeared here, and people around him were greeting him one after another, three loud horns sounded, and all the people on the steps immediately quieted down, with no more noisy voices.


    All the Dharma protectors standing on the steps took out a golden bull horn from behind them. These horns, under the slanting sunlight just rising above their heads, shimmered with golden light. The scene was so spectacular, like a golden chain encircling the entire hill.


    In an instant, all the bull horns sounded, and the deafening horn sounded spread to every corner of the grassland.


    With the sound of the horns, a square formation of nearly a thousand lamas emerged from under the hill. Clad in crimson robes with golden belts, even from afar, one could tell that they were the pride of Sakya, the only religious guard recognized by the emperor in Tibetan Buddhism¡ªthe "Red Robe Legion."


    At this moment, all the horn sounds stopped, and the entire hill fell silent, with only the sound of the flags fluttering in the wind.


    Suddenly, a Sakya emcee stepped forward and said loudly, "Dear believers, today we are here to celebrate two things! The first is the lineage of the Great Vehicle Dharma King, who has traveled overseas to exterminate the traitors of the sect!


    Under his leadership, the lineage has fought alone overseas for nearly twenty years, finally eliminating the traitor Li Hong and his cult, washing away the shame of our Sakya... Let us cheer for them, for their courage and sacrifice..."


    With the emcee''s stirring words, thunderous cheers and loud horn blasts pierced the sky, followed by the rapid beating of buffalo-hide drums. The semicircular array of living Buddha lamas below the hill blew a low, solemn horn.


    After the low horn sound, numerous bull horns sounded again, but this time in different scales, blowing in different rhythms. All the sounds blended into a unique melody¡ªa victorious melody.


    After the believers and monks vented their excitement, at the emcee''s signal, the Great Vehicle Dharma King tearfully ascended the wooden platform built on the mountaintop and spoke many heartfelt words to the crowd below. Although everyone felt he was being verbose, they all understood the feelings of this "wanderer" who had been forced to leave his homeland for nearly twenty years!


    After the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s "speech," the emcee took the stage again, unable to contain his excitement, and loudly proclaimed, "Today, representatives of our 700,000 believers, representatives of our 141 Sakya temples, representatives of Tibetan Buddhism and Central Land Buddhism, are gathered here for one thing¡ªour ''Buddha,'' he has returned..."


    Instantly, the sounds of the day surged on the grassland! There were shouts from the crowd, the loud calls of bull horns, the rhythm of war drums, and the deep tones of the long horns...


    At the emcee''s request, Eric slowly walked up to the wooden platform, without speaking, just gazing deeply at the crowd below.


    Although they were far away, and there were many people on site, everyone below seemed to feel Eric''s gaze. The sounds gradually ceased, the crowd quieted down, looked up, and wanted to hear the voice of their "Buddha."


    Eric still did not speak, just raised a hand. Whether it was the believers below or the guests above, they did not know what the new "living Buddha" meant to express.


    However, their puzzled gazes quickly turned to astonishment! Because they clearly saw that the hand raised by the "living Buddha" emitted white light.


    The white light became brighter and brighter, gradually becoming dazzling. As if reaching a critical point, the white light emanating from Eric''s hand suddenly shot outwards, filling the sky and the earth.


    The entire celebration venue, even the entire grassland, seemed to be shrouded in this white light. Bathed in this soft light, people were shocked to find that their original illnesses and injuries were greatly relieved, and some were even completely healed!


    Seeing the still radiant "Buddha" on the mountaintop, whether they were Sakya believers or not, at this moment, they all knelt down, showing respect to the "Buddha" who had shown them a "miracle!"


    Seeing this ultimate magic learned from "The Book of Radiance," a super large-scale "healing spell" usually used on the battlefield, which required the cooperation of hundreds of priests, Eric nodded in satisfaction, withdrew his hand, and stepped down from the platform!


    Ignoring the shocked, astonished, and reverent gazes of the many guests watching him, Eric woke up the emcee with a clap and instructed him to call the crowd.


    With the efforts of the emcee, the crowd finally regained their senses and erupted into a more enthusiastic cheer than before, as if this was the only way to express their feelings. Discover exclusive tales on empire


    At this point, a large crowd gathered below the mountain, packing the wide grassland tightly. They spontaneously formed circles and began their own activities.


    Horse racing, wrestling, singing, and dancing...


    These performances were originally the climax of the entire succession celebration, but under Eric''s "great healing spell," they no longer seemed so appealing. Everyone was discussing the "living Buddha''s" great magical powers and had no interest in watching the performances.


    After this incident, everyone present would become staunch believers of Sakya, or rather, of Eric, and nothing could change their faith!


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 213 The Worlds Most Famous Religious Leader

    Looking at the bustling crowd below the mountain, Eric could feel their joy and excitement. However, he did not intend to stay here any longer because he sensed that these believers seemed to have a kind of restraint in front of him.The emcee Priest, who received Eric''s signal, nodded and gestured at the edge of the stairs. Immediately, the guardians standing on the stairs and the red-clothed guards below the mountain began to move. One after another, they knelt, forming a line from under Eric''s feet on the mountaintop to the side of the white yak cart below the mountain.


    Eric was slightly surprised. Sun Clouds, who was next to him, whispered, "Rinpoche, please descend the mountain on their backs. This is a rare honor for them!"


    Discover stories with empire


    Eric nodded. Just as he was about to walk, Sun Clouds stopped him discreetly, "Rinpoche, only the Living Buddha is qualified to step on the backs of the guardians..."


    Upon hearing this, Tan Ailing naturally wouldn''t let her man behave improperly in such a situation. She immediately let go of Eric, smiled at him, and pulled Feng Qian to the side.


    Eric didn''t insist, just glanced lightly at Sun Clouds, who turned pale with fright. Then, he stepped onto the "artificial carpet"!


    Contrary to Eric''s expectations, the artificial carpet was not as "bumpy" as he had originally thought, but rather quite stable. It seemed that the guardians under his feet had internal skills and knew how to adjust their bodies to accommodate the "Buddha''s feet" stepping on them!


    The movements of the guardians and the red-clothed guards had already attracted the attention of the believers. When they saw the Living Buddha who had just displayed the "Great Miracle" descending the mountain, the crowd spontaneously stopped their activities and walked to both sides of the artificial carpet, kneeling and praying. There were fewer than a hundred people left on the grassland, judging from their appearance and attire, they were not tourists but journalists.


    Every time Eric passed a guardian, the guardian would quickly get up and protect Eric''s side, following him closely down the mountain. As Eric approached the yak cart at the foot of the mountain, more and more guardians surrounded him, even Tan Ailing, Eric Yun, and others were separated and left behind.


    Just as Eric was about to board the cart, a commotion broke out.


    "¡Á£¥..." A blond, blue-eyed foreigner, speaking something not English, was arguing with the guardians while holding a camera and peripherals.


    "You can''t do this..." Another foreigner spoke English that Eric could understand, "You are obstructing press freedom... Let go of me, you barbarians..." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were a dozen or so people on the scene who, like them, tried to rush into the circle of guardians but failed.


    Just as Eric was about to step onto the yak cart, a young woman shouted in standard Mandarin, "Chebu Zundanba Rinpoche, I''m a reporter from CCTV. Can I delay you for a few minutes?"


    Eric turned his head and saw a young woman in her twenties, extremely beautiful and composed. She was looking at Eric with hope in her eyes.


    When their eyes met, the woman was visibly stunned, a glint of surprise flashing in her eyes. However, she quickly regained her composure, her expression immediately becoming pleading and sorrowful, silently begging Eric to grant her request.


    The woman''s looks were not bad, at least ninety points. Although she was slightly inferior to Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, she was still on the same level as Zhu Mingfang and Amman, definitely a rare beauty.


    Unfortunately, Eric was not the kind of person who would be swayed by a beautiful woman at first sight! Although he respected women, apart from the woman he liked, no matter how beautiful or outstanding others were, they could not shake his mind or influence his decisions.


    Therefore, faced with the pleading look of this CCTV female reporter, Eric remained unmoved, just shook his head, and boarded the yak cart.


    The CCTV female reporter couldn''t help but look surprised and somewhat incredulous as she watched Eric''s back. You see, she had great confidence in her appearance. With her charming and appealing expression that could captivate both men and women, she had become one of CCTV''s top reporters after just a year of work, interviewing several important figures who usually avoided interviews and becoming a prominent figure in CCTV''s news department. Upon learning that the Sakya Living Buddha had appeared in the world, she naturally volunteered to cover the story, hoping to achieve a series of "exclusive reports" once again! In her opinion, the Living Buddha was also a human being. As long as he was human, he would not be able to refuse her "request"!


    However, the result disappointed her. The newly appointed, young, and handsome Chebu Zundanba Living Buddha completely ignored her expression and calmly boarded the yak cart!


    The deeply disappointed CCTV female reporter gritted her teeth and secretly vowed, "Dare to look down on me, hmph, just wait, I, Wan Qingsi, will not let you off..."


    The majority of the guests followed Eric back to the Sakya Monastery, where, as the "host," Eric naturally had to entertain them properly.


    The eminent monks of Central Tibetan Buddhism, headed by Master Shi Yongde and Abbot Jingran of Linggu Temple, were very eager to discuss scriptures and laws with Eric, the reincarnated Living Buddha. However, Eric was not proficient in Buddhist teachings. After all, the spirit that Chebu Zundanba had implanted in him was just an ordinary consciousness, without carrying any "Buddha-nature"! To avoid disappointing these guests who had come from afar, Eric unceremoniously brought in Xia Rong.


    As for Eric''s behavior, these eminent monks had no dissatisfaction. In their opinion, the newly appointed Living Buddha must have many things to deal with. It would be inappropriate to insist on delaying him. Moreover, Xia Rongbu Living Buddha was also one of the supreme figures in Buddhism. It was a great opportunity to listen to his teachings...


    There were also many guests from Tibetan Buddhism. Eric left this part of the guests to be received by the Great Vehicle Dharma King. After all, they had just returned to Bloodline One after a long absence and needed to establish good relations with various sects of Tibetan Buddhism. Moreover, many of these guests were friends of the Great Vehicle Dharma King from years past, so it was a good opportunity for them to catch up!


    In addition to its high status in Buddhism, Sakya''s influence in the martial arts world was also considerable. The appearance of the Sakya Supreme Leader, the Living Buddha, naturally caused a sensation in the martial arts world and alarmed many sects. However, there were not many martial artists who were qualified to witness the succession ceremony in person. They were representatives of various superpowers or well-known solitary experts, totaling about twenty people.


    These people were undoubtedly greeted by Eric Yun. With Eric Yun''s connections, he knew all these guests from the martial arts world, and most of them even had some friendship with him, so the reception was very lively.


    As for the officials from the State Religious Affairs Bureau, the provincial leaders of Tibet, the municipal leaders of Shigatse, and the county leaders of Sakya, these figures from the officialdom were personally received by the various Priests of Sakya, so Eric, the "protagonist," had time to relax and chat quietly with Tan Ailing in the Living Buddha''s bedroom.


    "Eric, I didn''t expect you to create such a grand scene. It''s spectacular! By the way, what magic did you use?"


    "It''s a collective technique called ''Great Restoration Technique''!"


    "A collective technique?" Tan Ailing looked at Eric with some concern and asked, "Will it have any impact on you if you use it alone?"


    "No!" Eric smiled and said, "It just consumes a lot of magic power. Using the Great Restoration Technique consumes two-thirds of my magic power! If I rely on natural recovery, I''m afraid it will take less than a year to restore my magic power to its previous state!"


    "Natural recovery?" Tan Ailing noticed the wording Eric used, "So, there is also unnatural recovery?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded and smiled, "Natural recovery relies on the body autonomously absorbing magic power from the air, while unnatural recovery is the conscious absorption..."


    Tan Ailing understood, "Such as the Buddha''s sarira?"


    "Exactly. But I won''t use the Buddha''s sarira. That thing is extremely useful. There''s no need to waste it on me. The magic power in our new home is enough for me!"


    "Does the magic power used to enhance the vampire''s strength also work for you?" Tan Ailing was puzzled.


    "Of course, it works!" Eric looked somewhat proud and somewhat melancholic, "I am a person with the Dark Heart, so I can naturally absorb the magic power generated in the Dark Yin Cave! After these magic powers are refined by the Dark Heart and transformed by my chaotic body, they become chaotic magic powers that are exclusive to me and can be used to cast various types of magic..."


    Tan Ailing naturally knew that Eric became somewhat melancholic because he was reminded of his mother. So she quickly hugged him, comforting him while changing the subject, "Eric, this ''miracle'' you performed this time will shock the world. By then, you will surely become the world''s most famous religious leader..."


    Eric shook his head, "I don''t want fame. I prefer a peaceful life..."

 Chapter 214 Eric Yuns High Hopes

    "I''m afraid you don''t have a choice!" Tan Ailing smiled, "Haven''t you noticed? Nearly a hundred journalists from around the world have come to attend the Sakya Living Buddha''s succession ceremony. The ''miracle'' you performed has already been recorded by their cameras and cameras. Although there is a distance between you and them, in front of modern recording equipment, this distance does not exist at all, and your appearance should have been recorded clearly by them...""Don''t worry!" Eric smiled confidently, "Those journalists will never broadcast my appearance!"


    "You..." Tan Ailing hesitated and asked, "Are you thinking of sending someone to forcibly delete the recordings of those journalists?"


    "You''re overthinking it. There''s no way I would do that!" Eric chuckled and pecked Tan Ailing on the cheek, saying, "I just cast a ''blur spell'' on my face, so others can''t see my features!"


    "A blur spell?" Tan Ailing looked at Eric''s face and asked, puzzled, "But I''ve been with you all this time and haven''t noticed your face blurring at all?"


    "Hehe, this blur spell isn''t for human eyes, it''s specifically aimed at recording devices!"


    "Wow, there''s a magic spell that targets recording devices?" Tan Ailing couldn''t help but exclaim in amazement, "Magic is truly amazing..."


    "The magic''s amazingness is forced out!" Eric explained with emotion, "Ever since the news of the ''most handsome chairman in history'' came out last time, have our troubles lessened? Every time I go out, I get recognized, which is extremely annoying! To avoid similar situations in the future, I painstakingly researched and developed this application technique for magic..."


    Listening to Eric''s explanation, Tan Ailing couldn''t help but recall the past, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Just then, Eric and Tan Ailing simultaneously sensed someone approaching rapidly, and the aura of this person was very familiar to both of them. They exchanged a glance and involuntarily thought of the same person.


    "Eric, are you okay?" The person in Eric''s heart appeared in reality, flying to him from the doorway, grabbing his arm, and asking with concern.


    "I''m fine!" Eric shook his head slightly, looking at the newcomer, and said softly, "But you seem to be troubled, don''t you?"


    Indeed, Tang Feiyan''s current appearance was inappropriate. She looked haggard as if she hadn''t recovered from a serious illness or had suffered a major blow!


    "As long as you''re okay!" Tang Feiyan breathed a sigh of relief, sat down next to Eric, and hugged his arm tightly, saying, "Since I received Ailing''s call, I haven''t been able to sleep, fearing that you would be sad... Now I can finally rest assured!"


    Eric was very moved and patted Tang Feiyan''s hand, which was clinging to him, silently.


    Two days ago, after some enlightenment from Tan Ailing knowing the truth about his life, and being honest with his lover, Eric finally let go of the burden in his heart and returned to normal. Later, Tan Ailing consulted him and said she wanted to inform Tang Feiyan about this matter. Eric also knew Tang Feiyan''s temperament and her feelings for him. He understood that if he didn''t inform her, there would probably be a strong "aftereffect," so he naturally didn''t stop Tan Ailing''s actions. Although he knew that once Tang Feiyan learned of this news, she would return to the country immediately, back to his side, he did not expect Tang Feiyan to come so quickly, it was not even forty hours yet...


    "Feiyan, why are you so focused on Eric? Are you deliberately ignoring me?" Tan Ailing teased.


    Although a pre-heaven master staying awake for several days would not have any adverse effects on the body, Tang Feiyan, who was accustomed to "beauty sleep," couldn''t help but feel a little tired unconsciously. She yawned and said to Tan Ailing, "Who dares to ignore you, the ''legal wife''? I have to comfort ''Lord'' first... Ah~"


    Originally speaking lazily, Tang Feiyan suddenly let out an earth-shattering scream, scaring both Eric and Tan Ailing.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Tang Feiyan pointed at Tan Ailing and said, "Ailing, your dress is so beautiful, where did you buy it? I want to buy one too!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eric and Tan Ailing looked at each other, both rolling their eyes. Tan Ailing, with a helpless expression, replied, "This wasn''t bought, it was specially tailored by the seamstress of Sakya for the succession ceremony of the Buddha''s consort..."


    Tang Feiyan''s eyes lit up and she said, "Do I have one?"


    "Well..."


    Tang Feiyan''s expression dimmed, she shook Eric''s hand and said, "Eric, I''m also your Buddha''s consort, you can''t favor one and neglect the other. You have to let the seamstress make one for me too..."


    Looking at Tang Feiyan''s haggard and unimpressive delicate face, Eric felt a slight pain in his heart and agreed involuntarily.


    Tang Feiyan cheered, kissed Eric''s face vigorously, and said regretfully, "It''s a pity I came a little late and missed the succession ceremony! Ailing, is Eric doing well?"


    "Of course! There''s no one more glorious than him..."


    Listening to Tan Ailing''s narration, Tang Feiyan exclaimed repeatedly, with a look of yearning, envy, and regret. Finally, she sighed, "Eric, your magic is amazing... Ailing said in the phone call that you are more than ten times more powerful in Celestia than on Earth?"


    "Yes." Eric was not modest and said truthfully, "The magic elements in Celestia are very rich, more than ten times that of Earth. There, my magic power is almost endless. Except for forbidden spells, other magic can be said to be easily accessible and effortless! But on Earth, a ''Great Restoration Technique'' almost depleted my magic power..."


    "Ah, I want to go there and see..." Tang Feiyan sighed with longing.


    "People without chaotic constitutions can''t cross the spacetime channel!" Eric poured cold water on her.


    "Is there no other way?" Tang Feiyan wasn''t easily discouraged. "Eric, since you''re so clever, why not think of a way to establish a spacetime channel that ordinary people can also use? I want to go and see the elves, orcs, and dwarves in Celestia, to see how they differ from those in fantasy novels."


    Eric felt very tricky, but under Tang Feiyan''s starry-eyed gaze, he could only grit his teeth and say, "Okay, I''ll do my best!"


    "That''s great!" Tang Feiyan kissed Eric again fiercely and asked, "Eric, what are your plans next?"


    "What''s up?" Eric looked at her and smiled. "It seems like you have something in mind?"


    Tang Feiyan said seriously, "Eric, let''s go find Mom..."


    Tan Ailing also nodded and said, "Yes, Eric, we can''t let Mom stay alone in the desert..."


    "...Alright, let''s go find my mother together!"


    Since the decision had been made to search for his mother''s remains, some preparations needed to be made, at least to find the exact location where Eric Olivia was "murdered".


    There were two pieces of information available for use. One, the place was the most concentrated area of ??spiritual power on the plateau. The other was Eric''s memory. Unfortunately, this "memory" only came from Chebu Zundanba''s trace of consciousness, so some details were unclear.


    Of course, Eric didn''t care about these two clues because he had a more accurate and convenient way to search ¡ª the Dark Chronicles!


    To have a serene and pure state of mind to perform the Dark Chronicles, Eric hadn''t left his lama''s bedroom for several days, and visitors were strictly forbidden. Of course, "visitors" here referred to unrelated outsiders. Relatives like Eric Yun were impossible for Eric to refuse!


    "Eric, why have you been cooped up here for days without going out?" Eric Yun asked, somewhat puzzled and concerned. "You didn''t even go to see off the Seven Masters when they left! Although your status in the Buddhist sect is higher than theirs, they are still seniors, and their influence in the martial arts world far exceeds yours. It''s not appropriate for you to be so neglectful..."


    "No need to worry, Grandpa," Eric replied calmly. "I have already personally met with these senior monks and explained the reasons for my behavior. I have also obtained their understanding. There''s no question of ''neglect''."


    Eric Yun felt relieved and then curiously asked, "Eric, what are your reasons? Can you tell me?"


    Eric hesitated for a moment, thinking about how to phrase his words. He couldn''t tell the truth, as it would greatly upset this old man who had been longing for his daughter for nearly twenty years.


    Seeing Eric''s silence, Eric Yun thought he had asked about some secret of the Sakya or the Buddhist sect. Concerned that he might be causing his grandson discomfort, he quickly said, "It''s okay, I just asked casually. You don''t have to..."


    Eric smiled faintly, interrupting him, "I just want to move my mother''s remains back to the Medicine King Sect."


    Upon hearing the word "remains," Eric Yun''s face twitched, and he said with a dim look, "Grandpa has been wanting to ask for a long time, how did your parents die?"


    "Accident!" Eric raised an eyebrow and said in a deep voice, "Just an accident!"


    Eric''s expression made Eric Yun, who feared that his grandson would be sad, dare not ask further. He asked, "Does moving Olivia''s grave have anything to do with you staying at home?"


    Eric said, half-truthfully, "I was too young at the time and have forgotten the place. So, I must settle down and use secret methods to find..."


    "You were young?" Eric Yun seemed to understand something, looking at Eric with a hint of sadness. "Eric, those days must have been hard on you!"


    Eric didn''t want Eric Yun to imagine the "misery of his childhood" in his mind. He changed the subject and asked, "Grandpa, have all the congratulatory guests left?"


    Seeing that his grandson didn''t want to dwell on sadness, Eric Yun quickly adjusted his mood and nodded, "Most of the guests have left, and those remaining are friends of the various Priest-Kings of Sakya! But..."


    Seeing Eric Yun''s hesitant look, Eric couldn''t help but smile and said, "Grandpa, what trouble have you encountered? Tell me about it!"


    Eric Yun sighed and said, "The young master of the Medicine God Religion, Su Ying, do you remember her?"


    "I remember!" Eric frowned slightly. "What about her?"


    "She wants to see you and has been pestering me for days..." Eric Yun sighed, but his eyes looking at Eric were quite strange.


    "What ''pestering''? Su Ying is older than you!" Eric''s teasing words amused Eric Yun, and his gaze became even stranger. "As for why she is pestering me, you''ll have to ask her!"


    Eric, already feeling uneasy about Eric Yun''s gaze, became even more puzzled when he heard this. "Ask me? Is it related to me?" Stay tuned for updates on empire


    "Of course, it''s related to you!" Eric Yun blinked at Eric and said, "Su Ying is pestering me to see you!"


    Eric frowned slightly. What does this girl want? Does she want to "borrow" a vampire for research?


    "So, Eric, do you want to see her?"


    "No!" Eric refused decisively. "I just want to prepare for the ritual to find my mother as soon as possible. As for other matters, we can discuss them later!"


    Eric Yun naturally agreed with this decision and nodded, "Right, we should first handle your mother''s affairs! After you move Olivia and her husband''s remains to our Medicine King Sect cemetery, we can talk about these romantic entanglements..."


    Eric had no intention of correcting Eric Yun''s misunderstanding about his relationship with Su Ying. He frowned and said, "Only my mother''s remains will be moved to the Medicine King Sect cemetery this time!"


    Eric Yun was stunned. "What about your father? Why aren''t you..."


    "He didn''t leave any remains, he was destroyed..."


    "What exactly happened back then?" Eric Yun finally couldn''t help asking, "Why did it lead to such a serious consequence as ''destroyed''?"


    Eric answered, half-truthfully, "We encountered someone who called himself the ''Heavenly Demon''..."


    "What? Heavenly Demon?" Eric Yun was shocked. "The Heavenly Demon is still alive... Your father was destroyed by the Heavenly Demon to protect you?"


    Eric said with a guilty conscience, "It''s more or less like that!"


    "Good, good, good Heavenly Demon!" Eric Yun shouted to the sky, "Even if you are a grandmaster-level expert, I will make you pay! My poor Olivia..."

 Chapter 215 Mothers Soul

    Watching Eric Yun, who was shedding tears, Eric knew that he mistakenly thought that his daughter had also been harmed by the Heavenly Demon. But the truth was hard to tell, so Eric had to tacitly accept this misunderstanding and shift the blame to the Heavenly Demon who might be lurking in some corner of Celestia!After all, Eric Yun was the former sect master of the Medicine King Sect, who had seen life and death many times. He quickly composed himself and said, "Eric, when you find the place where your mother was buried, let me know, and I will go with you..."


    How could Eric let Eric Yun go with him to find his mother''s remains? The place where Eric Olivia died had gone through a grandmaster duel and then a black hole ravaging. Whether he could find the remains was still uncertain. Even if he did find them, could Eric Yun bear to see them? After all, Eric Yun was one of the foremost medical experts of his time. With just a glance, he could determine the true cause of Eric Olivia''s death...


    Therefore, he quickly said, "Grandpa, let me take you and your two daughters-in-law to move mother''s grave! It''s not suitable for you to go..."


    Eric Yun thought about it and agreed. Unless there was no one left in the family, it was inappropriate for elders to move the graves for their juniors. He nodded and said, "Alright, Grandpa will go back to the Medicine King Sect first. You take care of your mother and come back soon!"


    "I understand, Grandpa!"


    "Then you''re busy, I''ll go back to deal with that girl, Su Ying, for you!" As he was about to leave, Eric Yun turned back as if he remembered something. "By the way, there''s a girl named ''Wan Qingsi'' outside who keeps asking about you. Do you know her?"


    Eric thought for a moment and shook his head, "I don''t know her."


    "Don''t know?" Eric Yun tilted his head, somewhat suspicious.


    "Of course!" Eric confirmed somewhat helplessly and made a guess, "Maybe she''s a reporter who wants to interview me? Just ignore her..."


    Eric Yun nodded in understanding, but then he smiled again, "That girl is naturally charming, every smile and frown is charming. She''s a gift from heaven to men. If you don''t mind, you might as well take her into your house..."


    Eric frowned, "Grandpa, why are you saying such things to me? I already have Ailing and Feiyan, and Yujie from my Master''s sect is mine too. That''s enough..."


    "How can that be enough?" Eric Yun turned back, educating his grandson with a heavy heart. "The Eric family has been passed down from Eric the Wise for 1,400 years, spanning fifty-six generations. But perhaps because we have saved too many people, God is not pleased, and the Eric family has been dwindling. In your generation, you are the only one left! Grandpa has high hopes for you, waiting for you to carry on the Eric family line! As for your wives, you don''t need to worry. I will talk to them. Even if I have to lower my old face, I will ask them to accept more wives for you..."


    "Grandpa," Eric interrupted Eric Yun''s words, somewhat helplessly, "Isn''t it enough that Ailing and the others are continuing the Eric family line?"


    "Not enough, not enough!" Eric Yun said excitedly, "In my professional opinion, your wives are not the kind of women who are good at bearing children! But that girl named ''Wan Qingsi'' is different, I guarantee you she''ll bear a big, healthy baby every year..."


    "Grandpa," Eric interrupted firmly, "Please don''t talk about this anymore. This matter is none of your concern. I will handle it myself!"


    Seeing Eric''s serious expression, Eric Yun dared not say more. He left with resentment and complaints.


    Watching Eric Yun''s figure recede into the distance, Eric smiled helplessly, shook his head, and returned to the quiet room to concentrate on refining his state of mind!


    Qinghai-Tibet Plateau, Qaidam Basin, a sandy area.


    "Eric, is this the place? Are you sure you''re not mistaken?" Tang Feiyan, wrapped in white gauze like a rice dumpling, looked around at the vast expanse of yellow sand, her expression full of doubt.


    "My ''Dark Chronicles'' never make mistakes!" Eric affirmed confidently, "This is the place!"


    "But it''s so obvious here, there''s nothing at all?" Tang Feiyan thought for a moment and hesitated, "Eric, it''s been over ten years. Do you think Mother''s remains..."


    Although Tang Feiyan didn''t finish her sentence, Eric could understand her meaning. He shook his head, "No! According to the Dark Chronicles, Mother''s remains are still here, buried under the sand..."


    Tan Ailing nodded, "In the desert, bodies can easily mummify. As long as they''re not damaged by animals, preserving them for decades is quite common... Since Eric''s Dark Chronicles indicate that mother''s remains are in this area, they must have been buried by the sand..."


    "In that case, let''s start searching quickly!" Tang Feiyan waved her arms and shouted energetically. But then she muttered to herself in a low voice, "This desert is unbearable, so hot and stuffy..."


    Hearing her muffled voice, Tan Ailing teased, "Who told you to wrap up so much? It''s no wonder you''re feeling stuffy..."


    "I''m afraid of getting sunburned, okay?"


    "Since when do pre-heaven masters worry about getting sunburned?"


    "I''m just afraid of ''what if''..."


    "Fear this, fear that. Why did you even come?"


    "This is a matter of attitude!" Tang Feiyan said with conviction, "Although the mother is no longer with us, as daughters-in-law, we should still show filial piety. How can we not come..."


    "Alright! Let''s stop talking..." Eric frowned slightly, "Let''s search quickly!"


    Although Eric''s Dark Chronicles were insightful, they couldn''t pinpoint an exact location. Based on their information, the remains should be within a radius of about five miles from Eric''s current location.


    To find the remains buried under the sand, Eric needed the spiritual awareness of pre-heaven masters.


    Therefore, the "work" could only be done by Tang Feiyan, Tan Ailing, and the four chief guards.


    Eric, with his foresight, had only brought these six pre-heaven masters whom he could trust unconditionally.


    Although the vampires also had the strength of pre-heaven masters, they lacked the unique "spiritual awareness" of pre-heaven masters, which was of no help to Eric in this situation!


    Seeing that Eric seemed a bit off, Tan Ailing and the others could understand his mood. They nodded and dispersed without a word.


    Watching Tan Ailing and the others slowly advancing in six different directions, Eric sighed slightly, feeling a strange emotion enveloping him, making him feel uncomfortable...


    Although he was somewhat dissatisfied with the speed of the search, Eric did not urge Tan Ailing and the others. He knew that they also had to explore slowly with their spiritual awareness, as the area was vast, and haste would be of no help!


    Eric could use the "Skeleton Summoning" in the Dark Chronicles to automatically reveal his mother''s remains! However, he felt that doing so would be an insult to his mother. He firmly suppressed that thought. So, for now, he could only stand here, full of complex thoughts, waiting...


    After a while, a guard who was probing behind Eric suddenly exclaimed, "Master, there''s a discovery here..."


    Eric''s heart tightened, and he unconsciously used "Instant Teleportation," appearing beside the guard in an instant. He asked eagerly, "What did you find?"


    "Master, here..." The guard pointed with his finger, "About a meter below the sand here, there''s a female mummy..."


    Eric suddenly felt his hands and feet tremble. His mouth opened, but no sound came out. Fortunately, Tan Ailing had already rushed over. After glancing at Eric, she decided, "Dig it up and take a look!" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because the buried body was likely that of their master''s mother, the four chief guards naturally dared not directly use their palms to shake off the sand. They could only scoop it out handful by handful...


    Indentations, large pits, deep holes...


    As the target gradually emerged, Eric''s heart became more and more tense.


    "Eric, be careful..."


    Tang Feiyan''s words snapped Eric out of his tension. He glanced over and realized that in his nervousness, he had gripped Tang Feiyan''s hand tightly, causing her pain. He smiled apologetically, wanting to say something, but he didn''t know how to start.


    Seeing this, Tan Ailing gently held Eric''s other hand, showing a beautiful comforting smile, and said, "Eric, take it easy..."


    Eric nodded, took a deep breath several times, steadied his mind, and stared firmly at the figure that was gradually revealing its true appearance.


    Respectfully lifting up the well-preserved female mummy that had just been unearthed, the four chief guards leaped out of the large pit and placed it in front of Eric.


    This was a well-preserved female mummy. Not only were the clothes on the mummy not completely decayed, but even the muscle tissue on her body was clearly visible. Furthermore, this mummy had two significant features:


    First, although the upper body of the mummy had some fabric, her lower body was naked, and most notably, her abdomen was split open;


    Second, the mummy''s hands were slightly raised, but it was evident that they were not reaching for something but rather preparing to receive something.


    Your next journey awaits at empire


    Without further hesitation, Eric bent his knee and knelt down. Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan immediately understood that this mummy was their mother-in-law''s remains. Tang Feiyan quickly untied the white gauze from her body, covered the mummy with it, and then knelt behind Eric with Tan Ailing. As for the four chief guards, they had already knelt to the mummy when Eric did!


    Eric didn''t cry, but tears involuntarily welled up in his eyes. In the blurry vision, the slightly raised, withered hands of the mummy gradually became plump... A pair of hands as white as jade, beckoning, beckoning. Eric could even hear a gentle voice in his ear, "Sweetie, are you hungry? Come to mommy, mommy will feed you..."


    "Eric, don''t be too sad!" Tan Ailing''s voice woke Eric from his reverie, "Mother is in heaven, and she wouldn''t want to see you so sad..."


    "Yes, Eric!" Tang Feiyan also advised, "It''s been over ten years since mother passed away, she may have already been reincarnated! It''s no use being sad here. Why not find mother''s reincarnation and fulfill the mother-son relationship..."


    "Nonsense!" Tan Ailing glared at her, "What do you mean by ''fulfilling the mother-son relationship''? Are you suggesting that Eric should call a girl younger than him ''mom''?"


    Tang Feiyan knew her idea was inappropriate and stuck out her tongue, not daring to speak. However, Tan Ailing did not completely dismiss her suggestion, "Eric, actually, what Feiyan said is an idea. Let''s find a way to locate the person who is the reincarnation of mother, take good care of her, and let her live a wealthy life..."


    Eric smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Do you think reincarnation is that easy?"

 Chapter 216 Revive Mom

    "What?" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan asked in unison, "Is it really that difficult?""To reincarnate, one must condense their spiritual wisdom to a certain extent, otherwise, they will be dispersed by the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Once the spiritual imprint is scattered, there is no such thing as ''reincarnation''..."


    "Isn''t it said that after people die, they become ghosts and wait in the underworld to be reincarnated?" Tang Feiyan said superstitiously, "In ''The Legend of the White Snake,'' Xu Xian was reincarnated ten times as a simple shepherd boy..."


    "You''ve been misled by supernatural novels!" Eric explained, "After a person dies, their spiritual wisdom, or what we commonly call the ''soul,'' gradually decomposes into pure energy within eight or nine hours. They do not become ghosts and wait to be reincarnated..."


    "What?" Tang Feiyan was extremely surprised. "Are you saying that ''ghost stories'' and the like were made up by ancient people to deceive others?"


    Before Eric could answer, Tan Ailing spoke first, "Ghosts should exist, right? Tan''s ''Secret History'' records a story about an ancestor encountering a ghost. Tan''s ancestors shouldn''t be so bored as to write ghost stories to scare their descendants in the ''Secret History,'' right?"


    Eric smiled slightly and said, "The existence of ''ghosts'' requires two conditions to be met. First, the spiritual power of the deceased must be highly condensed and not easily dissipate; second, the burial place of the deceased must be a Yin Cave. Or, the burial items of the deceased contain treasures that can condense spiritual wisdom. However, ''ghosts'' do not reincarnate..."


    Here, Eric waved his hand to Tang Feiyan, who was about to speak, and added, "Although both spiritual wisdom and ghosts are based on human spirits, their manifestations are quite different. To give an analogy, a book with the same content, ''ghosts'' is the physical version, while ''spiritual wisdom'' is the electronic version! As for ''reincarnation,'' it can be likened to ''copying,'' and only electronic versions of books can use this function! Do you understand what I mean?"


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan looked at each other and shook their heads in unison, "We don''t understand!"


    Eric rolled his eyes and said, "Forget it, I can''t explain it to people who do not know about spirits..."


    "We didn''t want to hear about this!" Tang Feiyan said with a grievance, "We just wanted to ask, how do you know that if a mother''s spiritual wisdom is weak, it will be destroyed by the Six Paths of Reincarnation?"


    Eric was stunned by her words. Yeah, how did I assume that a mother''s spiritual wisdom would be unable to pass through the Six Paths of Reincarnation?


    Seeing the expression on Eric''s face, Tang Feiyan smiled somewhat proudly and asked, "Eric, what are you waiting for? Use your Dark Chronicles to calculate where Mother''s spiritual wisdom has been reincarnated!"


    "You''re quite anxious!" Eric smiled bitterly, "The Dark Chronicles require a certain state of mind. How can I calculate in my current situation?"


    "I see!" Tang Feiyan was not disappointed. "Then let''s take Mother''s remains back first, and then you can go into seclusion to calculate where Mother has been reincarnated, and we can visit her together..."


    "You seem very confident?" Eric looked at her strangely.


    Tang Feiyan glanced at him, "Huh, haven''t you heard of a woman''s intuition?"


    Seeing her expression, Tan Ailing also expressed her confusion, "Eric, didn''t you think about calculating where mother''s remains were going to be reincarnated when you calculated them a few days ago?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I never thought that my mother''s spiritual wisdom might be reincarnated," Eric paused, then added, "Even if I had a slight idea, I wouldn''t dare to verify it! After all, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment..."


    Tan Ailing understood Eric''s thoughts and whispered, "Eric, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, we should try it! Let''s take Mother''s remains first!"


    Eric nodded and personally took action. But as he supported the mummy with both hands, his expression changed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Eric shook his head without answering but closed his eyes. Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan saw that a black light flashed across his face.


    Thirty seconds later, Eric opened his eyes, full of inexplicable excitement. Before Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan could ask, Eric exclaimed, "I sensed my mother''s soul!"


    "What?" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were shocked, and asked in unison, "Mother''s soul is still here?"


    "Yes, right here!" Eric''s voice trembled slightly. "Right within mother''s body!"


    Tang Feiyan glanced at the mummy and asked timidly, "Mother... Mother has become a ghost?"


    Eric gave her a disdainful look and said, "No, my dark heart just sensed a trace of my mother''s soul deeply hidden within her body."


    Tan Ailing exclaimed in surprise, "Eric, didn''t you say that a person''s soul would dissipate within eight or nine hours after death? It''s been over ten years, how could Mother still retain a trace of her soul... Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    "I''m sure!" Eric affirmed confidently. Then, he searched for the reason, "I think it might be because the spiritual energy here is exceptionally abundant, so the soul''s dissipation rate is extremely slow. Additionally, it may also be related to my mother''s constitution. After all, a woman who can give birth to a Chaos Body must have some peculiarities..."


    Tan Ailing nodded, agreeing with this speculation, and asked, "So what are you going to do now?"


    "Let''s return to the Sakya Temple first!"


    After returning to the Sakya Temple, Eric immediately contacted Eric Yun, who had already returned to the Medicine King Sect.


    "Grandpa, I won''t be going to the Medicine King Sect for the time being..."


    "Eric, what''s wrong?" Eric Yun chuckled, "Don''t tell me you know that Su, the girl from the Medicine God Religion, is in our Medicine King Sect? She''s quite stubborn. Although I managed to persuade her to come back, she insists on waiting for you..."


    That girl isn''t waiting for me. She''s waiting for the vampires...


    Eric listened to Eric Yun''s subjective speculation, feeling somewhat amused and helpless, but he didn''t want to interrupt his enthusiastic grandfather. It wasn''t until he mentioned, "Why don''t you consider her?" that Eric hurriedly interrupted, "Grandpa, please stop. I have no relationship with Su. Please don''t guess... I''m not avoiding the Medicine King Sect because of Su Ying!"


    Eric Yun paused, then asked in a somber tone, "Is it because of your mother''s remains?"


    Naturally, Eric Yun had misinterpreted Eric''s intentions. He quickly clarified, "Grandpa, please don''t jump to conclusions. My mother''s remains have been found, but..."


    "But what?" Eric Yun was extremely excited, unable to stop his wild thoughts. He interrupted, "Is something wrong with your mother''s remains?"


    "Grandpa," Eric said helplessly, "Can you let me finish speaking?"


    "Go ahead, go ahead..."


    Sensing Eric Yun''s impatience, Eric shook his head slightly and said softly, "Grandpa, I''ve just ascended to the throne, and there are many things here that require my attention. I really can''t leave right now. Besides, I also want to hold a grand ceremony for my mother. So, if we want to move my mother''s remains back to the Medicine King Sect, it might have to wait for a few months..."


    "I see..." Eric Yun''s voice sounded relieved, "As long as your mother''s remains are safe, it''s okay to wait a few more months..."


    After hanging up the phone, Tang Feiyan asked puzzled, "Eric, why didn''t you tell Grandpa about the discovery of a lingering soul in Mom''s remains?"


    "Can this matter be disclosed?" Eric shook his head, "Aren''t you afraid Grandpa would rush over from the Medicine King Sect?"


    "What''s wrong with him coming over?" Tang Feiyan was even more puzzled, "This is good news. What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid Grandpa would be more heartbroken..."


    "Heartbroken?" Tang Feiyan asked in confusion, "Eric, can''t you revive Mom?"


    Eric rolled his eyes, "Do you think I''m the Goddess of Life or something?"


    "Even if you can''t bring Mom back to life, can''t you change her from a ''soul'' to a ''ghost''?" Tang Feiyan, who had some understanding of the difference between "spirit" and "ghost," suggested, "You are a living Buddha, you should have great powers! If Mom could ''wake up'' and talk to Grandpa, he would be ecstatic, how could he be sad..."


    Eric shook his head, "Considering the current condition of Mom''s soul, it may be difficult to transform her into a ''ghost''..."


    Perhaps Tan Ailing had similar thoughts before, and she couldn''t help but ask now, "How could this be..."


    Eric sighed and said, "Although the location where Mom''s remains are is filled with spiritual energy, and her physique is quite special, the time has passed too long. Her soul has already dissipated for the most part, and she can''t undergo the process of transforming from a ''soul'' to a ''ghost''..." Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    "Eric, you must have a way, right?" Tang Feiyan always had confidence in Eric.


    And Eric did not disappoint her, nodding and saying, "Mom''s soul is too weak. Regardless of what I ultimately plan to do, nourishing her soul is the top priority!"


    Tan Ailing''s eyes twinkled, smiling, "Eric, from what you''re saying, it seems like you have some arrangements for Mom''s soul?"


    "Yes!" Eric''s eyes were somewhat distant, "As long as Mom''s soul can be restored, whether it''s transforming her into a ghost or protecting her reincarnation, I am confident! And I have another method, but the hope of success is slim. I don''t want Grandpa to be hopeful and then disappointed again..."


    "What do you mean by being hopeful and then disappointed?" Tan Ailing was puzzled, "What is your method?"


    "I might be able to revive Mom..."

 Chapter 217 Kneel Down and Sing

    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were both taken aback, especially the latter, who complained coquettishly, "Why did you roll your eyes at me just now and say you''re ''not the Goddess of Life''..."Eric didn''t answer directly but continued, "In ''The Book of Radiance,'' there is a very magical light magic called Genesis! Although it does not belong to the forbidden spells of light magic, every priest who masters it has abilities comparable to a forbidden spell caster. Because its ability is to create¡ªcreate life! However, the prerequisite is a ''healthy'' soul. In other words, what it creates is only a vessel for a soul or ghost, not a life born naturally!"


    Hearing this, both Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were delighted. Tan Ailing smiled and said, "Eric, although you are not a priest, you have the Heart of Light. I believe you should also have mastered the art of ''Genesis''?"


    "Yes, I do know ''Genesis''!" Before Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan could cheer, Eric regretfully said, "Unfortunately, I cannot use it on Earth..."


    "Why?" Tan Ailing immediately thought of the answer, "Is it because the magical elements on Earth are too scarce?" Discover more stories at empire


    "It''s not about the magical elements!" Eric shook his head, "Genesis requires energy, not magic power, but the divine power of the Goddess of Life! Unfortunately, in this time and space, the Goddess of Life cannot receive my request, nor can she transmit her divine power here!"


    Seeing Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s disappointed expressions, Eric smiled, "Don''t worry! Although I can''t borrow the divine power of the Goddess of Life, it doesn''t mean I can''t perform ''Genesis''! You forget, there is no Goddess of Darkness here, but haven''t I still used the modified ''Sacrifice'' to enhance the abilities of the vampires? Remember, ''Sacrifice'' also requires the divine power of the Goddess of Darkness..."


    "I knew there was nothing Eric couldn''t handle!" Tang Feiyan happily jumped into Eric''s arms and kissed him on the cheek.


    Tan Ailing tapped her lightly, signaling her not to be too excited, then asked, "Eric, do you mean that in order to perform ''Genesis'' on Earth, you must find a place like the Dark Earth Cave that provides magic power for ''Sacrifice''?"


    "Exactly!" Eric nodded, "However, what ''Genesis'' requires is not a Dark Earth Cave, but a place with ''infinite vitality''!"


    "Infinite vitality?" Tang Feiyan blinked her eyes curiously and asked, "What kind of place is that?"


    "A place with ''infinite vitality'' as its earth vein, the most common characteristic is that it is rich in talent and spiritual energy. People living near such an earth vein are basically free from illness..."


    "Places with abundant talent and spiritual energy are quite common in China, and Taoism has the saying of the ''Seventy-two Blessed Lands.'' However, villages where people are free from illness are rare..."


    "It doesn''t matter! It''s not urgent anyway. To restore Mom''s soul to its normal state, it will take at least seven or eight months, so there''s no rush..."


    "It actually doesn''t need to take that long." Tang Feiyan wrapped her arms around Eric''s neck, "Eric, you can just use your ''Dark Chronicles'' to divine it, directly find a place suitable for providing the infinite vitality needed for ''Genesis,'' why bother investigating the configuration of medical institutions..."


    After Tang Feiyan''s reminder, Tan Ailing also brightened up and said, "Yeah, Eric, you can use ''Dark Chronicles'' to figure it out. This way, it will save you a lot of time and effort..."


    "It''s no use!" Eric shook his head, "Places like ''infinite vitality'' are absolutely impossible to divine! Because they can be considered as ''heavenly secrets,'' absolutely unable to be revealed to humans. In other words, they are ''veiled by heavenly secrets''..."


    Tang Feiyan and the others sighed simultaneously, then Tan Ailing changed the subject, "By the way, how do you plan to nourish Mom''s soul?"


    Eric smiled slightly and explained, "The power of the soul is inherently yin in nature, also considered a variant of dark power. As long as I set up a few transformation magic arrays, I can convert the magic energy produced by the ''Dark Earth Cave'' in Shanghai into a suitable tonic for nourishing the soul!"


    "Since we are using the magic energy-infused ''Dark Earth Cave'' to nourish Mom''s soul, why can''t we do it faster?" Tang Feiyan was puzzled, "It only takes a few hours for a Baron-level vampire to advance to Duke-level, so why does nourishing the soul take seven or eight months?"


    Eric rolled his eyes at her and said, "The soul is inherently fragile, and Mom''s soul has only a trace left. How can I apply force recklessly? Don''t you know the principle of ''the void cannot be supplemented''?"


    Tang Feiyan stuck out her tongue like a little girl and said, "There''s no time to waste. Let''s go back to Shanghai immediately!"


    At the An family mansion.


    CEO An, who had returned home early without any social engagements, sat on the sofa, leisurely flipping through the TV channels.


    At this moment, the voice of the butler, Old Gu, suddenly came from outside, "Miss, you''re back..."


    CEO An looked up slightly, just in time to see Amman, dressed up and pouting, walking in. Seeing her father at home, Amman was also surprised, but her expression quickly turned pitiful. She trotted over and threw herself into CEO An''s arms, tremblingly calling out, "Dad..."


    "What''s wrong, Manman?" CEO An was somewhat nervous and puzzled. "Didn''t you go to your younger sister''s birthday party? Why are you back so soon..."


    Amman hugged CEO An and complained, "Dad, you don''t know how embarrassed I was there! Everyone else had outstanding, charming companions by their side, while I was the only one attending the party alone. They all laughed at me for being unwanted..."


    CEO An''s eyes sharpened, and he said coldly, "Who dares to say that my daughter is unwanted..."


    "I don''t care who said it!" Amman''s expression was extremely resentful.


    "But what they said was true! Your daughter did go there willingly, but no one wanted her..."


    CEO An was slightly stunned and said, "Are you talking about Eric from the Ling Yan Group?"


    "Who else could it be?" Amman replied indignantly. Then, she shook her father''s arm and said, "Dad, you have to help me..."


    "How do you want me to help you?" CEO An lovingly patted Amman''s cheek.


    Amman smiled sweetly at her father and then said sharply, "I want Eric to kneel in front of me and sing ''Conquer''!"


    After hearing this request, CEO An sighed softly, looking somewhat troubled.


    "What''s wrong, Dad?"


    Although Amman was willful and capricious, she was not stupid.


    Seeing her father''s expression, she knew something was wrong.


    "Could it be that there was a mistake in our An Group''s suppression of the Ling Yan Group?"


    CEO An nodded slightly without speaking.


    "How is that possible?"


    Amman was very surprised. "Although the Ling Yan Group''s assets are only a billion, it''s still far less than one-tenth of our An Group''s. Moreover, your connections are not something Eric and his group can compare to. How could they resist our suppression? Besides, I heard that Vice Mayor Tang, suspecting that his daughter had an improper relationship with Eric, sent his daughter abroad in a fit of anger. I believe they won''t care so much about the Ling Yan Group as before..."


    If we were to evaluate Amman''s analysis, it would be considered mostly correct.


    However, she overlooked Eric''s identity, influence, and power!


    Of course, this couldn''t be blamed on her, as Eric''s "low-key" nature was "common knowledge," and no one would risk offending the "Young Master of the Medicine King Sect" and the "Living Buddha" by spreading rumors.


    Even the Tan family, as an "external relative," dared not speak casually. The only ones who truly knew Eric''s identity were some core disciples. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for others, they were basically from the major superpowers, which had little to do with the An Group, a force that could only be compared to a "second-rate noble family."


    Therefore, Amman''s intelligence was naturally not so accurate.


    Although CEO An had collected similar information to Amman''s, through his suppression of the Ling Yan Group during this period, he had learned some things. He shook his head and said, "Manman, you''re wrong. The Ling Yan Group is not as vulnerable as you think..."


    Amman widened her eyes, looking confused, waiting for CEO An to explain.


    "Although Ling Yan Group may not have many assets, its connections are extensive! Not only does it have deep interests with Zhu Ming Group, but it also does business with more than ten multinational companies from Country A. You should know that those companies are all giants ranked among the ''Fortune Global 500.'' Compared with them, our An Group, even the smallest subsidiary, is worth fifty An Groups..."


    Amman was speechless this time! Even though she could be willful and capricious, she still knew the gap in strength.


    Indeed, the An Group is hailed as one of the top ten private enterprises in mainland China, with assets worth billions. However, those who truly understand this vast land of China know that such rankings are quite inaccurate. Not to mention the enterprises controlled by superpowers, even the financial resources of those "first-class aristocratic families" are not comparable to the so-called "top ten private enterprises"!


    Although Amman did not involve herself in the operation of the An Group, she had heard that Zhu Ming Group was one of the representatives of the superpowers in the business world! Regardless of how An Group might influence the situation in Shanghai, it was no match for such opponents, let alone those super enterprises based in Country A...


    Amman muttered to herself in a daze, "How could Ling Yan Group have such great power? The Tan family and Deputy Mayor Tang should not be able to influence Zhu Ming Group and the super enterprises of Country A, right? Is this just simple business cooperation, or is there something I don''t know..."


    Seeing the deep sense of loss in Amman''s eyes, An, who doted on his daughter deeply, frowned and said in a deep voice, "Manman, Daddy will definitely make your wish come true!"

 Chapter 218：The Miraculous Powers of the Living Buddha

    Amman was slightly stunned, quickly shaking her head. "Dad, no. Whether it''s Zhu Ming Group or those super enterprises, they are not something our An Group can contend with! I can''t ruin your hard work because of me! Besides, there''s more than just Eric in this world..."Amman''s understanding nature touched An deeply. He chuckled, "Manman, don''t worry. Your dad is not a pushover that anyone can take advantage of! Even if that kid Eric has the Ming Dynasty aristocracy and the super enterprises of Country A backing him, I don''t care..."


    "Dad..."


    Amman looked worried, wanting to say more, but An shook his head. "Go upstairs, take a shower, change your clothes, and then come down to have dinner with Dad..."


    Although Amman could be willful and capricious, she was also a clever girl. After carefully observing that An''s expression was normal and there was no intention of "burning the bridges," she nodded slightly in relief and went upstairs to change.


    Watching Amman go upstairs, the smile on An''s face turned stern. He said to the housekeeper standing respectfully, "Old Gu, contact Luo Shu..."


    Bali, Indonesia, is renowned as the "Island of Gods," the "Island of Thousand Temples," the "Island of Arts," and the "Dawn of the World," making it a world-famous tourist destination.


    Kuta Beach, known as the "most beautiful coast in Bali," is also the busiest area for tourists on the island. Surprisingly, in this bustling area where every inch of land is valuable, there is a large coastal mansion.


    This luxury mansion is not a resort but the private estate of a Chinese descendant. To own such a mansion in such a place indicates the wealth of its owner! What is even more surprising is that this luxurious mansion does not have many security personnel, and the residents inside usually keep a low profile.


    Such a family naturally attracts the covetous.


    And what is surprising is precisely this!


    Whether it''s the occasional "thief" sneaking in or the hundreds of "robbers" swarming in during "turmoil," without exception, all of them enter but never leave!


    While ordinary people spread various rumors out of fear, those in the supernatural world just smile when they hear them because they all know that the owner of that luxurious mansion is the only S-class psychic in the world, one of the top ten super masters in the supernatural world¡ªthe Fallen Angel, Luo Shu!


    Of course, those in the supernatural world could never imagine that this highly esteemed super master in their world is actually a subordinate of a mysterious psychic called the "Emperor of the Supernatural"!


    At this moment, Luo Shu just hung up the phone and couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    Seeing his boss, who had been frowning in recent days, in such high spirits, the aide beside him curiously asked, "Lord Angel, who called to make you so happy?"


    "Hehe, it''s a stroke of luck!" Luo Shu laughed heartily. "The CEO of the An Group just called, saying he''s in trouble and wants me to send someone to help him!"


    The aide was puzzled. "The An Group is one of the economic pillars in Asia. If their CEO is in trouble, why are you so happy?"


    "How could I not be happy? The CEO''s opponent is our target!" Luo Shu narrowed his eyes and laughed, "Anyway, I have to deal with that guy Eric. This time, I''ve got an extra hundred million RMB..."


    "Congratulations, my lord..." The aide agreed at first, then furrowed his brow slightly. "My lord, we have already sent out our elites to rescue the Flame Messenger and the Rock Force. The remaining people may not be enough to deal with Eric and his skilled subordinates. Should we withdraw some from the rescue team?"


    "No!" Luo Shu shook his head. "Rescuing the Flame Messenger and the Rock Force is our top priority. If it''s delayed, I''m afraid the Chinese National Security Bureau will learn the organization''s secrets from them..."


    "Then..."


    "Contact the rescue team and tell them that once they succeed, they should immediately split into two groups. One part will escort the Flame Messenger and the Rock Force back for recuperation, and the other will head south to deal with Eric and reclaim the Saintess!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Lord Angel!"


    After returning to Shanghai, Eric immediately went to the Dead Yin Abyss and built a new magic array on it to nourish the soul fragments of his mother, instructing Skidmore and the vampires to guard it carefully. Then, without even inspecting Ling Yan Group, they hurriedly returned to the Sakya Temple in Tibet.


    "Eric, why are you in such a hurry?" Tan Ailing was somewhat puzzled.


    Tang Feiyan rolled her eyes and smiled mischievously. "What else could it be for? Of course, it''s for that Sun Clouds girl..."


    Eric raised an eyebrow slightly. "What are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t it?" Tang Feiyan hummed, "Originally, her identity was the Buddhist consort who practiced ''Joyful Zen'' with you. She has more legitimacy than us! Look at the reluctance in her eyes when she found out we were going to Shanghai without her. It''s almost tangible..."


    "Feiyan, you''re mistaken!" Tan Ailing smiled and said, "In my opinion, Sun Clouds'' eyes are not filled with ''reluctance,'' but ''envy'' and ''yearning''..."


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    "Isn''t that the same?" Tang Feiyan insisted, "Sun Clouds ''envies'' that we can be by Eric''s side and ''yearns'' to go to Shanghai with Eric..."


    "You, always nitpicking over these trivial matters!" Tan Ailing chuckled and scolded, "I can sense that Sun Clouds'' mind is not entirely on Eric, but more of a longing for the wonderful world outside!"


    Tang Feiyan was slightly stunned. She hesitated and asked, "Ailing, are you saying that the reason that Sun Clouds girl showed that envious and yearning look is not because she can''t follow Eric, but because she can''t go to the big city to experience it?"


    "That''s right!"


    "But that''s not right!" Tang Feiyan was puzzled. "How could someone like Sun Clouds, who has been trained by Sakya since childhood, not respect the Living Buddha and instead pay more attention to the mundane world?"


    "I have the same doubt as you!" Tan Ailing frowned, apparently also puzzled. "Maybe Sun Clouds is a ''different kind''?"


    When Eric and the others returned to the Living Buddha''s dormitory, Sun Clouds, who was seen as a "different kind," greeted them with joy. Her genuine joy and respect made Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan doubt their previous judgments.


    However, Eric, who did not pay much attention to Sun Clouds, did not think about where Sun Clouds'' thoughts were. After resting in the Living Buddha''s dormitory for a night, he immediately asked her to lead him to the forbidden area of Sakya¡ªwhere only the Living Buddha could freely enter and exit, the mysterious underground palace!


    According to Sun Clouds, the underground palace was located in the Boburi Mountains, more than ten kilometers away from the Sakya Temple. Although Eric and the others did not care about this distance, the Sakya Priest said, "Etiquette must not be neglected," and forcibly brought out the big ox cart. Eric had no choice but to take the three women on the cart and, under the protection of the four secret guards, "walk" to their destination.


    During the journey, Tang Feiyan, who was also puzzled by Eric''s actions, asked the same question as Tan Ailing, "Eric, what are you trying to do?"


    "The underground palace where Sun Clouds used to live is where Sakya keeps important scriptures. It is said that various miraculous powers of the Living Buddha can be found there, as well as methods to practice them!"


    "I see," Tan Ailing said knowingly, "Are you planning to cultivate those miraculous powers?"


    "Yes!" Eric nodded. He said softly, "Since I have acknowledged this identity, I naturally have to possess the abilities that come with it. I feel uncomfortable always using magic to deceive the believers..."


    "Eric, what do you plan to cultivate?" Tang Feiyan glanced at Sun Clouds, who was leading the way ahead, and smirked, "Is it the ''Joyful Zen'' that can only be perfected with Sun Clouds'' assistance?"


    To ensure the privacy of their conversation, Eric had already set up a layer of soundproof barrier around the three of them. Therefore, Sun Clouds did not hear Tang Feiyan''s teasing and continued to conscientiously perform her guide duties.


    Upon hearing Tang Feiyan''s words, another object of teasing sighed helplessly, "There are still many Sakya martial arts in the underground palace, which are top-notch martial arts in the Jianghu. It would be good to practice some! Besides, that ''Joyful Zen'' may not be more advanced than the ''Yin-Yang Harmony and Nourishing Life Technique'' I am currently practicing..."

 Chapter 219 Hope

    Under Eric''s ambiguous gaze, Tang Feiyan, who was originally teasing, couldn''t resist blushing. With a hint of shyness, she lowered her head.Tang Feiyan''s rare "ladylike" appearance made Tan Ailing couldn''t help but chuckle, but she was much better in terms of "character" and did not "kick her while she''s down." Instead, she turned to Eric and asked, "Eric, you want to cultivate the miraculous powers of the Living Buddha, not just for the believers of Sakya, right?"


    "That''s right!" Eric nodded and said, "In legends, Living Buddhas possess many unimaginable ''great miraculous powers.'' I want to see if there are any ''miraculous powers'' that can bring ''the dead back to life''..."


    Tan Ailing''s eyes flashed. She said, "Eric, do you lack confidence in reviving your mother?"


    "Exactly!"


    Eric said with some distress, "The Earth''s population has exploded, and vitality has long been drained by humans. Where can we find a place that can ''produce'' vitality ''limitlessly''?"


    Tan Ailing was slightly stunned and exclaimed, "Eric, are you saying that vitality also has to abide by the ''law of conservation of energy''? More population, less vitality, less population, more vitality?"


    "Yes!" Eric nodded, "But it''s not entirely correct! It should be, more living beings, less vitality, fewer living beings, more vitality!"


    "In that case, the vitality on Earth is quantifiable?" Tang Feiyan said somewhat enlightened, "No wonder other species on Earth have become extinct so quickly in modern times. It turns out that it''s because humans'' rapid reproduction has taken away the ''vitality'' that should have belonged to other species..."


    Tan Ailing took Eric''s left arm and whispered, "Eric, are you planning to practice the miraculous powers of the Living Buddha to increase the chances of reviving your mother?"


    Eric sighed softly and said, "I hope the Living Buddha has a miraculous power that can resurrect the dead without using ''vitality''... At the very least, it should greatly reduce the amount of ''vitality'' required..."


    Tang Feiyan took Eric''s right arm and also comforted him softly, "Eric, don''t worry! Even if the Living Buddha doesn''t have that kind of miraculous power, you are so clever and know magic from another world. Maybe you can create it yourself..." Discover hidden stories at empire


    "Do you think the miraculous powers of the Living Buddha are so easy to create?" Eric smiled wryly, but his expression relaxed a lot, "But you are underestimating my state of mind. My emotions are not as low as you imagine! Even if I can''t resurrect my mother, I have absolute confidence in waking her up. Whether she will be reincarnated or become a ''ghost'' then depends on her own wishes..."


    Gradually, a stone-built stronghold appeared in Eric''s sight. He knew that this should be the destination. He immediately warned Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan to speak carefully and not to speak without restraint anymore, then calmly lifted the soundproof barrier.


    At this moment, Sun Clouds turned around and bowed, "Rinpoche, we have arrived..."


    "Arrived?" Tang Feiyan looked at the stronghold built against the cliff and asked in confusion, "Is this the so-called ''underground palace''?"


    "Venerable Consort, you misunderstood!" Sun Clouds smiled slightly, "The underground palace is behind this stronghold on the cliff! This stronghold is just the camp where the Red-Clothed Guards usually stay and train. Of course, this is also the first barrier responsible for guarding the underground palace!"


    At this moment, the Red-Clothed Guards, who noticed the arrival of the Living Buddha, had already come out under the leadership of their leader and lined up on both sides of the gate, kneeling respectfully to welcome him.


    Eric did not delay much time here. After accepting the respects of the Red-Clothed Guards, he only used a "Great Blessing Spell" to appease these "warrior monks" who were absolutely loyal to him, then walked towards the entrance of the underground palace¡ªthe cliff!


    Near the cliff was a stone hall, over 100 square meters wide, almost empty. There were only eight old lamas sitting cross-legged and a iron gate cast on the cliff.


    Upon seeing Eric, the eight old lamas who were originally chanting with closed eyes all prostrated themselves on the ground and paid their respects. Although they appeared old, Eric knew from the "True Eye" that they all had the strength of pre-heaven masters. Among them, two in black robes were particularly formidable, having reached the peak of pre-heaven realm, similar to the "Seven Venerables," only one step away from becoming "Grandmaster-level" masters!


    Seeing Eric''s gaze, Sun Clouds cleverly said, "Rinpoche, these two are Sakya''s two great black protectors, the Horse-headed Vajra King and the Successor of Vajra Ground¡ªDoje Zha and Xiaridong!"


    Although Sun Clouds'' strength was far inferior to Doje Zha and Xiaridong, she seemed to have little respect for them, and the two did not care. This was quite surprising in the strict hierarchy of Tibetan Buddhism!


    However, Eric understood why after a little thought!


    You see, Sun Clouds is the spokesperson of Sakya''s White Protector¡ªSun-Moon Sister Deities, who, along with the Horse-headed Vajra King and the Vajra, are known as Sakya''s "Black and White Protectors."


    This means that although Sun Clouds'' strength is not great, her status is comparable to Doje Zha and Xiaridong!


    Moreover, her role is to "serve in bed," so to speak. Her status is somewhat higher than that of Doje Zha and Xiaridong, who serve as "gatekeepers."


    Naturally, she does not have much respect for these two "almost Grandmaster-level" super masters!


    Although Sun Clouds didn''t pay much attention to Doje Zha and Xiaridong, Eric valued them. After all, these were two "almost Grandmaster-level" figures. Once they successfully advanced, Eric would no longer need to heed the vague warnings from Zhou Dian and Yue Pochen!


    Of course, advancing from "almost Grandmaster-level" to "Grandmaster-level" was not easy! Over ninety percent of pre-heaven masters, throughout their lives, could only reach the peak of the pre-heaven realm and never remove the "almost" from their titles!


    Advancing from a post-heaven master to a pre-heaven master required "skill." However, to advance from a pre-heaven master to a Grandmaster, one needed "mental state"! There were many elixirs and miraculous medicines that could increase skill, but there was absolutely nothing that could enhance one''s "mental state"! To improve one''s mental state, besides "understanding," one needed "experience"!


    Understanding referred to one''s "comprehension." If your comprehension was high enough, even a simple action like "picking a flower" could lead to insights and improve your mental state! However, if you lacked this comprehension, even if someone explained something clearly to you, you would be confused.


    True geniuses were rare in this world. How many people had that "abnormal" level of comprehension? So, most people could only improve their mental state through experience!


    Experience referred to "life experience"! Without an extraordinary level of comprehension for a "sudden enlightenment," one could only "gradually enlighten" through countless experiences! As one experienced more, their mental state naturally improved! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reason Eric was interested in the two "almost Grandmaster-level" lamas was because he had a way to improve their mental states! Of course, he couldn''t increase Doje Zha and Xiaridong''s comprehension, but he could make them experience more.


    Eric had learned a "World Illusion Magic" from the Celestia Fairy Clan''s "Scroll of Mental Magic." This magic wasn''t very useful; it just made people live a lifetime in an illusion. Of course, this "lifetime" was relative to the subject, and in reality, it was just a few hours!


    In fact, in both Buddhism and Taoism, there were similar spells to this "World Illusion Magic," but they had extremely high requirements for the caster.


    Even Grandmasters and Living Buddhas might not be able to master them well.


    Because, to some extent, this kind of spell was a form of mental attack, and the mental strength of the "almost Grandmasters" was also very high, so they might not be affected.


    However, Eric''s mental strength had become "abnormal" after two "painful" crossings, so it shouldn''t be too difficult for Doje Zha and Xiaridong to succumb to it!


    With just a few experiences in the illusion, I believe Doje Zha and Xiaridong should be able to improve their mental states, remove the "almost," and become true "Grandmaster-level" masters...


    Thinking about these things is premature. The urgent matter at hand is to go and study the scriptures of the Living Buddha''s supernatural powers, apply them appropriately, and practice them to the point where they can be used at will, all before nourishing his mother''s soul!


    With this plan in mind, Eric didn''t say much to Doje Zha and Xiaridong. He just nodded and had Sun Clouds open the two heavy iron doors!


    Unexpectedly, behind the iron door was not the dim stone cave that Eric and the others had imagined, but a corridor paved with white marble.


    Glancing at the overhead fluorescent lights, Eric couldn''t help but sigh.


    Both were ancient sects, so why could Sakya adapt to the times and use electrical devices in their forbidden area, while the Medicine King Sect, under the guise of "nostalgia," prohibited anything modern from entering their headquarters?


    Guided by Sun Clouds, Eric and his companions gradually descended deeper underground. After about ten minutes of walking, descending about thirty meters in altitude, they finally reached the end.


    Looking at what lay at the end of the corridor, Eric suddenly felt a sense of spatial distortion. Because what appeared before him was not a palace, but an electronic door that clearly required palm prints and eye scans for authentication!


    Such an electronic door was not unfamiliar to Eric; it was used in the "Power Research Institute" in Country A!


    Sun Clouds walked to the detection device next to the electronic door and, after a series of actions, the electronic door silently opened. However, Sun Clouds did not immediately lead Eric inside. Instead, she respectfully said, "Rinpoche, the system needs to store your voice, palm prints, and eye patterns to set you as the highest authorized user of the palace."


    Eric nodded and walked to the detection device, following the computer''s voice prompts, speaking and extending his palm for scanning.


    While amused by how Eric was being manipulated by an intelligent system, Tang Feiyan quietly asked Sun Clouds, "What does it mean to be the highest authorized user?"


    "Only those with the highest authorization can move freely in the palace."


    "Oh, then you should also have the highest authorization, right?"


    "No," Sun Clouds'' answer surprised Tang Feiyan, "Only the Living Buddha can be the highest authorized user of the palace, no one else is qualified!"

 Chapter 220 The Palace

    Tang Feiyan was somewhat surprised by this. "From your tone, it seems that you also cannot move freely in the palace?""That''s right!" Sun Clouds said matter-of-factly. "Although this palace is where our Sun-Moon Sister Deities train, live, and even spend their final years, it is also where Sakya stores its scriptures. Many important texts can only be accessed by the Living Buddha, so places like the Secret Chamber are off-limits to us."


    Tan Ailing''s eyes flickered with a hint of a smile as she said, "Since you can have the intelligent system set the highest authorization, why not set yourself as well?"


    Sun Clouds glanced at Tan Ailing, answered with a submissive tone, "The authority to set the highest authorization is held by the nine Priests of Sakya. Without the simultaneous authorization of all nine Priests, the intelligent system will never initiate the procedure to set the highest authorized user."


    Tan Ailing chuckled and said nothing, while Tang Feiyan looked puzzled. "When did the Priests initiate the program? Except for the delay of more than ten minutes when we placed Little Feng Qian, who was asleep, in the Living Buddha''s bedroom, we haven''t wasted any time..."


    Sun Clouds smiled silently and said, "In fact, the procedure to set the highest authorization was initiated on the day Rinpoche succeeded as the Living Buddha. It''s just that Rinpoche has been too busy, so it has been delayed until now..."


    As they spoke, Eric had finished and turned around, saying, "Alright, let''s go."


    "Yes, Rinpoche!" Sun Clouds'' expression tightened, and she quickly stepped forward, leading the way.


    After formally entering the palace, Eric and the others were somewhat surprised.


    The location where Sakya stores its scriptures, known as the "palace," was indeed worthy of its name, being both luxurious and grand. From its construction, it appeared to have been renovated from a natural cave. However, the palace did not feel damp or stuffy at all. It was unclear whether this was due to a well-chosen location or excellent ventilation facilities!


    Ceiling lights, wall lights, street lights¡ªall were brightly lit, making the entire palace as bright as day, which seemed somewhat extravagant. Experience exclusive tales on empire


    Tang Feiyan was curious about this and worried that the palace might have gone overboard with its "bright engineering" to welcome the Living Buddha. She couldn''t help but ask, "Sun Clouds, how is the electricity supplied here? Will it be enough?"


    Sun Clouds smiled faintly and pointed upwards, saying, "There is a small wind power station on the mountaintop, which provides all the electricity for the palace and the large fortress on the ground. Not only is it enough, but there is also a surplus!"


    At this moment, Tan Ailing suddenly interjected, "Sun Clouds, how many people live in the palace?"


    Sun Clouds looked at the line of people waiting to greet them about fifty or sixty meters away and answered knowingly, "In addition to me and my master, there are twelve maids."


    Tan Ailing frowned slightly. "The maids shouldn''t live in the palace for their whole lives, right?"


    "That''s right. They are replaced every five years..." Sun Clouds said, then glanced at Eric discreetly before continuing with a hint of resentment, "Only my master and I cannot leave the palace unless the Living Buddha no longer needs us..."


    Tan Ailing shook her head with a smile. "Alright, you don''t need to emphasize this again! Eric has promised you that you will not spend your whole life in the palace. You can rest assured..."


    Sun Clouds''s face blushed slightly, and she glanced at Eric again, lowering her head without speaking, appearing shy.


    Tang Feiyan gave a soft snort and asked, "These maids are replaced every five years? How do they change? Is their loyalty not a problem?"


    "These twelve maids are selected layer by layer from devout Sakya believers, so there is absolutely no problem with their loyalty!" Sun Clouds smiled and continued, "Every five years, we select virgins aged sixteen to twenty from the believers and then choose those with outstanding looks and devoutness..."


    Upon hearing this, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan couldn''t help but look at Eric. Although Eric maintained a calm expression on his face, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Why do both vampires and Sakya like to serve with virgins...


    As they sighed, the group had already arrived at the most magnificent stone hall. The thirteen women who had been kneeling in front of the hall waiting to greet them all exclaimed in unison, "Greetings, Rinpoche!"


    "Alright, you can all rise."


    "Yes."


    The thirteen women stood up as instructed, and their eyes met Eric''s gaze. Although his gaze was calm, it instantly ignited a surge of energy within these women, causing their hearts to race and their heads to spin.


    In that moment, Eric also took a good look at these women.


    The twelve women on either side all appeared to be under twenty years old, and they were indeed charming, easily belonging to the level of campus beauties. Perhaps because they had been living in the palace for some time, they did not have the typical symptoms of altitude sickness. Instead, their wheat-colored skin added a healthy and vibrant charm to them!


    However, the beauty of these twelve bright and sunny girls combined could not compare to the woman standing in front of Eric! Seeing her appearance, even Eric, with his strong and invincible spirit, couldn''t help but skip a beat.


    She wore a pure white silk robe, had long, jet-black hair that fell to her waist, deep and watery black eyes, and enticingly soft vermilion lips!


    In that fleeting moment of eye contact, even the spiritually strong and invincible Eric was almost ensnared by her soft and irresistible gaze.


    In terms of appearance, she might not be as stunning as Lin Yujie, Tan Ailing, or Tang Feiyan. However, her charm was extremely enticing! When Eric first saw Sun Clouds, he was amazed by her many charms, thinking that was the limit of "charm." But after seeing this woman today, Eric understood what it meant to be "surpassed by others." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From Sun Clouds'' previous words, it could be inferred that this woman must be her master, the previous generation''s Sun-Moon Sister Deities spokesperson¡ªLuoli! However, from her appearance, she definitely did not look like a "old woman" in her forties or fifties! If she stood next to Sun Clouds, others would most likely think she was Sun Clouds'' sister, not her elder!


    It seems that the secret "Yin-Yang Union Great Compassionate Mantra" passed down by the Sun-Moon Sister Deities lineage is not only the prelude to "Joyful Zen" but also an extremely effective method of beauty preservation! If this were to spread, it would surely shock the beauty industry and drive countless women crazy...


    Although Luoli had "countless charms," it could, at most, shake Eric''s mind a bit and not make him infatuated. So, after a moment of confusion, Eric came to his senses. However, Luoli''s situation puzzled him.


    For some reason, Luoli, upon seeing Eric, appeared dazed, her breathing quickened, her body trembled slightly, and a blush appeared on her jade-like skin...


    Eric was no stranger to this appearance. He had seen it countless times on Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan! However, he was still somewhat incredulous. He couldn''t understand why this woman, who was meeting him for the first time, was so moved?!


    Eric furrowed his brow slightly, his voice tinged with a hint of mental shock as he said, "You are Luoli?"


    Awakened by the question, Luoli''s eyes shimmered as she gracefully replied, "Indeed, it is I."


    Because the greetings of the other twelve women had just blended in, Eric hadn''t felt much. However, now that Luoli was speaking alone, her extremely soft and charming tone made him involuntarily feel a tingling sensation.


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, who had just recovered from Eric''s mental shock, were once again distracted by this sweet voice.


    Fortunately, being pre-heaven masters was not in vain.


    With their minds on guard, they resisted Luoli''s "charm" in just a few seconds!


    Tan Ailing, with a look of admiration, whispered behind Eric, "I thought Sun Clouds'' performance was already the epitome of the Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra, but I didn''t expect Luoli''s proficiency in the mantra to be several times that of her disciple!


    As a woman, a woman who has already entered the realm of pre-heaven, I can''t help but be lost in her beauty and charm. If it were someone else, how could they resist?


    Now I finally understand why the representatives of the Sun-Moon Sister Deities throughout history could only stay in the palace. If they were to appear in the world, it would probably cause chaos..."

 Chapter 221 The Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra

    "Blaming incompetence on dull tools!"Tang Feiyan remarked with a hint of disdain. "The so-called ''beauties that bring disaster'' only exist because there are countless lecherous men lacking self-control! If it weren''t for those powerful, lustful men competing out of jealousy, ''beauties'' would just be ''beauties'' and could never become ''disasters.'' Why should men''s faults be blamed on women?"


    Tang Feiyan''s words made Eric and Tan Ailing exchange wry smiles.


    A woman like Luoli, who could influence even Eric, could indeed be considered a true "disaster."


    Her charm was so overwhelming that, even if you searched the world over, counting both men and women, including those at the grandmaster level, fewer than a hundred could maintain their self-control in her presence.


    Such a woman appearing in the world would undoubtedly be a "disaster"...


    Luoli and Sun Clouds were obviously very grateful to Tang Feiyan for speaking on their behalf. Though they dared not act presumptuously in front of Eric, they both gently bowed slightly to Tang Feiyan in thanks.


    Eric shook his head, not wanting to dwell on the "beauties that bring disaster" issue, and said directly, "Luoli, take me to the repository of the scriptures!"


    "Yes." Luoli bowed in compliance, her deep, watery black eyes gliding over Eric''s face. Lowering her eyes, she softly murmured, "Rinpoche, please follow me..."


    Eric nodded and followed her in silence, but he was a bit puzzled. He could sense a hint of hidden desire in Luoli''s gaze¡ªa desire to immediately strip off clothes and engage in intimate combat with him. Luoli did not appear to be a nymphomaniac or a wanton woman, nor had he done anything to provoke her, so why was this happening? Eric couldn''t understand...


    After a few minutes, they arrived at a building. Luoli opened the electronic door using a palm print and respectfully said, "Rinpoche, this is the library hall!"


    The so-called "hall" was merely a large room about five meters high and nearly four hundred square meters in area.


    Unlike secular libraries, this library had bookshelves only along the walls, with a low table and a few cushions placed in the open space in the center.


    The most peculiar thing was that there was an active computer on the low table!


    Despite having seen the modernization efforts in this thousand-year-old palace through electronic doors and smart systems, Tang Feiyan still found the sight of a computer surprising and couldn''t help but approach and start operating it.


    "Wow..." Tang Feiyan''s exclamation caught Eric''s attention as he was looking around. "This computer can connect to the internet!"


    Noticing Eric''s expression, Luoli, who had been secretly gazing at him, immediately explained, "Rinpoche, life in the palace is quite monotonous. Although these children are devout followers, I couldn''t bear to let them waste their lives. So a few years ago, I applied to the council of priests for internet access, allowing the children to gain knowledge and stay informed through the web, thus avoiding a disconnect from society during their five-year stay in the palace. If Rinpoche finds this inappropriate, I will immediately remove the internet equipment..."


    Seeing the tense expression on Sun Clouds'' face, Eric smiled slightly and said nonchalantly, "It''s fine, keep it." He now understood why Sun Clouds, unlike previous representatives of the Sun-Moon Sister Deities, longed for the outside world¡ªit was all the internet''s doing!


    Looking around the bookshelves, Eric noticed that each had labels. Having once used the "Unified Mind Technique" on Li Hong from Sakya, Eric was not hindered by the Tibetan script. After scanning the shelves, Eric headed straight for the one labeled "Martial Arts."


    Sakya''s collection of martial arts texts was surprisingly small, with only forty to fifty volumes. However, their quality was exceptionally high, consisting mostly of top-tier techniques, including the "Asura Yin Sha Technique" practiced by Li Hong and the "Seeing One''s True Nature Clearly, the Golden Body of an Arhat" practiced by the four great secret guards.


    Naturally, the "Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra" practiced by Luoli and Sun Clouds was also included.


    Casually unrolling the parchment containing the "Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra," Eric carefully studied it. This mantra was not merely a martial art but also included a method for cultivating the mind.


    Although Eric''s martial arts skills were not particularly advanced, his research on the "Yin-Yang Harmonious Life Nourishment Technique" and his achievements in mental magic quickly helped him grasp the principles of the "Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra." He also understood why Luoli was so emotionally affected by him!


    Enjoy more content from empire


    Unlike Taoist sexual practices or dual cultivation techniques, the Tantric joy meditation focused more on spiritual training.


    As a prelude to joy meditation, the "Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra" was essentially an unrivaled charm technique designed to seduce people.


    This martial art indeed offers many irresistible benefits for women!


    By reaching the second level of practice, it can purify one''s physique, causing the body to emit an alluring fragrance.


    Even if one doesn''t brush their teeth for a month, there will be no bad breath; instead, their breath will remain as fresh as orchids.


    When reaching the fifth level, it optimizes one''s appearance, enhancing their inherent charm and grace.


    Even an ordinary woman of average looks would transform into an incredibly alluring beauty! When practiced to the highest seventh level, it becomes even more astonishing¡ªthe ability to maintain an unchanging youthful appearance would move any woman.


    The most surprising aspect is the incredibly fast cultivation speed of this martial art! If you meet the requirements, you can master this technique within ten years. In other words, any woman who can practice this art will maintain her most beautiful appearance!


    Of course, where there are benefits, there are also drawbacks, and this martial art has its limitations.


    First, like the "Seeing One''s True Nature Clearly, the Golden Body of an Arhat," the "Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra" does not gather its generated true energy in the dantian.


    Instead, it is distributed throughout the five internal organs and six bowels, as well as muscles and bones.


    However, its effect is not "strengthening" but "purification." This means it doesn''t significantly enhance one''s defensive abilities.


    Consequently, women practicing this martial art tend to have lower combat strength. Even if they master some exquisite techniques, they remain vulnerable to true experts and can only contend with ordinary people.


    Second, the deeper one cultivates this martial art, the more intense the accompanying desire becomes. Only by successfully controlling this desire can one advance in the "Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra."


    However, the further one progresses, the greater the side effects become, to the point where one might be overwhelmed by desire at the mere sight of a man.


    Nonetheless, women who practice this martial art can only be the exclusive property of the Living Buddha!


    Though they are devout followers willing to dedicate everything to the Living Buddha, to prevent any disgrace, the sages or the subsequent Living Buddhas who created this martial art added a mental suggestion.


    All practitioners of the "Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra" receive a subliminal message¡ªa message that they can only love the Living Buddha and only dedicate themselves to him!


    As their cultivation deepens, this suggestion grows stronger!


    With this suggestion, women practicing the "Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra" will no longer be emotionally moved by other men.


    Consequently, their desire towards the Living Buddha becomes increasingly intense! It''s no wonder Luoli felt a hint of "burning desire" upon seeing Eric!


    Eric frowned slightly. It wasn''t just because he foresaw the trouble Luoli''s attitude towards him might cause, but also because of the cruelty of this martial art!


    Yes, just from a cursory glance, Eric already understood the cruelty of the "Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra!"


    Without a way to release the built-up desire, the "Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra," which initially purifies the body, becomes a "slow poison!"


    Generally speaking, women who master this technique but cannot assist the Living Buddha in practicing joy meditation do not live past fifty.


    This is precisely why there are only two generations of Sun-Moon Sister Deities representatives in the palace!


    In fact, even those who can release their desire and assist the Living Buddha in practicing joy meditation, serving as the Living Buddha''s "vessel," do not live long!


    The "Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra" purifies the practitioner''s physique not for their own benefit, but to create a "pure" space to house spiritual power, which is then transferred to the Living Buddha! Because this purification process is rapid, it inevitably harms the body... S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even for followers willing to sacrifice themselves, this is inhumane!


    Eric shook his head, feeling an even worse impression of Sakya''s Living Buddha, Chebu Zundanba!


    Noticing Eric''s expression, Tan Ailing approached and softly asked, "Eric, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing much!" Eric shook his head slightly and sighed. "I just noticed some issues."

 Chapter 222 Acquiring All the Esoteric Techniques of Tibetan Buddhism(1)

    Tang Feiyan had only been momentarily intrigued by the "underground network."When Eric walked towards the martial arts bookshelf, she immediately followed him.


    Hearing Eric''s comment, she glanced at the parchment in his hand and then turned to ask Luoli, "What is this?"


    Luoli, who had already noticed the parchment in Eric''s hand, promptly replied, "This is the ''Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra,'' a secret tradition of our Sun-Moon Sister Deities lineage!"


    Tang Feiyan blinked in confusion and asked, "Eric, did you find a problem in this technique?"


    "That''s right!" Eric nodded and glanced at Luoli and Sun Clouds. Without hiding anything, he shared his speculations.


    After hearing his explanation, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan exchanged glances, while Luoli and Sun Clouds remained unfazed, clearly already aware of these issues and completely unconcerned.


    Tang Feiyan looked at Luoli, who was blushing and gazing at Eric with infatuation. She frowned slightly and asked, "Eric, is there any way to fix the fatal flaws in the ''Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra''?"


    Eric shook his head and said honestly, "This technique is likely the collective effort of several generations of great minds. To make the correct adjustments without affecting its efficacy in a short time, I don''t have the confidence to do it."


    Tang Feiyan, undeterred, wrapped her arms around Eric''s and said sweetly, "You can definitely figure something out, right, Eric?"


    Eric looked at Tang Feiyan, understanding that her concern was driven not only by kindness but also by jealousy. After all, knowing that a stunning woman was coveting her man would make any woman unsettled...


    Seeing the hopeful look in Tang Feiyan''s eyes, Eric reluctantly said, "I''ll find time to elevate Luoli and Sun Clouds to pre-heaven experts first. Although it won''t completely eliminate the side effects of this technique, it will at least remove the physical risks and ensure they live long lives."


    Despite a hint of disappointment, Tang Feiyan was delighted and kissed Eric on the cheek. Luoli and Sun Clouds knelt to the ground, giving thanks. Even as devout believers ready to sacrifice for the Living Buddha, they were overjoyed to hear their lives would be spared.


    After helping them up, Eric continued to browse the martial arts manuals. After a while, he frowned slightly and said, "Is this all there is?"


    Luoli understood and replied, "These are just the manuals I am permitted to read. The techniques and powers reserved for the Living Buddha are stored in a separate secret room."


    "Take me there!"


    "Yes, Rinpoche!" Luoli bowed and walked to a bookshelf. She knelt down, reached at the base of the shelf, and pressed a hidden spot. With a soft click, the bookshelf, standing against the wall, opened like a pair of sliding doors, revealing an electronic door and a touchscreen. Enjoy more content from empire


    "Rinpoche, this secret room can only be opened by you. Please place your hand on the screen for the system to verify your identity..."


    Eric did as instructed, and as the electronic voice said, "Welcome, our great and omnipotent Rinpoche," the electronic door silently slid open.


    Eric stepped in. When Tang Feiyan tried to follow, Luoli blocked her with an outstretched arm. "I''m sorry, Lady Consort, but only the Rinpoche can enter this secret room."


    Tang Feiyan huffed, about to speak, but Tan Ailing held her back and gave Eric a meaningful look. Eric, who was about to say something, instead nodded and walked into the secret room. After he entered, the electronic door closed silently behind him.


    The room was about forty square meters, with white marble floors, walls, and ceiling, and energy-saving lights in the corners making it as bright as day. Besides a meditation cushion and a few parchment scrolls, there was nothing else in the room.


    Eric sat on the cushion and began examining the scrolls. Although there were seventeen scrolls, they documented only four techniques or mystical powers.


    The first was the "Joyous Meditation."


    After studying it, Eric realized it had four methods of cultivation: "Compliance, Harmony, Resistance, and Stability." It wasn''t necessary to practice it with a Sun-Moon Sister Deities representative who cultivated the "Yin-Yang Union Great Compassion Mantra."


    Though Eric had already practiced the "Yin-Yang Harmony Health Technique," he was still very interested in the "Joyous Meditation."


    The former could only improve physical constitution, but the latter could enhance mental strength.


    If he could combine the two, he could improve both physical and mental power during intimate moments with Tang Feiyan and the others, saving time spent on meditation for other things...


    The second technique was the "Great Thousand Worlds Myriad Wonders Method," not recognized by Eric as his "father''s."


    It was said that the wisdom of the Buddha transcended time and space, knowing the conditions of all beings in the "three thousand" different spaces.


    The "Great Thousand Worlds Myriad Wonders Method" trained this kind of "wisdom."


    Modern science has established that humans live in a three-dimensional space, also called three-dimensional space.


    Theoretically, there are also four-dimensional space, five-dimensional space, and even infinite-dimensional spaces.


    Combining these scientific theories with his spatial magic and the "Great Thousand Worlds Myriad Wonders Method," Eric thought he might one day open a portal that ordinary people could use, fulfilling Tang Feiyan''s dream of visiting Celestia!


    The third technique is the "Thirteen Golden Techniques That Do Not Transgress the Periphery," also known as the "Sakya Thirteen Golden Techniques."


    This technique cultivates the "Arhat Golden Body," emphasizing the sanctification of the physical body.


    The "Seeing One''s True Nature Clearly, the Golden Body of an Arhat," practiced by the secret guards of the Living Buddha, is derived from one of these golden techniques.


    However, its power and efficacy are far inferior to the full set of the "Thirteen Golden Techniques That Do Not Transgress the Periphery."


    Eric was also very interested in this technique. Although his physical constitution had greatly improved through the practice of the "Yin-Yang Harmony Health Technique," his body''s resistance to blows was almost negligible compared to other experts.


    To ensure he could remain undefeated in any situation, Eric desperately wanted a technique that could significantly enhance his physical defense without affecting his magic. Now, it seemed his wish was coming true...


    The fourth technique is the "Path Fruit Method," the most unique technique practiced by the Sakya Living Buddha.


    There are three levels of cultivation in the "Path Fruit Method."


    The first level is to eliminate "non-virtue," which means to stop committing evil deeds and focus on doing good, leading to rebirth in the "Three Good Realms" in the next life.


    The second level is to eradicate "self-attachment," which is the attachment to all tangible or intangible things. Once self-attachment is eradicated, suffering and pain cannot arise, and one can be freed from the cycle of rebirth and suffering. The third level is to eliminate "all views," reaching the state of a wise person.


    This technique, claimed to be the foremost mystical power of Sakya, left Eric completely bewildered. He understood that no matter how smart he was, it was impossible to comprehend this technique without in-depth study and analysis of Buddhist teachings. Although he couldn''t understand it, Eric could at least confirm that this technique would be of no help in reconstructing his mother''s physical body. After reaching this conclusion, he decided not to waste any more mental effort on it...


    Eric glanced around the empty room, sighed softly, and left. As soon as he stepped out of the secret room, he saw Tan Ailing and the other three women gathered around the computer, talking.


    Tang Feiyan, smiling, asked Sun Clouds, "Yuncai, where do you usually go online? Have you ever visited any adult sites?"


    Sun Clouds'' expression remained unchanged, and she responded with a sweet smile, "How can I compare to you, Lady Consort? I''ve been attending six online schools, and my courses are quite tight. I don''t have the time for such things."


    Tang Feiyan''s expression stiffened slightly, and she said with a smile, "What do you mean by ''like me''? I haven''t visited any adult sites either... People who go online rarely don''t chat. Yuncai, you must chat too, right? Is your chat partner male or female? Have you ever had a video chat?"


    "Lady Consort, you can''t compare your lifestyle with mine," Sun Clouds said with a sweet smile. "I''m entirely devoted to Rinpoche!"


    Tang Feiyan''s face twitched slightly, about to retort, but Tan Ailing interjected, "Yuncai, you wouldn''t disclose any inappropriate information to outsiders while online, would you?"


    Whether it was because of Tan Ailing''s inherently cold demeanor or Eric''s special affection for her, Sun Clouds appeared more respectful towards her than Tang Feiyan. "Please rest assured, Lady Consort. We absolutely do not!"


    Luoli also chimed in, "The underground palace''s intelligent system has an interception program that not only blocks the palace computers from accessing certain websites but also prevents them from sending out information. In other words, in the underground palace, you can only look and listen but cannot write or speak."


    Watching the subtle conflict among the four women, Eric shook his head slightly and strode out.


    Hearing footsteps, the four women turned their heads. Tang Feiyan pounced on Eric, wrapping herself around him, and asked, "Eric, why did you take so long? We''ve been waiting for you for two hours! So, what did you find in the secret room? Did you choose any of the Living Buddha''s esoteric techniques?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eric patted Tang Feiyan''s perky bottom and, before Luoli and her disciples could greet him, directly asked, "Isn''t it said that Sakya''s collection of techniques and esoteric arts is the best in Tibetan Buddhism? Why were there only four techniques inside?"


    Luoli was slightly taken aback and bowed, "It is said that our Sakya possesses all the esoteric techniques of the Tibetan Living Buddhas. However, more than seven hundred years ago, when the holy Kublai Khan transcended, he sealed away most of them..."

 Chapter 223 Acquiring All the Esoteric Techniques of Tibetan Buddhism(2)

    Kublai Khan, whose name in Tibetan means "Holy One," is a title that has not been commonly used since the Yuan Dynasty. Instead, it became a specific designation for one person¡ªLodro Gyaltsen of the Sakya Kunga family, the first imperial preceptor of the Yuan Dynasty.Though Kublai Khan was merely a Dharma King of the Sakya lineage, his status in Sakya was not inferior to that of a Living Buddha, all because of his tremendous contributions to Sakya and Tibetan Buddhism.


    At the age of ten, Kublai Khan was ordained at the Jokhang Temple by his uncle Sakya Pandita.


    At seventeen, he succeeded as Dharma King.


    At nineteen, he visited Kublai Khan''s camp at Liupan Mountain and was highly revered.


    At the age of twenty-four, Kublai Khan organized a debate on the authenticity of the "Laozi''s Conversion of the Barbarians Sutra," where Kublai Khan participated and left the Daoists speechless.


    By the age of twenty-six, he was appointed as the National Preceptor, granted a jade seal, and took charge of the central administrative office, overseeing Tibetan secular and religious affairs.


    In his thirties, he returned to Tibet, where he not only completed the creation of the new Mongolian script based on Tibetan but also wrote over thirty Buddhist scriptures and treatises.


    Unfortunately, he died too early at the age of forty-five in Sakya. Otherwise, Sakya would have expanded several times over. Even Eric could not help but hold this extraordinary figure in high regard.


    After a moment of contemplation, he asked, "Do you know where it was sealed?"


    "Kublai Khan merely engraved clues on a palm-leaf manuscript, but that manuscript disappeared when he transcended..." Luoli replied with a look of regret and sorrow.


    "A palm-leaf manuscript, huh?" Eric thought for a moment and then suddenly smiled.


    Luoli, being perceptive, immediately brightened up and asked, "Rinpoche, do you know the whereabouts of that palm-leaf manuscript?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes." Eric smiled and nodded.


    After patting the pouting Tang Feiyan in his arms, who was displeased with Luoli speaking to him, he turned to the slightly puzzled Tan Ailing and said, "Ailing, do you remember me mentioning Gu Wenbo to you?"


    "Gu Wenbo?" Tan Ailing thought for a moment and said, "Is he the pawnshop owner you met in that luxurious detention room in Shanghai a few months ago?"


    "That''s him." In the relieved expressions of Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, and the expectant gazes of Luoli and Sun Clouds, Eric smiled and said, "He has a palm-leaf manuscript written in Tibetan, which, after translation, records the place of Kublai Khan''s passing."


    "With Kublai Khan''s place of passing, we can find more detailed clues about the sealed esoteric techniques," Tang Feiyan optimistically speculated, "Maybe those techniques are right at the place of Kublai Khan''s passing!"


    "It''s not impossible!" Eric nodded in agreement. He then told the eager yet hesitant Luoli the contents engraved on the palm-leaf manuscript.


    Luoli''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she exclaimed, "Rinpoche, the location on the palm-leaf manuscript is within the subterranean palace. Please follow me!"


    Eric could fully understand Luoli''s excitement because of the high regard Tibetans have for Kublai Khan. No one would be uninterested in the place where this great man passed away.


    Following the hurried footsteps of Luoli, they arrived at an annex.


    Following the method described on the palm-leaf manuscript, she tapped on certain spots on the carved rock wall.


    With a series of clicking sounds, the seemingly solid rock wall retracted inward, revealing a dark cavern.


    The scene left Eric and his companions momentarily stunned, but they quickly felt that it was only natural.


    As the person of the lowest status among them, Sun Clouds obediently said, "Rinpoche, I''ll fetch a lantern..."


    "No need!" Eric waved his hand and instantly cast a "Light" spell, illuminating the cavern. Ignoring the astonished looks from Luoli and Sun Clouds, Eric took the lead and entered the place of Kublai Khan''s passing without worrying about any possible miasma in the cavern.


    As pre-heaven experts, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan naturally had no fear and followed Eric closely.


    Although Luoli and her disciple were also eager to enter immediately, they had to wait for a while, estimating that the air inside had circulated enough before they entered this "holy ground" for them.


    Upon entering the approximately twenty-square-meter cavern, Luoli and Sun Clouds immediately saw a middle-aged Tibetan monk sitting against the wall. His lifelike features, which they worship daily, made them instantly recognize him.


    They both knelt and began to chant prayers.


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, who had long been amazed by this incorruptible body, did not call out to Luoli and the others. Instead, they silently stood by Eric''s side, acting as guardians for their lover, who was engrossed in the esoteric techniques.


    As Tang Feiyan had speculated earlier, Kublai Khan''s place of passing was indeed the location where various esoteric techniques were sealed. As Eric flipped through the hundreds of parchment scrolls, he became deeply immersed in the boundless teachings of Buddhism.


    The oldest sect in Tibetan Buddhism, Nyingma, possesses the most ancient esoteric technique of the Living Buddhas¡ªthe "Great Perfection." This ancient technique is divided into three sections within nine vehicles.


    The nine vehicles are Shravakayana, Pratyekabuddhayana, and Bodhisattvayana for the exoteric teachings; Kriya, Charya, and Yoga for the external esoteric teachings; and Mahayoga, Anuyoga, and Atiyoga for the inner supreme esoteric teachings. Atiyoga is the "Great Perfection."


    Modern yoga, which is popular worldwide, originates from the "Great Perfection," though its effects are only one ten-thousandth of the original!


    Unlike Nyingma, which focuses on mental cultivation, Kagyu, another major branch of Tibetan Buddhism, emphasizes physical cultivation, primarily practicing the Mahamudra. Mahamudra has both exoteric and esoteric aspects.


    The exoteric Mahamudra is a method of mental cultivation, practicing the emptiness of Mahamudra, requiring practitioners to focus their minds, not distinguishing between good and evil, beauty and ugliness, to achieve meditation.


    The esoteric Mahamudra is a method of physical cultivation, which combines the paths of emptiness and bliss, including the Real Abiding Mahamudra, the Bliss and Emptiness Mahamudra, and the Luminosity Mahamudra.


    The methods of physical cultivation in the Bliss and Emptiness Mahamudra aim to reach the highest state through the cultivation of breath, channels, and heart.


    The common martial arts of the various Tibetan esoteric schools are derived from a small portion of the Kagyu''s esoteric techniques, and their power is naturally incomparable.


    Of course, what interested Eric the most was the Six Supernatural Powers of Gelug.


    The first of the Six Supernatural Powers is the Power of Divine Foot, also known as the Power of Miraculous Transformation. It is said that once mastered, one can fly in the sky, walk on water, penetrate the earth, and pass through walls. One can also change the size of their body, transform into countless forms, and become invisible. Your next chapter awaits on empire


    The second power is the Power of Divine Ear, which refers to the ability to hear distant sounds that ordinary ears cannot hear and to understand the meaning and content of these subtle sounds.


    At a profound level, one can hear sounds from thousands of miles away and understand the circumstances and intentions behind them, similar to the mythical "Wind-Ear."


    The third power is the Power of Knowing Others'' Minds, which is the wisdom to know the thoughts and feelings of others.


    One can understand the other person''s thoughts and emotions, give the most appropriate teachings, and find the best way to guide them.


    This is akin to a combination of the magical abilities "Mind Reading" and "Telepathy," but much gentler, causing no harm to the recipient, making it very suitable for communicating with the weakened soul of Eric Olivia.


    The fourth power is the Power of Knowing Past Lives, the wisdom to understand the past lives and states of oneself and others.


    In the scriptures, it is said that this power allows one to know all the destinies of past generations. In simple terms, it releases the memories within the soul''s imprints. For Eric, this is an extremely useful power.


    If his mother Eric Olivia needs to be reincarnated, this power can be used to unlock her memories of Eric Olivia after ensuring the integrity of her soul''s reincarnation, which is something Eric is confident he can achieve.


    The fifth power is the Power of Divine Eye, also known as the Power of Heavenly Vision. This is the specialty of the Living Buddha Xiarongbu. It is said, "Heavenly vision above, human emotions below," and this power can predict a person''s future and observe their current state. However, with the "Dark Chronicles," Eric was not particularly interested, only planning to reference it occasionally when he had time.


    The last of the Six Supernatural Powers is the Power of Extinguishing All Contaminations, the wisdom to completely eliminate the obstacles of personality, which are the afflictions.


    This is the Prajna wisdom of Buddhism. It is said that the reason Shakyamuni became the Buddha is because he attained this power.


    Unfortunately, with Eric''s current understanding of Buddhism, he could not grasp what this truly meant, so he had to set it aside for now.


    Apart from the esoteric techniques of the four major schools of Tibetan Buddhism, there were also techniques from several smaller schools that had produced Living Buddhas, such as the Nankuwa School''s "Mahakala" and the Juquwazhalaba School''s "Hevajra."


    Eric continued to search, hoping to find a technique that could revive Eric Olivia''s soul directly, without the risk of reincarnation.

 Chapter 224 Impact

    In a public square, the television screen wall was broadcasting a live report from CCTV''s "Xinwen Lianbo" news program: "... this is reporter Wan Qingsi reporting from Tibet!"After watching this news segment, people relaxing or passing through the square couldn''t help but start discussing it.


    "I''ve traveled all over the country and seen many ''mummified monks,'' but they all looked like dried corpses. This one really looks like a living person!"


    "Yeah, it really does look lifelike! If it wasn''t being reported on CCTV''s ''Xinwen Lianbo,'' I would''ve thought it was another fake news story, like that South China tiger photo incident¡­" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re right! There''s so much fake news for fame and profit these days, even CCTV can''t be fully trusted. If it wasn''t Wan Qingsi reporting this news, I might still be skeptical. But since it''s Wan Qingsi, I totally believe it. She''d never be fooled by fake news¡­"


    "Who is Wan Qingsi? Is she more credible than CCTV?"


    "You don''t know!? Wan Qingsi is the famous journalist known for interviewing big figures and covering key news. She''s famous for her sharp, honest commentary. They say she''s been summoned by government officials several times for her straightforward remarks and even threatened or bribed by those involved, but she never compromised. Instead, she exposed all of it, gaining great respect among the general public¡­"


    "Well, I haven''t watched her shows. I usually watch entertainment news."


    "... I don''t think we have much in common. Goodbye!" Find exclusive stories on empire


    ...


    "Kublai Khan''s ''incorruptible body'' has finally been revealed!"


    "Hey buddy, did you know about Kublai Khan leaving an incorruptible body beforehand?"


    "Of course! Kublai Khan is one of the most revered high monks in Tibetan esoteric Buddhism¡­"


    "Even for a revered high monk, leaving an incorruptible body after passing is rare. Usually, it''s sarira. Why are you so certain?"


    "Don''t you know? After a great battle with Chuan Ying, Kublai Khan returned to Tibet, and after a profound enlightenment, he shattered the void in the same manner as Guangchengzi. Since Guangchengzi could leave behind a body as strong as Vajra in the War God Temple, it''s logical that Kublai Khan could leave an incorruptible body too! Ah, I wish I could go to Tibet to see this unparalleled figure who created the ''Heaven and Earth Transformation Technique''..."


    "Chuan Ying? Heaven and Earth Transformation Technique?... What are you talking about, buddy?"


    "Huh?! You don''t know Huang Yi? Haven''t watched ''Shattered Void''?... Well, then we don''t have much to talk about! Bye..."


    ...


    "Sakya has been quite prominent recently! First, the newly enthroned living Buddha displayed a ''miracle'' in front of everyone, and now a lifelike incorruptible body has appeared..."


    "..."


    "Hey buddy, have you seen the footage of Sakya''s living Buddha enthronement? It was spectacular! But who knows if that miracle is real..."


    "..."


    "...Apparently, there were hundreds of domestic and foreign media reporters present, but not a single one managed to capture the image of the living Buddha. They all described him as a handsome young man! Do you think there''s something fishy going on..."


    "...It seems we don''t really connect. In that case, goodbye..."


    ...


    Similar discussions echoed across the country after the news broadcast. Various media outlets and interested individuals from all over began to head to the Sakya Monastery in Tibet, eager to witness the glory of the "first flesh body in Buddhism."


    The discovery of Kublai Khan''s body not only caught the attention of the nation but also caused a sensation within the Sakya sect.


    Of course, the most excited was the contemporary descendant of the same bloodline, the Great Vehicle Dharma King!


    Already delighted to have returned to his homeland, seeing his ancestor, who had brought Sakya to its pinnacle, left him speechless and deeply moved. His gratitude towards Eric reached its peak, as both his return and the manifestation of his ancestor''s Buddha body were all thanks to this living Buddha!


    Due to Kublai Khan''s promotion of Buddhism and his efforts in spreading Tibetan esoteric Buddhism, after news of his "Buddha body" spread, major figures from various Buddhist sects and Tibetan Buddhist schools sent representatives to pay their respects.


    The scale of this event was as grand as Eric''s enthronement as a living Buddha!


    Eric, as the highest leader of Sakya, couldn''t neglect these important figures and had to set aside his intensive study of supernatural abilities, making time to entertain these guests.


    Among the visiting monks, the thoughts of the Zhongtu Buddhist sect were relatively simple, but the various Tibetan esoteric sects were much more complicated! Seeing their hesitant expressions, Eric was puzzled. It was Xiarongbu Living Buddha who later spoke out and pointed out the problem!


    "So you want me to return the Six Paths Supernatural Abilities to your Gelug sect?"


    "Exactly!" Xiarongbu Living Buddha nodded.


    "Although the Six Paths Supernatural Abilities are the result of my cultivation over several lifetimes, I lost a portion of my memory when I reincarnated for the fifth time due to negligence towards my soul.


    Even with the power of the Fate Perception Supernatural Ability, I couldn''t retrieve it. This left me with only the ''Five Paths Supernatural Abilities,'' lacking the crucial Leak-Cessation Supernatural Ability needed to achieve Prajna wisdom.


    Additionally, the copy I left in the sect also encountered an accident, so I came personally to ask for your help!"


    "No problem! I''ll have someone bring you the cultivation method for the Six Paths Supernatural Abilities later!" Eric waved generously, then asked, "Are Nyingma and Kagyu also staying at the Sakya Monastery because their sects'' living Buddha supernatural abilities are missing?"


    "Kagyu''s Great Seal supernatural ability cultivation method is complete. They are staying not because of missing methods, but because those martial lunatics want to use this opportunity to compete with skilled monks from various regions!"


    Xiarongbu Living Buddha smiled bitterly, then continued, "Nyingma''s purpose is the same as mine! Their Ati Yoga and Mahayoga of the Inner Unsurpassable Vehicle from the Great Perfection teachings of their ''Complete Perfection Teaching'' are also missing. They hope you can provide them with the complete ''Great Perfection Teaching''!"


    "Sure! Help me find out which sects are missing supernatural abilities. As long as I have them here, I can make a copy for them!" Eric made it clear that he would leave a copy if he gave something away!


    "Then, on behalf of them, thank you! Your actions will surely elevate Sakya''s reputation to its peak!" Xiarongbu Living Buddha sighed with emotion, but he didn''t care at all about Eric''s decision to leave a copy.


    Strangely enough, there isn''t much exclusivity among Tibetan Buddhism sects. It can even be said that the boundaries are extremely vague. Almost every sect will pass on others'' unique skills. For example, Kagyu''s Great Seal technique has now become the common martial arts of Tibetan Buddhism...


    After seeing off Xiarongbu Living Buddha, a Sakya priest came to consult, "Rinpoche, should we do something about Kublai Khan''s incorruptible body?"


    Eric asked puzzledly, "What do you mean by ''do something''?"


    "Kublai Khan''s incorruptible body is receiving worship from believers in the main hall. Although guarded by the Red Robe Guard and resistant to human damage, prolonged exposure to air and dust may not be appropriate..."


    "Kublai Khan''s incorruptible body is as hard as it gets, with a bit of a diamond-like toughness. How could it be damaged by air and dust?"


    Though he thought so in his heart, Eric didn''t say it out loud because he understood Kublai Khan''s status in the hearts of the Tibetans. So he asked, "What do you suggest?"


    "I think the incorruptible body should be enshrined in the inner hall, with clothes and crown representing it in the outer hall."


    "No need for that!" Eric shook his head. "Instead, seal the incorruptible body in a vacuum glass box to protect it from air and dust! Let the believers have the opportunity to worship the saint..."


    "Yes, Rinpoche!" The priest agreed, but instead of leaving immediately, he stood there hesitating.


    Seeing the priest''s hesitation, Eric frowned slightly. "Is there something else?"


    Perceiving Eric''s displeasure, the priest bowed hesitantly. "Rinpoche, there''s a female journalist who wants to interview you..."


    "I''ve said it before, I don''t do interviews!"


    "But, this female journalist is from CCTV..."


    "CCTV is even worse!" Eric''s displeasure was now obvious. "I''ve said it before, I don''t want to expose myself to the public. Even during the last enthronement ceremony, I used spells to prevent all the imaging equipment from capturing my image clearly. Now you want me to go on CCTV?"


    The priest in charge of Sakya''s external affairs was quite knowledgeable about worldly matters. He spoke again, "Rinpoche, this journalist named ''Wan Qingsi'' from CCTV is quite famous. She hasn''t left the Sakya Monastery since the enthronement ceremony and has been insisting on interviewing you, with a very sincere attitude..."


    With this reminder, Eric recalled a few occasions when a beautiful woman tried to approach him when he went out, but was always intercepted by the Red Robe Guards. She had introduced herself as "Wan Qingsi"!


    Seeing Eric''s expression change, the priest continued, "If Rinpoche doesn''t want to show himself, how about conducting the interview behind a curtain..."


    Eric found it amusing and looked at him sideways. "What benefits did you receive to advocate so hard for her?"


    The external affairs priest blushed and hurriedly explained, "Rinpoche, I absolutely did not receive any benefits! I just thought the girl was very sincere, and also because several senior leaders in the province have pleaded for her..."


    "Alright, no need to say more!" Eric waved uninterestedly. "I emphasize, no matter who the person is, no matter what their background, I will not accept the interview! You may leave..."


    "Understood!"

 Chapter 225 Self-created Divine Ability (1)

    After dealing with some trivial matters, Eric finally returned to the quiet room in the Living Buddha''s bedroom to continue studying those martial arts and divine abilities!After reading all the parchment scrolls, Eric did not find a way to directly resurrect his mother, Eric Olivia. However, he also learned from those classics that such divine abilities did exist at one point but disappeared due to reasons similar to Xiarongbu Living Buddha''s.


    Since there isn''t, then I''ll create one myself!


    That was Eric''s idea. Although he knew that a divine ability, especially one with great power, could not be created casually! Those divine abilities from the past, which wise men at the Living Buddha level took decades or even generations to develop! Even though Eric was confident in his intelligence in this regard, he didn''t dare to say that his one day of thinking could compare to the year-long efforts of those equally outstanding individuals!


    However, if he didn''t try, he would never be content! After all, this kind of research also relies heavily on chance. If he suddenly found the right direction, he might see results in a few months! At worst, even if he couldn''t create a divine ability to recreate life, he could at least create a new martial art!


    Eric did indeed intend to create a martial art. Of course, the martial art he wanted to create emphasized defense rather than attack! Because in terms of destructive power, martial arts were not as powerful as magic!


    A fully prepared, completely unleashed offensive spell could easily destroy a small county. Even a Grandmaster-level figure, if they didn''t flee and tried to resist a strong offensive spell, would at best end up with all their skills exhausted!


    Unfortunately, the preparation time for spells was too long! If the enemy intended to flee, seven or eight hours would be enough to escape thousands of miles away. If they got on a supersonic plane, by the time your spell was ready, they might already be in another country having afternoon tea!


    Of course, dealing with ordinary enemies, Eric''s instant-casting magic was more than enough! It should be noted that even Pre-Heaven experts couldn''t resist top-level magic for a long time!


    With Eric''s current magical power, casting twenty or thirty top-level spells in a row was absolutely no problem.


    With such a quantity, even a peak-level Pre-Heaven expert would be exhausted, with nowhere to escape!


    However, Eric was a cautious person. He wouldn''t be completely at ease just because Pre-Heaven experts posed no threat to him, after all, there were Grandmaster-level figures in this world.


    What bothered Eric the most about Grandmaster-level figures was their special skill¡ªspatial confinement!


    Once they released their aura to block the surrounding space, Eric would be unable to mobilize magical elements, let alone release elemental magic.


    Although Eric could still use his immensely powerful mental power to perform spiritual magic, the mental power of Grandmaster-level figures was also extremely strong.


    Even though they were far inferior to Eric, if they only sought to protect themselves, they were more than capable!


    In the past, when facing Grandmaster-level experts, Eric could almost be said to be powerless! Later, it got a little better. At least he could escape using a well-set teleportation magic array! However, with Eric''s "domineering" temperament, how could he tolerate falling into such a situation?


    So, he needed a divine ability that could break through spatial confinement, or protect himself from harm by Grandmaster-level figures! Unfortunately, there were no divine abilities or martial arts that could meet both of these requirements!


    Therefore, even if not for Eric Olivia, he was prepared to try to create a divine ability himself!


    A skyscraper is not built in a day! Everything needs a solid foundation! Although Eric could use "Gate-Crashing Saber" and "Yin-Yang Harmony Life-Extending Technique," his foundation in martial arts was not solid, and could even be said to be non-existent! To make up for this deficiency, he decided to start over!


    Unlike other martial artists who built their foundations, Eric did not focus on hardening his muscles and bones, but instead began to study human musculoskeletal anatomy!


    Human musculoskeletal anatomy, in the eyes of ordinary people, should be something that doctors study, but in fact, the most thorough researchers in this field are sports coaches¡ªvarious sports coaches!


    To be an excellent coach, one must know how the muscles related to one''s profession work during exercise, how to effectively exercise them, and how to recover afterward!


    It can be said that this field is so complex that it is not inferior to any other discipline, and it may even be the most difficult discipline!


    The human body has a total of 639 muscles.


    They are composed of about 60 muscle fibers, with the longest muscle fiber reaching 60 centimeters and the shortest only about 1 millimeter.


    The large muscles weigh 2000 grams, while the small muscles weigh only a few grams.


    The muscles of an average person account for 35-45% of their body weight.


    The total length of capillaries in the muscles can reach 100,000 kilometers, enough to circle the earth two and a half times.


    If you ask someone which part of the human body has the hardest muscles, many might flex their biceps, some might show off their abs, but few would know that the tongue has the strongest and most resilient muscles in the entire body!


    The human body has a total of 206 bones, including 29 skull bones, 51 trunk bones, and 126 limb bones. Since bones in different parts of the body have different positions and functions, they come in various shapes, classified as long bones, short bones, flat bones, and irregular bones.


    Regarding the 639 muscles, each muscle has a different function and can exert force in different directions. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All muscles work together to form an organic whole, determining a person''s balance, movement energy, mobility, explosive power...


    Only by understanding these can one avoid going astray in creating divine abilities or martial arts!


    Of course, to create a divine ability, merely understanding human musculoskeletal anatomy is not enough, as the top martial arts are mostly internal styles, relying on acupoints and meridians!


    As for human acupoints, there are about 52 single acupoints, 300 double acupoints, and 50 extraordinary acupoints outside the meridians, totaling 720 acupoints.


    There are 108 vital acupoints, with 72 acupoints generally not lethal when struck, while the remaining 36 are lethal acupoints, commonly known as fatal points.


    Each of the 720 acupoints has its own use, and even one acupoint can produce different effects depending on the intensity of the stimulation.


    Read new adventures at empire


    Not to mention, just understanding the 720 acupoints is not an easy task. Each acupoint could fill thick volumes of relevant information, and these are just a small part of the study of acupoints!


    It is said that when the Jin Dynasty conquered the Northern Song Dynasty, they obtained a pair of bronze human models with acupoints from the imperial palace.


    These bronze models, which were ingeniously crafted, had even more acupoints depicted on them than expected.


    To verify the authenticity of the acupoint bronze models and the effects of those unknown acupoints, the Jin Dynasty invited countless medical experts and martial arts masters to conduct research.


    However, it took three or four generations nearly a hundred years to fully understand this small pair of acupoint bronze models, until the Jin Dynasty was eventually swallowed by the Mongols! This shows how complex and difficult acupoints are to understand!


    Eric originally planned to have the people from the Medicine King Sect send over some acupoint diagrams because he thought that a millennium-old medical family like the Medicine King Sect must have far superior research on acupoints than others.


    But unexpectedly, he found records of the Jin Dynasty''s research on acupoint bronze models in the Sakya''s library. It seemed to have been bestowed by Kublai Khan to Khubilai, and it was much more detailed than the Medicine King Sect''s acupoint diagrams! Naturally, Eric accepted it with a smile and briefly glanced at it.


    In addition to acupoints, Eric also noticed meridians.


    Meridians originated from traditional Chinese medicine. In traditional Chinese medicine, the human body is a microcosm of nature, and nature is the macrocosm. The earth has rivers, lakes, and seas.


    The smooth flow of water on the earth''s surface ensures environmental stability. The human body should also have channels for the circulation of qi and blood, which are called meridians in Chinese medicine. The vertical ones are called meridians, and the horizontal ones are called collaterals.


    The smooth flow of meridians in the human body also ensures good health. From the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, there are twelve regular meridians used for acupuncture, plus the Governing Vessel and the Conception Vessel, totaling 14 sections, responsible for circulating blood and qi, nourishing Yin and Yang, managing a hundred diseases, and determining life and death.


    Don''t think that there are only 14 meridians, seeming to be few.


    In fact, collaterals are just the main lines. In terms of complexity, meridians are only above acupoints.


    Where there is an acupoint, there must be a meridian, but where there is a meridian, there may not necessarily be an acupoint.


    Most of the ends of the meridians are deeply hidden in the body, with only about ten or twenty percent close to the surface.


    In addition to acupoints and meridians, there are more complex studies such as tendons, lymphatic system, pituitary gland, glands... Their complexity is millions of times more precise than any mechanical system!


    The complexity of these studies made Eric, who had once roamed the ever-changing magical world, feel extremely overwhelmed! Originally, he planned to spend a few days studying these aspects of knowledge and then create a martial art in the most effortless, safest, and most effective way possible!


    However, he now had a clear understanding that a few days would only be enough to skim through these knowledge! To "study" this, even with Eric''s photographic memory and deductive mind, it would probably take more than ten years to see results!


    From then on, Eric temporarily abandoned his research plans and decided to draw on the research results of his predecessors! That is¡ªThe Muscle Tendon Change Classic!

 Chapter 226 Self-creating Divine Abilities (2)

    The Muscle Tendon Change Classic is the same as Xiao Lin''s "The Muscle Tendon Change Classic"!This might be Kublai Khan''s "The Muscle Tendon Change Classic," which is not some mysterious martial art technique or combat move but a series of movements resembling acrobatics or contortionism seen in modern times!


    A single stretch or twist might impress the average person, but compared to the movements depicted in "The Muscle Tendon Change Classic," those are merely rudimentary!


    The movements recorded in "The Muscle Tendon Change Classic" almost defy the principles of human physics, representing the ultimate challenge to the human body''s limits!


    When Eric first laid eyes on these diagrams, he could hardly believe that such movements were achievable by the human body.


    Yet, after studying the notes left by his predecessors, carefully calculating through relevant formulas, and judging based on the structure of human muscles and bones, Eric discovered that these movements were indeed possible, but¡ªseemingly at the limits, any further movement would result in bone-to-bone contact!


    "The Muscle Tendon Change Classic" consists of sixty-four forms, encompassing the utmost limits of various human movements. Even with Eric''s body improved by the "Yin-Yang Harmony and Health Cultivation Technique," executing such movements would still be incredibly challenging!


    However, "The Muscle Tendon Change Classic" serves as an excellent foundation for martial arts. Once mastered, "The Muscle Tendon Change Classic" allows for the execution of any humanly possible movement¡ªflexible, agile, coordinated, balanced, and in control of the body¡ªthese are all qualities that "The Muscle Tendon Change Classic" aims to cultivate!


    "The Muscle Tendon Change Classic" primarily focuses on exercising muscles. Organs like blood vessels, lymph nodes, glands, and the pituitary gland are all encompassed within the realm of muscles!


    Of course, exercising muscles alone is not enough; bones must also be strengthened! To strengthen the bones, one must rely on "The Marrow Washing Classic," which is equally renowned as "The Muscle Tendon Change Classic" in Xiao Lin''s techniques!


    The "marrow" in "The Marrow Washing Classic" refers to the marrow within the bones!


    Having a strong physique is futile if the bones are weak. The body acts as a cushion, but the bones are the key to defense! Why is the chest defensive while the abdomen is vulnerable? It''s all due to the distribution of bones.


    However, "The Muscle Tendon Change Classic" and "The Marrow Washing Classic" are not mere gymnastics or contortionism! Because both techniques rely entirely on the application of true qi, whether it''s refining muscles or washing marrow, every posture utilizes true qi!


    Continue reading at empire


    The true qi of "The Muscle Tendon Change Classic" and "The Marrow Washing Classic," although unable to be stored in the dantian for later use, can cleanse and purge impurities from the body repeatedly between breaths, while also enhancing the density, and strength, hardness, and resilience of muscles and bones, thereby improving almost every aspect of the human body''s qualities!


    "The Muscle Tendon Change Classic" and "The Marrow Washing Classic," are neither renowned for their offensive power like the "Nine Yang Divine Technique" of the Ming Dynasty nor unmatched in healing effects like Medicine King Sect''s "Spring Breeze and Rain Dharma," but they are undoubtedly the most formidable fitness techniques in the world! sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naturally, Eric would not practice such "basic" techniques. He only needed the foundational knowledge of these martial arts!


    With a comprehensive understanding of the body''s meridians, Eric can now begin creating divine abilities!


    It''s about creating divine abilities, not martial arts! Martial arts only utilize the body''s energy, while divine abilities also encompass the mind!


    With Eric''s unparalleled expertise in mental magic and his current understanding of martial arts fundamentals, coupled with nearly a hundred readily available divine techniques in his possession, creating a new divine ability in the short term would be far from difficult!


    The quiet room in the Living Buddha''s tower happened to be located within the most concentrated spiritual energy area within a hundred miles of the Sakya Temple, making it the perfect place for verification.


    Skipping the cushion, Eric sat directly on the stone surface, opening the Baihui acupoint on the top of his head, drawing in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, pouring it in from above, cascading down like a torrent, circulating through all his meridians.


    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth exercised and cleansed the flesh and blood around his meridians!


    This move is derived from "The Muscle Tendon Change Classic" and "The Marrow Washing Classic." Eric is preparing to achieve a true rebirth and transformation of his bones with the spiritual power of heaven and earth!


    After strengthening his muscles, tendons, and flesh, the spiritual power of heaven and earth, now fully infused into his body, connects directly to the Earth''s veins through the Huiyin acupoint, forming a complete and massive cycle.


    As the spiritual power of heaven and earth enters the body, it combines with the flesh and transforms into various attribute energies based on the individual''s constitution.


    It''s important to note that the spiritual power of heaven and earth is attribute-neutral, as it encompasses all attributes¡ªearth, water, fire, wind, light, and darkness.


    Only when combined with the human body does it manifest different attribute states and produce different effects.


    The accumulation of true qi essentially involves the assimilation of same-attribute energies from the spiritual power of heaven and earth absorbed into the body.


    Every internal martial art can only unleash the power of one of the six attributes! For example, "Nine Yang Divine Technique" is of the fire attribute, while "Spring Breeze and Rain Dharma" is of the water attribute, and "Asura Yin Shad Technique" is of the dark attribute. Variants like the "Ice Heart Technique" belong to the water attribute¡ªice!


    Due to these different attributes, these martial arts naturally counteract each other and cannot coexist. In other words, a person who practices the "Ice Heart Technique" absolutely cannot simultaneously practice the attribute-incompatible "Nine Yang Divine Technique." They must either disperse their cultivation first or wait until they become a pre-heaven master!


    The legendary "North Sea Divine Technique," which can absorb all kinds of true qi, is impossible in reality. While absorbing the same true qi is possible, once you absorb the true qi of an attribute that counters your own, you can expect your meridians to be severed, rendering your internal cultivation useless!


    Of course, Eric is not bound by such limitations! As a chaotic body, even the time and space storms that can scatter master-level individuals cannot deplete him, let alone mere attribute conflicts!


    Eric first used spiritual power to connect to the Earth''s veins.


    At that moment of connection, an unparalleled suction force was generated by the Earth''s veins, and through Eric''s body as a medium, it connected with the spiritual power of heaven and earth...


    For a moment, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth poured in like a waterfall, flowing through Eric''s body and entering the ground beneath him, automatically forming a cycle without Eric needing to exert any force...


    With his eyes closed slightly, Eric carefully felt the scene of the spiritual power of heaven and earth passing through his body, sensing the muscle tissues throughout his body greedily devouring the spiritual power...


    Eric stored the unpurified spiritual power of heaven and earth in his body, a distance of tens of thousands of kilometers, enough to circle the Earth two and a half times, circulating through all his meridians.


    With the continuous absorption, all the meridians in his body slowly became filled, and then there was infinite compression until it turned from a gas to a liquid!


    According to the notes of his predecessors, it seems that when the spiritual power in the body is compressed to a solid state, the body''s energy has reached its limit! Once the solid energy in the body is fully stimulated, one can instantly shatter the void and transcend.


    Eric was able to reach the pre-heaven level in such a short time solely relying on the spiritual power of heaven and earth, rather than other means like the sarira of the Buddha! His rapid progress was only because of his chaotic body.


    Others who cultivate internal energy must go through a refining process, not only extracting the same attribute from the spiritual power of heaven and earth, which contains six basic attributes but also expelling other attributes!


    However, Eric doesn''t need this process at all. He can absorb as much as he wants, without needing to "digest" or "excrete," making his progress tens of times faster than ordinary people!


    Moreover, the most important thing is that ordinary internal energy can only utilize a few meridians, at most a dozen or so. For example, the "Nine Yang Divine Technique" utilizes the eighteen yang meridians, while Tan Ailing''s cultivation of the "Ice Heart Technique" only goes through twelve yin meridians! Compared to these top-tier techniques, Eric''s self-created "divine ability" far surpasses them, as this divine ability traverses all the meridians in the body!


    Do you know how many meridians are in the human body? Let me tell you, there are tens of thousands of them!


    Think about it, if we compare meridians to people and true qi to food, how long can enough food for eighteen people to eat for a hundred years last for ten thousand people?


    Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Eric breathed deeply as the spiritual power of heaven and earth continued to pour into him. Gradually, a halo of spiritual energy appeared above Eric''s head, similar to the halo seen above the head of a Buddha statue.


    However, at this moment, the halo of spiritual power was slowly descending! At the same time, within Eric''s body, the spiritual power combed through every blood vessel, every meridian, every muscle fiber, and even every cell, while pulsating waves of spiritual energy continuously bombarded and vibrated his entire skeleton from the skull down. Time passed slowly...


    After about half an hour, the halo of spiritual power finally descended completely, then gradually shrank and gathered beneath Eric''s body...


    Boom!


    With a muffled sound, the spiritual power raged wildly, sweeping out in all directions from Eric''s center, with countless lines of spiritual power twisting and radiating outwards from him like millions of distorted lightning bolts.


    Finally, Eric opened his eyes, and a golden light shot out from them. With a deep smile, he muttered to himself, "I didn''t expect it to be so smooth to achieve such great success... It''s time to go out!

 Chapter 227 The Effects of Divine Powers

    "Eric, you''re finally out!"Tang Feiyan, who had just come downstairs with sleepy eyes, couldn''t help but shout out loudly when she saw Eric sitting in the hall with a smile.


    She immediately became full of energy and threw herself at Eric, hanging on him affectionately.


    "Why did you close up for so long? It''s been more than half a month..."


    Eric had come out in the middle of the night to avoid disturbing the others. He had been sitting in the living room on the first floor for more than four hours.


    Seeing Tang Feiyan, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, he was extremely happy.


    Combined with the success of his divine powers, he couldn''t help but kiss Tang Feiyan to celebrate the "great success"!


    Tang Feiyan, of course, did not back down. Her tongue drove straight in, and she passionately tried to take the lead.


    In the nasal sounds of "Hmm... hmm," both of them were not satisfied with just the oral pleasure. They both extended their hands, "helping each other out"!


    As the body temperature soared, the spring passion surged, and the clothes became disheveled.


    Just as Eric lifted Tang Feiyan''s nightgown and Tang Feiyan unzipped Eric''s zipper, a heavy cough suddenly came from beside them!


    The sound wasn''t loud, but it was like a bell ringing in the morning, awakening Eric and Tang Feiyan, who were immersed in desire, ready to perform a rated adult show. Both of them turned their heads to see Tan Ailing, who had disturbed their "intimate moment"!


    "Ailing, what are you doing~" Tang Feiyan pouted, dissatisfied. "You won''t even let me have a moment alone with him? I''ve never seen you so overbearing..."


    "Smack..." Tan Ailing''s response was a slap on her buttocks.


    "Ouch, that hurts!" Tang Feiyan wailed, half-real and half-fake, looking at Eric with watery eyes. "Eric, your main wife is bullying this concubine..."


    "Hehe, I can''t control that..." Eric responded to Tang Feiyan while exchanging glances with Tan Ailing.


    Tang Feiyan was about to complain again, but Tan Ailing, who understood everything without words, gave her another slap, saying in a deep voice, "You naughty girl, get down from there..."


    "Alright, alright. Let you go first, I''ll be second..." Tang Feiyan said, reluctantly releasing her limbs, leaving Eric''s embrace.


    "Smack."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Don''t corrupt little Feng Qian!" Tan Ailing couldn''t help but laugh and scold Tang Feiyan for the third time, then turned to look upstairs. ""


    Tang Feiyan was slightly startled, and then remembered there was still a "little lamp" upstairs. She quickly followed Tan Ailing''s gaze and saw little Feng Qian standing at the top of the stairs, curiously and amusingly looking in their direction.


    Even Tang Feiyan, who was usually carefree, felt shy at this moment. With a soft cry, she threw herself back into Eric''s arms, blocking his open zipper and concealing her blushing face, while subtly readjusting her nightgown that Eric had lifted.


    Seeing little Feng Qian, Eric also felt a little embarrassed, but fortunately, he was in a good mood. He quickly let go and smiled at little Feng Qian, "Feng Qian, come here to big brother..."


    To his surprise, little Feng Qian, who usually clung to him, shook her head. A strange smile appeared on her little face, "Big brother, I''m going back to bed, I won''t disturb you!"


    After saying that, she turned around and took a few steps, then turned back, "But, big brother, I suggest you go back to the bedroom for intimacy! Because in a while, Sister Sun Clouds and Sister Luoli will be here. If they see you, you''ll be in trouble..."


    Watching Xiao Feng Qian''s quickly disappearing figure, Eric opened his mouth wide in astonishment. He asked, "What... what''s going on?"


    Experience more on empire


    Tan Ailing, who knew his question, smiled and explained, "Now little Feng Qian has completely recovered to the intellectual level she should have at her age. Even because of her high intelligence and exposure to more things, her coping ability is much higher than that of her peers..."


    "Really?" Eric was still somewhat incredulous. "She was completely different before I closed up. Can she change so much in just twenty days of teaching?"


    Tan Ailing smiled slightly and said, "Actually, little Feng Qian had roughly recovered before you closed up, but she wanted to continue clinging to you, so she pretended all along!"


    Seeing that Eric still didn''t quite understand, Tang Feiyan explained with a strange tone, "That little girl thought that once she regained her intelligence, you wouldn''t hug and pamper her like before... After our twenty days of persuasion, she finally let go of her worries..."


    As Tang Feiyan was about to pout and let Eric comfort her injured skin, Tan Ailing pulled her away from Eric with a light laugh. "Eric, the living room is not convenient. Let''s go back to the bedroom to chat..."


    Before Eric could answer, Tang Feiyan pointed at Tan Ailing with a mischievous smile. "Ailing, I didn''t expect you to be so eager! Luoli and Sun Clouds are coming over later. Are you really not considering them at all, deliberately letting them hear our moans..."


    "Get lost!" After giving Tang Feiyan a contemptuous glance, Tan Ailing ignored her and led Eric upstairs.


    Following behind with a smile, Tang Feiyan called out, "Ailing, are you really planning to hog him all to yourself? Think it over, Eric is different now. You won''t be able to handle him alone. Let me help you..."


    In Eric''s light laughter, Tan Ailing turned back and whispered, "If you''re coming, come on. Stop talking nonsense!"


    Although Tan Ailing''s tone was very unfriendly, Tang Feiyan didn''t mind. She followed with a smile and walked briskly upstairs.


    Back in the bedroom, much to Tang Feiyan''s disappointment, Tan Ailing didn''t take off Eric''s clothes. Instead, she sat shoulder to shoulder with him on the chair covered with a soft blanket. Tang Feiyan sighed silently, walked over, sat on Eric''s other side, and snuggled up to him tightly, comforting her longing of these twenty days.


    "Eric, have you completed your divine powers?" Tan Ailing, who had tightly wrapped one of Eric''s arms around her, leaned her head on Eric''s shoulder and asked softly.


    "I have!"


    Although she had already guessed something from Eric''s expression, hearing the confirmation from his own mouth, Tan Ailing was truly convinced. She immediately rejoiced, "So, Mom will be back soon?"


    Eric''s expression dimmed a bit at the mention of Olivia. He shook his head gently. "Although the divine powers I created have many functions and are far superior to the existing divine powers of various sects, they still do not possess the ability to ''recreate life'' as rumored..."


    Both Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were stunned, and then the former spoke gently, "Eric, don''t be discouraged. After all, ''recreating life'' is the ability of a true ''Buddha''. No matter what, we are still human..."


    Eric nodded silently. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that Eric''s mood was not as good as before, Tang Feiyan''s eyes rolled, and she shook his arm coquettishly. "Eric, what kind of abilities do your self-created divine powers have? Can you show us?"


    "Sure!" After agreeing, Eric began to activate his divine powers. A ring of divine light immediately appeared behind his head, shining brightly.


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan both opened their mouths wide, unable to say anything for a while as they looked at the halo that appeared behind Eric out of nowhere.


    After a while, Tan Ailing asked with doubt, "Eric, is this the ''Buddha''s light''? What does it do?"


    "I know, I know!" Tang Feiyan, who had some understanding of the levels of the Buddhist sects due to her relationship with Eric, raised her hand and answered, "This is a unique skill that can be mastered by a revered level master of the Buddha sect ¡ª the Buddha''s Light Illuminating All!"


    "No!" Tan Ailing shook her head. "The Buddha''s Light Illuminating All can strengthen the body of an ordinary person within the light and even heal the injuries of those within it! However, feel the Buddha''s light released by Eric..."


    After listening to Tan Ailing''s words, Tang Feiyan also mobilized her pre-heaven spiritual sense. After a careful exploration, she also felt puzzled, "Strange, Eric''s Buddha''s light actually has no ''life'' power at all... And, I can''t even feel whether the Buddha''s light has any energy!"


    Seeing Eric''s smiling face, Tang Feiyan and Tan Ailing both breathed a sigh of relief. The former took the opportunity and asked, not wanting him to worry too much about Olivia''s soul, "Eric, what is the purpose of your Buddha''s light? Please tell us~"


    Enjoying the friction of Tang Feiyan''s ample bosom against his arm, Eric chuckled and said, "My Buddha''s light has no purpose at all!"


    "What?" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were both astonished. They asked in unison, "If the Buddha''s light has no purpose, what do you want it for?"


    "Looks great!"


    Eric''s straightforward answer made Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan both roll their eyes in exasperation.


    "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore!" After chuckling a few times, Eric said seriously, "Although the Buddha''s light is indeed a gimmick for enhancing the audiovisual effects, this divine power is crucial for me..."


    Tan Ailing began to understand. "Eric, are you saying that the real divine power is not the ''Buddha''s light'' you''re displaying?"


    "Exactly!" Eric nodded. "This divine power has extremely strong and wide-ranging defensive capabilities. It not only defends against physical attacks but also against mental attacks, and it''s even impervious to poisons and aphrodisiacs..."


    Tan Ailing, who knew that Eric had reservations about Grandmaster-level experts, asked, "Can it defend against attacks from Grandmaster-level individuals?"


    Eric hesitated for a moment before saying, "If the attack power of a Grandmaster-level individual is only at the level shown by Zhou Dian at that time, then it can definitely withstand it! But if Zhou Dian was just playing with me at the time, then it''s hard to say! However, no matter what, with this defensive divine power, when facing a Grandmaster-level individual, I won''t just be running away in fear. At least I''ll have some ability to fight back!"


    "That''s great!" Tang Feiyan was so excited that it seemed as if Eric had already defeated a Grandmaster-level expert. She fiercely kissed Eric on the face and said, "Eric, what other divine powers do you have? Show us quickly!"


    "Basically, I can perform all the divine powers passed down by the Tibetan Buddhist tradition..." Eric, who was not modest at all, seemed to be in trouble because he had too many divine powers. After thinking for a while, his eyes lit up and he smiled, "Hehe, I believe you will find this divine power interesting!"


    "What divine power? Show it quickly!" Seeing Eric''s expression, Tang Feiyan urged eagerly.


    Eric smiled at Tan Ailing on his left, then turned to Tang Feiyan on his right, and then turned to smile at Tan Ailing again...


    At first, neither Tan Ailing nor Tang Feiyan noticed, but when they saw clearly what was happening, they couldn''t help but scream in horror, feeling an urge to quickly get away from Eric. Because at this moment, Eric''s head was rotating counterclockwise by 720 degrees ¡ª it''s worth noting that an ordinary person would break their neck and die from just a 180-degree rotation!


    "Hehe, how about that, interesting, right?" Watching Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s horrified expressions, Eric couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Interesting? What''s interesting about it?" Tang Feiyan shivered, looking like a frightened little girl. "It looks weird and creepy!"


    Tan Ailing, looking at the creases on Eric''s neck caused by his head turning, nodded vigorously with a heavy heart. "Eric, you should change back quickly. You look really scary like this!"


    Eric complied, turning his head clockwise twice to return to normal, and smiled, "How about that, a bit of a G-type detective vibe?"


    Tang Feiyan patted Eric playfully and said, "G-type detectives are one thing, but what are you compared to them with your flesh and blood? Don''t scare us like that again in the future!"


    "Alright, I got it!" Eric compromised helplessly, then smiled again, "Let me show you something else interesting..."


    "No!" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan vetoed in unison, still feeling lingering fear.


    "Don''t worry, this time it won''t scare you!" Hearing Eric''s solemn assurance, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan gathered their courage and decided to continue watching the performance.


    "It''s almost dawn, let''s open the window and watch the sunrise!" Eric spoke to Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan while making a gesture to open the window.


    In the widening eyes of Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, Eric''s arm grew longer and thinner as he reached for the window...

 Chapter 228 Tang Feiyan with Lesbian Tendencies

    A hand that was originally less than a meter long, after elongating to five meters, could still be as flexible as an ordinary person''s hand, deftly pulling out a whistle and pushing open two wooden windows.Watching this incredible scene, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan both had the same expression¡ªwide-eyed and open-mouthed!


    "Hey, wake up!" Seeing the two women still in a state of shock, Eric couldn''t help but reach out and wave his hand in front of their eyes.


    "This..." The two awakened women simultaneously grabbed one of Eric''s arms and carefully examined it. Since Eric had not dissipated his divine power, his two arms in Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s hands were like rubber bands, twisting and distorting as they pleased.


    Tang Feiyan stared at the arm in her hand, which had been stretched to the thickness of a bottle cap and tied into three knots, murmuring to herself, "Rubber man?"


    Whether it was for fun or because she had doubts, Tan Ailing, with a wooden expression, looked around before saying to Eric, "Where''s your straw hat?"


    Being familiar with movie animations, Eric naturally understood what they meant. Rolling his eyes, he said, "I''m a magician, not the Pirate King!"


    "We know!" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan suddenly laughed in unison and said, "Who asked you to scare us like that?"


    "How am I scaring you? It''s your lack of mental fortitude!" Eric waved his tangled arms helplessly and said, "Quick, help me untie..."


    "Eric, I''m sorry, I got too excited just now and tied them all into dead knots, I can''t untie them! What should we do..." Although Tang Feiyan appeared extremely guilty and worried, Eric could see the amusement in her eyes.


    Seeing the same amusement and anticipation in Tan Ailing''s eyes, Eric understood that "asking for help is less effective than relying on oneself," so he didn''t say much. His right arm changed rapidly, from the original "bottle cap" to the current "pen tube". The reduced diameter left a lot of room, naturally changing from "dead" to "alive"!


    Eric neither asked Tan Ailing and the others for help nor used his left hand. Instead, his right arm moved autonomously like a snake, gradually returning to normal.


    Looking at Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s horrified expressions, Eric smiled slightly with a hint of pride and said, "These kinds of knots can''t stump me!"


    Tan Ailing shook her head, her complexion slightly improved, and asked, "Eric, what''s your limit?"


    "I haven''t tried it!" Eric smiled and said, "But I can easily turn the whole person into a ''slice'' less than two centimeters thick. Do you want to see?"


    "No, no!" Tang Feiyan shook her head frantically, casting a pleading look at Tan Ailing.


    Tan Ailing, who was already feeling a bit creeped out by the images in her mind, naturally went along and didn''t answer the question. Instead, she asked, "Eric, is this also your divine power?"


    "That''s right! This is something I created by combining the yoga techniques from the Nyingma ''Great Perfection Dharma'' and the divine transformation from the Gelug ''Six Yogas.'' It''s still not very perfect now, but when I practice it to the extreme, although I dare not compare it with the Buddha''s ''thousand transformations,'' it will not be inferior to the legendary ''Seventy-Two Transformations'' of Sun Wukong!"


    Seeing that Eric no longer intended to turn himself into a "slice," Tang Feiyan relaxed and asked with a smile, "Eric, what level have you reached in your cultivation now? How many transformations can you achieve?"


    "Hehe, my divine power foundation is still relatively shallow. I can''t transform into other animals or plants yet, I can only change my height and appearance..." Tang Feiyan''s eyes lit up and she asked, "Eric, can you change into Ailing''s appearance?"


    "No problem! Do you want to see?"


    "Yes, yes!" Tang Feiyan nodded excitedly, and even Tan Ailing was curious.


    Eric smiled slightly, and the skin on his face began to fluctuate slightly, becoming finer and softer... After a few minutes, two identical "Tan Ailings" were sitting in front of Tang Feiyan.


    Tang Feiyan looked at the "Tan Ailing" beside her and then at the real Tan Ailing beside "Tan Ailing." With an extremely surprised tone, she said, "If I weren''t sitting here all along, I would have thought I was hallucinating..."


    Tan Ailing also nodded in agreement, "Yes, it''s the same. I thought I was looking in a mirror! What... Feiyan, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing!" Tang Feiyan innocently said as she touched and squeezed "Tan Ailing''s" chest, "I just wanted to see if this thing is real or fake."


    "Have you figured it out?"


    "I have," Tang Feiyan nodded seriously, "It''s the real deal!"


    "You still won''t let go?"


    "I''ll let go, what''s the big deal..." Under Tan Ailing''s angry gaze, Tang Feiyan stopped her "indecent" hands, but instead of giving up, she moved her hands downwards...


    Just as Tan Ailing was about to get angry again, Tang Feiyan suddenly exclaimed, "Eric, why is your stick still there?"


    The "Tan Ailing" opened her mouth, and Eric''s clear voice came out, "My divine power is not deep, so this is the extent I can go..."


    "Tang Feiyan," her face suddenly showing a hint of spring, said, "Why don''t you use this image to make love to Ailing tonight? I seem to know what it feels like to be with Ailing..."


    "Get lost!" Tan Ailing slapped Tang Feiyan''s thigh hard through "Tan Ailing," laughing and scolding, "You naughty girl, stop messing around!" Then she looked directly at "Tan Ailing" with a strange expression and said, "Don''t follow her lead and behave..."


    "Tan Ailing" nodded and agreed.


    Seeing that there was no hope, Tang Feiyan pouted, her eyes showing some resentment. However, immediately after, she had a flash of inspiration and exclaimed joyfully, "Eric, why don''t you use my image to be with Ailing tonight? Let me fantasize a bit..."


    This time, both "Tan Ailings" shouted in unison, "Get lost!" If their clothes and voices were not different, they would be mistaken for having a mirror next to them.


    Stay connected through empire


    To prevent Tang Feiyan, who was starting to show lesbian tendencies, from continuing to speak nonsense, Tan Ailing said, "Eric, you should change back. I feel uncomfortable with you like this..."


    "Tan Ailing" nodded and gradually returned to her original appearance.


    "Eric, when will you be able to practice these divine powers to the extreme?" Faced with Eric, Tan Ailing''s expression was naturally more respectful.


    "Divine power not only relies on mental power, but also has high requirements for internal energy and true qi! If you are not a master-level expert, it is very difficult to fully demonstrate the power of divine power!"


    Tan Ailing was slightly stunned and asked, "Eric, does this mean you have officially started practicing martial arts?"


    "Yes! The divine power I created includes internal martial arts..." Tan Feiyan''s eyes sparkled as she rubbed her "indecent" hands and smirked, "Find some time and let me guide you..."


    "Just you..." Eric disdainfully rolled his eyes.


    This contemptuous attitude made Tang Feiyan furious, and she shouted, "Eric, do you look down on me? Let me tell you, I am now a bona fide pre-heaven expert..."


    Eric remained calm and unchanged, saying, "I am also a pre-heaven expert now!"


    Tang Feiyan was slightly stunned, then suddenly realized, "You also used the Buddha''s sarira, right? Even if we are all pre-heaven experts, so what? I can still guide you! You know, I have been practicing internal martial arts for more than half a year longer than you. In many ways, I can provide you with some experience to help you avoid some detours..."


    Eric interrupted Tang Feiyan''s earnest teachings with a helpless sigh and said, "My current power is much deeper than yours!"


    Not only Tang Feiyan, but even Tan Ailing appeared somewhat surprised. Both women unconsciously activated their pre-heaven spiritual awareness to probe Eric''s power.


    "How is this possible?" Tang Feiyan found the result unbelievable. "Not only is your power higher than mine, but it even surpasses Ailing''s..."


    Although pre-heaven experts all have spiritual awareness, there are differences in their abilities. Generally, those with lower power levels have duller spiritual awareness and cannot perceive the movements of higher-level pre-heaven experts unless those experts deliberately reveal themselves. Naturally, Eric belonged to the latter group.


    Eric smiled calmly without answering.


    After some thought, Tang Feiyan thought she had found the answer and said to Eric with a resentful expression, "Eric, you must have been favoring yourself and used two Buddha''s sariras, right?"


    Tang Feiyan''s tone, as if she had been greatly wronged, made Eric involuntarily roll his eyes and say, "I haven''t used any Buddha''s sarira at all!"


    "No Buddha''s sarira?" Both Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were stunned, asking in unison, "Then how did your power surpass ours in just twenty days?"


    "This is the peculiarity of my divine power!" Eric smiled and briefly described the preparations before creating his divine power and the process of practicing it.


    After listening, Tang Feiyan exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that creating a divine power would require so much preparation! Eric, I admire you!"


    sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 229 Two More Grandmaster-Level Bodyguards

    Tan Ailing also exclaimed in admiration, "I''ve heard before about a ''Crowning Ceremony'' in Buddhism, which can transfer one person''s cultivation to another. But I never thought you would take it a step further and have the entire universe ''crown'' you. That''s truly remarkable...""I''m not as amazing as you think..." Eric felt a bit embarrassed by the praise.


    Tang Feiyan completely disregarded Eric''s modesty and asked directly, "Eric, can your divine power be used on us? I also want to immediately raise my power to your level!"


    While Tan Ailing didn''t speak, the look in her eyes fully conveyed her current mindset.


    "I''m afraid not."


    Eric shook his head slightly.


    "This kind of divine power is too fierce. If your absorption and fusion speed of spiritual power cannot keep up with the speed of the ''Crowning Ceremony,'' then the only fate waiting for you is to explode and die! I dare to do this because of my chaotic constitution!"


    Tang Feiyan sighed with regret, murmuring enviously about the chaotic constitution.


    "The chaotic constitution is truly favored by heaven and earth. Not only does it lead the way in traversing time and space, but now it also takes advantage of absorbing spiritual power and practicing internal skills. How can others live like this..."


    "For me, the greatest use of the chaotic constitution is its ability to transform spiritual power into magic power in a very short time!"


    Surprised, Tan Ailing asked, "The chaotic constitution has this function?"


    "Yes! I have tried it. Through the chaotic constitution, I can easily transform spiritual power into true power, Buddha power, and even magic power!" Eric''s eyes were full of joy.


    "With this divine power, even if my magic power is exhausted, I can replenish it in tens of minutes. Although it can''t be compared to when I was in Celestia, it''s much better than before, when I had to replenish my magic power for two or three months after using a few top-level spells. Now I can use magic without any restraint!"


    "Eric, congratulations!" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan congratulated in unison.


    Eric chuckled and asked, "During my seclusion, what have you been busy with?"


    "Besides comforting Little Feng Qian, Feiyan and I have selected some martial arts from Sakya''s Moko to practice!" Speaking of martial arts, Tan Ailing''s eyes involuntarily lit up, and her tone was somewhat excited.


    "Selected martial arts again?" Eric was puzzled. "Didn''t you have enough martial arts from the Medicine King Sect last time?"


    "The martial arts practiced in the Medicine King Sect, except for Ailing''s ''Ice Heart Jue,'' are only first-class at best!" Tang Feiyan interjected with emotion, "But the martial arts in Sakya''s Moko are all top-notch. Of course, we aim high..."


    Eric nodded understandingly. Although Sakya''s Moko only had about fifty sets, far less than the nearly a thousand volumes of martial arts in the Medicine King Sect''s martial arts pavilion, the quality was incomparable.


    What''s even more gratifying was that Sakya''s Moko was not limited to Tibetan martial arts but also included the martial arts of Confucianism, Buddhism, and Taoism from the Central Plains, as well as the exotic and esoteric arts from the Western Regions and India.


    The foundational skills Eric used, such as The Muscle Tendon Change Classic and Bone Marrow Cleansing Technique, also came from there.


    "Ah..." Eric smiled slightly. "So, what martial arts have you both learned?"


    "Ailing said, ''Greed leads to indigestion,'' so we each chose one to practice!" Tang Feiyan wrinkled her nose.


    "I chose a nameless grappling technique that combines yoga and acupoint techniques. I gave it a name, ''Entangling Silk Hands.'' Its greatest feature is that when executed, it''s as flexible as boneless, with curves and straight lines as desired, making it impossible to defend against..."


    Tang Feiyan paused here, rolled her eyes at Eric, and continued, "Of course, even if I practice this ''Entangling Silk Hands'' to the highest level, it still won''t match your abnormal performance just now..."


    Knowing that Tang Feiyan had just experienced some "fright," Eric shrugged, said nothing more, and turned his gaze to Tan Ailing.


    "I''m used to using powerful martial arts, so this time I chose a similar type. It''s said to be the ultimate skill of the Quanzhen Sect¡ªWu Tian Xin Palm! This martial art is similar to Shaolin''s Great Strength Vajra Palm, not only excelling in physical attack power but also carrying a ''strange power'' that can subdue demons and evil spirits. It has an attack bonus effect when dealing with dark creatures like vampires."


    "If you encounter any difficulties in your practice, just tell me. I can help you with them..."


    "Che..." Tang Feiyan disdainfully remarked, "Just because you have surpassed us in power doesn''t mean you can dictate to us. No matter how much the chaotic constitution helps you, your martial arts attainment can''t surpass Ailing''s, who has been practicing for twenty years, in just twenty days..."


    "Don''t underestimate me," Eric, who had conducted a "scientific analysis" of martial arts foundations and consulted dozens of divine techniques, said somewhat arrogantly, "My martial arts attainment is indeed above yours..."


    "You''re just boasting..."


    Time slipped away quietly as Eric and the others chatted and bantered. Unbeknownst to them, the sun had risen, brightening the sky, and they all noticed two strangers entering the living quarters.


    Without much thought, they realized that besides Luoli and Sun Clouds, no one else could have come here at this early hour without alerting the perimeter guards and the four major secret guards.


    Eric stood up and said to Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, "Let''s go down..."


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan both nodded and got up. However, the latter said with a hint of jealousy, "Eric, you''re so eager to see those two that you can''t wait to go down and greet them yourself..."


    "Smack!"


    Eric somewhat helplessly slapped Tang Feiyan''s pert buttocks and said, "Where are you getting at! I just want to take advantage of my little mastery of divine power to help them overcome the fatal flaw in the Yin-Yang Ecstasy Mantra..."


    Sticking out her tongue, Tang Feiyan walked out with Eric under Tan Ailing''s gaze.


    When they descended the stairs, they saw Luoli and Sun Clouds sitting properly in the living room. Upon seeing Eric, the master and disciple were overjoyed and got up to greet him, "Rinpoche, you''ve emerged from seclusion..."


    Eric nodded to them and said, "Follow me to the meditation room."


    Sun Clouds was somewhat bewildered, but Luoli, inexplicably excited, exclaimed, "Rinpoche, are you... are you preparing to practice the Blissful Zen? But according to the rules, only Clouds can accompany you in your practice. I can only replace her if she makes a mistake..." Towards the latter part, Luoli''s tone contained immense disappointment, even a hint of pain.


    "Don''t overthink it. I just want to help you both heal the injuries caused by the *Yin-Yang Ecstasy Mantra*!" Eric rolled his eyes. "Alright, let''s go!"


    "Yes, Rinpoche!" Judging from their tone and expression, the emotions of this master and disciple were complex, but there was undeniable joy in both.


    In the meditation room, Eric didn''t say much. He directly instructed the two to sit cross-legged and then used a Buddha sarira to slowly repair the hidden dangers in their bodies using his divine power.


    After thirty-six cycles, Luoli and Sun Clouds had completely recovered from their chronic illnesses. Seeing that there was little consumption of the Buddha sarira, Eric decided to promote these two disciples to pre-heaven experts!


    However, he regretted it soon after. Because the Yin-Yang Ecstasy Mantra, being a sacrificial practice, consumed too much energy! When the four major secret guards were promoted to pre-heaven experts, they only used the smallest Buddha sarira. However, these two disciples consumed two Buddha sariras, making them true pre-heaven experts!


    Due to the special nature of the practice, even though Luoli and Sun Clouds had reached the pre-heaven realm, they couldn''t practice any martial arts. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At most, they could practice some soundwave techniques and mental attack skills. However, the benefits for their future partners would be huge, so much so that even Eric couldn''t help but feel a little envious of the men who would benefit from their physical and mental transformations!


    After accepting Luoli and Sun Clouds'' bows of gratitude, Eric didn''t delay further and immediately had Sakya''s two black guardian deities¡ªDoje Zha and Xiaridong¡ªsummoned.


    "Rinpoche, what orders do you have for your subordinates?" The two peak pre-heaven experts, who received the command and didn''t dare to be negligent, hurriedly came and asked respectfully.


    "I''m going to help you both!" Although he saw the puzzled look in Doje Zha and Xiaridong''s eyes, Eric didn''t explain. Instead, he pointed to the two super-miniature illusion magic arrays he had prepared in advance and said, "Sit inside, calm your mind, and don''t think about anything!"


    Out of respect for the living Buddha, the two "almost-grandmaster-level" individuals did not say much and sat down separately.


    Seeing that they were ready, Eric activated the magic array and cast the "Illusion World Magic" spell!


    Illusion World Magic, a skill from the Celestia Fairy''s "Scroll of Mind Magic," allows individuals to live a lifetime in an illusion, experiencing a whole life within it.


    The Illusion Realm Magic Array, a large-scale magic array used by the fairy clan to guard their territory, creates illusions for all beings with insufficient mental strength trapped within it, making them unaware of their actual whereabouts.


    The combination of these two methods was the key to Doje Zha and Xiaridong''s promotion.


    The effect of Illusion World Magic lasts for over six hours with each casting. When Eric was preparing for the third casting, Doje Zha and Xiaridong finally achieved their promotion!


    There were no earth-shattering sounds or dazzling lights, just a slight tremor from each person. If it weren''t for Eric''s true eyes seeing the liquid energy inside the two gradually solidifying, one might have thought they were just shifting their posture due to sitting for too long...

 Chapter 230 Two More Maids

    Seeing Doje Zha and Xiaridong bid farewell to Eric by kissing his shoe tips, the women present couldn''t help but widen their eyes, feeling inexplicably amazed.After the two guardians'' figures disappeared into the distance, Tang Feiyan finally came to her senses and asked, "Eric, what were you doing in the meditation room for more than ten hours? You didn''t even come out for lunch or dinner?"


    Tan Ailing also looked puzzled and followed up, "What just happened? Why did they use such a grand gesture in this situation?"


    "How come you didn''t notice any difference in them from when they arrived this morning?" Eric smiled, not answering directly. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Tang Feiyan and Tan Ailing began to recall, Luoli, who was familiar with the two black guardians, exclaimed, "Could it be that Doje Zha and Xiaridong have broken through the barrier and become Grandmasters?"


    Shocked by the word "Grandmaster," Tan Ailing, even after seeing Eric nod, still found it hard to believe. As a member of a prominent family, even if it was a second-rate one, she knew what kind of obstacles a pre-heaven expert would face to advance. Almost ninety-nine percent of pre-heaven experts, throughout their lives, could not take that step! However, today, in just over ten hours, two pre-heaven experts actually advanced smoothly...


    Faced with such a situation, even Tan Ailing, who was familiar with Eric''s miracles and had witnessed him creating pre-heaven experts before, found it hard to accept for a moment, unable to speak!


    Tang Feiyan, who was less sensitive to martial arts matters than Tan Ailing, did not lose her composure. She was a little surprised but smiled and hugged Eric''s arm, saying, "Eric, Doje Zha and Xiaridong were able to advance all thanks to you, right?"


    Eric nodded without any modesty.


    Tang Feiyan was overjoyed and curious, "How did you do it? Did you help them increase their power?"


    "No! They were already super experts at the peak of pre-heaven, and their power was sufficient. I just gave them the experience of two more lifetimes..." Because there were outsiders like Luoli and Sun Clouds present, Eric didn''t want to go into details. But Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, who were known as the "matchless beauties," naturally understood and realized it was the effect of magic. The two smart spokespersons for the white guardians also guessed something, but they thought it was a "great magical power" displayed by the living Buddha!


    "Eric, why didn''t you invite us to witness the birth of Grandmaster-level experts?" Tang Feiyan asked somewhat discontentedly. "It must have been spectacular, right?"


    With a roll of his eyes, Eric said, "If there were really a ''spectacular'' scene, how could you not feel it outside?"


    Tang Feiyan thought about it and found it reasonable, smiling awkwardly. She then asked, "Eric, what is the difference between a Grandmaster-level expert and a pre-heaven expert?"


    "The most obvious difference is that the energy inside a Grandmaster is solid!"


    "Solid?" Tang Feiyan said incredulously, "How can solid energy be released externally? Do they ''throw'' it?"


    "I''m not sure about that!" Eric shrugged. "It''s probably something that can only be understood through experience, not something that can be explained in words..."


    At this point, Tan Ailing, who had calmed down, frowned and asked, "Eric, will Sakya having two more Grandmaster-level individuals pose a threat to your status?"


    Tang Feiyan also became alert and added, "Yeah, Eric, will Doje Zha and Xiaridong also become living Buddhas?"


    "No, they won''t!" Luoli smiled and replied on behalf of Eric. "To become a living Buddha, one must witness the ''perfect wisdom,'' with no particular requirement for ''strength''! Like our living Buddha, he has practiced Buddhism for two lifetimes without practicing any martial arts..."


    Tang Feiyan relaxed a bit and said, "How can you be sure that Doje Zha and Xiaridong cannot witness the ''perfect wisdom''?"


    Luoli smiled lightly, "Doje Zha and Xiaridong are our Sakya''s black guardians, specializing in martial arts. With their aggressive nature, they are absolutely incapable of witnessing perfect wisdom! Please rest assured, Bodhisattva..."


    Seeing Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan finally relax, Eric smiled warmly and clapped his hands, saying, "Alright, everyone, rest early..."


    Blushing, Tang Feiyan looked at Eric with a charming look in her eyes and said affectionately, "Eric, even if you want to play tricks, you should wait until after eating. You haven''t eaten anything all day today..."


    Eric slapped Tang Feiyan''s mouthful of nonsense, laughing and scolding, "What are you thinking about all day? Will not eating for a day or two affect pre-heaven experts? The reason I want everyone to rest early is that I plan to go to Lhasa tomorrow and take a plane back to Shanghai!"


    Upon hearing that Eric was leaving, the one who reacted the most was not Tan Ailing or Tang Feiyan, nor Luoli, but Sun Clouds. She looked nervous, covering her mouth with her hand, and exclaimed, "Rinpoche, are you leaving?"


    "Yes, there are very important matters waiting for me in Shanghai!"


    "Then... what about me if you leave?"


    Just as Eric was puzzled by why Sun Clouds said that, Luoli knelt down on the ground, with a melancholy expression, and begged, "Rinpoche, please take Sun Clouds with you."


    "Why?" Eric frowned slightly.


    "According to the ancestral rules, if Sun-Moon Sister Deities like us do not serve Rinpoche, we must spend our lives in the underground palace!" Although there was no bitterness in Luoli''s tone, there was a sense of loss. "During this time, if there is no call from Rinpoche, I am afraid I will never have the opportunity to touch this green grass and barley again, nor see this blue sky and white clouds! Sun Clouds is still young, and I don''t want her to spend the second half of her life in the underground palace like me..."


    Luoli''s words brought tears to Sun Clouds'' and Tang Feiyan''s eyes. Sun Clouds didn''t dare to show any disrespect in front of the living Buddha, so she desperately restrained the urge to throw herself into her master''s arms, her body trembling slightly. Tang Feiyan, tough on the outside but soft on the inside, found it unbearable. She gently shook Eric''s arm, pleading with her eyes.


    Eric hesitated for a moment and said, "But I really don''t need her to help me practice ''Joyful Zen''..."


    "That''s okay!" Luoli, sensing Eric''s slight wavering, quickly said, "As long as she stays by Rinpoche''s side, Priest won''t mind! Rinpoche, let her be an attendant by your side for once..."


    With Tang Feiyan shaking his arm more urgently and seeing Tan Ailing nodding as well, Eric said, "Alright then! Tomorrow, Sun Clouds will go with us!"


    Sun Clouds couldn''t help it anymore and threw herself into Luoli''s arms, crying softly. In this touching scene, Eric keenly noticed the envy and loss in Luoli''s eyes. He smiled and said, "Luoli, you come too tomorrow!"


    "Rinpoche, what did you say?" Luoli couldn''t believe it, thinking she was hearing things.


    "With so many masters, how can one maid be enough?" Eric said casually with a smile. "If you''re willing, come and help your disciple!"


    Luoli looked at Eric blankly for a moment, then suddenly shed silent tears, released Sun Clouds, knelt in front of Eric, gently kissed his shoe tips, and said firmly, "I''m willing!"


    "Alright, don''t be so solemn!" Eric gestured for them to stand up. "You should explain things in the underground palace. How long will it take to settle everything?"


    "I''ll go back now and explain everything overnight!" Luoli''s excitement was hard to hide. "Please rest assured, Rinpoche, I will definitely not delay your trip!"


    "Well, you can go then!"


    After Luoli and her disciple left, Tan Ailing asked again, "Eric, are you not planning to take Doje Zha and Xiaridong with you?"


    "Forget about them!" Eric shook his head. "They have just advanced, and it will take some time for them to consolidate their realm. There is no need for them to go to Shanghai with me. Let''s talk about it later!"

 Chapter 231 Comfort and Discontent

    The next day, when Eric and the others woke up, they found Luoli and Sun Clouds waiting in the living room. Although they still looked charming, Eric and the others could tell that the master and disciple had definitely not slept all night.Upon seeing Eric, Luoli and Sun Clouds were like maids of the house, offering warm towels to their master with humility and enthusiasm, and the joy that radiated from them made little Feng Qian, who had gone to bed early last night, somewhat puzzled and uncomfortable.


    Luoli, who had intended to wipe Eric''s face, stopped because Eric took the towel and instead said respectfully on the side, "Rinpoche, everything in the underground palace has been taken care of..."


    Eric nodded without asking more. He believed that Luoli was capable of handling the affairs in the underground palace.


    After Eric and the others finished washing up and were ready to go out, Luoli hesitated to speak, "Um... Rinpoche, I must tell you something very bad, which is that outside... outside..."


    "Are there reporters?" Seeing Luoli''s hesitant appearance, Eric already guessed what was going on.


    During this period, due to the three major wonders of "the living Buddha who performs miracles," "the living Buddha who cannot be photographed," and "the living Buddha whose body appears like a living person," the attention of the whole world had been attracted. Countless media reporters wanted to interview Eric, the highest leader of Sakya, but were unsuccessful. If this were not Sakya''s headquarters, the journalists would have resorted to more underhanded methods long ago. How could they still need to stay up all night and wait, hoping for an opportunity?


    "Yes, when I came over, there were at least twenty or thirty Chinese and foreign reporters waiting outside." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So many? Don''t these people need to sleep? It''s very cold at night on the plateau. Judging from the current sky, those people must have stayed the whole night! For ordinary people to be able to do this, they had to be called "tough"!


    Eric was naturally not afraid of facing reporters, but he always valued his personal privacy, so he was reluctant to be interviewed.


    Tan Ailing, knowing his temperament well, immediately suggested, "Eric, let''s leave from the back door..."


    Eric smiled faintly and said, "Do you think there are no reporters at the back door?"


    Tan Ailing was slightly stunned and shook her head.


    Tang Feiyan rolled her eyes and also suggested, "Then let''s go over the wall? I''m sure those reporters would never expect us to climb over..."


    Eric shook his head and chuckled, "You really can think! Haha, what are we afraid of them doing? Let''s just go out openly..."


    "Then... should we have the red-clad guards clear the way in advance like we did before?" Luoli thought she had grasped Eric''s thoughts.


    "No need! Just give them some comfort..." To be honest, Eric admired these "night watch" journalists a bit, because their dedication and "persistent" attitude were somewhat similar to his.


    Eric''s willingness to speak out this time made Tang Feiyan very curious. "Eric, why aren''t you afraid of exposing yourself to the public this time?"


    Tan Ailing''s eyes flickered slightly, and she asked thoughtfully, "Eric, are you planning to use the ''blurring technique'' you used at the enthronement ceremony?"


    "That''s right! With the ''blurring technique,'' I''m not afraid they''ll capture my image!" Eric suddenly smiled somewhat evilly. "And besides, I only said I would ''comfort'' them, not ''satisfy'' them..."


    In Tang Feiyan''s sneer and Tan Ailing''s eye roll, Sun Clouds suddenly said, "Rinpoche, actually your photos have already been circulating online..."


    Eric raised an eyebrow. "What''s going on?" He absolutely did not believe that his blurring technique could fail, so he could only suspect that there was a mistake on Sakya''s side.


    Seeing Eric''s stern face, Sun Clouds spoke timidly, "These past few days, when I was online, I saw many portal websites posting that the newly enthroned Sakya living Buddha is the ''most handsome chairman in history'' that caused such a stir before, and your photos were attached..."


    After hearing Sun Clouds'' explanation, Eric understood. Although the major media outlets from all over the world failed to record his image at the enthronement ceremony due to the blurring technique, human eyes were not limited. Through telescopes and wide-angle lenses, many tourists and journalists must have clearly seen his face, and among them, there were definitely quite a few netizens...


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan had obviously figured out something and said with a slight worry, "Eric, you..."


    To their surprise, Eric was not concerned about this at all. Instead, he smiled freely and said, "Sun Clouds, there should be a lot of doubts about the living Buddha''s photos online, right?"


    "Yes, Rinpoche!" Sun Clouds nodded. "About seventy percent of netizens have doubts. They say that it''s impossible for the living Buddha to become a chairman of a corporation. At most, they just look alike..."


    Eric nodded in satisfaction. He said, "As long as there is no direct evidence, there won''t be a widespread ''announcement.'' ''Rumors'' can''t last long! After a while, when people get tired of this topic, we will continue to live our peaceful days..."


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, both of whom had some knowledge of psychology, naturally understood the human tendency of "liking new and detesting old" and nodded in agreement, "Eric, then are you going to use the blurring technique when you go out later?"


    "Of course! Not only me, but you two also need to disguise yourselves. After all, in the ''most handsome chairman in history'' photo series, there are also images of you as the CEO and vice president..."


    "What should we do? Should we use the blurring technique too?" Tang Feiyan looked eager to try.


    "The blurring technique is a self-use magic and cannot be used on others!" Eric lightly discouraged Tang Feiyan. He said, "You should learn from Luoli and Sun Clouds and wear a veil when you go out!"


    "Got it..."


    "Quick, quick, quick. The first priority for reporters is speed." Xiao Qiang hadn''t finished tidying up the room when Qingsi urged from outside the door.


    "I''m trying to be as quick as possible." Don''t tell me there''s no time even for washing my face and brushing my teeth?


    "Xiao Qiang, faster!" Wan Qingsi''s roaring voice was relentless from behind the door.


    "I''m coming." Xiao Qiang could only give up his usual morning hygiene routine and reluctantly picked up the camera and went out, chewing gum.


    "Run!" Wan Qingsi, who was already in the car, shouted impatiently.


    "Leader, this is a plateau area, and I''m carrying over thirty pounds of equipment. Do you really want me to run?"


    "Aren''t you a former special forces soldier? Why is your physical condition so poor?... No wonder you changed careers. I guess you didn''t meet the physical standards..."


    Xiao Qiang was speechless and had to change the subject, "Leader, why are we in such a hurry today?"


    "Xiao Ming said the Sakya Living Buddha has left the monastery and is ready to be interviewed..." Wan Qingsi''s expression tightened, urging repeatedly, "Come on, get in the car."


    "Where are we going?"


    "The Sakya Monastery."


    The car drove out of Sakya County, speeding all the way, and soon the Sakya Monastery was in sight. When the car was five hundred meters away from the Sakya Monastery, it stopped because motor vehicles were prohibited from passing further.


    "Get out and run." Qingsi gave a decisive order.


    "What? Run? It''s quite far."


    "What''s the distance? It''s just a small case. Climbing over a mountain of knives and plunging into a pan of oil are just minor issues." Seeing that the Leader had jumped out of the car cleanly, Xiao Qiang had no choice but to shoulder the camera equipment and follow suit.


    "Wait for me." Xiao Qiang, running and surprised, wondered what was wrong with the Leader today. Not only was she in a hurry, but she also seemed to have endless energy. Ah, a few steps and he was already panting. Had his good physique from his years in the army in Beijing really deteriorated?


    Ignoring Xiao Qiang''s shouts, Wan Qingsi ran quickly to the outside of the Sakya Monastery and saw the handsome man surrounded by a crowd. For some reason, whether it was because she ran too fast or something else, Qingsi felt her heart beating extremely fast and her breathing unusually rapid.


    "Leader, why are you still standing there? I''m ready. Hurry up and interview him!" Xiao Qiang, panting like a cow, ran to Wan Qingsi''s side and opened the camera, saying, "Give me the microphone."


    Qingsi unconsciously reached out and took the microphone with the logo of CCTV, somewhat distracted, and squeezed into the crowd.

 Chapter 232 Setting a Trap

    "They''re coming out! They''re coming out!" Because Eric had sent someone in advance to inform that he was going to accept a half-hour interview outside the temple, as soon as the gates of the Sakya Monastery opened, someone excitedly shouted.As Eric and the veiled Tan Ailing, Tang Feiyan, little Feng Qian, Luoli, and Sun Clouds appeared slowly, a crowd also formed. If it weren''t for the strong support of the four secret guards, the journalists, who were running madly with their photography equipment, would definitely have a "passionate collision" with the ones they wanted to interview!


    A foreign male journalist who had taken the initiative and squeezed to the front, pushed his furry microphone in front of Eric''s chin and asked directly in English, "Your Holiness, what is your opinion on the so-called ''miracles'' you have performed?"


    Upon hearing this question and seeing the expression on the foreign journalist''s face, Eric knew that he was an atheist and skeptical of his performance at the enthronement ceremony.


    "In that case, let me ask you, what do you think my opinion should be?" Eric wasn''t angry. He just stared directly at the journalist with his icy black eyes.


    "I...uh..." The male journalist was rendered speechless by this "tai chi push" of a question and the indifferent gaze, and he stammered for a while without an answer.


    No one paid any attention to the foreign journalist who didn''t understand the situation. A journalist from a Tibetan TV station asked, "Great Living Buddha, Sakya has not only found you but also found the incarnated golden body of Kublai Khan, a saint of a generation. Do you think this is the heavens blessing Sakya, wanting the Red Sect to reappear in its former glory six hundred years ago?"


    "Do you want to incite a religious war?" Eric rolled his eyes inwardly and said, "Whether the heavens are blessing us, I dare not confirm; whether we can restore the former glory, I dare not guarantee. What I can say for sure is that Sakya is revitalized!"


    Eric''s unassuming words excited the reporters present. After a slight uproar, a journalist from country A asked, "Your Holiness, we understand that Sakya also has branches in country A. Will you focus on our country A in your religious affairs?"


    "Although religion knows no borders or races, Sakya''s roots are in Tibet, and we will never leave China!"


    Eric''s words drew loud cheers from the Chinese journalists present. Just then, a stunning woman with a flushed face and slightly rapid breathing squeezed into the crowd. Whether it was her attractive appearance or the negligence of the four secret guards, she actually broke through the blockade and rushed to Eric''s side.


    It seemed that even she hadn''t expected this situation. After rushing to Eric''s side, she didn''t know what to say! Faced with such an "accident," there was a moment of silence at the scene, everyone was excited, and they were all looking forward to something happening between this handsome man and beautiful woman in front of them, so they could add some newsworthy material to their own.


    "It seems that this friend has something important to ask..." Eric''s expression was gentle. He felt that this beautiful woman seemed somewhat familiar. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman raised her head to look at him, but immediately shrank her shoulders and looked a little timid.


    "You can ask as much as you can. As long as it''s something I know, I will answer truthfully." Eric smiled slightly and asked with feigned surprise, "Did you forget what you wanted to ask?"


    "Leader, what''s wrong with you? Go up and ask questions. Why are you standing there?" a shout came from the crowd.


    The woman seemed startled and blurted out, "Your Holiness, what is your opinion on the economic trends in country A?"


    Eric chuckled and shrugged, "For this question, you should ask the financiers on Wall Street in country A..."


    The journalists burst into laughter.


    Unexpectedly, the woman calmed down in the laughter. Her eyes sparkled, and she gave an extremely charming smile, saying, "Your Holiness, hello! I am Qingsi, a journalist from CCTV''s ''Person'' program. Can I ask you a few questions?"


    Although Eric had set a rule of one question per person, the woman''s performance made him somewhat favorable, so he nodded immediately.


    "Your Holiness, it is said that you have instructed the Great Vehicle Dharma King of your sect to establish a Tibetan Medicine City in Hebei, intending to directly sell Tibetan specialties such as saffron and cordyceps. Is this news true?"


    "Not bad!"


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    "Then may I ask, where did your initial capital come from?"


    "Hehe, do you think a sect that has been passed down for hundreds of years and was once the state religion would have no capital at all?"


    Qingsi''s eyes flashed with a hint of joy, and she quickly asked, "So, Your Holiness, was the initial capital for establishing the Ling Yan Group also from Sakya''s historical capital?"


    As soon as this question was asked, all the journalists held their breath and listened intently.


    CCTV''s photographer Xiao Qiang was even more amazed. "A leader is a leader. I thought she was losing it before? It turns out she''s using strategy! First, she acted like a newbie, won the favor of the interviewee, took the opportunity to gain the right to ask continuous questions, and then calmly set the trap... Leader, you are now my lifelong idol, Xiao Qiang..."


    Eric was slightly stunned, looking at the journalist who was trying to set him up with a smile but shaking his head, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Seeing that Eric didn''t take the bait, Wan Qingsi couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. Still, she rallied and said, "We found that the protagonist of the ''Most Handsome Chairman in History,'' which caused a huge stir online, looks almost exactly like you. Your Holiness, how do you explain this?"


    "Explain? Why should I explain?"


    Eric''s indifferent attitude made Wan Qingsi frown slightly. "Aren''t you afraid of being accused of embezzling public funds for personal gain?"


    Eric laughed again. "When did I embezzle public funds?"


    "If you didn''t use Sakya''s historical funds, where did you get the money to establish the Ling Yan Group?"


    "Why are we back to this?" Eric shook his head. "I have never said that I am the same person as the ''Most Handsome Chairman in History''..."


    "Why don''t you admit it? According to the pictures, you are clearly the same person!"


    "It is said that everyone in the world has three people who are absolutely unrelated to them but look very similar. What can a picture prove?"


    Qingsi was about to ask again, but Tang Feiyan behind Eric was already a little impatient and whispered, "Eric, why are you entangled with her for so long? We should go..."


    Only then did Qingsi notice the five women beside Eric. Although they were all veiled and their faces were not visible, except for the little girl, each one was outstanding. Wan Qingsi inexplicably believed that once their veils were removed, each of them would be a beauty no less than herself.


    With this realization, Wan Qingsi couldn''t help but ask in a somewhat impolite tone, "Who are they?"


    Eric was slightly displeased, but still answered, "They are my family!"


    "Family? What kind of family?"


    "It seems that it''s none of your business?"


    Qingsi hesitated for a moment and insisted, "Although it''s none of my business, the audience is interested in knowing!"


    "The audience''s interest does not mean I have to answer! This matter, I have nothing to disclose!"


    Eric''s expression made Wan Qingsi realize that she couldn''t continue to press him on this question. She took a deep breath and said quickly, "Some people say that people need to live in groups because they fear loneliness, and men are vain, so they constantly change women to boast about their status. Your Holiness, do you think this statement is correct?"


    Eric was stunned for half a second. Although he didn''t know why she asked like this, he still smiled and replied, "Men use women to boast about their status, and women use men''s status to boast to others, don''t they?"


    Qingsi snorted and did not retort, continuing, "In Your Holiness''s mind, are women also used for boasting?"


    "I only use women I like to boast..."


    "So, what kind of women does Your Holiness like? Are they the ones behind you..."


    Qingsi''s ambiguous questioning had completely extinguished Eric''s previous good impression of her. He smiled evilly, deliberately leaned down, got closer to her, and said in a low voice, "I like women like you."


    After hearing such an answer, Wan Qingsi''s mind was buzzing, her heart beating wildly. She didn''t know how to respond. What did he say? He likes women like her? What does that mean? It couldn''t be what she was thinking, right? Dear God, although she had been confessed to countless times, this was the only time she felt something... Should she just agree directly? Wasn''t he joking?


    "Do you have any more questions?" Eric didn''t look up, his warm breath blowing on Wan Qingsi''s face, leaving her at a loss.


    "N-no, I don''t..."


    Seeing her like this, Eric felt a mischievous pleasure and couldn''t help but tease her a little more. So, he took her hand and gently asked, "Do I have the honor of having dinner with you?"


    "Uh..." Wan Qingsi was stunned, unsure of how to respond, with the lights of the major journalists flashing around them.


    "I''ll wait for you at the western restaurant of the Lhasa Grand Hotel tonight, okay?" Eric continued to whisper ambiguously in Wan Qingsi''s ear. With the sound of cameras clicking, he was sure that several more intimate photos had made their way into the journalists'' cameras.


    Qingsi nodded blankly. Heavens, her heart was about to stop.


    Despite the flashing lights in her eyes, she didn''t find them glaring.


    The microphone was piled up in front of her, countless questions coming at her, but she couldn''t say a word, not even remembering when Eric and the others had walked away.

 Chapter 233 Rumors

    Although the distance from Sakya County to Lhasa was only about 400 kilometers, Eric and his group took almost nine hours to arrive.Of course, their vehicle was not the white yak cart specially used by the Living Buddha, but a medium-sized bus. On board were Eric, Tan Ailing, Tang Feiyan, little Feng Qian, Luoli, Sun Clouds, the four major guards, and a Sakya believer who served as their driver.


    Your journey continues at empire


    The reason for taking so much time was simply because Tang Feiyan wanted to experience the customs and culture of Tibet. According to her, being on the purest land of China, it would be a pity not to experience it thoroughly!


    Thinking about how Tang Feiyan had hurriedly flown from A country after learning about his situation, and had been by his side without leaving a step, Eric was filled with warmth and naturally did not refuse her proposal. Although this would delay their afternoon flight, Eric didn''t mind at all.


    Guided by the Sakya believer driver, the group visited the sights along the way from Sakya County to Lhasa. They had a standard "nomadic meal" at a hospitable Tibetan family for lunch, and Tang Feiyan even borrowed horses from the Tibetan family to gallop freely on the plateau with Eric.


    Of course, Eric''s identity as the "Living Buddha" was not revealed, otherwise, they would only be worshipped and could not have such a carefree time!


    By six or seven in the evening, Eric and his group finally arrived in Lhasa and settled in the only five-star hotel there, the Lhasa Grand Hotel! They booked three luxury suites.


    Eric, Tan Ailing, and Tang Feiyan stayed in one, little Feng Qian with Luoli and Sun Clouds stayed in another, and the four major guards stayed in the last one.


    As for the Sakya believer driver, he was prepared to drive back to Sakya County overnight. The experience of traveling with the Living Buddha this time was enough to excite him for several months, and he now had the capital to make friends and relatives envy him!


    Tang Feiyan lay on the bed in a big font, groaning, "Ouch, ouch."


    "What''s wrong?" Tan Ailing couldn''t help but find her weak appearance somewhat amusing.


    Tang Feiyan exaggeratedly took a breath of cold air. Pityingly, she said, "Ailing, my thighs are so sore. It must be from the poor-quality saddle rubbing against them..."


    Tan Ailing didn''t take her complaints to heart at all because she knew that even if the saddle were of poor quality, it would definitely not cause a pre-heaven master like Tang Feiyan to break her skin! Without asking much, she was sure that this girl was pretending to be pitiful!


    "Why were you so crazy at noon?" Tan Ailing glanced at Eric and walked over to pat Tang Feiyan''s buttocks. She laughed as Tang Feiyan cried out in pain, "Stop pretending. Eric is also a pre-heaven master now. Do you think he doesn''t know that pre-heaven masters all have protective qi?"


    Tang Feiyan suddenly realized and stopped pretending to be pitiful. She sat up, hooked her arm around Eric''s, and said, "Eric, when can we play like this again? Riding horses on the grassland is much more fun than clubbing and bar hopping..."


    "As long as you want, anytime!" Eric patted her hand.


    Tang Feiyan was ecstatic. She nodded repeatedly and said, "How about we go tomorrow? After all, the new flight is tomorrow night..."


    Tang Feiyan didn''t wait for Eric''s answer. Instead, she received a slap from Tan Ailing. "Enough. We''ve been out playing all day today. Go take a bath. Then let''s go eat. We''ll talk about tomorrow''s matters tomorrow!"


    Tang Feiyan didn''t have the courage to refute Tan Ailing''s decision. She muttered and walked into the bathroom. However, she didn''t shower quietly. Instead, she laughed as she washed, "Ailing, do you remember Wan Qingsi''s expression at the end? It was so wonderful. Eric''s move was really amazing..."


    Recalling the surprised and embarrassed expression on the female reporter''s face before she left, Tan Ailing couldn''t help but smile. She glanced at Eric with a slightly reproachful look.


    "It''s not my fault!" Eric shrugged. He didn''t care at all and said, "She was disrespectful to you guys and even had some hostility..."


    "And who caused that hostility?" Tan Ailing snorted and said, "Isn''t it because of you?"


    Just as Eric was about to explain, Tang Feiyan''s voice came from the bathroom, "Ailing, do you think we''ll see a rumor about Wan Qingsi and Eric in the news tonight?"


    Tan Ailing was slightly surprised and chuckled, "That''s hard to say!"


    "Well, she''s famous now..." Tang Feiyan''s voice was somewhat resentful.


    "Be famous? Miss Wan Qingsi is already a renowned journalist for CCTV, with countless fans nationwide. Why would she need to rely on such methods?"


    It was only then that Eric remembered. Wan Qingsi was the female journalist who had wanted to interview him at the enthronement ceremony but was taken away by the guards in red. It seemed that later, the Sakya Priest had also spoken up for her, saying she wanted an exclusive interview, but he had adamantly refused, which seemed to have frightened the Priest...


    "Why wouldn''t she?" In Eric''s recollection, Tang Feiyan disagreed with Tan Ailing''s words and retorted, "Although Wan Qingsi is indeed quite well-known, it''s only within China. Whereas Eric, we are world-renowned..."


    As Tang Feiyan was praising Eric, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Tan Ailing got up to open the door and said, "It might be little Feng Qian and Luoli! Feiyan, hurry up, we''re going to eat..."


    "I''m done showering..."


    As Tang Feiyan replied, Tan Ailing was surprised. "Miss Wan, it''s you!"


    Yes, the visitor was Wan Qingsi, the renowned journalist from CCTV''s "People" program.


    In the morning, shortly after Eric and the others left, Wan Qingsi also came to her senses. With the help of the photographer Xiao Qiang, who had a special forces background, she struggled to break free from the encirclement and drove to Lhasa.


    Because Eric and the others were out sightseeing, Wan Qingsi, though arriving later, had arrived early. However, at the "meeting" place, she couldn''t find the person she was supposed to meet. Fortunately, she clearly remembered that Eric had said "dinner," otherwise, she might have burst into tears long ago!


    In anxiousness, she called the central station every half an hour to inquire about the check-in status of Eric''s group. Obviously, she had finally confirmed this news just now...


    With a nervous heart, she pressed the doorbell.


    The door was opened by a stunningly beautiful and cold-looking woman, whose exceptional grace made Wan Qingsi, who was also a top beauty, couldn''t help but be dazed for a moment. With the "clairvoyance" she had developed over the years in her profession, she immediately recognized that the woman in front of her was one of the five masked women who had stood behind the Living Buddha that morning!


    Seeing that the woman recognized her, Wan Qingsi calmed herself down and smiled, "Excuse me, is the Living Buddha of Sakya staying here?"


    "Yes, he is!" Tan Ailing smiled and nodded, "Miss Wan, please come in and talk!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qingsi inexplicably felt a little nervous, shaking her head and saying, "Could you please help me call the Living Buddha?" When she said this, she completely disregarded the "Living Buddha''s" noble identity.


    Fortunately, Tan Ailing had never cared about this issue. She immediately turned and said, "Eric, Miss Wan is looking for you!"


    Eric came out, smiled at Wan Qingsi, and said, "Miss Wan, we meet again. What''s the matter?"


    After hesitating for a while, Qingsi whispered, "You said you would invite me to dinner at the Western restaurant of the Lhasa Grand Hotel..."


    Eric and Tan Ailing exchanged glances. Neither of them had expected that a seemingly savvy woman would take a joke invitation seriously!


    Since she took it seriously, Eric didn''t intend to go back on his word. With a nod from Tan Ailing, Eric extended his hand in invitation, "Miss Wan, please..."


    They arrived at the Western restaurant, sat down, ordered, and silently finished their meal.


    It wasn''t until the dessert stage that Wan Qingsi couldn''t help but speak up, "Your Holiness, I swear not to make our conversation public. Can you tell me, do you happen to be the most handsome chairman in history?"


    Eric sipped his fruit juice, smiled, and asked, "Is that important to you?"


    "Yes!" Wan Qingsi said seriously, "A journalist''s curiosity is definitely beyond your imagination!"


    Eric chuckled. Without words, he just nodded.


    Qingsi''s eyes lit up inexplicably, and she said, "Since that''s the case, I believe you''ve seen online that there are many girls who adore you to the point of obsession. They are posting online, willing to go through fire and water for you. How do you plan to repay them?"


    "Do you think online comments are authoritative?" Eric raised an eyebrow.


    "Although most people are just joining in the fun, there is indeed a part of girls who are crazy about you! You should give them an explanation!"


    "What do you think I should do to repay those who adore me? It''s quite different from begging. Basically, I suspect you have a conspiracy to manipulate all female compatriots."


    Eric couldn''t help but burst into laughter. It was the first time he had heard such a terrifying statement. "Miss Wan, you should publish this conspiracy theory on CCTV. What reason do you have to make such an inference?"


    Wan Qingsi''s face turned slightly red as she said, "I consider myself a very rational woman, but when facing you, I am at a loss and behave abnormally. If I''m like this, what about other girls?"


    Eric suddenly felt that he shouldn''t have come to eat with this woman today, because not only was she incoherent, but her thoughts were also inexplicable, and he couldn''t figure out if she was questioning him or confessing...


    Today, the waiters working at the Western restaurant could feel a strange atmosphere. It seemed that everyone''s attention was not on the delicacies carefully prepared by the hotel''s specially invited chef from France, but almost all eyes were on the handsome man and beautiful woman by the window. Some sharp-eyed waiters even saw some diners discreetly manipulating various recording equipment.


    Of course, although these people''s little tricks fooled the distraught Wan Qingsi, they couldn''t deceive Eric. He just didn''t care about them!


    After finishing the dessert, Eric firmly bid farewell to the reluctant Wan Qingsi and returned to his room. This disappointed many professionals who were looking forward to "explosive" news!

 Chapter 234 Wu Mei Manor

    Throughout the night, the hotline of CCTV never stopped ringing."Wan Qingsi is still in Tibet. In tomorrow''s program, I will ask her to publicly explain this matter."


    "Don''t get excited. Maybe it''s just a misunderstanding. We will ask both parties to explain publicly tomorrow."


    "We will definitely explain this matter to the public. Thank you for your concern."


    "Who can contact Wan Qingsi?" The program producer finally couldn''t stand it and shouted.


    "I have her new mobile number here." In the producer''s stare, a female journalist who knew the situation well took out her phone and made a call.


    "What is she up to? Asking her to chase news, but she ends up becoming the headline being chased..." The producer complained, and the call went through.


    "Hello, Qingsi..."


    "Oh, it''s you! What''s up?"


    "What''s up? Listen, just listen..." The producer waved the phone around the office, "Do you hear all the phone calls ringing? They''re all looking for you."


    "Looking for me? Who''s calling?"


    "Your concerned audience." The producer felt a headache hearing Wan Qingsi''s seemingly confused voice.


    "The audience? What''s going on?"


    "Most people want to know what your relationship is with the Sakya Living Buddha and about your date with him." The producer asked impatiently, "What''s the deal with you and that Living Buddha?"


    "It''s nothing, we just had a meal together..."


    The producer sighed and said, "In that case, you should return to Beijing as soon as possible and explain this groundless rumor to the audience..."


    "This can''t be considered a rumor, because I have decided to pursue him!" Wan Qingsi said lightly.


    "You said you want to pursue him? The Living Buddha?" The producer''s glasses almost fell off. "Did I hear you correctly?"


    "I finally met a man who makes me lose my composure. I can''t let this opportunity pass!" Wan Qingsi said confidently. "Well, I''m going to take some time off. Don''t bother me with your meddling, hang up!"


    "Hello, hello..."


    Since he didn''t notify the group of vampires under him to come pick him up, after getting off the plane, Eric called for three taxis. However, instead of going back to the villa in Ziyuan, they went directly to Longhua Town, where Eric''s mother''s soul was nourished!


    Because that place had an extremely rare "Earth Sha Extreme Yin Gully," Eric had long ago sent people there to build his private estate. However, he hadn''t paid much attention to the progress of the construction.


    Although not long ago he had sent Eric Olivia''s soul back to be nourished with Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, at that time, he was preoccupied with other matters, so the actions were hurried and he didn''t inspect closely. Furthermore, although the main building had been constructed, the exterior hadn''t been completed, and the entire construction site was a mess, with nothing much to see.


    But now, it was different! After more than a month of care, the entire manor was radiating its proper brilliance and grandeur, so much so that the three taxis were intimidated and dared not continue driving in.


    Helpless, Eric and the others had to get out and pay. No one blamed the taxi drivers for being timid, as they had all seen a warning sign erected on the roadside, with "Private Property, No Trespassing" written in Chinese and English! The most striking thing was the drawing of a gun and a person being shot!


    After sighing at the warning sign that was enough to deter ordinary people, Eric and the others couldn''t help but look up at this "private property" that had been enclosed!


    Three hundred meters away from them was the hill containing the "Earth Sha Extreme Yin Gully," and now, the entire hill was dotted with some buildings that were either magnificent, imposing, or elegant and beautiful. These buildings, with their distinctly different styles, were surprisingly harmonious when combined.


    The only thing that was somewhat obtrusive was the wall that surrounded the entire hill at the foot of the mountain. Looking at the height, it was probably six or seven meters tall, and from the front, there was even a gate that resembled an ancient Chinese city gate.


    Eric exclaimed again, "Is this really my manor? Could it be that Skidmore and the others have moved the Three Kingdoms Film and Television City here..."


    Little Feng Qian blinked her eyes and said to Eric, "Big brother, is that big city in front of us our home? It''s so big..."


    "I think so..." Eric collected his thoughts, patted little Feng Qian''s head, and asked with a smile, "Feng Qian, do you like it?"


    "Yes!" Little Feng Qian nodded vigorously, excitement in her eyes.


    Luoli and Sun Clouds, who had been trapped in Sakya for a lifetime and could only learn about the world''s women through the internet, also widened their eyes and stared unblinkingly at their new home, where they would live in the future.


    "Ailing, am I dreaming?" Tang Feiyan, after staring at the group of buildings standing on the hillside for a long time, also looked incredulous and nudged Tan Ailing with her elbow.


    "Are we both in the same dream?" Tan Ailing shook her head and smiled, her expression also showing some surprise at the scene. Experience exclusive tales on empire S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps because Eric and the others had been standing here for a long time, the city gate opened slightly, and a person walked out. However, before they could get close, the person seemed to be on fire, took a leap, and ran back wildly.


    Such a change surprised Tan Ailing and the others, and even gave rise to some inexplicable worries. However, Eric noticed something and smiled, saying, "That person is a blood slave and should be reporting to Skidmore and the others!"


    "Since he''s Skidmore''s blood slave, why didn''t he come to pay his respects to you, the master?" Tang Feiyan looked puzzled.


    "In the vampire society, the hierarchy is very strict, and those of lower rank cannot pay their respects to those of higher rank..."


    In less than three minutes, the city gate opened wide, and two leisurely extended electric cars drove out. And thirty to forty men of various skin colors stood on either side of the city gate, each looking majestic and imposing.


    The electric cars stopped when they were two meters away from Eric, and Skidmore and Lusien, who were driving, got out of the cars one after the other, bowing respectfully to Eric and saying, "Master, you''re finally back!"


    Eric nodded and waved, signaling everyone to get in the cars. He and the two girls, TanTang and little Feng Qian, rode in Skidmore''s car, while Luoli and her disciples and the four chief guards rode in Lusien''s car.


    As the electric cars slowly entered the city gate, the lined-up strong men all bowed in unison to welcome them.

 Chapter 235 Animals

    Skidmore explained, "Master, these people are on duty, so they can''t come to pay their respects. Please don''t blame them...""It''s okay." Eric asked casually, "Are these people all blood slaves? They seem to exude a strong aura of combat..."


    "Wise master!" Skidmore exclaimed, "These people are indeed all blood slaves, and they are all figures with some fame in the mercenary world! Because they have experience in protection, we have recruited them all to be the first layer of defense for the manor!"


    Glancing at a large dog squatting next to one of the guards, Tang Feiyan asked curiously, "What kind of dog is that? Why does it look so bald, without any fur?"


    "Reporting to the lady, that is a breed the subordinates specifically imported, the Argentine Dogo, which is known as the ''King of Hunting Dogs.'' This breed is mainly used in South America to hunt jaguars and cougars, extremely fierce and skilled in cooperative combat."


    Tang Feiyan nodded as if she understood, then turned to Eric and said, "Eric, we were all negligent. We didn''t think to bring some Tibetan Mastiffs back from Tibet. They are super watchdogs with reputations like ''Heavenly Dogs,'' ''Oriental Divine Dogs,'' and ''World Dog Kings''..."


    Seeing Tan Ailing also nodding in agreement, Eric, who was not very knowledgeable about this, couldn''t help but ask, "Are Tibetan Mastiffs really that amazing?"


    "Of course! Tibetan Mastiffs are tall and strong, with a strong sense of territory. They protect food, are good at attacking, have a strong hostility towards strangers, but are extremely affectionate towards their owners. They are efficient assistants in guarding homes, herding, and protecting livestock." Tang Feiyan spoke as if reciting, and added at the end, "I''ve also heard that the best Tibetan Mastiffs in the world come from the Hequ area where Sakya is located..."


    Seeing Tang Feiyan''s expression and realizing his own growing interest in Tibetan Mastiffs, Eric couldn''t help but smile and say, "In that case, I''ll call Sakya and have them send over some top-quality Tibetan Mastiffs..."


    "Great..."


    Passing through a three-meter-long gate, the first thing that caught the eye was a delicately arranged garden. In the midst of the flowers, a stone stele over two meters high stood prominently, with the words "Wu Mei Manor" beautifully inscribed, though with a graceful and delicate style, indicating that it was done by a girl''s hand.


    As expected, Skidmore''s words confirmed Eric''s guess, "Master, this was written and supervised by Miss Wu Mei herself, and she said you agreed..."


    Eric nodded silently, indicating that he was indeed aware of this matter.


    At this moment, a cold snort came from beside him. Turning his head, Tang Feiyan was pouting, looking resentfully at the heavy stone stele, muttering to herself, "Damn ''Aunt Miao,'' she actually stole my naming rights..."


    Tan Ailing gently patted her and laughed, "Who can you blame? If you hadn''t shown off, this place might have been called ''Feiyan Manor'' now..."


    Tang Feiyan looked at Tan Ailing with a resentful glance, sighed weakly, hung her head, and said nothing more.


    Seeing her expression, Eric couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Speaking of which, this was really Tang Feiyan''s own fault.


    Ever since Eric named the super yacht, which cost four billion, the "Yujie," and the nearly three billion Airbus A380, he had always felt a bit lost, though he didn''t say it, Eric could still see it. To make up for this "auntie," Eric gave her the naming rights to the manor, which had a construction budget of seven hundred million yuan.


    In her joy, Tang Feiyan couldn''t help but run to show off to Wu Mei. As a result, Wu Mei naturally came to Eric, saying that Eric was unfair and didn''t care about her at all.


    At that time, Tang Feiyan retorted, saying, "You''re not even anything to Eric, why should he care about you?" Just this sentence made the famous Shanghai strong woman burst into tears.


    In the surprised expressions of Eric and Tang Feiyan, Wu Mei cried and said that she had long become the captive of Eric''s powerful and unmatched spiritual power, thinking about him every day, unable to forget him...


    Although Wu Mei''s words contained no complaints, they all hinted that it was because Eric had not controlled his scattered spiritual power that she had fallen for him. From a carefree wanderer in the mortal world, she had become a lovesick woman who was "lacking freedom," "worried and anxious," and "thinking about him day and night"...


    This speech made Eric feel extremely guilty and ashamed, and touched the kind-hearted Tang Feiyan deeply. In the end, the two of them, without consulting each other, proposed to hand over the naming rights of the manor to Wu Mei!


    Naturally, Wu Mei left with a smile, and Eric and Tang Feiyan were left staring at each other in bewilderment...


    The electric car passed by the stele, and after passing through a small grove, a grassy slope appeared in front of Eric. Surprisingly, there were several rabbits leisurely eating grass on the lawn.


    The three women in the car also noticed. Tan Ailing just looked curiously, while little Feng Qian exclaimed, "Big brother, there are rabbits here! This is the first time I''ve seen them for real. Look, they''re not afraid of people. So cute..."


    Indeed, they were very cute! Their bodies were only about thirteen or fourteen centimeters long, with round heads and bodies. They had fur around their necks in a "V" shape, erect ears shaped like triangles.


    Tang Feiyan also became lively, pointing at the rabbits and asking Eric, "Eric, why do these rabbits look so strange? They actually look a bit like lions..."


    Although Eric was not very knowledgeable about this, Skidmore obviously knew, "Master, mistress, these are Lionhead rabbits from Belgium, a breed of pet rabbits that are naturally unafraid of people! During leisure time, the mistress and Miss can play with them! Please rest assured, these rabbits are very gentle and absolutely won''t harm the mistress and Miss..."


    "Great, great!" Tang Feiyan and little Feng Qian, one big and one small, nodded together, looking extremely eager.


    "Other than these Lionhead rabbits in the manor, are there any other pets?" Although not as strong as Tang Feiyan and the others, Tan Ailing''s tone and expression showed that she was also somewhat interested in these cute little animals.


    "We also raise Dutch Lop rabbits, Holland Lop rabbits..."


    "All rabbits?" Tan Ailing was somewhat surprised.


    "No." Skidmore shook his head, "Although rabbits are the most numerous, we also have some ornamental deer, red pandas..."


    little Feng Qian blinked and asked, "Will those big dogs from earlier come to eat these small animals?"


    "Miss, rest assured!" Skidmore chuckled, "The Dogo Argentinos in the manor have undergone strict training and absolutely won''t eat things at random..."


    The car slowly moved on, and what appeared in front of everyone was a large pond, or a small artificial lake. In the center of the lake was a small pavilion, and a winding corridor was gracefully set on the lake, like a lazy dragon lying on it. Willow trees were planted around the lake, and lotus flowers were planted on the lake, which would have been extremely beautiful if it weren''t already winter.


    On the opposite side of the lake was the main body of the hill, with classical courtyards scattered on it, all very exquisite.


    Tan Ailing took a deep breath and whispered, "Eric, let''s not ride, let''s walk up?"


    This was exactly what Eric wanted, so he nodded, and Skidmore stopped the electric car without waiting for instructions, followed by Lusien. Discover stories at empire


    After getting off the car, the twelve of them walked leisurely.


    Seeing the surprise and admiration on Tan Ailing''s face, Eric couldn''t help but say, "Well done, you''ve handled this very well!"


    This rare praise immediately made Lusien and Skidmore happy, and they both said, "As long as the master is pleased! The front mountain is all Chinese classical gardens, while the back mountain is Western European style. There are even two Islamic-style buildings, the essence of architecture from all over the world can be found in the manor..."


    "Although the styles are different, they don''t clash at all!" Tan Ailing also praised, "Rare!"


    "Thank you for the mistress''s praise!"


    Tang Feiyan blinked and asked, unwilling to be left out, "Whether it''s architectural design or overall layout, it seems unique and should all be the work of famous artists, right?"


    "The mistress is absolutely right!" Skidmore nodded, "We used all our connections and invited thirty-seven designers and aestheticians to plan the manor. Just the design and consultation fees alone cost 20 million US dollars..."


    "Really extravagant..."


    S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 236 Awakening Mother

    Slowly walking up the mountain, passing by one courtyard after another, the names on the garden doors of these courtyards all had a hint of antiquity, like "Listening to Rain Hall," "Chanting Wind Pavilion," "Walking in Snow Pavilion," "Ink Fragrance Studio," "Competing Beauty Garden," and so on. Although they didn''t go in to take a closer look, several girls still watched with relish.After passing more than ten courtyards, they finally reached the main hall located halfway up the mountain. At the entrance of the hall, eighteen women were arranged in two rows, waiting respectfully. Although these women differed in skin color, race, and temperament, they all had one thing in common¡ªthey were all high-quality beauties in the eyes of ordinary people!


    This splendid sight made Tang Feiyan furrow her brows unconsciously, and she asked somewhat displeased, "Skidmore, these aren''t virgin servants you found among the blood slaves again, are they?"


    "Mistress, rest assured, these were all carefully selected by me..." Skidmore''s voice was full of sincerity, a kind of sincerity that seemed to say, "This is what I should do!"


    "You..."


    In Tang Feiyan''s helpless and frustrated expression, the eighteen top-quality virgin blood slaves knelt on the ground and saluted in unison in Mandarin, "We pay respects to the master and mistress..."


    Using the rather Sinicized self-designation of "slave," it seemed that Skidmore had trained them well. Naturally, the "master" they referred to would not be Skidmore. Even the blood slaves who were originally exclusive to Skidmore and other vampires could only call their original masters "my lord" when they saw them. The title of "master" represented one person, an absolute authority...


    "Alright, get up, all of you!" Eric waved his hand without changing his expression and walked into the hall first.


    This hall was about two hundred square meters in size, similar in layout to an ancient main hall, elegantly decorated without a hint of modernity. Several calligraphy and paintings hung on the walls, which seemed to have been there for some time. They must have been the treasures of Skidmore''s collection that could be displayed in the living room. They might even be authentic works by Wu Daozi or Tang Bohu...


    Unfortunately, Eric was not very interested in antiques and calligraphy. He just glanced at them and didn''t look anymore, feeling somewhat regretful that these treasures were gathering dust.


    After sitting in the main seat, Eric calculated that it had taken nearly twenty minutes to walk all the way here.


    Tang Feiyan also seemed to have this feeling, "Eric, our new home is too big! It took us almost twenty minutes just to walk here from the foot of the mountain!"


    Eric smiled faintly and said, "Today, we walked because we wanted to see new things. In the future, we''ll only take the car, so it will be much faster..."


    Suddenly, Skidmore interjected, "Master, mistress, the electric car can only go to this main hall. To go further up to the upper court, we still have to walk."


    "Upper court?" Eric asked somewhat strangely, "Is the manor divided into sections?"


    "Yes, master!" Skidmore said, "The places we walked past on the half mountainside are called the ''lower court,'' which is only for daily play and rest for guests. The upper court is the master and mistress''s sleeping quarters, as well as the ''Cain''s Blessing Place''!"


    "The Cain''s Blessing Place" is a vampire term, referring to the Geomantic Yin Void.


    Thinking of the Geomantic Yin Void, Eric couldn''t sit still anymore. He stood up and ordered, "Take me there immediately..." Taking a few steps, he turned back to Luoli and Sun Clouds and said, "You don''t need to follow. Go down with the servants in the manor and settle down first!"


    The two spokespersons of the Sun-Moon Sister Deities naturally did not raise any objections and nodded obediently. Eric, led by Skidmore, walked towards the upper court, accompanied only by Tan Ailing, Tang Feiyan, and little Feng Qian.


    Entering the building, which was built like a solid European castle and guarded like the imperial palace of ancient emperors, into the "Cain''s Blessing Place," Eric saw at a glance the black crystal suspended above the magic array, slowly absorbing the Yin Qi.


    Sealed within the ping-pong ball-sized black crystal was the soul of Eric''s mother, Eric Olivia. Eric walked up slowly, gazing at it with deep emotion.


    After a while, Tan Ailing approached gently, hugged Eric, and whispered, "Eric, don''t be sad anymore, everything will be fine..."


    Tang Feiyan also came up, patted Eric''s shoulder to comfort him, and then asked, "Eric, is Mom''s soul getting better?"


    "It''s much better now, at least not like when I first found it, on the verge of dissipating! However, she''s still very weak!"


    "Can you ''awaken'' her?"


    Eric hesitated for a moment, shook his head, and said, "Let''s wait for a while. Although I can restore consciousness to my mother''s soul, she is still very weak. If I forcibly ''awaken'' her, I''m afraid it will cause some damage to her soul origin. I don''t want to take that risk..." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is there such a risk?" Although Tang Feiyan didn''t quite understand what "soul origin" was, just the word "harm" was enough to illustrate the problem. She was slightly surprised and hurriedly said, "Then let''s not force it! I''ll wait until later to pay my respects to Mom..."


    Tan Ailing smiled faintly and teased, "What''s this, Feiyan? Are you eager to please your ''mother-in-law''?"


    "Of course!" Tang Feiyan didn''t hide her intentions, nodding, "Isn''t it said that the relationship between mothers-in-law and daughters-in-law is one of the most difficult relationships in the world? I want to be prepared early..."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, there will be opportunities in the future!" After laughing, Tan Ailing became serious again and said, "But, Feiyan, I have some advice for you to avoid offending our future mother-in-law!"


    "Offend?" Tang Feiyan''s expression was half-believing and half-nervous. "What advice? Please tell me quickly!"


    "Before her soul fell into ''sleep,'' your mother was only in her twenties. Will it be a bit too much to call her ''old lady''?"


    Tang Feiyan suddenly realized and nodded repeatedly, looking grateful, "Ailing, you''re so thoughtful! If it weren''t for your advice, I might offend Mom in the future! Ailing, you deserve to be the mistress of Eric''s family, my lifelong idol..."


    Ignoring Tang Feiyan''s excessive flattery, Tan Ailing said in a gentle tone, "Eric, have you decided how to arrange your mother''s soul these days?"


    Before Eric could speak, Tang Feiyan interjected, "Yes, Eric, although you haven''t created a method to directly resurrect your mother, you can at least ensure that her soul successfully reincarnates, or directly transform her into a ''ghost,'' right?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Have you made a decision?"


    Eric sighed slightly, not giving a direct answer, but said, "After transforming the soul into a ghost, although it can recall all the memories, emotions, appearance, and personality of the deceased, there is a major flaw¡ªit lacks substance!"


    "Lacks substance?" Tang Feiyan was slightly stunned. "Does that mean it can be seen and heard but not touched?"


    "Yes!" Eric nodded, then corrected, "However, ghosts cannot be heard by living beings. The process of speaking is completed through mental fluctuations and does not require passing through the eardrums of living beings..."


    Tan Ailing''s eyes flickered slightly and she said, "Eric, from your tone, it seems that you don''t intend to use this method on your mother''s soul?"


    "That''s right! I''ve always dreamed of being able to hug my mother with my own hands, to truly feel the ''warm embrace of a mother'' described in books!" Eric looked very longing.


    "In that case, why are you hesitating? After your mother''s soul is restored, you can simply protect her reincarnation, right?" Tang Feiyan seemed puzzled.


    Eric smiled wryly, looking a bit depressed. Stay updated through empire


    While Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were still puzzled, little Feng Qian, who had been silent, suddenly burst into laughter.


    Tang Feiyan looked at her in surprise and asked tentatively, "Little Feng Qian, do you know what your big brother is worried about?"


    little Feng Qian nodded slightly and, seeing Eric''s unchanged expression, explained under Tang Feiyan''s urging, "Big brother seems to be worried about having a ''baby girl'' as his mother in the future..."


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were both stunned and looked at Eric together, only to find his face gloomy, which naturally confirmed little Feng Qian''s guess! So, the two stunning beauties looked at each other for a while, and then burst into uncontrollable laughter, disregarding their image.


    Tang Feiyan laughed so hard that she couldn''t straighten her waist, grabbing Eric''s shoulder with one hand, and intermittently said in the laughter, "Eric, you might be the first son in history to breastfeed and change diapers for his mother..."


    Although Tan Ailing was also laughing, it was far less exaggerated than Tang Feiyan. However, what she said was quite impactful to Eric, "Eric, congratulations, you have now obtained a third title after ''the most handsome chairman in history'' and ''the most influential religious leader in the world''¡ªthe only son in history who raised his mother..."


    In the laughter of the three women, Eric''s face was dark. If he were to cross into a comic book now, everyone would be able to see the three thick black lines on his forehead...


    Facing the endless teasing of the three "crazy women," Eric couldn''t get angry and could only pretend to be serious, saying, "Alright, let''s not disturb my mother''s cultivation here. Let''s go..." With that, he left without paying attention to Tan Ailing and the others.

 Chapter 237 The Strength of Soloing the Demon Sect

    The upper part of the mountain belonged to the upper courtyard. Although this area was not as extensive as the lower courtyard, it was still quite impressive. After leaving the "Gifted Blessing Place," they walked for nearly ten minutes and still hadn''t reached the palace selected by Skidmore for Eric and the others.Fortunately, the scenery along the way was excellent and not boring at all. Occasionally, herbivorous animals with certain ornamental value appeared on the trees, causing Tang Feiyan and little Feng Qian, this pair of beautiful ladies, to exclaim from time to time.


    According to Skidmore, when the villa was being built, he led other vampires to "clear" this small mountain, exterminating all snakes, insects, mice, and ants. Later, these animals were intentionally introduced and raised from various parts of the world by him to increase the "wilderness" of the villa!


    When Tang Feiyan saw a deer suddenly leaping out from the left mountain and crossing the mountain road into the right woods, she couldn''t help but grab Eric''s arm and call out, "Eric, look, it''s a deer, a spotted deer..."


    Her childish posture made Eric feel helpless and somewhat fond at the same time. He couldn''t help but laugh and say, "We''ve seen plenty of these animals along the way. Why are you still so amazed?"


    "What''s there to be amazed about?" Tang Feiyan pouted, giving Eric a white eye and gesturing, "Didn''t you see? That''s a wild spotted deer, much larger than the ones downhill..."


    At this moment, Skidmore acted as the commentator. "Madam, wild deer are not necessarily larger than domesticated ones! The size of individuals generally depends on the species! The ones downhill are all pets, so their individuals are generally smaller. However, those on the mountain are both ornamental and edible..."


    "What... did you say?" Tang Feiyan was slightly surprised. "These animals can be eaten?"


    "Of course!"


    Skidmore didn''t understand why Tang Feiyan was surprised and explained directly, "These animals on the mountain, in a sense, are all food prepared for the master and mistress. As long as the master and mistress want to eat game meat, the subordinates can immediately provide fresh meat! Moreover, the master and mistress can even play hunting games on the mountain..."


    After listening to this, Tang Feiyan hadn''t responded yet, but Eric had already nodded and said, "Well done, let''s roast a few rabbits to eat later..."


    "Annoying!" Tang Feiyan lightly punched Eric and complained, "Why rabbits? They''re so cute..."


    "Cute? I''m not eating the pets downhill. There should be wild rabbits with tender meat on the mountain, right?"


    Seeing Eric consulting her, Skidmore immediately nodded and said, "Yes, master, underlings have specially introduced the best rabbit breed in China on the mountain¡ªthe Cloud Cliff Rabbit!"


    Eric nodded and turned to Tang Feiyan, who was pouting. He smiled and said, "I remember in the summer, we went to a roadside stall by the Huangpu River to have supper. Didn''t you say you liked roast rabbit the most back then? What''s wrong, have your preferences changed now?"


    Tang Feiyan was slightly stunned and said, "Eric, you still remember what I said months ago? Did you have someone roast the rabbit for me?"


    "Nonsense, I don''t even like eating rabbits!"


    Tang Feiyan sweetly leaned against Eric''s side and said happily, "Eric, you''re so good to me!"


    Seeing her look touched over such a trivial matter, Eric couldn''t help but shake his head and smile. He turned to Skidmore and asked, "Do you have someone skilled in roasting rabbits among your subordinates?"


    "Please rest assured, master! The blood slaves chosen to serve you not only have excellent looks but also unique skills. Some are skilled in massage, some in gardening, and some in the arts of lovemaking. Cooking skills like roasting rabbits are also mandatory subjects for them. So, roasting rabbits is not a problem!"


    "Skilled in the arts of lovemaking?" Skidmore''s solemn assurance didn''t widen Tang Feiyan''s smile; instead, her expression darkened. "Why would you pick people like that?"


    Perhaps misunderstanding Tang Feiyan''s meaning, Skidmore earnestly assured, "Please rest assured, madam. The ones chosen by us for the master are all true virgins! Although skilled in the arts of lovemaking, they have only learned through visual materials and have never been in contact with men! They only have theoretical knowledge, so they may be a bit inexperienced in practice. Please forgive them when the time comes..."


    Tang Feiyan was about to scold when Tan Ailing pulled her aside. She could only stop grudgingly and give Eric an innocent side-eye.


    Tan Ailing smiled and patted her, then asked Skidmore, "How many blood slaves have you gathered in total?"


    "A total of 1084, including 820 females and 264 males! However, only 68 are here at the villa; the rest are overseas and will come over with planes and cruise ships!"


    Skidmore paused here, then added, "These people are not all blood slaves; there are also 84 legitimate vampires with titles!"


    Tan Ailing nodded and asked, "What about their strengths?"


    "The strongest is a viscount who can single-handedly challenge a top expert in the Jianghu! The weakest blood slave is at least equivalent to three special forces soldiers!"


    Vampires and their blood slaves possessed superhuman recovery and regenerative abilities. If they were to fight, the weakest blood slave could handle at least ten special forces soldiers. However, such strength was not considered formidable. Skidmore believed he also knew this and seized the opportunity to say, "Master, can your servants also receive Cain''s blessings?"


    Eric nodded without hesitation. "Yes."


    Skidmore was overjoyed and bowed, "Thank you, master!"


    Tang Feiyan''s frustration had dissipated by now. With a curious look, she asked, "Can blood slaves also enhance their strength by absorbing the Earth Sha Yin Qi?"


    "Of course!" Eric smiled at her and explained, "After passing through the magic arrays I''ve set up, the Earth Sha Yin Qi transforms into pure dark power. Any creature with dark power can enhance themselves by absorbing it, including blood slaves! However, as blood slaves were originally human and not pure vampires, their dark genes are not complete. So, their achievements will be limited, perhaps equivalent to a top expert at best!"


    "A thousand top experts are already a very powerful force..." Tang Feiyan exclaimed.


    Eric''s words also moved Tan Ailing, but her expression seemed more worried than surprised or pleased.


    Your next read awaits at empire


    "What''s wrong?" Eric half embraced Tan Ailing''s slender waist and asked softly, "Is there something on your mind?"


    Tan Ailing didn''t hide it and said directly, "Eric, does what you said about ''any creature with dark power'' include those evil demons who practice demonic techniques?"


    "If their cultivation techniques are dark, then naturally they can enhance themselves by absorbing the transformed Earth Sha Yin Qi!"


    Upon hearing Eric''s answer, Tan Ailing''s worried expression became more pronounced. She said very cautiously, "Eric, we must be careful! If news of the Earth Sha Yin Qi that can quickly enhance demonic techniques leaks out from the Wu Mei Villa, our family will never have peace..."


    Eric was slightly stunned and hadn''t answered yet when Skidmore made another assurance, "Please rest assured, madam. Currently, only those of our Duke level and above know about the existence of the ''Gifted Blessing Place,'' and outsiders cannot discover its secrets! Even if other vampires and blood slaves learn about it in the future, they will never betray the master! Furthermore, if, by any chance, outsiders learn about this through other means, we are also absolutely confident in keeping the Wu Mei Villa from being attacked!"


    Skidmore''s last sentence was incredibly arrogant and full of pride.


    Tang Feiyan also nodded in agreement, "Yes, Ailing, you''re thinking too much! With nearly a hundred vampires at the level of pre-heaven experts and over a thousand equivalent to top experts, we may not have everything, but we certainly have the strength to challenge the Demon Sect alone. Even if the Emperor of the Demon Sect himself comes, we can make them leave with their tails between their legs..."


    "You..." Tan Ailing shook her head, smiling wryly. "In the martial arts world, it''s not just the Demon Sect that has cultivation techniques of dark nature... Besides, there are also creatures in Europe with dark powers!"


    "Ailing, you''re becoming quite funny now!" Tang Feiyan looked at her strangely. "You should know that Eric not only has the Wu Mei Villa''s strength! If something happens, will the Medicine King Sect and Sakya just sit idly by? Besides, I remember you saying that there were agreements between various foreign cultivation sects and our martial arts world, and they would never massively enter China..."


    "Once a woman has a family, there are more concerns..."


    Tan Ailing said somewhat self-deprecatingly. Then, she said seriously, "Don''t you know, under absolute temptation of interests, all agreements and treaties are just scraps of paper..."


    Eric chuckled, interrupting their debate.


    "Ailing, don''t worry, I''ve got everything under control!"


    sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 238 Farewell

    "is this where we''re staying?" tang feiyan fell in love with the courtyard as soon as she entered. "such an elegant garden, eric, is this really where we''re staying?""of course!" eric smiled. "i''ve brought you here, what more do you need to ask?"


    tang feiyan stuck out her tongue, her eyes wandering around, trying to take in all the beauty of the garden.


    this garden was specially constructed for eric by skidmore and others¡ªa refined jiangnan-style garden!


    this garden included the spring source on the small mountain, along with the artificial winding stream and the peculiar rocks that reflected in it, creating a refreshing and serene atmosphere.


    looking at a particular rock, tang feiyan''s eyes were somewhat strange. after hesitating for a while, she asked, "that... that rock looks so much like the ''jade linglong'' in shanghai''s yu garden?"


    "yes, madam, that is indeed the jade linglong!"


    "i knew it looked familiar!" tang feiyan happily linked arms with eric. "eric, do you know, this jade linglong is quite interesting! when i accompanied my father to yu garden, the staff demonstrated it for us. if you pour water from the top, water flows out of its 72 holes like a small waterfall; if you burn incense below, smoke rises from its 72 holes, creating a misty and beautiful scene! let''s try it ourselves later..."


    just as tang feiyan was excitedly chattering away, tan ailing furrowed her brows and asked skidmore, "isn''t this jade linglong a national treasure of the shanghai yu garden? how did you get it?"


    eric, who had studied history, naturally knew that this jade linglong was a taihu stone, one of the few remaining pieces scattered from the huashi gang collected by emperor huizong of the song dynasty. such a treasure couldn''t be bought with just money!


    seeing the confusion in eric''s eyes, skidmore didn''t dare to hide the truth. "i thought this jade linglong was delicate and interesting, suitable for appreciation in the courtyard, so, not long ago, i sneaked into the yu garden at night and brought it back..."


    "sneaked in?" shouldn''t it be "stole"?


    eric shook his head and smiled, not particularly bothered. seeing eric''s attitude, skidmore also breathed a sigh of relief. tang feiyan didn''t care about this either. instead, she laughed and said, "ailing, don''t worry, outsiders won''t know that this national treasure is in our house! this thing is really fun, i''ll show you later..."


    tan ailing, who used to be a strict enforcer, now looked a bit helpless in the face of the somewhat arrogant "suspect." after a slight sigh, she asked, "the artificial mountain over there shouldn''t be ordinary either, right?"


    "madam has a keen eye!" skidmore raised his thumb. "that is from the huanshui mountain villa in suzhou, brought back by lusien. it is said to be the work of ge yuliang, a master of stacking stones from the qing dynasty."


    tan ailing, helpless, could only shift her gaze, pretending not to see and not to be annoyed!


    in addition to the peculiar rocks and artificial mountains, there were also flowers, plants, and trees in the garden. however, except for a large tree with luxuriant branches and leaves, which was native to the mountain, the others should have been transplanted.


    although the garden is based on nature, it is by no means a jungle; it emphasizes unique flowers and rare trees, complementing each other. although it was winter, only a few cold-resistant flowers and plants were in full bloom, but the row of green bamboo and vines was also enchanting.


    noticing the admiration in tan ailing''s eyes, and knowing that this lady was somewhat dissatisfied with his "unauthorized" behavior, skidmore quickly said, "madam, this was specially purchased from the humble administrator''s garden at a high price. it is said to be planted by wen zhengming, one of the four great talents of the jiangnan region during the ming dynasty..."


    his anxious defense made tan ailing couldn''t help but smile. she shook her head to show that she didn''t mind, then linked arms with eric''s other arm and continued to tour around.


    this garden, with a design fee as high as a million us dollars, had a free layout, simple architecture, halls arranged as needed, and a structure that was not fixed, with pavilions and corridors meandering among them, breaking away from the rigid symmetry of palaces, temples, and residences, and presenting a fresh and unrestrained style. this literati garden, "tranquil and leisurely," was full of poetic and picturesque charm, which pleased eric greatly.


    after strolling leisurely for a while, skidmore, risking interrupting eric''s interest, asked, "master, it''s getting late, where do you plan to have dinner?"


    before eric could speak, tang feiyan shook his arm and said, "eric, let''s eat here, okay?"


    "no problem!" eric smiled and decided.


    as skidmore was about to leave, tan ailing called him back and said, "have luoli and sun clouds brought over... they have just been exposed to this new environment and may feel a bit uneasy. let them join us for dinner!"


    "yeah, it''ll be livelier with more people!" tang feiyan added.


    with eric''s approval, skidmore immediately went to convey the order.


    ...


    after enjoying a meal carefully prepared by a chef-level figure, tang feiyan posed as if she was full, and exaggeratedly exclaimed, "oh my god, why is it so delicious? if i had known, i would have just eaten two bowls of instant noodles tonight... how am i going to live like this in the future..." s§×arch* the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    eric''s eyes flickered slightly as he looked at her and asked, "feiyan, are you leaving?"


    tang feiyan nodded, a hint of sadness on her face. "yes, i''ve already missed more than two months of classes. if i don''t go back to school now, i''m afraid i''ll have to retake a semester!"


    "is it okay to miss more than two months of classes?" tan ailing was still very concerned about her sister.


    "don''t worry, ailing." tang feiyan''s sadness disappeared, replaced by a look of arrogance. "who am i? one of the unparalleled beauties. how could i fall behind just by missing two months of classes?"


    at this moment, a clear child''s voice suddenly came from beside them, "i know sister feiyan has been following the course progress through distance education networks..."


    "you saw that?" tang feiyan was slightly surprised, but then she proudly and affectionately patted little feng qian''s head, saying, "little feng qian, you should work as hard as your sister in the future! hehe..."


    "when are you leaving?"


    eric''s simple question made tang feiyan''s arrogant laughter come to a halt. a hint of sadness that she couldn''t suppress appeared in her eyes. after a moment of silence, she said, "tomorrow."


    "so soon?" tan ailing felt a bit reluctant.


    "i''ve already wasted a lot of time!" tang feiyan shook her head, then suddenly smiled. "ailing, don''t be like this. anyway, i can come back every week..."


    eric suddenly clapped his hands and said calmly, "it''s getting late, everyone should go back and rest! feiyan is leaving tomorrow, and our time is short..."


    these words, without any disguise, made all the beautiful women present blush, even the ten-year-old little feng qian felt her face burning.


    luoli and sun clouds stood up with a slightly resentful look and bowed, saying, "rinpoche, we will take our leave!"


    "okay..."


    just as eric was thinking about how to arrange things for little feng qian, the girl spoke up, "big brother, tonight i''ll go sleep with auntie xueyi and sister cai, so i won''t disturb you guys..." after saying that, she giggled, her face even more rosy.


    watching the three beauties leave, eric was slightly surprised and asked, "it seems like feng qian knows what we''re planning, doesn''t she?"


    discover more stories at empire


    "you''re just realizing this?" tan ailing gave eric a sarcastic look and said without good humor, "little feng qian''s intelligence is now completely normal, even smarter and more knowledgeable than her peers. in this era of information explosion, it''s not surprising that she understands what you''re saying..."


    eric chuckled and didn''t dwell on the topic. he hugged tan ailing and tang feiyan into his arms and said, "tonight, let me pamper you both and try to give feiyan the rewards she deserves in advance..."


    tang feiyan blushed, understanding that she would definitely be "punished" severely tonight. she couldn''t help but struggle, "no, eric, i have to take a plane tomorrow, i can''t be too tired..."


    "it''s okay!" eric smiled wickedly. "we''ll stay up all night tonight, and you can sleep on the plane tomorrow..."


    "no, ailing, please help..."


    "alright!" tan ailing readily agreed to tang feiyan''s request.


    "... ailing, i''m asking you to help me resist this big pervert eric, why are you helping him suppress me instead?"


    "follow the leader. as eric''s wife, i naturally have to follow my husband..." tan ailing''s face even showed the same "evil" smile as eric''s.


    tang feiyan felt deeply unfortunate, shouting loudly, "you adulterers and adulteresses, the bedroom will never surrender..."


    under eric''s strong embrace and tan ailing''s collusion, tang feiyan, this "weak woman," had no power to resist and was taken into the bedroom. after a while, the room was filled with seductive moans. fortunately, the houses at wu mei villa were far apart, so they didn''t have to worry about being heard by others.


    the next day, eric took tang feiyan, who was weak all over, to the airport. in order to take care of the now very "delicate" tang feiyan, eric added four female viscounts to accompany her.


    when tang feiyan was about to enter the boarding gate, her reluctant look made eric feel sorry, but there was nothing he could do. this was her own choice...

 Chapter 239 Arrangements for Luoli and Sun Clouds

    eric and tan ailing slowly walked to the edge of the artificial lake at the foot of the mountain. standing on the shore, they looked out over the clear water, reflecting the blue sky and white clouds.they found a bench by the lake and sat down.


    eric spoke gently, "ailing, we''ve explored the villa these past few days. what do you think? if there''s anything unsatisfactory, we can make arrangements to improve it..."


    "no need, it''s fine here!" tan ailing hugged eric''s arm, leaned on his shoulder, and whispered, "as long as you''re by my side, i have no other desires..."


    these rare words of affection from tan ailing warmed eric''s heart. he couldn''t help but gently embrace her and whisper sweet nothings.


    after cuddling for a while, tan ailing suddenly laughed inexplicably.


    eric raised an eyebrow, asking, "what''s so funny?"


    "eric, do you know that the ''jade linglong'' case has greatly angered the shanghai government? it''s said that even the central government is very concerned and has ordered relevant departments to solve the case within a time limit. now, the entire shanghai police force is in turmoil because of this case. even my former colleagues in the organized crime investigation department have been mobilized and are busy! last night, yan muchun was complaining to me on the phone..."


    eric sensitively noticed that while tan ailing spoke with a mocking tone, her words were full of envy.


    eric could somewhat understand tan ailing''s thoughts. after all, forcing an independent woman to do nothing all day was, in a sense, a cruel thing to do!


    "do you feel bored now?" he asked.


    tan ailing was slightly surprised, but when she saw eric''s smile, she calmed down. however, she still didn''t tell the truth, saying, "no! how could i be bored with you? even when you were in seclusion studying magic, i was not idle. i was always practicing martial arts..."


    eric shook his head, ignoring her words, and said to himself, "i''ll find you a job in a few days..."


    tan ailing''s face turned slightly pale, and she shook her head repeatedly, saying, "no, no, no, i won''t work at ling yan group! i get a terrible headache when i see those financial statements and business plans..."


    "don''t worry, i won''t ask you to work at ling yan group!" eric chuckled, watching tan ailing''s performance. he said, "i don''t even want to go there myself, how could i ask you to go?"


    tan ailing breathed a sigh of relief, patted her ample chest, and exaggeratedly said like tang feiyan, "thank goodness you didn''t think of that, otherwise, not only would i have a headache, but those professional managers at ling yan group would also have a headache!"


    her rarely-seen playful appearance made eric couldn''t help but laugh.


    when eric''s smile faded, tan ailing tilted her head and asked, "eric, if you don''t go to work, will those professional managers cause trouble? after all, they were originally from zhu ming group, and we don''t know much about them..."


    "don''t worry!" eric smiled proudly. "although i can''t guarantee that everyone at ling yan group is loyal and devoted to the company, the upper management is loyal to the company!"


    although tan ailing was not clear about the spiritual magic eric had used on the management of ling yan group, she deeply understood eric''s methods. she didn''t ask further and just smiled, "although the company is united internally, external enemies are still formidable..."


    eric frowned slightly. "are you talking about the an family group?"


    "yes!" tan ailing smiled ambiguously. "i don''t know what you did to the an family miss, but it has angered the patriarch of the an family, who is willing to suffer a thousand losses to make us suffer eight hundred?"


    eric was also very puzzled. why did the an family group have to oppose him? they often abandoned the merchant''s characteristic of "seeking profit" in the business field and wanted to harm both ling yan group and themselves! if it weren''t for the fact that ling yan group''s partners were mostly controlled by skidmore and the other multinational corporations, and were not tempted or threatened by the an family group, ling yan group would probably have been forced to close long ago!


    "who cares what the an family father and daughter are up to?" eric didn''t care about the provocation from the an family group at all. "if the professional managers of ling yan group, with the help of the multinational corporations controlled by skidmore and the others, can''t resist the an family group, then they would have lived in vain!"


    tan ailing chuckled and said, "anyway, before feiyan left, she entrusted ling yan group to you. if the group is in a mess before she comes back, i wonder if feiyan will spare you..."


    eric didn''t answer the question, just looked at tan ailing strangely.


    initially ignoring it, tan ailing gradually felt uncomfortable and couldn''t help but say, "eric, why are you looking at me like that?"


    "i''m just curious..." eric raised an eyebrow, "why don''t you ask me what kind of job i''m going to find for you?"


    "why ask so much?" tan ailing said indifferently, "when you need to tell me, you will. besides, i trust that you will consider it carefully for me..."


    eric sighed helplessly and shook his head slightly.


    tan ailing smiled lightly and then said, "eric, besides finding a job for me, you also need to consider two other people!"


    "who?" eric was a little puzzled at first, but then he realized, "you mean luoli and sun clouds, right?"


    "yes."


    "why?"


    "don''t you notice?" tan ailing gave eric a look, saying, "these days, luoli and sun clouds have been feeling down..."


    stay connected via empire


    "really?" eric thought for a moment, shook his head, and couldn''t tell. however, based on his trust in tan ailing, he still asked, "why are they feeling down?"


    tan ailing rolled her eyes and said, "because the things they were supposed to be responsible for are now being taken care of by those blood slave maids!"


    eric was a little stunned. these days, the blood slave maids had been serving him, washing, cooking, and cleaning the courtyard. luoli and sun clouds, who followed him as maids, had nothing to do and became decorations...


    realizing this, eric understood why the two apprentices were feeling down. "are they afraid that they are useless to me and are afraid that i will send them back to the underground palace?"


    "i guess that''s the only reason!" tan ailing nodded and said, "psychologically, they are very insecure now. you must find something that can help you and highlight their importance, otherwise, their mood will continue to be low!"


    "i see..." eric pondered for a moment, clapped his hands, and said, "i''ve got it!"


    in tan ailing''s curious eyes, i had someone call luoli and sun clouds over.


    originally, i didn''t feel it, but after listening to tan ailing''s description, eric found that the two apprentices looked a little haggard.


    "i don''t know why rinpoche urgently summoned us?" maybe eric was too suspicious, but he always felt that luoli''s words contained a hint of anticipation.


    eric didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to the point, asking sun clouds, "you must like singing, right? when we were at sakya, i heard you humming softly while cleaning the house several times..."


    sun clouds didn''t know what eric was up to and nodded nervously.


    "i have a star entertainment company under my command. you will report there tomorrow..." s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    when eric finished speaking, tan ailing immediately understood and couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction.


    luoli glanced at her stunned apprentice and asked cautiously, "rinpoche, i don''t know what the star entertainment company does?"


    tan ailing smiled slightly and answered, "it''s an entertainment and economic company, with qualified recording studios and production teams..."


    at this point, sun clouds naturally understood, her face full of disbelief, "rinpoche, are you... are you saying you want me to be a singer?"


    "yes. what do you think?"


    sun clouds'' eyes were excited, but her words were hesitant, "but, rinpoche, i''m your maid..."


    eric smiled faintly and interrupted, "so what, if you become a singer, will you no longer be my maid?"


    these words frightened sun clouds, her pretty face turned pale, and she hurriedly knelt, saying, "sun clouds will always be rinpoche''s person. no matter what happens, this will never change!"


    "if that''s the case, why hesitate?"


    "but, what about priest?"


    "you are my person, naturally, i will arrange it. why bother about what priest will do?" eric said somewhat impatiently, "i only ask you one thing, do you want to be a singer?"


    hearing the impatience in eric''s words, sun clouds hurriedly kowtowed and said, "i''m willing!"


    eric nodded in satisfaction and turned to luoli, saying, "you''ll partner with your apprentice. i believe once your duo emerges, it will create a sensation nationwide!"

 Chapter 240 Driving the World Crazy for You

    "rinpoche, are you going to let me enter the entertainment industry?" eric could tell from sun clouds'' excited expression that she wasn''t doubting, just expressing her excitement. he didn''t show impatience and calmly replied, "of course, why would i joke about something like this?"sun clouds felt embarrassed and rubbed her nose, not daring to say more, instead looking out the window and humming an unknown tune.


    currently, eric and his group are on their way to the star entertainment company for luoli and sun clouds to audition. although both eric and tan ailing felt that the two disciples had great voices, they wanted to consult experts to confirm if they had the potential for development.


    upon learning that eric was taking her for an audition, sun clouds finally realized that her master was not joking with her. since getting in the car, she had been restless and overly excited. fortunately, eric understood her feelings and didn''t blame her for being "rude."


    what puzzled eric was that luoli had been behaving normally the whole time, without any emotional fluctuations. he could only attribute this to differences in individual psychological qualities.


    as eric relaxed, tan ailing''s voice came to his ears, "eric, who''s in charge of the star entertainment company now? it''s not that short and fat man, is it?"


    eric knew she was referring to the disgusting man who not only didn''t regard tang feiyan highly but also flirted with tan ailing at the internal party of ling yan group. he shook his head, "that man was fired a long time ago. now, a manager surnamed liu is the general manager, responsible for daily affairs."


    chatting along the way, they arrived at the star entertainment company.


    although this company had only a handful of nationally renowned first-tier artists under its banner, with the support of the zhu ming group, it still had some prestige. it owned a nearly ten thousand square meter three-story office building in a prime location in the city, as well as the so-called number one photography and recording studio in shanghai. of course, all of this now belonged to eric!


    because the star entertainment company was stationed here and there were often visiting celebrities using the recording and photography studios, the staff in the building were somewhat immune to handsome men and beautiful women. eric''s arrival didn''t cause a sensation but sparked some discussion.


    "who are these people? i''ve never seen them before..."


    "that man and woman look somewhat familiar, but i can''t recall where i''ve seen them. probably some newly debuted artists..."


    "those two masked women next to them, can you tell who they are? they''re covering their faces in a place like this. they must be no ordinary figures..."


    "...can''t recognize them! hey, are the stars tired of sunglasses, scarves, and baseball caps? are they using veils now? quite innovative..."


    ...


    experience tales at empire


    arriving at the floor belonging to the star entertainment company, when the elevator doors opened, someone bowed and greeted, "welcome, chairman and president, to inspect..."


    eric waved his hand, calmly saying to the seven or eight well-dressed middle-aged people, "i''m just here to audition people, not to inspect work. those not involved can disperse."


    after a brief commotion, eric said to liu, the general manager who stayed behind, "is the recording studio ready?"


    "it''s ready!"


    "lead the way."


    on the way, tan ailing noticed liu''s hesitant expression. unable to resist, she asked, "general manager liu, do you have something to say?"


    liu, who was originally eavesdropping on eric, was startled. he respectfully said, "chairman, president, there''s something i''m not sure if i should say..."


    eric frowned slightly, "just say it."


    "today, our music director, bai kaishui, who is in charge of the audition, is known for being strict in our circle. many famous singers have been criticized by him..."


    seeing liu''s sideways glance at luoli and the others, eric understood and smiled, "being strict is a good thing, no need to worry."


    liu seemed to have dropped a burden and his face relaxed, and his steps seemed to lighten.


    the recording studio door opened. a middle-aged man with an elegant demeanor but a serious expression was sitting inside. as introduced, this man was the renowned music producer, bai kaishui.


    without much ado, after introductions, bai kaishui said directly, "those who need to audition, please enter the audition room!"


    with eric''s approval, sun clouds'' expression became noticeably nervous. she took a deep breath and confidently walked into the audition room.


    after entering, sun clouds didn''t start singing immediately, and bai kaishui didn''t rush her either. everyone knew she needed some time to adjust her breathing and mindset. after about five minutes, sun clouds said to the people behind the observation mirror in the audition room, "the song i''m going to sing is called ''heavenly road.''"


    "...this is a magical heavenly road..." sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    after a song, eric, tan ailing, and general manager liu applauded because sun clouds sang exceptionally well, almost on par with the original singer.


    "masked girl, you did very well. your tone is good, and your vocal range is wide," praised bai kaishui. sun clouds, who was originally nervous, suddenly became ecstatic upon hearing this praise.


    "however, if your voice is limited to this, i''m sorry, but i don''t think i''ll agree to sign you. because of a voice like yours, han hong also has, and she is far superior to you in technique. for someone like you, who has talent but has not undergone systematic training, even if someone supports you financially, you won''t be able to compete with han hong and won''t stay in the limelight for long! so, if i have to decide whether to sign you, my answer would be ''no.''"


    bai kaishui''s sharp turn of phrase was aimed directly at sun clouds'' weakness. indeed, fundamentally, sun clouds was just a casual music enthusiast, with no opportunity for systematic vocal training!


    seeing sun clouds'' somewhat dejected expression, eric felt a bit sorry for her and pulled her aside.


    "rinpoche, i''m sorry, i disappointed you..." sun clouds, almost in tears, said.


    eric patted sun clouds'' head, which was about to shed tears, and smiled, "later, use the ''yin-yang union great compassion ode'' and sing another song."


    sun clouds was slightly stunned. although she didn''t understand why i wanted her to do that, she obediently nodded.


    when eric asked sun clouds to sing another song, bai kaishui looked disdainful, but he didn''t object.


    looking through the observation mirror in the audition room, sun clouds took a deep breath. when she started singing, her loud and penetrating voice filled the entire recording studio.


    it was a tibetan folk song of lament.


    her voice, like weeping, vividly depicted the pain, despair, and helplessness of a woman in love. almost everyone was immersed in her singing and couldn''t extricate themselves.


    it wasn''t until long after she finished singing that everyone came back to their senses. everyone''s faces were filled with emotion, and general manager liu was even in tears as if touched in the depths of his soul.


    "it''s just too wonderful! truly a divine voice!" bai kaishui wiped his tears, shook his head in admiration, and said, "what guidance did you give this girl that made such a huge difference before and after? although there are some deficiencies in technique, based on this infectiousness, i can guarantee that she will become china''s number one... no, the world''s number-one singer!"


    eric didn''t answer. he couldn''t explain that the sudden increase in infectiousness came from the allure of the ''yin-yang union great compassion ode,'' could he?


    seeing eric not answering, bai kaishui looked regretful, sighed deeply, and asked, "masked girl, besides singing, what else can you do? can you dance well?"


    upon hearing bai kaishui''s question, eric and the others couldn''t help but smile. dance? that was sun clouds'' strong suit! because the spokesperson for the sun-moon sister deities was not only the concubine of the living buddha but also the dancer of the living buddha. in other words, they were not only the guardians of the living buddha''s practice, but also the entertainment tools for the living buddha''s leisure time!


    at general manager liu''s suggestion, they went to the shape room with a wooden floor.


    without asking for accompaniment, sun clouds took off her shoes and started moving. with light legs and soft arms, she made various strange and graceful poses. the anklets and wristbands made a crisp sound with each movement, like the clear sound of metal clashing.


    the metallic tinkling sound went from slow to urgent, from gentle to abrupt.


    sun clouds'' athletic body vibrantly danced and twirled. her movements, full of heat and strength, made it hard for anyone to even blink.


    accompanied by a strong metallic and tap rhythm, sun clouds'' body constantly changed into various seductive dance poses. beautiful, yet not alluring. each movement revealed the graceful curves of a woman! every posture embodied the most beautiful posture of a woman!


    such a wonderful dance was the most classic collection of movements collected by sakya over the millennia, each movement having stood the test of time!


    if, in the eyes of eric, tan ailing, and luoli, sun clouds was still just a beautiful maid and a thoughtful disciple, then in the eyes of general manager liu and bai kaishui, this masked woman standing on the floor, moving her body and limbs to the beat, was a god! she was the goddess of dance who made everyone bow and worship her...


    after finishing this even more alluring dance, general manager liu and bai kaishui were even more absent-minded for a longer time. if eric hadn''t clapped to wake them up, they might have stood there blankly until they were physically exhausted!


    seeing the enthusiastic gaze of the two big men, sun clouds shrank back behind eric a little fearfully. this action immediately caused dissatisfaction from general manager liu and bai kaishui. a strong smell of gunpowder and vinegar permeated the air.


    fortunately, both of them were people who had been tempered by beauty for a long time, and sun clouds hadn''t fully exerted her skills. so, neither of them was deeply "sunk," and they managed to avoid blowing up at their immediate superiors on the spot.


    bai kaishui let out a long sigh and lamented with a melancholic tone, "i was wrong just now! this masked girl, you are not the world''s number one singer, but the world''s number one singer-dancer..." after shaking his head for a while, bai kaishui continued, "what musical instrument are you good at?" judging by his expression, he seemed to want to change sun clouds'' nickname to the world''s number-one singer-dancer-musician!


    "i don''t know much about musical instruments, but my master is amazing!" sun clouds said proudly, holding luoli''s arm.


    although sun clouds'' answer disappointed bai kaishui a bit, her proud tone piqued his curiosity, and he couldn''t help but ask luoli, "could this masked girl also show us..."


    seeing eric not objecting, luoli gently pulled out a 20-centimeter white flute from her white robe and played it.


    the flute music was extremely strange, with sudden changes, sometimes clear and sometimes vague, with each note and breath, each transition between musical phrases, portrayed through the blended flute notes. although there were interruptions, listening to the music would only give a lingering feeling of endlessness and a sense of entanglement.


    it was evident that luoli had mastered the flute to the point of perfection, reaching the pinnacle of flute artistry.


    the music, from intermittent to continuous, became entangled but softened and refined, filling the room with an atmosphere so rich that it seemed to come from an infinite distance. the enchanting melody stirred up everyone''s hidden pain and joy, evoking memories of past sorrows.


    the music took another turn, and a kind of intensely restrained passion bloomed through bright and sharp notes as if gently narrating the story in everyone''s heart. when the music stopped, no one in the room could speak.


    "clap, clap, clap."


    applause broke out, led by eric. "very good, i like it."


    these five words caused luoli, who had been calm all along, to boil with emotion. she was about to speak when a deafening applause interrupted her. it turned out that everyone else had also awakened at the right moment and was applauding vigorously!


    amidst the applause, bai kaishui exclaimed, "you will make the whole world go crazy for you!"

 Chapter 241 Agent and Bodyguard

    luoli didn''t pay attention to bai kaishui''s words. she just looked excitedly at eric and said, "master, do you really like my playing?"because eric didn''t want to reveal his identity as a living buddha in front of unrelated people, he had long instructed luoli and the others not to use the term "rinpoche" in front of outsiders. out of respect for the living buddha, luoli and the others learned to address eric as "master," similar to how vampires address each other!


    with the status and knowledge of liu zongjingli and bai kaishui, they didn''t find this difficult to understand. however, their eyes couldn''t hide their intense admiration.


    "it''s true!" under the influence of the music, eric showed rare tenderness. "no wonder feng qian always praises your flute playing in front of me. it''s my loss that i haven''t heard it before! you should play for me more in the future..."


    "as long as master wants to listen, i will play for you anytime!" excited by the affirmation, luoli''s expression was very joyful. she paused and whispered, "master, you''re mistaken. i don''t play the flute, i play the gonglin!"


    "what is gonglin?" tan ailing was curious. "can i see it?"


    luoli nodded and handed her the white short flute called "gonglin."


    tan ailing took it and examined it carefully, her expression gradually becoming serious. "this... seems to be made of bone?"


    experience tales at empire


    "yes, authentic gonglin is made from the shinbones of virgins! it is not just a musical instrument, but also a ritual tool!"


    tan ailing''s eyes flickered, and she discreetly handed the gonglin back to luoli.


    seeing her reaction, eric chuckled and shook his head. "whether it''s gonglin or a flute, aren''t they both musical instruments?"


    "exactly!" bai kaishui nodded vigorously in agreement. "musical instruments made from bones are not uncommon. i once saw a minority ethnic percussion instrument in yunnan that was made from human skull... but we still need to keep this secret. if it leaks out, it might cause some fans to react negatively! ..."


    bai kaishui''s words were meant to cater to the emotions of the two "newcomers," but the actual situation was much more serious. once others knew that the musical instruments used by the musicians were made from human bones, even those who loved them would have a psychological barrier! of course, this was except for a small number of crazy fans who had fallen into delusion!


    just as eric was about to ask luoli to change instruments, she unexpectedly said, "master, i don''t want to perform for others!"


    eric was slightly surprised, while bai kaishui reacted more strongly. "why? do you want the whole world to hear your music? don''t you want everyone''s admiration and love?"


    luoli shook her head and said calmly, "why should i care about those things? other people''s admiration is none of my business. i only need master''s love!"


    "you, you..." bai kaishui was so excited that he was speechless for a moment, he swallowed hard and said fiercely, "you are wasting the talent given to you by heaven..."


    "i''m happy to do so!" luoli''s voice turned cold. "the purpose of my learning skills is to entertain master. what''s the point of ''waste''? you should be careful with your words..."


    with bai kaishui''s status and influence in the entertainment industry, when had he ever been so challenged by an unestablished "newcomer," leaving him at a loss for words for a moment.


    eric shook his head and waved to liu zongjingli and bai kaishui, "alright, you two go out and wait for a while..."


    the indifferent and somewhat rude words did not cause any dissatisfaction from the shocked liu zongjingli and the angry bai kaishui. they both left, leaving eric and his "family" a private space.


    "do you not want to enter the entertainment industry?" seeing luoli nod, eric continued, "why?"


    "i am the spokesperson of the sun-moon sister deities and rinpoche''s personal possession. how can i show myself in public?" luoli''s tone was firm, to say the least.


    "are you afraid priest will trouble you?"


    luoli shook her head, saying, "i belong to rinpoche, and my body and skills can only be shown to you!"


    eric didn''t want to force luoli to do something she didn''t want to do, so he didn''t try to persuade her. he even had a sense of realization in his heart, that this was the true traditional spokesperson of the sun-moon sister deities! sun clouds had already been polluted by the internet and no longer had the pure spirit of dedication...


    when eric shifted his gaze to sun clouds with these thoughts in mind, he noticed that her face was a bit pale at the moment, with a hint of inexplicable nervousness and loss in her expression. after a moment of thought, eric understood her current thoughts and said with a faint smile, "sun clouds, don''t worry too much. i won''t stop you from entering the entertainment industry!"


    "rinpoche..." sun clouds bit her lip. "i am also your personal possession. i don''t want to show off my skills, i don''t want to enter the entertainment industry..."


    "why, are you afraid that i will have any opinions about you and your master''s different performances?" eric laughed softly and asked.


    sun clouds didn''t speak, she just glanced quickly at luoli. s~ea??h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "hehe, don''t worry about your master''s thoughts!" eric smiled and said, "since you like it, and i don''t object, why not do it? besides, once you become a highly influential celebrity, it will not only help me earn a lot of money but also promote our ling yan group and increase the fame of our sakya! with so many benefits and no harm, why would you refuse?"


    "really, rinpoche? can i really help you after entering the entertainment industry?" sun clouds looked a bit nervous.


    "of course! once you become a highly influential superstar, you can not only help me earn a lot of money but also promote our ling yan group and increase the fame of our sakya! with so many benefits and no harm, why would you refuse?" sun clouds carefully examined eric for a while, then looked at her master again, finally nodded gently, lowered her head, and whispered, "then i will follow rinpoche''s orders!"


    eric chuckled and did not argue with her about shirking responsibility.


    after calming down this girl, eric began to consider luoli''s issue. after a while, he directly asked, "jiang xue, is there anything you want to do?"


    luoli glanced at eric quietly, without any concealment, and said, "what i want most is to serve rinpoche well..."


    in tan ailing''s ambiguous eyes, eric cleared his throat and asked again, "apart from that, what do you want to do most?"


    after giving eric a resentful look, luoli said, "what rinpoche wants me to do is what i want to do most!"


    eric was a bit speechless, so he made a decision for her, "in that case, you will be sun clouds'' agent!"


    "please rest assured, rinpoche, i will take good care of this girl and will not let her do anything that disgraces you!" after that, luoli gave sun clouds a fierce glare.


    at this moment, sun clouds seemed not to fear her master anymore. she gently shook luoli''s arm and said sweetly, "master, how can you say that? i am devoted to rinpoche and will not do anything to disappoint rinpoche..."


    luoli affectionately patted sun clouds and indulgently said, "you, ever since you learned to surf the internet, you''ve become restless. master is afraid you might not be able to resist temptation and make irreparable mistakes, so he must personally guard you..."


    "i''m fine with that. i never wanted to leave master..." sun clouds leaned on luoli''s shoulder, sounding joyful.


    seeing the performance of these two, eric sighed slightly, thinking of aileen, the teacher who had raised him in celestia, feeling a bit melancholic. suddenly, he felt his hand being held, and he turned his head to see tan ailing. her hand was warm and delicate, her eyes soft and beautiful, instantly dispersing the slight gloom in his heart.


    tan ailing said softly, "eric, luoli and sun clouds are quite tempting. with their own strength, they can only deal with ordinary people. if they encounter real masters, they will be powerless..."


    "don''t worry, i have prepared bodyguards for them!"


    "that''s good..."


    calling liu zongjingli and bai kaishui back in, eric pointed to sun clouds and said to them, "she is sun clouds. you should find the best team, tailor the most suitable songs and promotion plan for her according to her own characteristics. during this time, she will come to the company for training, and you should arrange the best vocal teacher for her to improve her singing skills..."


    "yes, chairman!" liu zongjingli carefully noted down everything eric said. he had already realized that the chairman was ready to support this mysterious masked woman, with whom his relationship was somewhat ambiguous. as a qualified subordinate, he naturally knew what to do!


    seeing that eric did not mention the masked woman who played the short flute, bai kaishui became anxious and couldn''t help but say, "chairman, haven''t you persuaded this girl?"


    "she won''t become a public figure in the entertainment industry!" eric''s indifferent tone contained an irresistible determination. seeing that there was nothing he could do, bai kaishui couldn''t help but sigh deeply. ignoring him, eric pointed to luoli and continued to liu zongjingli, "her name is luoli, and she will be sun clouds'' agent in the future. you should let the best agent in our company take care of her, and make sure to make her familiar with the rules of the entertainment industry as soon as possible..."


    "yes, chairman..."

 Chapter 242 Video and Phone Calls (1)

    in the days that followed, luoli and sun clouds went to the star entertainment company for training and learning every day. due to luoli''s insistence, they always wore masks, even in front of several "teachers".this made the senior management of the company very headache-inducing. many people were quite resentful, but after liu zongjingli brought out eric, everyone shut up and compromised to develop the first-ever singer promotion plan without revealing their true identities!


    however, because of the seductive nature of the "yin-yang intimate sorrow fu," even though sun clouds had never shown her face, her enchanting figure and voice still made every staff member who had contact with her extremely optimistic about her future "stardom" after her debut!


    on luoli''s side, the progress was also very gratifying. based on eric''s dominance, she only needed to learn some orthodox rules and procedures, and there was no need to pay attention to those so-called "unspoken rules" at all! s§×ar?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    with luoli''s intelligence and her superior "yin-yang intimate sorrow fu," almost no one could refuse her requests!


    it can be said that with her as an agent specializing in "seduction," sun clouds will almost be able to go on any program and take any advertisement she wants in the future!


    as luoli and sun clouds'' lives were no longer empty and boring, eric''s leisurely days also came to an end as he was busy mass-producing bodyguards!


    in eric''s mind, bodyguards were divided into two types.


    one type is the peripheral bodyguard, the kind of black-clad sunglasses men often see on tv. their main role is to deter small-time crooks and isolate the fans and reporters who are destined to appear around sun clouds in the future.


    the other type is the personal bodyguard, as the name suggests, they stay with sun clouds all the time, never leaving more than three meters away, to deal with "abnormal people" who are high-level experts.


    peripheral bodyguards can be served by those blood slaves who have been mercenaries. these people are all burly men, not only do they have a deterrent appearance, but also because they have been to the battlefield and killed people, they naturally carry a murderous aura, which is chilling to ordinary people.


    now, eric is already proficient in using the yin qi of the earthly evil to enhance the strength of the vampires. hundreds of blood slaves and vampires have been promoted in just ten days.


    this batch of new servants not only all have the strength not inferior to top experts but also five men and eight women, a total of thirteen orthodox vampires have been promoted to dukes.


    this was somewhat unexpected to eric, but after thinking about it, he felt relieved!


    on that day, the excellent qualifications brought together by lusien were all from big cities. those vampires living in small towns and villages did not continue to search due to time constraints, so it was not surprising to see these potential vampires now!


    after thinking about it, eric asked a vampire marquis with ordinary qualifications and only the strength of a top expert to lead eighteen blood slaves with first-class skills to serve as luoli''s peripheral bodyguards, while the personal bodyguards were led by a female duchess who was comparable to a pre-heaven expert, accompanied by four top experts.


    of course, eric did not forget tang feiyan in country a and immediately used the video conferencing system to connect with her.


    "eric, do you miss me?" tang feiyan on the screen was wearing a sexy nightgown, her expression charming and her demeanor enticing. however, there was a hint of hard-to-hide fatigue in her voice.


    eric looked at the stack of materials and the computer that was still running behind her and frowned slightly, "it should be almost midnight there now. why are you still working?"


    "i have no choice..." tang feiyan pouted, somewhat helpless, "there is too much homework left behind by the temporary absence!"


    "hehe..."


    tan ailing laughed beside her, "you, one of the two outstanding beauties, don''t lose face, okay?"


    "how could that be?" tang feiyan said confidently, "with my intelligence, i can finish two months'' worth of homework in half a month..."


    "don''t push yourself too hard, you have to learn to take care of yourself alone over there!"


    "how to take care of myself?" tang feiyan said with a hint of grievance, "i''m not like you, who can receive eric''s care every day. even if i want to take care of myself, i don''t know how..."


    originally concerned about her sisters, tan ailing rolled her eyes and decided to ignore this "complainer" in a foreign country!


    however, tang feiyan had no intention of letting her off easily. she hummed and said, "ailing, without me to help you, can you deal with eric alone? he is getting more and more powerful now... by the way, how many times do you two do it in one night, how long does it take, who takes the initiative, and what positions do you use..."


    as tang feiyan kept talking about private matters, tan ailing''s face became darker and her hands trembled slightly, showing signs of losing control.


    to prevent tan ailing from smashing the screen and ordering the fastest flight to country a, eric, with cold sweat on his forehead, quickly said, "feiyan, when are you going back to your country..."


    "the courses during this period are very tight, and i still have to make up for the lessons i missed before..." tang feiyan said regretfully, "so, i''m afraid i won''t be able to come back for a month..."


    "i see..."


    just as eric sighed, tang feiyan''s expression became excited, "although i can''t return to the country, eric, you can come to country a!" here, tang feiyan suddenly stroked her chest through her nightgown and half-bit her red lips, using a voice that could make any normal man itch and swell, "eric, come over quickly~ i need you~"


    amidst tan ailing''s mocking laughter, eric shook his head with regret and said directly, "i have prepared several bodyguards for you. i will have them fly to your place tomorrow. get ready to receive them!"


    "skidmore has already arranged many bodyguards around me!" tang feiyan said in surprise, "for my safety, skidmore''s blood slaves have secretly controlled all the underground forces in paraatoo city, even many blood slaves have joined the gatekeepers of stanford university, and there are two downstairs in my dormitory building..." enjoy new adventures at empire


    eric shook his head, indifferent, "the positions of those bodyguards are too peripheral, they can only prevent dangers, and they are insufficient in responding to sudden events, so i still plan to give you a personal female bodyguard."


    tang feiyan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she said solemnly, "eric, do we have any trouble recently?"


    eric was slightly stunned, not understanding why tang feiyan would ask this. tan ailing beside him, however, understood and smiled, "feiyan, don''t think too much, we''re fine! eric is just worried about you, so he put in so much effort to arrange security for you. he doesn''t want you to be in any danger..."

 Chapter 243 Video and Phone Calls (2)

    after carefully sizing up eric and tan ailing for a while, tang feiyan felt that they didn''t seem to be hiding anything from her, so she relaxed and smiled, "you scared me! hehe, but it feels so warm..."after a moment of infatuation, tang feiyan''s expression turned bitter, "but how should i arrange the four female bodyguards? i don''t want to swagger around the campus with four women in black sunglasses!"


    "this is easy!"


    eric smiled and said, "i will ask skidmore to arrange for the four female bodyguards to enroll in school and stay by your side as classmates and roommates."


    "eric, you are so clever in saying that..."


    it was time for casual chat, but considering that it was late at night on tang feiyan''s side, eric and the others only chatted for a little over an hour before ending the conversation. after rejecting tang feiyan''s request to watch the "live broadcast" of eric and tan ailing, eric shut down the video conferencing system.


    just as he walked out of the video conference room, the butler lusien walked over with a cordless phone, "master, the national security bureau has urgent matters to discuss with you!"


    eric nodded, took the phone, and said, "hello, i''m eric!"


    "eric, it''s me, shen jiajun."


    "jiajun, what''s the matter?"


    "eric, do you remember the two ability users we captured last time in the small farm in the southern suburbs of chengde city, in the yanshan mountains?"


    "of course, i remember." how could eric forget? that was where little feng qian was tortured. "one is an earth ability user, and the other is a dual ability user of fire and spirit!"


    "that''s right. it''s them..." sear?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    after waiting for a few seconds without shen jiajun continuing, eric couldn''t help but feel a little strange, "what''s wrong? have you extracted the secret of the mysterious organization they belong to from their mouths? don''t worry, if you want to eradicate that mysterious organization but feel that your strength is insufficient, i can unconditionally help you!" for those guys who tortured little feng qian, eric was more than willing to "send" them on their way!


    "well... eric, we haven''t found out about that mysterious organization yet..."


    "what? it''s been more than five months, and you still haven''t pried open the mouths of those two ability users?" eric was extremely surprised.


    seemingly hearing a hint of contempt from eric''s words towards the national security bureau''s incompetence, shen jiajun hurriedly explained, "eric, you don''t know, those two guys are extremely stubborn. no matter how we persuade or induce them, they refuse to defect..."


    eric raised an eyebrow and said, "don''t tell me, your national security bureau is a charity organization that values human rights and practices civilized law enforcement..."


    "...to be honest, we have used torture. however, those two guys are trained and have secrets. once tortured, they automatically fall into a coma. we can''t effectively interrogate them at all!"


    "don''t you have any spirit-type ability users in your national security bureau? can''t you just extract their memories directly?"


    "those two guys have been planted with ''memory locks'' by a spirit-type ability master. the level of ability of the person who cast the spell is far higher than the spirit-type ability users in our bureau. we have no way to break through the blockade and obtain the information!"


    "do you want me to help?"


    "no... in fact, through the continuous use of abilities over the past few months, the memory locks in the brains of those two guys have begun to loosen. i believe that in at most ten days, they will be completely unlocked..."


    "then why did you contact me? not just to catch up, right?" eric was a little puzzled.


    "cough..." shen jiajun cleared his throat several times before saying, "eric, those two guys... have been rescued!"


    "rescued?" eric was stunned again, and after a moment, he asked uncertainly, "rescued from there? not from the headquarters of your national security bureau''s ability department?"


    after a while, eric heard shen jiajun''s soft "um." find your next read on empire


    this surprised eric a bit.


    although the productivity of ability users in china is relatively low compared to the west, the strength of the national security bureau''s ability department is far from being able to be countered by just any organization! moreover, this was on their turf...


    "eric, although the person was rescued from our ability department headquarters, it was not because we were incompetent! at that time, most of the experts in the department went to the small farm in the yanshan mountains..."


    shen jiajun explained urgently, "based on our research over the past few months, based on the original experimental results, we have developed a relatively humane method to use the power of nightmares to enhance abilities. so the boss let all the colleagues without missions go in batches..."


    eric interjected with a smile, "i didn''t expect that at this time, your ability department headquarters would be infiltrated?"


    "but our brothers who stayed behind didn''t let the attackers off easily!" shen jiajun gritted his teeth, "there were a total of twenty-seven attackers, and we left fifteen behind! but unfortunately, not one was captured..."


    "alright, let''s get to the point of why you made this call!"


    eric thought that shen jiajun''s call probably had two purposes.


    the first was to ask him to help find the whereabouts of the attackers. however, since no one else knew about his ability to find people accurately using the "dark chronicles," this possibility was unlikely.


    the second was to ask him to help with the medical treatment of the ability users injured in the attack, after all, his treatment method, which was misunderstood as "buddha''s light illuminating all," was well-known!


    however, shen jiajun''s answer was unexpected, "eric, because you contributed to the elimination of the yanshan farm, we are afraid that those people will come to retaliate against you, so we want to send some people to your place..."


    finally getting to the point, eric shook his head and said, "thank you for your kindness, but i don''t need it. i have my security force, which is enough to deal with any attack!"


    "eric, please reconsider..." shen jiajun''s voice revealed infinite embarrassment.


    "no need, i have already decided!"

 Chapter 244 Storming the Manor

    at two-thirty in the morning, five hundred meters from the wu mei manor.a young man with a carefree expression and colorful hair chewed gum and sighed, "why is there such a big difference between people? i thought the boss''s residence in indonesia was already luxurious, but coming to shanghai, i realized that the an family manor is the real wealthy residence! but now that i''ve seen the target''s residence, i suddenly feel that compared to here, the boss''s home can only be called a slum... when will i be able to have such a manor!"


    a giant man over two meters tall beside him glared at him, somewhat disgusted, and said, "be serious, we''re here to do business..."


    the flower-haired young man completely ignored the giant man''s reprimand, grinned, and turned to a woman with a sickly pale and frosty complexion, "binger, the boss said that after this mission, each of us will receive a bonus of five million rmb. do you have any plans? how about letting big brother take you out for fun..."


    the seemingly mildly albino woman remained silent, showing no emotional fluctuations.


    a middle-aged "mature" beauty, ordinary in appearance but extremely enticing in figure, smiled and walked gracefully to the side of the flower-haired young man, embraced him from behind, gently rubbing against him.


    in a cloying voice, she said, "wolf, why are you provoking binger again? if you want to have fun, don''t you still have me? big sister will cooperate with you wholeheartedly, you can do whatever you want..."


    the flower-haired young man reached back and groped the mature woman''s plump buttocks, smirked, and said, "since big sister is willing, how could little brother refuse! a few days ago, i bought a copy of ''thirty-six techniques of dongxuanzi'' at a stall. let''s study it together."


    "little brother, you''re so bad!"


    "that''s enough!" the two-meter-tall giant roared, "you adulterers and adulteresses, restrain yourselves a bit. we''re here on a mission, not on a picnic!"


    "what''s wrong with being on a mission?" the young man pouted, retorting, "i call this ''sending work to entertainment,'' unlike you, who follows the ''mercenary code'' in everything! remember, you are no longer a freelance mercenary, but a great ability user..."


    "what if i''m an ability user?" the giant roared in a low voice, "if you hadn''t treated the ''mercenary code'' seriously, and acted recklessly, how could we have lost fifteen brothers last time..."


    "wang xingyu, you can''t say that!"


    the mature woman spoke up in a tender and righteous manner, "after all, that place is the headquarters of the chinese national security bureau''s ability department. do you think it''s made of paper? some casualties are inevitable, but the boss didn''t blame anyone. why are you yelling here..."


    "that''s enough!" a man with a cold expression and triangular eyes said coldly, "this mission was undertaken by the five of us together. i don''t want to see internal discord before the operation, let alone no mutual support during the operation. if you can''t control your emotions, we might as well go back!"


    the flower-haired young man, mature woman, and wang xingyu looked at each other and said in unison, "boss, we know our mistakes!"


    the middle-aged man nodded and said coldly, "i''ll repeat it again. the target of this mission is a man and a woman. the man is named eric, a handsome young man in his twenties. the woman is named feng qian, a girl only ten years old. the purpose of the mission is to capture, not to kill. you must remember this! by the way, do you all remember their appearance?"


    "don''t worry, boss!"


    the flower-haired young man spoke on behalf of his four companions, "we''ve seen the photos of the two targets countless times. we guarantee we won''t catch the wrong person!"


    "in that case, let''s start!" the middle-aged man looked at the mature woman, "jiaojiao, it''s up to you!"


    jiaojiao nodded, let go of the flower-haired young man, and when the others gathered around her, this mature woman, with a solemn expression, spread her hands, and a colorless and shapeless barrier immediately enveloped the five of them.


    although there was nothing unusual inside the barrier, if someone were to observe from outside, they would find that all five of them had disappeared!


    the spherical barrier containing the five of them swiftly floated towards the wu mei manor. when it reached the city wall, it didn''t stop. surprisingly, the thick city wall did not hinder them at all. it was as if they passed through it like illusory light and shadow.


    behind the city wall, although there were hunting dogs with amazing senses of smell and hearing, as well as blood-slave security guards whose strength was comparable to top experts, none of them sensed the presence of these five invaders.


    there were even several people who, like the city wall, were passed through by them without any signs of disturbance.


    this was jiaojiao''s ability¡ªspatial barrier. although this spatial ability had no attack power, it was still quite rare!


    because the spatial barrier created by this ability actually existed in another dimension, parallel to earth''s space.


    nothing on earth could affect it! of course, things inside the barrier could not affect things on earth either. even if the barrier was not broken, they could not come out.


    floating to the foot of the mountain, the flower-haired young man couldn''t help but lament, "now i finally understand what ''looking at the mountain and running the horse to death'' means! it didn''t seem so big from the outside, but inside, it''s huge! is this a residential house..."


    ignoring the chattering flower-haired young man, wang xingyu asked seriously, "boss, do you know where the target individuals live?"


    huan killer shook his head, frowned, and said, "the boss and the an family don''t have any information on that. we''ll have to search on our own!"


    "why didn''t we wait for solid intelligence before coming?" binger, who had been silent, finally spoke. her voice was very pleasant, but just like her name, she was cold to the core.


    huan killer smiled bitterly and said, "this is the boss''s order, it''s urgent!"


    "are we supposed to search room by room?" the flower-haired young man exclaimed, "this will probably take until dawn!"


    huan killer also found it troublesome. he looked at the mature woman and asked, "jiaojiao, how long can you maintain it?"


    "at most two hours!"


    "how about we just go in aggressively?" the flower-haired young man suggested, seeing huan killer''s expression change. he continued, "boss, although the fire messengers said that the target has some skilled people under him, all five of us are a-rank ability users. with our complementary abilities, even if we face two or three pre-heaven experts, we won''t be at a disadvantage. why be so cautious? let''s be open and direct, and just attack them head-on!"


    after thinking for a while, huan killer nodded.


    after jiaojiao dispelled the barrier, the flower-haired young man immediately went up to inquire and even took out a handkerchief to help jiaojiao wipe the nonexistent sweat from her forehead. s~ea??h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    although wang xingyu was extremely disdainful of the flower-haired young man''s actions, jiaojiao was very receptive, leaning into the flower-haired young man''s embrace, letting his other hand roam freely on her body.


    while jiaojiao and the flower-haired young man were intimate, huan killer and binger used their abilities. although there was no specific target, their abilities were diffused, but the energy emitted by a-rank abilities was not trivial.


    the grass at the wu mei manor was frost-resistant, and even in deep winter, it would not frost or freeze. however, under binger''s ability, a white frost appeared on the grass within five meters of her, indicating the formidable nature of this energy.


    as a mental ability user, huan killer''s ability didn''t show any obvious signs, but anyone with sharp eyes would notice that all the grass, ants, and flying insects within ten meters of him had fainted...


    the five of them, without hiding their figures and deliberately emitting energy, were quickly discovered. nearly a hundred blood-slaves gathered, but instead of attacking immediately, they just watched vigilantly.


    "wow, there are more than a hundred top experts. it seems that our target is not simple!" although the flower-haired young man was sighing, there was no trace of nervousness in his expression.


    "it''s not just about skilled individuals!" wang xingyu smelled a familiar scent from these blood-slaves. "these should all be people who have been on the battlefield, experienced life and death trials..."


    this statement made everyone, including the flower-haired young man, tense.


    they all knew that there was a huge difference between a top expert who only knew how to stay in their comfort zone and a second-rate expert who had experienced life-and-death trials.


    it could be said that in a showdown between a top expert and a second-rate expert who had experienced life and death, the one who survived would be the second-rate expert!


    facing a group of high-level experts who were not noisy, didn''t ask questions, and didn''t attack, huan killer finally spoke, "i am huan killer, seeking to see your master. please inform him!"


    the blood-slaves remained silent, as silent as death.


    whether it was because of the cold wind of the winter night or the pressure from the blood-slaves, jiaojiao suddenly felt her hair stand on end, as if she had a bad premonition, and couldn''t help but squeeze into the arms of the man holding her. find exclusive stories on empire


    the flower-haired young man smiled ambiguously, wang xingyu looked serious, and binger''s gaze was icy. the three of them stood silently beside huan killer, seemingly casual but covering each other, filling in all the gaps.


    unperturbed by the lack of response, huan killer stood quietly, half-closing his eyes, seemingly waiting for something.


    after about twenty minutes, the crowd that had surrounded the five of them like stagnant water suddenly surged like a stone thrown into it. in a uniform "greetings, master," a pair of exceptionally good-looking young men and women walked into the encirclement.

 Chapter 245 Battle

    since practicing the "dual cultivation" with tan ailing, eric rarely meditated deeply alone. usually, he meditated while dozing with his woman in his arms.this kind of meditation was about one-seventh as effective as deep meditation, but it had a benefit: a strong perception of the outside world. any slight movement would be immediately noticed.


    two energy fluctuations, one of ice energy and the other of pure spiritual energy, disturbed eric''s meditation tonight. he opened his eyes, slightly puzzled.


    although they had just gone through an intense "battle," tan ailing was not weakened by the effect of the "yin-yang harmony cultivation technique." she also woke up sensing the energy fluctuations and asked lazily, "eric, who would come to our villa at this time?"


    "i don''t know, but they''re probably up to no good, right?" eric smiled faintly, speculating, "i just don''t understand why they would reveal themselves?"


    tan ailing leaned against eric''s chest, puzzled, and asked, "eric, i don''t think these two energy fluctuations are true qi, what do you think?"


    "yeah. i think it''s psychic energy. i''ve sensed a similar energy fluctuation on shen jiajun before!" eric nodded in agreement.


    tan ailing''s eyes flickered. "these two intruders seem to be of a high level!"


    "indeed!" eric nodded in agreement. "they should be a bit stronger than shen jiajun..."


    "so... should we go see what they''re up to?" tan ailing suggested.


    thinking that tan ailing had been bored for a long time, eric didn''t want to stop her from joining in the fun, so he agreed and they both put on their clothes.


    "should we call the others?" tan ailing suddenly asked as she walked out with eric.


    having just informed the vampires and blood slaves through the contract not to attack the intruders, eric understood tan ailing''s meaning and shook his head, "no need. judging from the energy fluctuations, the enemies should be at the foot of the mountain. to prevent them from luring the tiger down the mountain, it''s better not to let the vampire dukes guarding the upper courtyard come with us! with our strength and the current strength of the four guardians, we can handle any unexpected events with ease!"


    tan ailing nodded and didn''t say anything more, nor did she ask about little feng qian and luoli. she knew that luoli and her master had been extremely busy lately, with so much to learn and such a large expenditure of energy that they were probably already asleep.


    even if they were awake, they wouldn''t be needed, as their combat strength was negligible compared to the two intruders.


    even if they were brought along, they would not be of much help!


    even though they quickened their pace, by the time eric and his group of six reached the encirclement at the foot of the mountain, it had been more than twenty minutes!


    the outer circle of blood-slaves automatically parted and saluted. in a wave of "greetings, master," eric and his group entered the encirclement and saw the calm enemies standing in the middle, unexpectedly, there were five of them!


    seeing this scene, huan killer and the others naturally understood that the exceptionally handsome man in front was the leader!


    "what a handsome man! much better looking than in the photos..." jiaojiao couldn''t help but exclaim, covering her mouth.


    the flower-haired young man, feeling a bit sour, grabbed a handful of her ample bosom and snorted, "what''s the use of being good-looking? he might just be a paper tiger!"


    jiaojiao giggled and rubbed against the flower-haired young man, coquettishly saying, "good little brother, don''t be angry. a woman like me wouldn''t be moved by looks. the only one who can catch my eye is a little brother like you who is truly skilled..."


    "that''s about right!" the flower-haired young man stared at eric triumphantly, feeling jealous of his handsome face that could attract women all over the world.


    perhaps to please her lover, jiaojiao smiled at tan ailing and said, "good little brother, look at the woman''s expression. she went through a ''tough battle'' not long ago. but, did you notice that her steps were very steady when she came in just now..."


    "what does that mean?" the flower-haired young man was puzzled.


    "it means that handsome guy isn''t very capable..." jiaojiao cast a seductive glance at the flower-haired young man, then glanced at eric sideways and said with a smile, "think about it, every time after you finish with me, don''t i end up unable to get out of bed for seven or eight hours..."


    although eric and tan ailing wouldn''t be bothered by the barking of the two "humanoid dogs," eric''s subordinates didn''t have such good cultivation.


    a guard shouted, "how dare you!"


    this shout contained the power of the lion roar technique, immediately knocking jiaojiao, who was unprepared, and unconscious, and causing the flower-haired young man to see stars and lose his footing.


    wang xingyu saw that something was wrong and immediately leaped to the front of the flower-haired young man and jiaojiao, alert and wary, guarding against the guards'' pursuit.


    the flower-haired young man''s strength was indeed not bad. in just a few seconds, he recovered and looked at jiaojiao, who had lost consciousness in his arms, roaring angrily, "you bastard, sneak attack!" and was about to charge over.


    with a deep roar from huan killer and a pull from wang xingyu, the flower-haired young man stopped in his tracks, but still glared at the guard who had spoken.


    due to the special nature of their techniques, the four guardians did not give the impression of being super experts. so, in huan killer''s eyes, the four guardians were just top-notch experts. moreover, he was confident that he could stand undefeated in a one-on-four battle.


    but the inscrutable nature of eric and tan ailing made him uncertain. however, he had not completely given up on the mission. in his opinion, even if the opponent was a pre-heaven expert, with their powerful abilities, they could still put up a fight!


    so, after stopping the flower-haired young man''s shout, he smiled and said to eric, "chairman eric, please don''t misunderstand, we have no malicious intent!"


    "is that so?" eric asked calmly, "then why did you break into our villa late at night?"


    "we just want to invite chairman eric and miss feng qian for a meeting!"


    eric frowned slightly, "who wants to see us?"


    huan killer shook his head and said, "although i can''t reveal it to you, i can assure you that our employer has no ill intentions, as they specifically requested not to harm you..."


    seeing the refusal on eric''s face, huan killer quickly said, "chairman eric, as you can feel, our strength is quite powerful. even if you and miss feng qian are pre-heaven experts, you can''t stop us. besides, you also have to consider your subordinates."


    eric looked at him with interest and said, "so, little feng qian and i have to go with you?"


    huan killer''s eyes flickered, hehe smiled, "believe me, you won''t be willing to go with us like this, chairman eric! how about this, we''ll have five rounds of competition, and the side that wins three out of five wins. if you win, we''ll leave immediately, but if we win, you and miss feng qian will come with us."


    huan killer planned to use the strategy of tian ji''s horse race, letting jiaojiao, who had no attack power, consume one of the opponents'' pre-heaven experts. in this way, even if the opponent''s other pre-heaven expert won in the end, their side would have won three out of five rounds...


    it''s wishful thinking! eric seemed to see through huan killer''s plan, smiled coldly, and did not answer. read exclusive chapters at empire


    seeing that eric did not speak out against it, huan killer thought he had agreed. he looked somewhat triumphant, sneered, and said, "in that case, the first match on our side will be..." s§×arch* the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "i''ll fight!" the one who interrupted was the flower-haired young man. without waiting for huan killer''s agreement, he handed the still unconscious jiaojiao to binger, strode out, and pointed at the guard who had knocked jiaojiao unconscious, shouting, "you come out and die..."


    the guard turned to look at eric, who was about to nod, but tan ailing, beside him, tugged at his sleeve.


    "what''s wrong, do you want to fight?"


    "yeah." tan ailing nodded, her eyes full of desire for battle. "judging from that person''s figure and gait, he seems to be adept in body techniques. i want to use him to practice!"


    "well, be careful!"


    "i know." amidst the cursing of the flower-haired young man, tan ailing stepped forward slowly.


    seeing tan ailing''s ethereal and calm demeanor, the flower-haired young man was slightly stunned and uncertain, confirming, "you want to fight me?"


    tan ailing didn''t bother to speak, just nodded calmly.


    after looking at tan ailing for a few seconds, the flower-haired young man''s anger suddenly dissipated, and he grinned wickedly, saying, "alright then, i''ll play with you properly!"


    the cold night wind blew, and the atmosphere slowly grew tense. the flower-haired young man stood still, while tan ailing also stood calmly.


    originally, the flower-haired young man had wanted to overpower the "little woman" in front of him with his momentum. however, after a while, he found that it was not very likely. after thinking about it, he felt that if it came down to patience, he probably wouldn''t be able to match the woman who practiced internal energy. after all, warriors, especially those who practiced internal energy, had very high requirements for their mental state. so, he decided to take the initiative to attack.


    although tan ailing was simply standing there, her pre-heaven spiritual sense was already locked onto the flower-haired young man. seeing him move, she moved too, and the two figures immediately clashed.

 Chapter 246 Kill

    although tan ailing and the flower-haired young man were extremely fast in their movements, ordinary people could not see their figures clearly at this moment.however, eric knew clearly that tan ailing was not using real skills, and for some reason, the flower-haired young man did not immediately trigger the unknown effects of his hidden ability.


    tan ailing was now very relaxed. she felt that her opponent was just a bit stronger and faster, but his moves were not very sophisticated, as if he was just repeating a few simple moves, somewhat like the stance of japanese karate.


    although tan ailing completely looked down on such low-level techniques as karate, she was not careless.


    even though she did not have eric''s "true eyes," her pre-heaven spiritual sense let her know that the flower-haired young man still had a trick up his sleeve. experience more content on empire


    after testing each other for more than thirty moves, tan ailing became somewhat impatient and wanted to force out the flower-haired young man''s true strength, so she used a feint.


    the flower-haired young man fell for it, throwing a punch straight in, only to be solidly kicked in the chest by tan ailing.


    this kick felt strange to tan ailing. it didn''t feel like kicking a person, but more like kicking a large, hard-skinned animal like a rhinoceros.


    this puzzled tan ailing because with the somewhat "slender" physique of the flower-haired young man, it was absolutely impossible for him to give such a feeling. it would be more fitting for someone like wang xingyu, a giant of a man!


    could it be that he possesses this kind of protective ability? it can''t be that simple...


    the flower-haired young man was knocked back five steps by tan ailing, looking surprised.


    arrogant as he was, he did not expect to be beaten back by a woman!


    although he did not use his ability, his karate skills were already at the black belt level. now, he couldn''t even deal with a woman who had just "fought" with a man!


    the flower-haired young man became furious. he roared, and the clothes on his body burst open one by one. his muscles, which were not prominent before, began to twist and swell, and long, black fur grew out, and long fangs protruded from his mouth.


    seeing this scene, the surrounding blood slaves were slightly restless. although they were well-trained and disciplined, some still blurted out a few words. eric heard clearly, it was¡ª"werewolf!"


    this sudden change did not panic tan ailing. instead, she was somewhat pleased, knowing that her opponent had shown his true strength, and she could finally test her newly learned top-notch martial arts in a real battle! so, she did not take the opportunity to attack, just stood there quietly, waiting for the flower-haired young man to completely transform.


    soon, in just over a minute, the transformation process was complete. the flower-haired young man''s face became extremely ferocious, and his voice changed from before, hoarse and ferocious, "woman, are you ready? brother is going to attack..."


    tan ailing was indifferent, just asking as he was about to pounce, "are you a werewolf?"


    the flower-haired monster''s attack paused, angrily saying, "how could i be such a hybrid? this is my ability..."


    eric''s eyes flashed, recalling something shen jiajun had said in a chat before. he couldn''t help but ask, "are you the mimetic-type esper known as the ''imitation panda''?"


    "i didn''t expect you to have some knowledge!" the flower-haired monster said proudly, "i told you to come with us obediently, but you didn''t. now you''re scared, right? let me tell you, it''s too late..."


    where did this guy come from, so obscene and arrogant?


    eric rolled his eyes and said to tan ailing, "ailing, although this mimetic-type esper is very rare, his attack power is not necessarily outstanding. he can only simulate changes. you can handle him with care!"


    before tan ailing could respond, the flower-haired monster became furious. "bastard, to say such things, i''ll tear your woman apart to prove you wrong!" with that, he raised a shadow and rushed towards tan ailing.


    facing an enemy she had never encountered before, tan ailing was somewhat excited. with a shout, she flashed forward to meet him.


    when both the beauty and the beast became serious, their movements were so fast that they were almost invisible. the blood slaves watching seemed to be struggling, and several of the weakest ones even showed signs of dizziness.


    of course, eric and the four guardians could see clearly.


    although tan ailing was a woman, the martial arts she practiced were of the vigorous type. although she had entered the pre-heaven realm, she still preferred to use strength to overcome strength and clash head-on with the enemy.


    the sound of their legs grabbing and colliding was like the popping of chestnuts throughout the venue, dense and loud. suddenly, with a loud noise, the two separated like an explosion.


    eric could see clearly that tan ailing had gathered all her true energy and used her newly learned supreme martial arts, the five eric heavenly heart palms, which fiercely printed on the flower-haired monster''s body.


    at the moment the flower-haired monster was hit, he also fiercely grabbed tan ailing''s arm!


    eric teleported over to support tan ailing, looking at her torn sleeve and the three bloodstains on her white jade-like arm, his eyes couldn''t help but narrow. while applying healing techniques, he asked, "how could you be injured by him?"


    tan ailing looked at eric''s tense expression, sweetly smiled, and said, "it''s my first time, after all..."


    eric smiled strangely, teasing, "because it''s your first time, you had to bleed?"


    blushing, tan ailing gently patted him and got back to the point, "it''s my first time fighting this type of esper. i''m not used to his style of fighting, didn''t notice his hidden nails, and misused a martial art like the five eric heavenly heart palms..."


    "misused?" eric was slightly puzzled. "why do you say that?"


    "the reason why the five eric heavenly heart palms can be called top-notch martial arts is not because of its physical attacking power, but because it carries an ''aura'' that can subdue demons and evil spirits. when dealing with vampires and werewolves and other dark creatures, it has an attack bonus effect..."


    eric smiled understandingly, "you thought he looked like a werewolf from the legends, so you mistakenly thought he belonged to dark creatures, hence choosing the five eric heavenly heart palms?"


    somewhat embarrassed, tan ailing nodded and said, "who knew he just looked like a werewolf, but his mutation was not caused by dark forces. the ''aura'' in the five eric heavenly heart palms is completely ineffective against him, so i was injured..."


    as they spoke, they both looked towards the direction where the flower-haired young man landed.


    at this moment, he was pushing away the hands of his companions and standing up by himself.


    although there was a streak of blood at the corner of his mouth, eric could confirm that his injuries were not serious, almost to the point of having no effect on his strength.


    huan killer looked up and down at the flower-haired young man who was still in his "werewolf" state and asked, "wolf, what do you think?"


    the flower-haired young man replied nonchalantly, "no problem, although this woman''s palm strength has a very strong destructive ability to the internal organs of ordinary people, it has little effect on me!"


    huan killer nodded and turned to eric, "chairman eric, shall we call this battle a draw?"


    eric snorted and didn''t reply. huan killer didn''t mind, still smiling, "i didn''t expect chairman eric to be not only a master of martial arts but also an esper of the healing type. rest well! since we are of the same kind, we should get closer in the future..."


    eric still ignored him.


    huan killer coughed a few times, feeling embarrassed, and said, "let''s proceed to the second round, shall we? i wonder who chairman eric will send to the stage?"


    eric walked out in large strides, still not looking at huan killer, staring at the flower-haired young man and saying, "you, the one with torn clothes, do you still have the strength to fight?"


    the flower-haired young man was taken aback and was about to speak, but huan killer next to him spoke, "chairman eric, wolf has already fought one round. we have another candidate for the next battle!"


    eric still treated huan killer as if he were transparent, directly saying to the flower-haired young man, "if you''re not up for it, i can give you an hour''s rest."


    the flower-haired young man became furious, pushing away huan killer, who was trying to hold him back, and said, "boss, it''s okay, i don''t care about this kind of pretty boy. just wait for my triumphant return."


    "but, your injury..."


    "it''s nothing serious, i was just warming up earlier. i don''t care about this pretty boy. just let me go up there."


    huan killer nodded helplessly and said, "wolf, be careful. if you can''t handle it, come down. after all, you''ve already fought one round."


    the flower-haired young man walked towards eric while saying indifferently, "it''s okay, although this woman''s palm strength has a very strong destructive ability to the internal organs of ordinary people, it has little effect on me!"


    the two faced each other, five meters apart.


    eric said to the flower-haired young man, "hey, you look like you''ve been through a lot. are you sure you don''t want to rest?"


    the flower-haired young man said contemptuously, "i already knew that someone like you, a pretty boy, only knows how to talk. i can finish you off in a second. hurry up, deal with you, and then teach that stupid man who dared to shout at me a lesson..."


    eric nodded faintly and said, "since you are confident in yourself, then i can rest assured." sear?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the flower-haired young man was a little puzzled and couldn''t help but ask, "what are you assured of?"


    eric raised an eyebrow and said, "i was worried before, afraid that after you died, you would complain to the king of hell that i didn''t let you display all your strength..."


    the flower-haired young man''s anger flared up, feeling that he had been tricked, and roared as he rushed towards eric.


    eric didn''t dodge or avoid, and as the flower-haired young man yelled, he silently cast a "burst flame" into his mouth.


    with a muffled sound, the flower-haired young man closed his mouth, forever.

 Chapter 247 Resentment

    even eric was somewhat surprised by the outcome. he originally just disliked the flower-haired young man''s loud shouting and wanted to use "burst flame," a mid-level fire magic equivalent to a punch from a mid-level esper, to blast him in the face and make him shut up, but who knew it would result in him permanently losing his mouth.thinking about it, many strong fortresses are not defended from within. internal destruction is always easier and more effective!


    the flower-haired young man''s head was blown to pieces. with no head, his body continued to charge forward. the momentum of his claws made it seem like he wanted to tear eric apart. he charged forward for five meters, passed eric, and then fell. sear?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    huan killer was stunned. although he knew that since the strength of "chairman eric" was unfathomable even to himself, wolf''s defeat was completely understandable. however, he never expected that in the blink of an eye, wolf not only lost but also lost his life. moreover, he didn''t even know how he was killed. he just vaguely saw a small ball flickering with red light enter wolf''s mouth...


    "no..."


    a scream of sorrow rang out. jiaojiao, who had regained consciousness at some point, ran to the corpse of the flower-haired young man, tightly embracing the headless body, crying loudly.


    wang xingyu and the flower-haired young man had known each other for two years. although they didn''t see eye to eye, they were still "comrades-in-arms." with wang xingyu''s personality, he naturally wouldn''t stand idly by while witnessing his comrade''s tragic death.


    he roared, and his skin, exposed all over his body, slowly turned yellow, gradually taking on a metallic texture and luster.


    eric was slightly stunned but then understood. this should be wang xingyu''s ability, the metal-type esper ability.


    there are many types of metal-type esper abilities, but overall, they can be divided into two major categories: "control" and "assimilation."


    there''s not much to say about control; it''s just being able to manipulate objects made of metal, making them move and change according to one''s will.


    it is said that there is an ace in the national security bureau who is proficient in the "qizhi ruyi, li bu xu fa" technique, which is the perfect combination of metal-type esper ability and the "feidao shu" in chinese martial arts. shen jiajun once expressed great indignation about this person, saying that he was a b-grade metal-type esper and...


    in addition, among the top ten super experts in the world of esper, there is one who is a metal-type esper. in legend, this s-class esper can single-handedly destroy a modern army. because all bullets and shells do not attack him, they return to their shooters. aircraft, tanks, and armored vehicles are also completely out of the control of their drivers, either colliding with each other or bravely charging off cliffs and into walls.


    eric felt that this statement was a bit exaggerated.


    after all, esper abilities are also a form of energy and cannot be used endlessly.


    eric also didn''t believe that the s-class metal-type esper''s ability to recover could keep up with the rate of consumption...


    if there were one or two nuclear bombs in the army, it would indeed be possible to destroy a whole army with a metal-type esper, but the esper would probably not survive either, after all, using esper abilities has distance limitations - the longest effective range of esper abilities is only five hundred meters!


    the "assimilation" type of metal ability is different from the pure "control" type, but it is also divided into two sub-categories: "materialization" and "body transformation."


    the so-called "materialization" is to use esper abilities to transform a physical object into metal.


    for example, someone with the ability to "materialize iron" can turn sand into iron sand, someone with the ability to "materialize silver" can turn wood into silver, and the legendary ability of the "alchemist" to "turn stone into gold" is the ability to "materialize gold"!


    "body transformation" is the same, except that the esper themselves become either iron or gold!


    looking at wang xingyu''s golden skin, if it''s not gold, it''s copper, in any case, it''s an extremely strong defensive ability.


    after wang xingyu completed his body transformation, he pounced towards eric. however, because of the previous lesson, he closed his mouth.


    eric had no intention of taking action again. he even held back tan ailing, who wanted to confront him. at his signal, a guard flew up.


    eric just wanted to see which was more powerful, the strongest defense among espers or the strongest defense among martial artists!


    boom, clang...


    the metallic body collided with the vajra body.


    two big men exchanged punches, fighting fiercely without any intention of dodging or defending, just head-on collisions.


    because of the special nature of the guard''s martial arts, they couldn''t practice internal martial arts like "separate mountain and ox" at all, and could only use external martial arts like "vajra fist" to deal with opponents. the moves of the vajra fist were naturally much more dazzling than wang xingyu''s, and in the fight, the guard received eight injuries while only managing to land two hits.


    unfortunately, the vajra fist couldn''t cause any harm to wang xingyu, who had transformed his body into metal. at most, it could only push him back four or five steps, after which he would calmly swing his fists and attack again. similarly, wang xingyu''s "golden fist" also broke through the guard''s "vajra body" defense. explore more stories at empire


    for a while, the two fought evenly, with no danger.


    after seeing wang xingyu''s situation clearly, huan killer breathed a sigh of relief and turned to eric, saying loudly, "chairman eric, we sincerely invite you. how could you be so quick to kill?"


    "sincere?" eric snorted coldly. "sneaking into my house late at night and claiming to be sincere? i think you came here looking for trouble, didn''t you?"


    huan killer paused slightly, then said, "even if our methods are unacceptable to you, you shouldn''t kill so recklessly during a friendly match, should you?"


    "just because of his nonsense, he deserved to die!" eric said, looking at the dead man. but instead of seeing a corpse, his eyes met a pair of extremely resentful and cold eyes.


    "deserved to die? you deserve to die..." the owner of the resentful eyes spoke word by word, "i swear to my wolf, i will make you pay..."


    such eyes and verbal attacks did not affect eric at all, but they did provoke tan ailing''s displeasure, who immediately snorted coldly.


    although tan ailing had not practiced lion''s roar or similar sound wave techniques, her pre-heaven energy-containing snort was not something that jiaojiao, who was just an ordinary person without esper abilities, could resist. immediately, the woman who resented eric sprayed a mouthful of blood and looked weak.


    huan killer frowned, his expression turning cold, and said, "we''ve disturbed you this time, so we''ll take our leave..."


    eric glanced at him and said indifferently, "do you think this place is a public toilet? you come and go as you please?"


    huan killer''s eyes narrowed, "what, chairman eric wants to keep us here?"


    "not necessarily!" eric shook his head. "as long as you tell us who hired you to kidnap me and feng qian, i''ll let you go safely!"


    huan killer stared at eric fiercely and said softly, "chairman eric, do you think you have us in your hands?"


    eric smiled calmly, "let''s speak with facts!" as he spoke, three guards behind him rushed out, attacking huan killer, jiaojiao, and binger respectively.


    binger, who had been silent all along, was the first to take action, her ice-type ability transforming into a five-meter-long, thigh-thick ice python, fiercely crashing into one of the guards.


    huan killer also intervened, stopping two guards, and in the meantime, said to jiaojiao, "you go first..."


    jiaojiao showed a lot of camaraderie and refused to leave first, "but what about you?"


    "don''t worry, as long as we want to leave, we can''t be held here!" after the flower-haired young man''s death, his arrogance seemed to have transferred to huan killer.


    jiaojiao no longer insisted and picked up the headless body of the flower-haired young man, looking at eric with resentful eyes once again, screaming fiercely, "i will make you pay..." after shouting these words, she disappeared.


    eric didn''t watch the other fights but stared solemnly at where jiaojiao disappeared.


    "what''s wrong, eric?" sensing eric''s expression, tan ailing asked with concern, "are you worried about that woman?"


    eric shook his head, showing a smile. "i didn''t expect that woman''s ability to be quite interesting!"


    "that shouldn''t be invisibility, right? otherwise, she definitely wouldn''t be able to escape your true sight! is she a spatial-type esper?" seeing eric nod, tan ailing asked curiously again, "what''s interesting about it?"


    "ailing, do you know, i''ve sealed off the space here? unless someone''s strength exceeds mine, it''s impossible to break through the restrictions here..."


    tan ailing certainly didn''t think that the strength of the woman who escaped exceeded eric''s. she became even more curious.


    "i guess that woman''s ability must not be the kind that can only shuttle between different locations in the same space, like ''teleportation,'' but a high-level spell that can travel between different dimensions!" eric''s eyes were eager.


    if that woman really could travel between different spaces, he would bring her back for careful study.


    as long as he understood the principles of her ability, he believed that with his abilities, it would not be difficult to build a safe spacetime channel connecting to celestia.


    with his mind elsewhere, eric didn''t want to see these annoying fights anymore. he waved his hand, indicating for everyone to go up and finish the fight quickly.

 Chapter 248 Qingsis aunt

    qingsi''s aunt withdrew her hand from being slapped and jokingly scolded, "the du family isn''t your family, huh? if your grandfather heard that, he''d probably slap you...""it was a slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue..." wan qingsi lightly slapped herself twice, shaking her aunt''s arm, "auntie, you can''t go tell grandpa about this, okay?" sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "alright, alright!" wan qingsi''s aunt laughed, pulling her arm out of qingsi''s grasp and affectionately flicking her nose, "you know, even if i wanted to complain to your grandpa, i couldn''t, since he and the others are vacationing in hawaii..."


    qingsi knew her aunt was joking with her. if she wanted to complain, wouldn''t it be simple? even if they were in antarctica, a satellite phone would allow her to speak freely.


    wan qingsi was no longer feeling down now. her aunt was very satisfied with her current state and held her hand, saying, "speaking of which, your eric is a strange person. although he has established his own business, he rarely appears in public and relies on professional managers to run it.


    moreover, he never interacts with the business community in shanghai, and he doesn''t even attend various banquets and gatherings. i''ve never seen a businessman like him before! i''m curious, how hasn''t the ling yan group gone bankrupt under his leadership?"


    "auntie, how can you say that?" wan qingsi pouted, feeling dissatisfied.


    "did i say something wrong?" qingsi''s aunt rolled her eyes and continued, "businessmen, don''t they value relationships? even with our du family''s current status and wealth, we dare not neglect interpersonal relationships. but your eric, he just ignores everyone. i don''t know if he''s just too arrogant or too self-centered..."


    your next chapter is on empire


    after hearing this, qingsi asked worriedly, "does this mean that ling yan group is having a hard time now?"


    to her surprise, her aunt shook her head and looked up.


    "it''s strange. although eric never builds relationships, their business is booming. not only do they have a good relationship with the zhu ming group, but they also have business dealings with a dozen or so large companies in country a! i guess it''s very likely that this is related to eric''s background..."


    "what background?" wan qingsi''s eyebrows twitched, and she asked nervously.


    although she knew that eric was the living buddha of sakya, able to control the emotions of nearly a million people, she had never told her aunt about eric''s identity.


    in her view, eric did not want to be exposed to the public, so she naturally had to keep it a secret, not even willing to tell her closest aunt.


    but she never expected that her aunt would know!


    this was serious.


    if this news spread and eric misunderstood that she had spread it, she would be in big trouble...


    just as she was inexplicably nervous, her aunt''s answer came in her ear, "you don''t know yet, your eric is the heir of the medicine king sect, a noble status! but i can''t figure out why those multinational companies in country a would give him so much face. could it be that the influence of the medicine king sect has spread to the americas..."


    qingsi didn''t continue listening to her aunt''s endless chatter. she breathed a sigh of relief because her eric''s "secret" hadn''t leaked. however, she was also surprised. she had never thought that the living buddha of sakya would also be the heir of the number one medical family in china...


    just as wan qingsi was both relieved and surprised, she heard her aunt''s somewhat gloating voice again, "hehe, there are still people who refuse to give him face from the medicine king sect. i admire an jiaolao..."


    "an jiaolao? is it the an family of the an group?" wan qingsi grabbed her aunt''s hand and asked quickly, "what did he do to eric?"


    "why are you so nervous?" qingsi''s aunt shook her head, "your eric is fine. an family is just suppressing the ling yan group!"


    "why does the an group want to suppress the ling yan group?" wan qingsi looked puzzled.


    "isn''t it because of your eric?" qingsi''s aunt impatiently recounted the rumors circulating in shanghai''s upper class about amman''s connection with eric.


    "that amman is shameless!" after hearing the whole story, wan qingsi was furious, "he already ignores her, yet she still pesters him. does she think no one wants her?"


    qingsi''s aunt gave her a disdainful look. with a couple of snorts, she said, "talking about amman, aren''t you the same? he doesn''t pay much attention to you, but you''re still aggressively pursuing him..."


    qingsi stopped her actions and muttered, "how can i be like amman? i''m just pursuing a man who moves me, not using any unsightly means..."


    qingsi''s aunt glanced at wan qingsi, whose expression was gradually dimming. suddenly, she spoke seriously, "qingsi, i advise you to give up!"


    "why?" wan qingsi blinked her eyes, looking puzzled.


    auntie sighed softly and said in a low voice, "do you know, the eric you''re interested in already has a fianc¨¦e, and besides that, he also has two other close female friends!


    if he were an ordinary person, auntie could use some means to keep him by your side and ensure his loyalty to you.


    however, he is the heir of the medicine king sect, the most powerful civilian force in china.


    our du family''s wealth is simply not worth mentioning to them, even if we add your father''s influence in the military. they wouldn''t care at all..."


    auntie couldn''t continue because she was unnerved by wan qingsi''s strange gaze. unable to hold back, she asked, "why are you staring at me like that?"


    "hahaha..."


    wan qingsi''s laughter started from nowhere and grew louder and louder until her aunt''s face turned livid.


    she gradually stopped and intermittently said, "auntie, i never thought that you have the potential to be a ''bully''! what are you thinking of doing, trying to forcefully take away someone else''s man..."


    auntie angrily slapped wan qingsi''s upturned buttocks as she lay on the sofa. she scolded, "do you have no conscience at all? everything i do is for you..."


    "i know!" wan qingsi sat up, leaning into her aunt''s embrace. she whispered, "i know auntie loves me the most..."


    auntie put her arm around wan qingsi''s shoulder, sighed, and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "what do you mean?"


    auntie felt the veins on her forehead throbbing, and she forced herself to say, "didn''t you hear what i said? that eric already has a fianc¨¦e and a lover..."


    "so what?"


    "are you trying to provoke me?" auntie grabbed wan qingsi''s shoulder and asked fiercely, "do you want to get involved in that mess too?"


    "auntie, you don''t need to worry about this matter. i know what i''m doing!"


    auntie didn''t intend to let her off so easily and said seriously, "qingsi, don''t embarrass our du family, and don''t tarnish your father''s reputation..."


    qingsi shook off her aunt''s hands, stood up, and said, "auntie, i''m going out for a walk."


    "it''s so late, where are you going?" auntie sighed lightly, "are you trying to avoid my advice by leaving?"


    qingsi shook her head and said, "no, auntie, i know you''re doing this for my good..."


    "then why are you leaving? take a shower and rest early."


    "no, auntie, i want to go to longhua town."


    auntie frowned slightly, "it''s so late, let''s wait until tomorrow. i''ll go with you..."


    "auntie, i can''t relax if i don''t go now. i won''t be able to sleep!" wan qingsi insisted, "i''ll just take a quick walk and come back. you go to bed first!"


    watching wan qingsi''s departing figure, auntie sighed softly. she said to herself, "qingsi, do you know, you''re naive and foolish now, unlike your old self at all. i hope you don''t do anything stupid..."

 Chapter 249 Binger

    auntie''s words made wan qingsi feel somewhat depressed. she drove, speeding to longhua town, and then drove around the town aimlessly. she wasn''t sure if she wanted to "accidentally" run into her eric or simply vent her frustration.it was already past three in the morning, and wan qingsi still didn''t feel like going home. however, she had circled the streets of longhua town several times and didn''t want to wander around there anymore. so, she drove the car towards the outskirts without any particular destination, just wandering.


    as the town gradually receded, the surroundings became more and more desolate, with only occasional lights from farmhouses in the distance.


    suddenly, under the illumination of the headlights, a white figure appeared lying across the road ahead. wan qingsi was shocked and quickly stepped on the brake, luckily not hitting the person.


    after calming her racing heart, wan qingsi carefully inspected the white object through the windshield. after a while, she confirmed that it was not a sack, not a wooden stake, and certainly not one of those unclean things from legends, but a person.


    qingsi was somewhat undecided. as a journalist, she knew that many people used this method to rob drivers who stopped to check. but what if it was someone in need of help...


    after some consideration, wan qingsi''s kindness prevailed, and she decided to get out of the car and investigate.


    she wasn''t very afraid, as she was not a weak woman without any strength. due to her father''s influence, although she had never joined the military, she had learned a lot from her time in the military compound.


    although she couldn''t compare to real experts, dealing with seven or eight big guys would be a piece of cake! those experts wouldn''t stoop to robbing people here...


    she got out of the car cautiously and approached to take a closer look. the person turned out to be a beautiful young woman, with her eyes closed and blood on her face.


    having grown up in the military compound, having handled guns and shot targets, wan qingsi almost immediately recognized the bullet hole on the woman''s head.


    qingsi''s heart skipped a beat. she reached out to the woman''s nose and could still feel a faint breath. she didn''t dare to delay and immediately lifted the woman into the car, turning back towards the city. she called her aunt on the way.


    as soon as the call was connected, before she could speak, her aunt started talking quickly, "qingsi, where are you? why has your phone been off? it''s so late, you..."


    hearing the concern in her aunt''s words, wan qingsi felt a warm feeling in her heart. the resentment caused by her aunt''s words earlier disappeared in an instant.


    but now she didn''t have the mood for small talk. she interrupted her aunt and said, "auntie, contact the du hospital for me and have them gather experts. prepare for a craniotomy, i''ll be there in a while..."


    "qingsi, what''s wrong? what happened..." her aunt''s voice revealed infinite anxiety.


    "i''m fine, it''s just that i have an injured person here, and her condition is not good..."


    "as long as you''re okay!" her aunt immediately relaxed, "i''ll arrange everything for you, but drive slowly..."


    drive slowly? if she drove slowly, the person might die!


    although she had this thought, wan qingsi didn''t retort. she just said, "i know, i''ll hang up."


    after hanging up the phone, the car immediately accelerated. speed cameras and security cameras flashed along the way, and who knows how many speeding tickets would be issued on this road.


    due to speeding, running red lights, and the late hour with few cars, wan qingsi arrived at the hospital run by the du family in just over half an hour.


    at this time, her aunt had also arrived at the hospital and was waiting at the door.


    when she saw wan qingsi getting out of the car carrying a woman covered in blood, her aunt immediately rushed up. she quickly had the hospital staff who were prepared to take the injured woman into the operating room, while scrutinizing wan qingsi from head to toe.


    after making sure she was okay, her aunt scolded her with relief, "you little brat, you scared me! if something happened to you, how would i explain to your sister and brother-in-law..."


    qingsi smiled sweetly, took her aunt''s hand, and didn''t say anything. she just followed the injured woman to the operating room and sat down on a chair outside.


    she looked very worried, and her aunt couldn''t help but say, "don''t worry, the surgeon is the best neurosurgeon in our hospital. everything will be fine!"


    the best neurosurgeon at du hospital is the best in shanghai, and even among the top three in the country.


    discover exclusive content at empire


    however, the woman sustained a gunshot wound. although she miraculously did not die on the spot, a significant amount of time had been lost, and the chances of survival were not high. s§×arch* the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    qingsi knew this well, so she just responded to her aunt''s reassurance with a forced smile.


    the aunt looked at the silent wan qingsi and asked, "is the patient your friend?"


    "no," qingsi shook her head. "she''s just someone i met on the road."


    the aunt had a look that said "i knew it" and sighed, "you''re still so soft-hearted, always getting involved in other people''s business! even an injured sparrow used to get your full care, and you wouldn''t eat for two days after it died..."


    "aunt..." wan qingsi blushed slightly.


    "haha, okay, never mind," the aunt tactfully changed the subject. "what happened to the patient, a car accident? a fight?"


    qingsi''s expression became serious as she slowly said, "it''s a gunshot wound."


    "what?"


    "the patient''s only injury is a gunshot wound to the head."


    the aunt''s gaze sharpened. she was not surprised that the patient had been shot, but rather that she had been shot in the head.


    after all, unless it was an execution-style killing, it was rare for someone to shoot another person in the head.


    "aunt..." wan qingsi looked at her aunt''s expression, asking anxiously, "won''t this cause any trouble?"


    the aunt scoffed, "in shanghai, there''s nothing that can become trouble for the du family..."


    qingsi finally relaxed and leaned back in the chair, waiting for the surgery to be completed.


    the aunt frowned slightly and said, "qingsi, in this cold winter, are you planning to stay here all night? you know craniotomy surgery takes a very long time, usually four or five hours..."


    "i know. but aunt, i can''t put my mind at ease..."


    "you..." the aunt shook her head, somewhat helplessly. "you''ve always been this way - tough on the outside but soft on the inside! i''m not telling you to go home, just to rest in the ward, at least there''s a bed and air conditioning."


    without refusing the aunt''s kindness, the two followed a nurse to a high-end ward near the operating room to wait.


    after daybreak, the aunt and niece who had stayed up all night were both yawning and looking fatigued. just as the aunt was about to take a short nap, a nurse reported that the surgery had been completed.


    qingsi was delighted and immediately prepared to go visit the patient, but was grabbed by her aunt.


    "when have you ever seen a patient who''s just had surgery be conscious?" the aunt gave her silly niece a look, blinking her dry eyes. "now the patient is no longer in life-threatening danger, so you can rest assured. let''s go back and get a good sleep, and come back when the patient wakes up!"


    qingsi felt a bit embarrassed looking at her aunt, who had developed bags under her eyes from staying with her.


    she nodded in agreement, but just then the nurse who had come to notify them said, "the woman who had the surgery is already awake!"


    "what? she''s already awake?" wan qingsi and her aunt exclaimed in unison.


    "yes." the young nurse, seeing her statement being questioned, nodded firmly. "you can go see for yourselves, the doctors are currently examining her!"


    qingsi and her aunt exchanged a glance, their fatigue swept away by surprise. the two walked out of the room together towards the special care ward where the patient was staying.


    outside the ward, they happened to see the surgeon who had operated on the patient.


    before the aunt could speak, the over-50 neurosurgeon said, "manager du, the patient sustained a gunshot wound, so you might want to notify the police about this."


    "i''ll handle that," the aunt responded.


    the post-surgery doctor simply nodded and did not say more.


    the aunt glanced at the anxious wan qingsi and asked, "dr. liu, how is the patient''s condition?"


    the somewhat weary dr. liu replied, "manager du, the surgery was very successful. the patient is no longer in life-threatening danger, but..."


    "but what?" wan qingsi became slightly tense.


    dr. liu glanced at her and said, "the bullet has just pierced through the patient''s memory nerves, so the patient is likely to lose some memory. moreover, these lost memories will be very difficult to recover!"


    "difficult? how difficult?"


    "difficult to the point of being almost impossible to recover."

 Chapter 250 Request from the National Security Bureau

    casting a somewhat dim look at wan qingsi, auntie was a bit speechless about her kindness. "it''s already good enough to save her life. forget about the memory loss!"qingsi nodded in agreement, but there was still some lingering worry between her eyebrows.


    thinking of the nurse''s words, auntie couldn''t help but ask, "i heard that the injured person has already woken up?"


    doctor liu nodded, puzzled. "actually, at the moment i removed the bullet, i suspected she was awake because her brain waves suddenly became active. it''s just that she didn''t open her eyes until the wound closed!"


    "are you saying that she was conscious when you removed the bullet?" auntie looked incredulous, and even wan qingsi''s mouth dropped open.


    "if we analyze it based on brain waves, she was conscious at that time!"


    "it''s hard to imagine that such a person still exists in this world!" auntie sighed for a while before asking, "is someone inside examining her now?"


    "yes, the rehabilitation doctor and anesthesiologist are both inside examining her!" dr. liu smiled awkwardly. "i stayed here because i wanted to know why she wouldn''t be anesthetized."


    auntie no longer felt like talking now. she nodded to dr. liu and eagerly pulled wan qingsi, who had long been impatient, to open the door. however, the scene inside surprised them both.


    the two doctors who should have been examining the patient were now lying on the floor, seemingly unconscious. sea??h th§× novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    auntie and wan qingsi were both surprised. they went up to check and found that both doctors were completely frozen, with frost on their faces. luckily, their chests were still rising and falling.


    what''s going on? is shanghai this cold? and there''s air conditioning in the ward...


    auntie and wan qingsi exchanged glances again, and their eyes involuntarily turned to the woman sitting quietly on the bed.


    although she had her head shaved for the craniotomy, the woman, whose face had been cleaned of blood, still revealed her original beauty. of course, she couldn''t compare to wan qingsi right now, but if she grew out her hair and changed clothes, she would be on par with wan qingsi.


    "hello..." wan qingsi greeted her with a friendly smile. "my name is qingsi. you can call me qingsi. do you remember your name?"


    the woman looked at her coldly and spat out two words coldly, "binger."


    "so your name is binger!" wan qingsi exclaimed joyfully. "i''ll call you that from now on! by the way, do you remember how you got injured?"


    binger shook her head faintly and said, "except for my name, i can''t remember anything about my identity or origin, or how i got injured!"


    this unusually calm response surprised wan qingsi, who didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    at this time, auntie, who had just had the two frozen doctors taken to the frostbite department, came over and asked, "did you do that to the two doctors just now?"


    binger didn''t speak but nodded lightly.


    "why?"


    "they tried to touch me."


    auntie rolled her eyes and said, "they are doctors. they need to examine your body, so of course they need to touch you..." explore more stories with empire


    "i don''t like it."


    this simple yet effective answer left auntie speechless. fortunately, she wasn''t trying to help those two doctors save face, so she immediately changed the subject. "how did you do it?"


    seeing wan qingsi also eager to know, binger lightly touched the infusion bottle prepared for her, and almost immediately, the liquid in the bottle turned into ice, expanding and even cracking the glass bottle.


    watching this scene, wan qingsi and auntie exclaimed in unison, "you''re a superhuman!"


    binger pondered for a moment, did not speak, but nodded.


    auntie''s eyes lit up, and she smiled like a sly old fox. "since you''ve lost your memory, why don''t you live with us for now? it''s good to have someone to take care of you!"


    after thinking for a moment and looking at wan qingsi, who was full of anticipation, binger finally nodded.


    after dealing with the night raiders, eric and tan ailing were not sleepy, so they decided to go to the mountaintop to watch the sunrise. this small mountain now had a loud name given by tang feiyan¡ªling yan peak. at its highest point, there was a specially built star observation platform, where eric and tan ailing were heading.


    a rocking chair, and a pot of tea, the two sat embracing each other, quietly waiting.


    as the sun rose, the sky was filled with morning glow.


    the winter sun was very gentle, shining warmly on people, and very comfortable.


    tan ailing had already been drowsy in eric''s arms, but for some reason, she suddenly opened her eyes, her eyes clear. "eric, we need to be careful of that woman who escaped using spatial abilities..."


    eric was slightly surprised but lazy and unwilling to think too much. he asked directly, "why did you suddenly think of saying this?"


    "eric, focus!" tan ailing gently kissed eric''s lips and said, "didn''t you say that woman''s spatial ability made you helpless? faced with such an elusive enemy, how can we defend against her attacks?"


    "it''s okay!" eric said indifferently, "apart from the spatial ability to conceal her whereabouts, that woman has no other special abilities. it can be said that apart from that spatial ability, that woman is just an ordinary middle-aged woman..."


    "how do you know this so clearly?"


    "this is what i saw with my true eyes, and the memories of the leader of the ''huan killer'' also confirmed this!"


    "eric, don''t be careless!" tan ailing frowned slightly. "although that woman only can conceal her whereabouts as a spatial ability, don''t forget, there are still many powerful thermal weapons available to ordinary people in this world!"


    eric''s eyes narrowed, thoughtful.


    seeing eric becoming a bit vigilant, tan ailing struck while the iron was hot. "although with our strength, we are not afraid of those individual thermal weapons, and we can even take her down on the spot when she appears. but, we have relatives and friends. not all of them are pre-heaven masters, with pre-heaven spiritual perception to predict danger..."


    eric''s face looked a bit unsightly as he said, "although i can create magical equipment to resist modern individual thermal weapons, there are only two or three hundred people in the tan family alone, and the materials in my storage space are simply not enough..."


    tan ailing chuckled and rolled her eyes at eric, then said, "who told you to make magical equipment? haven''t you heard that the best defense is offense?"


    eric suddenly realized, "are you suggesting that i take the initiative to attack and prevent trouble before it happens?"


    "exactly."


    after thinking for a moment, eric said, "although i already know their base from the memories of the huan killer, i don''t know if that woman will go back there?"


    tan ailing rolled her eyes again. "eric, why are you being stupid? don''t you still have the ''dark chronicles,'' which claims to find people with precision? that woman shouldn''t be important enough to have grandmaster-level missions to conceal her presence..."


    eric nodded, thinking this suggestion was good. although it was a bit troublesome, it could avoid future troubles.


    after thinking for a moment, he said, "however, i still need to refine some magical equipment. when the time comes, i''ll give them to your parents to prevent any accidents."


    seeing that eric had already taken this matter to heart and was more considerate than herself, tan ailing couldn''t help but smile with relief, and then asked, "by the way, i haven''t asked you about the results of interrogating the prisoners, tell me about it."


    "both prisoners are skilled in secret arts, and they have been implanted with memory locks. ordinary methods are ineffective. so, i used the ''unified mind technique''!"


    "is that the mental magic that turns people into a vegetative state after use?" tan ailing, who knew this well, did not abuse her sympathy and asked without changing her expression, "was the target of your spell the one called huan killer?"


    "yes. firstly, because he is the leader of those five superhumans, and secondly, because i admire the straightforward nature of that big man."


    tan ailing nodded and smiled, "then you should know who wants to deal with us, right?"


    "i know." eric said frankly, "they want to kidnap me, in response to the invitation of the an family!"


    "an family head? is it someone from the an group?" seeing eric nod, tan ailing couldn''t help but laugh, "it seems that this amman has deep feelings for you! he''s even capable of such a thing as kidnapping a handsome man..."


    eric didn''t say anything, but a hint of embarrassment and annoyance flashed in his eyes.


    "they also wanted to abduct little feng qian, right? who was behind that?"


    a look of anger crossed eric''s face. "the order to abduct feng qian was personally issued by the leader of the huan killer, but he doesn''t know the reason behind it. he just received a strict order not to harm feng qian!"


    tan ailing looked thoughtful as she glanced at eric and asked, "eric, it seems like you already have some guesses?"


    eric naturally wouldn''t hide it and nodded. "the ones likely to issue such an order against feng qian are probably those bastards who wanted to experiment on feng qian at the yanshan farm lab!"


    "exactly, only bastards would have such a motive!" tan ailing clapped in agreement and said, "eric, help little feng qian get revenge for this!"


    "of course!" eric''s expression was as deep as water. "after we return from the medicine king sect, we will go to indonesia to settle accounts with those bastards!"


    "we''ll all go then!" tan ailing''s face was full of indignation and hope.


    "no problem!"


    feeling that it was almost time, the two prepared to go down the mountain to have breakfast with little feng qian. just then, lusien came up to report, "master, shen jiajun from the national security bureau is requesting a meeting."


    eric was slightly stunned. it wasn''t that shen jiajun was coming to see him that surprised him, but rather the three words "national security bureau" before shen jiajun''s name. it seemed that this time shen jiajun''s visit was not personal but for official business.


    "eric, you go meet your friend." tan ailing said considerately, "i''ll go wake up little feng qian!"


    eric nodded and said, "you go ahead. don''t wait for me, have breakfast first."


    "got it."

 Chapter 251 Meeting

    the meeting with shen jiajun was in the reception hall halfway up the mountain.eric didn''t mind inviting friends to play in the courtyard where he lived, but there were many stolen national treasures there.


    even if shen jiajun, a government official, turned a blind eye, eric felt embarrassed!


    as eric entered the courtyard where the reception hall was located, he saw shen jiajun sitting in the reception hall. however, shen jiajun''s expression was odd. his face was red, and he was frequently drinking water.


    as eric took the seventeen steps through the courtyard, the beautiful blood slave next to shen jiajun refilled his teacup three times.


    "although the tea here is a top-grade da hong pao, there''s no need to be so greedy, right? are you really that thirsty? but, it doesn''t seem particularly hot today... i don''t get it..." with a hint of amusement and confusion, eric stepped into the hall.


    at that moment, shen jiajun had just finished his nth cup of tea, and with a red face, he nodded to the beautiful woman refilling his water, about to say "thank you." but when he saw the beautiful woman kneeling respectfully, he immediately turned around, only to see eric''s smiling face.


    shen jiajun quickly stood up, feeling a bit embarrassed. "eric, you''re here..."


    eric gestured for the blood slave in the reception hall to rise and then asked with a smile, "jiajun, did you just come back from a mission in the desert?"


    "no," shen jiajun was still a bit puzzled at first, but when he followed eric''s gaze to his teacup, he suddenly understood. he explained somewhat awkwardly, "well... eric, the tea here is just too delicious..."


    "alright, if you like it, i''ll have a few pounds sent to you when you leave!" eric didn''t pay much attention to shen jiajun''s casual remarks and went straight to the point. "you didn''t come all the way here for my tea, did you? just say what you have to say. you know i don''t like beating around the bush!"


    shen jiajun nodded, his expression becoming solemn. "eric, did you have a burglary here yesterday?"


    eric raised an eyebrow and asked instead of answering, "how did you know?"


    "well, after i called you last time to give you a warning, the agents from our national security bureau''s shanghai branch stayed near your home..." seeing eric furrow his brow slightly, shen jiajun hurriedly explained, "eric, don''t get me wrong. we''re not monitoring you; we just want to protect you. after all, your identity is too frightening, whether you''re the deputy head of the medicine king sect or sakya''s living buddha. we can''t afford any mistakes..."


    "i didn''t say you were monitoring me. why are you so nervous?" eric stared at shen jiajun and said, "i don''t look down on you, i just think you''re wasting your time!"


    shen jiajun felt a little ashamed. he glanced at the vampires and blood slaves standing around the living room and said, "i know you have many skilled people under you, and you''re not afraid of attacks from those supernatural beings. but this matter was caused by our national security bureau, so we can''t remain silent..."


    "alright, stop with the nice words!" eric interrupted. "if your national security bureau wants to show something, why didn''t you come to help when the supernatural beings attacked last night?"


    shen jiajun''s face turned red, not with anger but with embarrassment. he lowered his head and said awkwardly, "eric, it''s not that we didn''t come to help, but we didn''t even know that those supernatural beings had attacked your wu mei villa in the early morning!"


    although eric felt that shen jiajun''s words were somewhat inconsistent, he didn''t point it out because shen jiajun seemed to have an explanation ready.


    sure enough, after taking another sip of tea, shen jiajun continued, "although our agents were outside wu mei villa when those five supernatural beings were discovered, they disappeared after standing there for a while. our agents thought they were just scouting the area and never expected them to directly attack the villa without understanding the situation..."


    "heh." eric smiled knowingly and said, "so you must have heard the gunshots from the villa that made you realize something was wrong?"


    shen jiajun nodded, looking at eric with a pleading expression. "after our shanghai branch chief received this news, he came over. but your people wouldn''t let him in."


    "our chief didn''t dare to use force, so he immediately called headquarters. because this was a matter for my department of supernatural abilities, and also because i have some acquaintance with you, they ordered me to take a military plane overnight to come here..."


    "what did they come for?" eric was curious. "to express condolences?"


    "hehe..." shen jiajun chuckled awkwardly. "condolences are just one aspect, there''s another reason."


    seeing shen jiajun''s embarrassed and humorous appearance, eric didn''t rush him. he had some light snacks sent over and closed his eyes to rest.


    seeing eric''s relaxed posture, shen jiajun stopped pretending and surrendered, "eric, how did your operation go?" find exclusive content at empire


    eric didn''t hesitate or conceal anything. "three men, one dead and two captured. both women managed to escape, but one of them was injured from a gunshot."


    as eric spoke, shen jiajun''s expression went from joy to shock. "two escaped? how come our surveillance outside the villa didn''t notice..."


    eric glanced at him and asked, "did you surround the villa?" s§×ar?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    shen jiajun was startled. "how could we..."


    "then it''s settled," eric waved his hand. "you can''t blame others for escaping from your blind spots, right?"


    after a moment''s thought, shen jiajun also felt surprised at his astonishment. he chuckled and said, "eric, can i... can i..."


    seeing shen jiajun hesitate to speak, eric said lightly, "do you want me to hand over the prisoners to you?"


    wide-eyed, shen jiajun nodded repeatedly, showering eric with flattery. "eric, you truly deserve to be my lifelong idol. your wisdom is as deep and unfathomable as the sea..."


    amused by the fellow''s lackluster praise, eric interrupted, "although we captured two people, one of them has already been rendered a vegetable. i hope you don''t mind?"


    shen jiajun, slightly disappointed, said, "how could i mind? we can''t thank you enough!"


    eric nodded and said, "shall we bring them over now?"


    "no need. my colleagues are waiting outside the villa. you just need to hand the prisoners over to them." with a somewhat "tattletale" expression, shen jiajun continued, "eric, your security guards at the gate are so tough. they only allowed me to come up alone..."


    "that''s their job," eric replied lightly. "are you going down with them?"


    "well..." shen jiajun was somewhat embarrassed. "eric, your home is so big and beautiful. can i stay here for a visit?"


    "no problem," eric replied with a smile, then ordered a blood slave to take the prisoners down to shen jiajun''s colleagues.


    watching the beautiful blood slave leave, shen jiajun clicked his tongue and said, "eric, you know how to enjoy life. you have so many different beauties around you..."


    eric glanced at him amusingly and said, "jiajun, were you so thirsty just now because you saw the beautiful woman and felt a bit of desire?"


    as if being hit right on the mark, shen jiajun''s face flushed completely.


    seeing his expression, eric couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    shen jiajun, feeling helpless, changed the subject, trying to shift eric''s attention. "eric, can you tell me how you dealt with the attack by the supernatural beings?"


    eric laughed a few times before recounting the battle from early morning.


    "you all attacked together?" shen jiajun listened with great interest. "what kind of group combat method did you use?"


    "i''ve already said, wang xingyu, that giant, is an ability user who can transform his body into metal. although his defense is super strong, his speed is not outstanding, at least not in front of the vampires. they set traps for him during the fight, and he ended up like a living mummy."


    shen jiajun burst into laughter, applauding.


    ignoring him, eric continued, "although that huan killer is proficient in mental attacks, i have four guards from sakya who practice techniques that happen to counter various mental attacks. naturally, the huan killer was beaten so badly that he fainted on the spot."


    shen jiajun laughed heartily, collapsing to the ground.


    "the woman with ice abilities was dealt with by my mercenaries. with the powerful barrage of over a hundred people, they shattered her ice python used for cover. she seemed to have been shot as well, but those people still couldn''t stop her from escaping over the wall!"

 Chapter 252 Erics Request

    "eric, you saved us..." shen jiajun, who was speaking, was interrupted by his phone.as he answered the call, eric started eating the colorful pastries that had been placed in front of him long ago.


    "i see, you guys go back first, be careful, and watch out for any surprises!" shen jiajun''s voice now carried a faint majesty, making eric feel a bit unfamiliar.


    but as soon as he hung up the phone, shen jiajun''s expression returned to normal, smiling, "eric, my colleagues outside the villa have already received the two captured ability users. i''ve let them go back..."


    eric ignored him and continued to enjoy the pastries carefully crafted by a famous chef.


    seeing those irresistibly enticing pastries in color and shape, shen jiajun couldn''t help but swallow, his face embarrassed. "eric, i flew here overnight and haven''t had breakfast yet. could you..."


    after taking a sip of bird''s nest porridge and clearing his throat, eric laughed and scolded, "if you want to eat, just take it. stop pretending to be polite!"


    "hehe..." shen jiajun chuckled dryly, no longer speaking, and began to devour the remaining pastries and drank five more cups of premium dahongpao tea.


    curious, eric glanced at his stomach and chuckled, "you can drink. how many cups is that now?"


    with one hand stuffing pastries into his mouth and the other pouring tea, shen jiajun shook his head as if to say he wasn''t keeping count.


    the beautiful blood slave pouring tea for him seemed quite attentive. she curtsied to eric and reported, "master, this guest has already had twenty-one cups."


    eric''s eyes widened, and he gave her a thumbs-up. "impressive."


    shen jiajun, finally done eating and drinking, wiped his mouth contentedly, burped, and then made an embarrassed and shy expression.


    unable to help but roll his eyes, eric chuckled and scolded, "don''t gross me out, i just finished eating."


    shen jiajun chuckled twice more, then changed the subject, "eric, as the saying goes, ''after a meal, walk a hundred steps and live to be ninety-nine.'' let''s go out for a walk and take a casual look at your new home."


    rolling his eyes, eric led him out of the living room. because there were secret places like "cain''s blessed place" and "linglong jade" in the upper courtyard, which couldn''t be shown to outsiders, eric didn''t take shen jiajun up the mountain. instead, he gradually descended along the mountain path around lingyan peak.


    "eric, why aren''t we going up?" noticing the direction eric was leading, shen jiajun looked up at the more exquisite residences and scenery on the mountain, slightly puzzled.


    eric naturally couldn''t tell the truth, so he deliberately put on a teasing posture and chuckled, "up the mountain is my bedroom and the dormitory for those beautiful maids. generally speaking, they don''t wear much. do you want to go see it?"


    shen jiajun''s face turned red, he quickly glanced at the mountain, and whispered, "no, i don''t want to..."


    "hehe..." eric chuckled lightly, "don''t worry, there''s still plenty to see below the halfway point!"


    "oh."


    along the way, the beautiful natural scenery and exquisite human layout made shen jiajun admire incessantly. when they reached the lakeside at the foot of the mountain, shen jiajun, who was particularly fond of water, couldn''t move his feet anymore. seeing his ecstatic expression, eric didn''t want to change the location anymore and led him to sit on a bench by the lake.


    when shen jiajun came back to his senses from his trance, eric smiled and said, "so, do you like it here?"


    "how can ''like'' describe this place?" shen jiajun exclaimed excitedly, "this place is simply a fairyland!"


    watching this exaggerated guy, eric shook his head and chuckled, then casually chatted with him. as they talked, eric suddenly asked, "what are you going to do with the two captives you brought back? secret execution or continue interrogation?"


    "the higher-ups want to persuade the big guy with the a-grade metal ability to surrender!"


    "wang xingyu? hmm, his personality and strength are pretty good..." eric nodded, then asked his doubts, "but someone like him should have a bright future. why is he just a captain? did he make some mistake?"


    shen jiajun shook his head, looking somewhat indignant, "during one of wang xingyu''s visits home, he crippled a drunken man attempting rape while acting bravely. due to excessive force and the influence of the injured man''s father, the military could only discharge him to appease the situation. however, the injured man''s family was not satisfied and sent people repeatedly to try to kill wang xingyu.


    how could someone like wang xingyu, who has skills, put those ''killers'' who are part-time thugs in the eyes? because they never succeeded, the injured man''s family transferred their revenge to wang xingyu''s widowed mother.


    pity the nearly seventy-year-old old lady, who was eventually beaten to death. in a fit of anger, wang xingyu sneaked into the injured man''s house and killed his entire family of four, along with twelve bodyguards.


    afterward, wang xingyu was planning to turn himself in, but when he called his old superior, he was scolded with words like ''scum should die, you would be an idiot to pay for them.'' finally, at the suggestion of that old superior, he sneaked into africa and became a freelance mercenary. it seems that his metal ability also awakened on the african battlefield. it''s just unclear how he joined that mysterious organization..."


    eric was slightly stunned. he hadn''t expected wang xingyu to be a former people''s liberation army soldier. now puzzled, he asked, "someone like him should have a bright future. how could he just be a captain? did he make some mistake?" sea??h th§× n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    shen jiajun shook his head, looking somewhat indignant, "during one of wang xingyu''s visits home, he crippled a drunken man attempting rape while acting bravely. due to excessive force and the influence of the injured man''s father, the military could only discharge him to appease the situation. however, the injured man''s family was not satisfied and sent people repeatedly to try to kill wang xingyu. find your next adventure on empire


    how could someone like wang xingyu, who has skills, put those ''killers'' who are part-time thugs in the eyes? because they never succeeded, the injured man''s family transferred their revenge to wang xingyu''s widowed mother.


    pity the nearly seventy-year-old old lady, who was eventually beaten to death. in a fit of anger, wang xingyu sneaked into the injured man''s house and killed his entire family of four, along with twelve bodyguards.


    afterward, wang xingyu was planning to turn himself in, but when he called his old superior, he was scolded with words like ''scum should die, you would be an idiot to pay for them.'' finally, at the suggestion of that old superior, he sneaked into africa and became a freelance mercenary. it seems that his metal ability also awakened on the african battlefield. it''s just unclear how he joined that mysterious organization..."


    regarding wang xingyu''s hardships, eric didn''t show much emotion. he had seen too many similar tragedies. even his own life was tinged with tragedy. so, with just a light sigh, he changed the subject, "your intelligence system is quite sensitive. you managed to find out his past so quickly!"


    shen jiajun said somewhat embarrassedly, "during the last attack on headquarters, wang xingyu was caught on surveillance footage, so we were able to be so efficient!"


    "oh, right," reminded by shen jiajun, eric asked, "last time, wang xingyu must have killed quite a few of your comrades. do you frontline agents have any thoughts about persuading him?"


    "there are some thoughts, but not too strong!" shen jiajun sighed heavily with sadness, "although many brothers were killed in the last raid, none of them died at the hands of wang xingyu! my colleagues who fought him said afterward that he held back in his attacks. for those who fought against him, the worst was just a broken bone."


    "your vigilance was too low, leaving only a few experts to guard the headquarters!"


    "it was indeed careless!"


    shen jiajun said with deep regret, "our eighteen new colleagues who are undergoing skills training... they are the hope of our department!"


    eric''s eyes flickered, and he asked, "is there still skill in using abilities?"


    "of course!" shen jiajun explained, "the grades like a, b, c, and d, only distinguish the strength of the energy of the abilities, not their actual power. a b-grade ability user who is skilled in using their ability can defeat an a-grade user who doesn''t know how to use their ability in battle!"


    eric nodded thoughtfully, then suddenly became serious, "jiajun, i want to ask you for a favor."


    shen jiajun was a little puzzled, but without hesitation, he patted his chest and said, "eric, why be polite with me? just tell me what you need."


    "i want you to help me teach feng qian, she''s also a water-based ability user. this won''t violate your rules, right?"


    "no problem." shen jiajun said indifferently, "we ability users don''t have any prejudices. almost all the skills are public, there''s no rule to break."


    "good." eric immediately had the blood slave who had been serving him bring little feng qian down from the upper courtyard.


    not long after, little feng qian arrived, accompanied by tan ailing.


    "hello, sister-in-law!" shen jiajun politely greeted tan ailing first, then smiled and asked, "little feng qian, do you remember me?"


    little feng qian leaned against eric, glanced lightly at shen jiajun, and nodded gently.


    perhaps because of her closeness to eric, little feng qian, who had fully recovered to normal, was somewhat similar in character to eric. she couldn''t be bothered with people she wasn''t very familiar with. if she hadn''t seen that shen jiajun had a good relationship with eric, she probably would have ignored him completely.


    shen jiajun was completely immersed in the excitement of soon becoming a teacher and didn''t notice little feng qian''s coldness at all. he reached out his hand, "come, let''s go to the lake..."


    little feng qian didn''t even look at him, just looked at eric.


    "go, he will teach you how to use your water-based ability!"


    a hint of surprise flashed in little feng qian''s eyes. she nodded, didn''t reach out to hold shen jiajun''s hand, and walked straight to the lakeside.


    shen jiajun felt a little embarrassed, but he was very attentive to eric''s request. after nodding to eric and tan ailing, he followed them up.

 Chapter 253 Clone

    in wen county, henan province, a stretched mercedes-benz car was driving smoothly towards the medicine king sect.this car belonged to the medicine king sect and was specially sent by eric yun to pick up his granddaughter!


    at this moment, there was only eric in the car besides the driver. little feng qian had to stay at home to consolidate what she had just learned from shen jiajun. s§×arch* the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    tan ailing was also worried about leaving little feng qian alone. after all, luoli and her master currently had no time to take care of little feng qian, and the vampires couldn''t gain little feng qian''s trust. therefore, tan ailing did not accompany eric.


    although his gaze was cast out of the window, eric was not admiring the scenery along the way but was immersed in memories...


    before, although little feng qian had a-grade strength in her abilities, she didn''t know any application techniques due to a lack of guidance. at most, she could only use her water-based abilities to create a little dog that ran around randomly. apart from being interesting to look at, it didn''t have any attack, defense, or auxiliary abilities.


    but now, things were different.


    after shen jiajun''s one-day teaching, little feng qian learned many techniques for using her water-based abilities. although she was not very proficient yet, at least she no longer had to fumble around on her own like before.


    in addition to those application techniques, little feng qian also learned from shen jiajun how to use, exercise, and enhance her abilities properly!


    what she needed to control one water dog before, she could now control six at once, and they were far more flexible and coordinated than before.


    in just one day, little feng qian had absorbed all of shen jiajun''s teachings. although her use of them was not yet skilled, it was enough to earn shen jiajun''s endless praise.


    moreover, the a-grade strength displayed by little feng qian shocked him even more. it was worth noting that shen jiajun, one of the top talents in the national security bureau''s ability department, only had a-grade strength in his abilities!


    it should be noted that although abilities can be enhanced through some methods, they cannot be created out of thin air. the younger the age at awakening and the greater the strength of the energy, the higher the achievements in the future!


    legend has it that the currently recognized strongest person in the ability world awakened at the age of eleven, and at that time, he only had a-grade strength.


    therefore, even though eric knew he was spoiling little feng qian, shen jiajun still mustered up the courage to ask eric to entrust little feng qian to the security bureau, and he solemnly promised that the security bureau would take good care of little feng qian and would train her to become the queen of the ability world within ten years!


    eric was a relatively open-minded "parent" and knew that he didn''t understand abilities well enough to effectively guide little feng qian in training her abilities, so he specifically asked for little feng qian''s opinion.


    shen jiajun also vigorously advocated, looking forward to a bright future, trying to tempt little feng qian.


    but the result was disappointing. little feng qian didn''t want to leave eric. the title of "the number one person in the ability world" held no attraction for her.


    shen jiajun was extremely disappointed and kept muttering that if it weren''t for eric''s background, he would take little feng qian away by force...


    at that time, shen jiajun''s helpless and extremely disappointed appearance left a deep impression on eric. another person who left a deep impression on him was tan ailing''s expression, which was a mixture of envy and a little regret.


    eric knew that tan ailing had some longing for the national security bureau. originally, he had other arrangements for tan ailing, but seeing that she seemed more interested in serving the country, he could consider changing things...


    arriving at the medicine king sect, eric was immediately pulled to the little chrysanthemum pavilion by the impatient eric yun and the owner of medicine king sect.


    after dismissing the attendants, eric yun couldn''t wait to ask, "how is your mother''s situation?"


    eric glanced at the owner of the medicine king sect and saw no surprise on his face, only eagerness, knowing that his grandfather had not concealed this matter from him.


    so he nodded and said, "mom''s soul is very fragile, but she is recovering well. i believe she will ''wake up'' in a few months!"


    "really..." eric yun''s lips trembled with excitement, "that''s great!" your journey continues at empire


    xiao er, the owner of the medicine king sect, also asked excitedly, "eric, do you have any way to truly resurrect your mother?"


    "truly resurrect?" eric smiled bitterly and shook his head. "with my current abilities, there are only two ways to bring my mother back to life. one is to use a spell to protect her soul and let her reincarnate with the memories of her past life. the second is to find a freshly dead body and then let my mother possess it."


    "both of these methods cannot maintain your mother''s appearance," his grandfather said, full of hope.


    eric shook his head. "to maintain my mother''s appearance, i would have to transform her into another form of existence!"


    "are you suggesting..." eric yun hesitated for a moment before saying, "a ghost?"


    "yes."


    "no, absolutely not!" eric yun shook his head and exclaimed, "olivia must not become a ghost! i would rather have her possess another body than become a wandering soul!"


    the three people in the room fell silent for a moment.


    after a while, the owner of the medicine king sect suddenly said, "actually, there is a way for your junior sister to have her appearance from before..."


    "what is it?" eric yun paused and added, "please don''t tell me it''s plastic surgery!"


    "it''s not plastic surgery!" the owner of the medicine king sect shook his head. "master, you may not know that there is a technology in today''s society called ''cloning'', right?"


    eric''s eyes lit up, understanding the meaning of the owner''s words, and a smile appeared on his lips.


    "what is cloning?" eric yun, who was not even willing to install electric lights in the sect, naturally did not understand these terms.


    "cloning is an artificially induced form of asexual reproduction..."


    "what is asexual reproduction?" eric yun didn''t understand these terms.


    "asexual reproduction refers to a reproductive method in which offspring are produced by a single organism without the need for the union of male and female reproductive cells!"


    although eric yun seemed to understand but not quite, he still frowned and said, "isn''t giving birth to offspring without the union of yin and yang against the natural order?"


    eric gave eric yun a look and said, "to be honest, resurrecting your mother is already against the natural rules!"


    eric yun smiled awkwardly, glared at the innocent owner of the medicine king sect, and said in a deep voice, "xiao er, can this cloning make olivia look exactly like before?"


    the owner of the medicine king sect nodded and said, "cloning technology does not require the mating of males and females, nor does it require the combination of sperm and egg. it only requires extracting a single cell from a person and using artificial methods to cultivate it into an embryo, which is then implanted into a woman''s body to give birth to new life. this kind of clone created from a single cell donor has the same characteristics as the donor, so it is essentially a ''replica'' of the donor."


    eric yun still seemed a bit confused, but he was at least sure of one thing: his request could be fulfilled! so, he waved his hand and said, "xiao er, i''ll leave this to you! find a way to clone a body for your junior sister, and then i will transfer olivia''s soul into it..."


    "master, this matter is not so simple!" the owner of the medicine king sect smiled bitterly and said, "the current cloning technology is not yet perfect. it can only clone animals like cows and sheep. to clone humans, i''m afraid there are some difficulties!"


    angered by this, eric yun said, "difficulties? why do you say that? are you trying to deceive your master?"


    eric didn''t have a strong reaction to this. although he didn''t understand cloning technology very well, he knew that currently, it could only clone "many olivias" of low-level characters. as for high-level goods like cloned humans, they were probably only seen in science fiction movies.


    seeing his master''s angry temper, the owner of the medicine king sect quickly said, "master, you misunderstood. i only said there are ''some difficulties,'' not that it''s impossible!"


    now, even eric was puzzled. he and eric yun widened their eyes, waiting for the owner of the medicine king sect to explain.


    "although many countries have explicitly banned human cloning due to ethical and moral issues and other concerns, there are still many institutions secretly researching this double-edged sword because human cloning has the potential to overcome stubborn diseases such as cancer, and aids, which threaten human life and health, and also has great benefits in organ transplantation!"


    eric yun was not stupid. he understood everything by now. "do you know these people?"


    "i wouldn''t say i know them, but i do know that dr. weir mu?t of the rosslyn institute in country e is leading his research team in secret human cloning research. it is said that they have made a crucial breakthrough!"


    "ha ha, excellent!" eric yun laughed heartily. "quick, contact dr. weir mu?t and have him clone your junior sister. ha ha, i never thought that forty years later, i would be raising olivia with my own hands..."


    although eric yun was ecstatic, eric felt a bit depressed. he could foresee the embarrassment of holding a baby girl and calling her "mom."

 Chapter 254 In the Name of Eric

    eric did not immediately return to shanghai but stayed at the medicine king sect. one reason was that the ancestral sacrifice day was approaching, and as a disciple of eric, he couldn''t afford to be absent. another reason was that he wanted to wait for xiao er to contact the cloning expert in country e.three days later, xiao er returned with a gloomy face, saying that dr. weir mu?t not only refused to come to china but also denied his research on human cloning.


    "how could this be?" eric yun was furious.


    "master, this is to be expected!" although xiao er also felt angry, he could understand the doctor''s position. "after all, we have no relationship with dr. weir mu?t. he would not disclose his research, which could be considered illegal in country e, to us..."


    "what should we do then?"


    after thinking for a moment, xiao er said, "master, with our influence in the country, it should not be too difficult to convene relevant experts for secret research..."


    "no need for that!" eric said lightly, "i will personally go to country e. if dr. weir mu?t is unreasonable, i''ll bring him back with both himself and his research!"


    "right, right!" eric yun echoed loudly, "since we can''t invite him politely, we''ll forcefully invite him!"


    "master, how can you agree to eric''s reckless behavior?" xiao er rarely criticized eric yun, "we do not influence in country e. if eric acts there and attracts the intervention of the local cultivation world, how can his safety be guaranteed? his junior sister is his only blood relative..."


    eric yun''s expression changed, nodding and adding, "indeed..." s~ea??h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    knowing that both elders cared about him, eric smiled and said, "grandfather, senior uncle, have you forgotten about the vampires under my command? their families are all in the west. even if they are not in country e, they are not far away. i am not alone there. you can rest assured!"


    eric yun and xiao er both relaxed, smiling at each other. "that''s right, we forgot about those vampires."


    eric was not telling the truth. although he had many vampires under his command, except for lucien, all of them had been expelled by their families to the americas. if they returned to europe, it would be fortunate if they were not expelled again by their families. how could they possibly get help from those vampire families through him?


    however, he did not intend to inform his two relatives about this, because he did not think the western cultivation world posed any threat to him.


    not to mention his powerful magic, which was enough to be revered in the magical world on earth, just based on his martial arts cultivation, which had already reached the pre-heaven realm, there were not many people who could cause him trouble.


    moreover, he still had several mysterious and unpredictable abilities of the living buddha!


    not wanting eric yun to continue this topic, eric said, "grandfather, can our medicine king sect influence the national security bureau?"


    "every year, the national security bureau sends many injured people to our medicine king sect for treatment. do you think we can influence them?" eric yun said somewhat proudly, looking at eric.


    then he said, "eric, just tell me what you want!"


    "i want to arrange for ailing to go to the national security bureau."


    discover stories at empire


    "my daughter-in-law?" eric yun was surprised. "this doesn''t require our medicine king sect''s intervention at all. the national security bureau would welcome it!"


    eric was slightly surprised, "why?"


    eric yun chuckled, "ailing has already reached the pre-heaven realm. with her level of expertise, even the national security bureau, a national institution, only has a few people at her level. if a super master like her wants to join, they will welcome her warmly, without any difficulty!"


    "that''s good," eric said with relief, "grandfather, please arrange this for me!"


    "no problem!" eric yun chuckled. there was a hint of conspiracy in his expression. "i will plan carefully and make sure that director wang of the national security bureau owes me a big favor. i''ll make sure he presents me with those two jars of ancient wine from his family''s cellar..."


    seeing eric yun''s greedy appearance, eric couldn''t help but smile. xiao er, next to him, looked indifferent, saying calmly, "master, in four days, it will be the ancestral sacrifice day. should we arrange for eric to formally recognize his ancestry?"


    reminded by xiao er, eric yun nodded and said, "right, it''s time for eric to recognize his ancestry!"


    eric couldn''t help but wonder. wasn''t his title as the young master of medicine king sect known throughout the martial arts world? wasn''t that already recognizing his ancestry?


    seeing the puzzlement on his face, xiao er explained with a smile, "eric, according to the traditions of our medicine king sect and the eric family, only those who are recorded in the genealogy and clan records can officially be considered disciples of the medicine king sect and members of the eric family. the act of adding or deleting from the genealogy and clan records can only be done on the day of the ancestral sacrifice!"


    eric yun added proudly, "eric, our surname eric is an ancient one. our ancestor was eric gong, a minister under the yellow emperor xuanyuan huangdi who was proficient in medicine and discussed medical theories with the yellow emperor. our branch''s ancestors are the eric jiao gong of the southern and northern dynasties..."


    eric yun couldn''t help but talk about the rise and fall of the eric lineage for a long time, and eric listened with interest.


    after a long while, eric yun finally finished, and solemnly admonished, "after the ancestral sacrifice, i will formally announce your name to the world. you must not refuse to be ''low-key''!"


    "don''t worry, grandfather," eric said solemnly, "i will proudly carry the name ''eric'' and not bring shame to our ancestors!"


    "good, that''s my good grandson!"


    ...


    upon learning of the ancestral sacrifice, tan ailing hurriedly brought little feng qian to the medicine king sect. not only she, but tang feiyan, who was far away in country a, also rushed back, both participating as daughters-in-law of the eric family.


    after the ancestral sacrifice, eric yun solemnly wrote three lines on the clan records: "eric, the 44th generation descendant, married tan ailing, and took tang feiyan as a concubine..."

 Chapter 255 Provincial-level State Cadre

    after eric officially acknowledged his ancestry, he did not immediately leave.firstly, eric yun was reluctant to part with his obedient grandson.


    secondly, tan ailing and tang feiyan heard that lin yujie, who had been in seclusion for months, was about to come out, and both wanted to see their long-lost sister.


    originally, tan ailing was worried about tang feiyan''s studies, but tang feiyan said that they were on holiday in country a because of christmas, so she had plenty of time.


    since that was the case, eric naturally did not refuse their request and stayed at the medicine king sect.


    apart from the intense collisions brought about by "absence makes the heart grow fonder," eric also did a lot of serious things, the most important of which was refining magical artifacts.


    three female necklaces, three sets of male and female rings, and three men''s watches were prepared for tan ailing, tang feiyan, and lin yujie''s parents, mainly for defense.


    with these magical artifacts with formidable defensive capabilities, eric no longer had to fear that his parents-in-law would encounter any disasters! his filial piety naturally received great rewards from tan ailing and tang feiyan.


    "ah, when will yujie come out of seclusion?" after relaxing for a few days, tang feiyan began to calculate on her fingers whether lin yujie''s emergence from seclusion would exceed her holiday.


    "do you want to see her that much?"


    "of course!" tang feiyan raised her head, "we are good sisters!"


    "is that so?" tan ailing asked with a smile that was not a smile, "why do i feel like you are preparing to ''show off'' to her?"


    "show off?" tang feiyan said somewhat embarrassedly, "what do i have to show off?"


    "didn''t you proudly announce your identity as ''second young lady'' the other day..."


    tang feiyan chuckled a few times, no longer concealing her intentions. she said coquettishly, "this can''t be considered ''showing off,'' right? i''m just telling those ''outsiders'' a fact..."


    "really?"


    "ailing, how can you doubt my kindness?"


    ...


    in the meaningless laughter of the two, eric yun walked into this courtyard exclusive to the eric family.


    after seeing eric yun, tan ailing and tang feiyan stopped playing and stood up respectfully to greet him, "grandfather, why did you come here in person? couldn''t you have sent someone to call us..."


    eric yun chuckled, looked around, and asked in confusion, "what has eric been doing these days? apart from the morning greetings, i don''t know where he has been the rest of the time."


    tang feiyan helped eric yun to sit on the chair and said with a smile, "grandfather, eric has been busy for you!"


    "what do you mean?" eric yun''s confusion deepened.


    "eric, as a living buddha, naturally has some magical powers!" because eric yun didn''t know about eric''s magic, tang feiyan could only use "living buddha" as an excuse, "for your safety and health, he is making a magical artifact for you to carry with you!"


    "i, a pinnacle pre-heaven expert, still need that thing? this child..." although eric yun shook his head and sighed, the expression on his face was extremely heartwarming.


    "who says you don''t need it?" with these words, eric slowly walked out of the inner room.


    "eric..."


    eric nodded with a smile, took out a string of prayer beads, and said, "grandfather, this is the magical artifact i have made for you. you should carry it with you in the future!"


    "okay." although he had just said "no need," when eric took it out, eric yun quickly accepted it.


    looking at the string of prayer beads made up of thirty-six transparent and crystal-clear jade beads, tang feiyan curiously asked, "eric, what is the function of this magical artifact? is it similar to the one you gave to my parents?"


    "it''s different!" eric smiled and said, "the magical artifact i gave to your parents is mainly for defense, while this string of prayer beads for grandfather''s main function is to calm the mind and concentrate the qi, which is extremely beneficial for cultivators..."


    eric yun smiled so much that he couldn''t close his mouth. although he didn''t care about these benefits, he was just happy for his grandson''s filial piety!


    eric yun''s smile made eric feel that his hard work over the past two days was not in vain. it should be noted that ordinary jade is not effective for cultivators at the pre-heaven level, so eric has been refining jade essence from ordinary jade stones these days.


    even though he has magical powers, spiritual powers, and true energy, he now feels a bit tired.


    sitting next to eric yun, he drank a cup of tea offered by tan ailing, and eric asked softly, "grandfather, did you come here for something?"


    eric yun carefully wrapped the prayer beads around his left wrist and then said, "eric, i have already arranged things for your eldest daughter-in-law!"


    eric casually said, "so soon?"


    eric yun chuckled and said, "i was planning to finish my business before calling old wang. but unexpectedly, he contacted me first, asking me to personally treat the direct disciple of his important contact. i took this opportunity to mention the matter of your eldest daughter-in-law. as i expected, he was so excited that he immediately took the opportunity to help her and even proposed some conditions..."


    tan ailing and tang feiyan didn''t know what the grandfather and grandson were talking about, both showing puzzled expressions.


    noticing their expressions, eric smiled and said, "ailing, i have arranged for your appointment to the state security bureau."


    "ah!" tan ailing''s eyes lit up at first, but then dimmed, "i left a stain when i left the shanghai police station, so it may not be that easy..."


    "easy! how could it not be easy?"


    eric smiled and said, "the state security bureau is well aware of the reasons for your resignation. who would make things difficult for you because of this? don''t forget wang xingyu. the state security bureau can recruit enemies like him. moreover, you, a ''good seedling'' who has only made the small mistake of ''improper command'' as a former police officer, will not be in trouble!"


    "yes, eldest daughter-in-law, you underestimate the value of a pre-heaven expert like you!" eric yun also said from the side, "although the state security bureau has nine branches specialized in recruiting martial artists, they only have six pre-heaven experts. your appearance will not only not be rejected or troubled but will probably cause a scramble!"


    eric yun''s somewhat improper description made tang feiyan couldn''t help but laugh lightly. she blinked her eyes and asked, "grandfather, what conditions did you mention?"


    "it''s nothing!" eric yun casually said, "just things like position, salary, vacation, and work location."


    "yes." tang feiyan, reminded by eric yun, asked, "where will ailing work in the future? not in beijing, right?"


    "of course not!"


    eric yun said considerately, "how could i let eric and his eldest daughter-in-law live apart? old wang said that in the future, she will be the deputy director of the shanghai branch of the state security bureau! that''s at the provincial level..."


    tang feiyan looked at tan ailing, who was a little stunned, with envy on her face, and exclaimed, "you are the head of the household at home, a provincial-level state cadre outside, and you will overshadow me in every way. how can i live in the future..."


    tan ailing rolled her eyes and scolded, "shut up!" find exclusive stories on empire


    "even if you kill me, i have to say!" tang feiyan hugged tan ailing and said in a muffled voice, "unless you promise not to bully me, a commoner, in the future..."


    tan ailing ignored her and turned to eric yun, "grandfather, it may not be good for me to become a deputy director in one go, right?"


    seeing that they were talking about serious matters, tang feiyan stopped fooling around and looked quietly at eric yun.


    "eldest daughter-in-law, you can become the deputy director of the shanghai branch not only because of me and eric''s face but mainly because of your abilities!"


    eric yun smiled and said, knowing what tan ailing was worried about, "shanghai is an international metropolis and the most important city on the mainland after beijing. however, in this mixed place, the state security bureau has always lacked masters.


    this can be said to be a headache for them!


    your appearance just solves their problem. s~ea??h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    if it weren''t for your qualifications being insufficient, old wang would probably have directly made you the director of the shanghai branch!"


    tan ailing thought for a moment and said nothing more.


    tang feiyan, seeing that tan ailing was not talking about business, immediately became active again and asked with curiosity, "grandfather, what did you mean by the state security bureau''s ''important contacts''?"


    "the so-called ''important contacts'' refer to the jianghu sects that depend on the state security bureau! although they usually maintain the independence of their sects, once the state security bureau has any requirements, they must fully comply. this kind of relationship is somewhat similar to that of landlords and their tenants!"


    tang feiyan nodded to indicate that she understood and then asked, "which sect did the person who came for treatment belong to this time?"


    "it''s the thieves'' sect from the lower five sects."


    eric yun smiled and said, "this sect is also one of the most important contacts of the state security bureau. i don''t know how many foreign secrets they have stolen... it''s precisely because of its importance that old wang personally called me to ask for help!"


    thieves'' sect?


    eric chuckled. isn''t that the sect of that kid wu yun?


    from what shen jiajun said, he''s still in france, intending to retrieve two of the twelve chinese zodiac bronze statues that are lost there. i wonder how things are going lately...


    "grandfather, you''ve gone to a lot of trouble..."


    "what''s wrong?" this abrupt remark puzzled eric yun.


    eric smiled faintly and said, "i have a good friend who is a member of the thieves'' sect, the one who brought many valuable medicines when ailing was injured..."


    eric yun thought for a moment and suddenly realized, "don''t worry, eric, grandfather will definitely heal the injured member of the thieves'' sect. i won''t let you lose face in front of your friend..."


    "thank you, grandfather!"

 Chapter 256 The Injury Only Lin Yujie Can Treat

    the members of the thieves'' sect had already settled in at the medicine king sect, but eric didn''t go to visit. after all, he was only acquainted with wu yun and had no intention of making friends with anyone else.after relaxing for two days, he suddenly noticed that the atmosphere at the medicine king sect had become serious.


    somewhat surprised, he summoned juju, who had a good relationship with him. she was the only female among the direct disciples of the medicine king sect''s sect master. he asked, "senior sister, what''s happening?"


    juju hesitated for a moment, but ultimately did not hide anything and said, "young master, our sect master has encountered a difficult illness!"


    eric was slightly taken aback and asked, "is it the patient sent by the thieves'' sect?"


    "yes."


    what kind of injury or illness could it be that even the foremost medical experts of the current era found difficult to handle?


    eric was curious and somewhat worried. he asked juju to lead the way, as he wanted to go and see for himself!


    normally, unrelated people were not allowed to enter the diagnosis hall, but as the young master and young mistress of the medicine king sect, eric, tan ailing, and tang feiyan were naturally exceptions.


    when they arrived at the ward, which was equivalent to an inpatient department, they happened to see eric yun walking out of the room with a shaking head and a look of despair, holding gold needles.


    seeing the three of them, eric yun was slightly stunned. then, he glared at juju with a red face and said, "eric, daughter-in-law, you''re here too..."


    eric nodded. after juju left, looking a bit frightened, he got straight to the point and asked, "grandfather, is the patient from the thieves'' sect in a serious condition?"


    "yes!" eric yun sighed and said, "the patient has a strange internal injury, with a qi flow wandering between the meridians, heart, and lungs. judging from its nature, it should belong to the western-style qi, but there are some strange changes. neither medicine, stones, nor gold needles can remove it! this time, i''ve lost all face..."


    tan ailing couldn''t help but ask, "grandfather, can''t we find an internal martial arts expert to draw out the qi?"


    "that''s the strange thing about that qi!" eric yun sighed again.


    "i''ve seen the western-style qi before; it''s somewhat similar to our hard qigong, straightforward. however, the qi inside the patient''s body changes unpredictably and is unusually stubborn. its insidiousness surpasses some of our more vicious internal martial arts. the qi is like a living thing. once an outsider''s internal force enters the body, weaker forces will cause it to backlash, while stronger forces will evade. whether it''s backlash or evasion, the patient will suffer immensely when it''s active..."


    "such a sinister qi?" tang feiyan was amazed and admiring. "the injured member of the thieves'' sect is truly formidable to endure such inhuman pain for a long time..."


    "you misunderstand, second daughter-in-law!" eric yun shook his head.


    "the qi doesn''t usually act up. it only causes immense pain when it''s influenced by external forces like medicine, stones, acupuncture, or internal force!"


    tan ailing furrowed her brows and asked, "grandfather, as long as the patient doesn''t use their internal force, are they just like ordinary people?"


    "even worse than ordinary people!" eric yun sighed.


    "the qi wanders between the heart and lungs. even if the patient doesn''t use their internal force, they will still be affected, coughing from time to time, showing signs of weakness and deficiency!"


    after thinking for a moment, eric asked, "grandfather, is the patient available now?"


    eric yun nodded, "i just finished giving him acupuncture, and he had a severe bout of pain. he''s resting now. do you want to see him?"


    eric nodded and said, "let''s see if my abilities can be effective, we can''t let the medicine king sect lose face!"


    with a flash in his eyes, eric yun, silent, led eric and the others back to the ward he had just left.


    two young men were sitting outside with furrowed brows. when they saw eric yun, they stood up and saluted.


    their eyes lit up when they looked at eric and the others.


    eric yun nodded slightly and did not stop to introduce eric and the others. he hurriedly lifted the curtain and entered the inner room.


    read latest chapters at empire


    inside, an ordinary old man who was twisting a towel was startled when he saw eric yun. he quickly asked, "old sect master, do you have any other instructions?"


    "master fan, my grandson wants to see your disciple!"


    "your grandson?" master fan''s eyes lit up, and he asked excitedly, "is it the one named ''eric''?"


    "yes."


    upon hearing this, master fan was almost in tears of joy. he grabbed eric''s hands and said, "please save yun''er..."


    he was not to blame for being so excited, because he knew eric was the "living buddha" of sakya.


    although his status in the lower five sects did not qualify him to attend eric''s succession ceremony, their intelligence system was comprehensive enough not to miss such major news! in master fan''s opinion, the living buddha possessed "great supernatural powers" and could cure his beloved disciple!


    "let me have a look first!" eric responded to master fan and looked at the bed. however, what he saw made his eyes widen.


    tan ailing and tang feiyan also exclaimed in unison, "wu yun!"


    yes, lying on the bed was wu yun, who had recently been in france. at this moment, he no longer had his former vigor, lying on the bed with closed eyes, pale-faced and sweating profusely.


    eric yun and master fan looked at each other and asked in unison, "do you know each other?"


    nodding, eric replied in a deep voice, "grandfather, do you remember me mentioning my good friend from the thieves'' sect?"


    eric yun suddenly realized, "it''s him?"


    "yes."


    master fan did not expect his beloved disciple to have a relationship with the young master of the medicine king sect and the living buddha of sakya, and even be "good friends." this made him feel extremely proud.


    if it were his usual behavior, he would laugh heartily three times and then somersault dozens of times in excitement.


    however, his beloved disciple was still lying in the hospital bed, so he didn''t have the mood for it. he just said excitedly, "it''s yun''er''s good fortune to have a good friend like you. please, out of your friendship, save him..."


    "don''t worry, master fan! wu yun is my good friend, and i will do my best!" eric said politely. "also, please don''t use honorifics when speaking to me. starting from wu yun, i am also your junior. just call me ''eric''!"


    rubbing his hands, master fan said with excitement and some humility, "but how can..."


    "what''s not possible..." eric decided for him, "it''s settled!"


    master fan glanced at eric yun and, seeing that he did not object, immediately smiled and said, "okay then, eric..."


    eric walked to the bedside and asked master fan, "what''s the matter with wu yun?"


    understanding the meaning behind the question, master fan immediately replied, "yun''er used a secret method of our thieves'' sect to enter a deep sleep state, avoiding the pain of treatment!"


    eric nodded and asked, "when will he wake up?"


    "in about twenty minutes!"


    eric did not speak anymore, quietly observing the qi in wu yun''s body with his "true sight," and carefully analyzing it with his mental power. sea??h th§× n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    although eric''s persistent focus on his beloved disciple puzzled master fan, he was sure that eric would not harm wu yun. so, he didn''t say much and picked up a towel to continue wiping the sweat from wu yun''s face.


    after more than ten minutes, eric sighed deeply. eric yun immediately asked, "how is it, eric? what did you find?"


    "it''s indeed a strange qi!" eric''s mouth curled up into a smile. "fortunately, i can handle it!"


    when eric said the first half of the sentence, both eric yun and master fan were somewhat disappointed. but when they heard the second half of the sentence, they were both stunned. it took them a while to react, and the latter asked in a stuttering voice, "eric... what did you say?"


    tang feiyan was amused by master fan''s expression and said with a smile, "master fan, eric said he can cure wu yun''s injuries!"


    "is that so? that''s great, that''s great..." master fan was so happy that he didn''t know what to say.


    eric yun felt very proud of eric and chuckled, "eric, do you need to prepare anything in advance?"


    shaking his head with a smile, eric said, "no need."


    with these words, not only master fan but even eric yun could not wait any longer. they both urged, "then what are you waiting for, hurry up and treat him..."


    "let''s wait for wu yun to wake up first!"


    "why?" this time, not only the two old men but also tan ailing and tang feiyan were puzzled.


    "my method, although it can remove the qi from wu yun''s body, it will also remove the internal force he has cultivated... so, i need to consult him first."


    after hearing this, everyone fell silent. even tang feiyan, who had just entered the martial arts world, knew the importance of internal force to a martial artist. no one could decide for wu yun; it had to be made by him!


    master fan looked somewhat pained. "is there no other way?"


    regrettably, eric shook his head.


    however, after thinking for a while, eric yun unexpectedly said, "there is a way to preserve wu yun''s internal force..."


    "oh?"


    facing the inquiring eyes of everyone, eric yun said slowly, "if there is someone in this world who can cure wu yun''s injuries without any side effects, it must be none other than lin yujie!"

 Chapter 257 Knight

    "lin yujie?" both master fan and tang feiyan expressed their confusion. the former didn''t know who lin yujie was, while the latter couldn''t understand when lin yujie had acquired such advanced medical skills!eric and tan ailing, on the other hand, had a feeling. they both said in unison, "the spring wind and rain technique?"


    "exactly." eric yun smiled and stroked his beard.


    master fan was stunned. with his knowledge, he had naturally heard of the spring wind and rain technique, medicine king sect''s foremost miraculous skill known for its unparalleled healing and rejuvenating effects.


    it was said to be effective against poisons, illnesses, injuries, mental disorders, and more.


    if that was what they were referring to, then there should be no problem treating wu yun''s injuries!


    but... the practice conditions for this technique were extremely harsh.


    over the millennia, only a few individuals had managed to master it.


    in the current era, he had not heard of any medicine king sect disciple practicing this miraculous skill.


    master fan blinked his dry, small eyes and asked, seeking confirmation, "so, the current successor of the spring wind and rain technique is named ''lin yujie''?"


    "that''s correct."


    internally, master fan cursed the intelligence agents of the thief sect for not uncovering such important information. where did all the funds go if they couldn''t even find out something like this?


    in truth, it wasn''t entirely the fault of the thief sect''s agents. even within medicine king sect, only a few members, mainly from eric yun and xiao er''s direct lineage, knew that lin yujie was the current successor of the spring wind and rain technique, totaling fewer than ten individuals.


    "may i ask where this lin yujie is now?"


    "she''s currently in seclusion, but she''ll be out in a day or two!" eric yun glanced at master fan and chuckled, "rest assured, with my relationship, that girl yujie will definitely cure your disciple!"


    eric yun revealed lin yujie''s existence because of his friendship with wu yun. otherwise, he would never have exposed this ace in medicine king sect''s arsenal, even if it meant losing face!


    "ah..."


    suddenly, a low groan broke the silence of the room, and everyone looked over to see that wu yun had woken up.


    "master..." wu yun blinked his eyes and smiled awkwardly at master fan, about to speak, but then he saw eric standing beside him with a smile and couldn''t help but be surprised. "big brother eric, what are you doing here?"


    "why can''t i be here?" eric smiled and said, "this is my home!"


    wu yun was puzzled. he looked confused and said, "didn''t you always live in shanghai?"


    "you fool!" tang feiyan couldn''t help but laugh at wu yun''s silly look. "don''t we visit our relatives?"


    master fan was quite puzzled by his disciple''s behavior. he was usually so clever, so why was he acting so silly now? could it be that the pain from earlier hadn''t completely subsided yet?


    wu yun also felt that his question was a bit strange. he laughed foolishly, looked at everyone in the room, and greeted them one by one, "hello, two sisters-in-law... eric yun..."


    eric yun nodded and looked at wu yun, asking, "what happened?"


    wu yun sighed and said, "i was beaten by a woman."


    tang feiyan''s eyes lit up, excitedly urging, "tell us more."


    her expression made wu yun feel that something was off, but under her prompting, he explained, "big brother eric, do you remember zhu mingfang, the archaeologist we met on the plane to country a last time?"


    "of course, i remember," eric nodded. "she''s the archaeological expert from the ''chinese foundation for salvaging overseas lost cultural relics''!"


    "at that time, didn''t she tell you about the twelve chinese zodiac bronze heads? you even asked me to do something beneficial for the chinese nation when i had the time..."


    eric nodded, "jiajun told me about it. he said you went to france to retrieve the two bronze heads lost there."


    "the ''bronze dragon head'', ''bronze snake head'', ''bronze rooster head'', and ''bronze dog head'' among the twelve zodiac bronze heads are missing. only the ''bronze rat head'' and ''bronze rabbit head'' have been confirmed to be in the hands of one of the three major aristocratic families in france, the broumell family. so, i went there to try to reclaim these national treasures..."


    "so, the one who injured you is from the broumell family?"


    "yes," wu yun gritted his teeth. "the one who injured me is the head of the broumell family, count kulisenu broumell!"


    "she''s even a countess?" tang feiyan nodded, seemingly pondering something.


    "the broumell family''s ancestors were once prominent pirates in the mediterranean. later, they spent a fortune to buy the title of count from the french king louis and have been passing it down to this day..." it seemed that someone had done some research on the broumell family.


    "how old is this countess? what does she look like? how skilled is she in martial arts?" tang feiyan was more interested in the countess than in the history of the broumell family.


    "that woman is probably around twenty-four or twenty-five years old. she''s extremely beautiful but has a rather cold and ruthless personality, like one of those proud and heartless ice beauties. her martial arts skills are outstanding; she''s already at the top level of the golden rank, quite famous in the european knightly world!"


    wu yun looked at eric with a sense of grievance. "big brother eric, if it weren''t for my abilities, i''m afraid i would have perished there just based on my martial arts skills..."


    "don''t worry, i''ll help you get even!"


    eric''s words were not just empty comfort. he had indeed made up his mind. when he planned to go to country e to find a cloning expert, he intended to make a detour to france to seek revenge for wu yun and to help the country recover its lost cultural relics.


    in wu yun''s grateful eyes, tang feiyan turned into a curious baby. "how powerful is a top-level golden rank knight?"


    "it''s almost equivalent to a top-notch expert on our side!" tan ailing answered. "in the european knightly world, there are only five ranks: squire, bronze knight, silver knight, golden knight, and the highest rank of knight¡ªsaint knight. these ranks correspond, from low to high, to our four-level practitioners, three-level practitioners, two-level practitioners, one-level practitioners, and pre-heaven experts!"


    "are there many knights in europe?"


    tan ailing shook her head. "squires and bronze knights, the two lower ranks, mostly rely on physical strength, so there are many of them, probably tens of thousands in all of europe. however, the number of knights using qi, starting from the silver rank, is much smaller. there are only about ten thousand silver knights, less than a thousand golden knights, and only thirty to forty saint knights!"


    "yes! there are very few high-level knights in europe!"


    wu yun agreed, "the broumell family''s status in france is equivalent to that of a prominent family in the ming dynasty in china. however, even such a super family has only twelve golden knights and over a hundred silver knights, but not a single saint knight..."


    "really?" tang feiyan was surprised. "such a prestigious family, comparable to a prominent family of the ming dynasty, doesn''t even have a pre-heaven expert?"


    "that''s not surprising!"


    tan ailing explained with a smile, "europe is different from china. most of our top experts belong to civilian forces, while their top experts like to serve their countries. therefore, having twelve golden knights makes the broumell family quite remarkable!"


    tang feiyan nodded as if she understood and gave a comment in the tone of a senior, "the broumell family is indeed impressive especially their head! to reach the level of a top-notch expert at such a young age, it seems that the countess''s talent is quite remarkable!"


    wu yun, whose martial arts were only at the two-level, felt a bit disheartened. he looked embarrassed and said, "the woman''s strength has little to do with her talent. the main reason is that their family''s secret qi techniques are quite special..."


    tang feiyan, with a solemn tone, began to lecture, "wu yun, my brother, you have to be honest in life. you can''t always be jealous of others! it''s okay if your talent is a bit inferior; we can make up for it with diligence..."


    "i''m not jealous; i''m telling the truth!" wu yun''s face turned red as he struggled to explain.


    "the matter of the broumell family''s special qi is not a secret. almost everyone in the entire european knightly world knows about it. you can find out the details with just a little inquiry!" s§×ar?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    seeing that he didn''t seem to be making it up, tang feiyan stopped lecturing and asked, "what''s special about the broumell family''s qi?"


    even eric and tan ailing showed a keen interest in this question. the former wanted to know more for his future confrontation, while the latter was purely out of a warrior''s habit.


    "the broumell family''s qi is somewhat similar to our dark magic sect''s techniques. although it advances quickly in cultivation and its power is different from other schools of qi, its drawbacks are also very obvious.


    the most important one is that the practitioner''s lifespan is extremely short. generally speaking, it''s difficult to live past forty years old. this is also the fundamental reason why kulisenu became the head of the broumell family at such a young age!"


    tang feiyan frowned slightly. "why do they still keep such a qi technique that has more disadvantages than advantages?"


    "they are not unwilling, but unable!" tan ailing, coming from a prominent family, could understand the mindset of the broumell family.


    "although this qi technique shortens the practitioner''s lifespan, it also accelerates their growth rate, which is the foundation of the broumell family''s standing..."


    read exclusive adventures at empire


    eric and tang feiyan both understood. the latter sighed deeply, speechless.

 Chapter 258 Lin Yujie Leaves Seclusion

    "by the way, boss eric, when are you going to heal me?" wu yun asked this casually, as if he was certain that as long as eric took action, he would inevitably recover.eric didn''t expect wu yun to have such confidence in him. he smiled and said, "are you so sure that i can heal your injuries?"


    wu yun nodded naturally. s§×ar?h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    his demeanor made eric shake his head and laugh, "my treatment method will destroy your internal energy..."


    enjoy more content from empire


    wu yun was slightly stunned, then indifferently said, "it''s okay, let it be destroyed. my martial arts are nothing to show off anyway. as long as my abilities remain, it''s fine!"


    wu yun''s open-minded attitude made eric somewhat admire him. he smiled and said, "if there was a method that could heal you completely without any side effects, would you be willing to wait a few days for it?"


    "why not?" wu yun replied without hesitation, "anyway, my injuries won''t flare up as long as i don''t use my energy. a man can endure a bit of coughing..."


    "what does coughing have to do with being a man?" tang feiyan found wu yun''s statement amusing and deliberately said, "didn''t you say your martial arts are nothing to show off? why are you reluctant now?"


    "cough, cough..." whether from his injuries or embarrassment, wu yun coughed twice before saying, "no matter how unworthy it is, it''s still something i painstakingly accumulated over twenty years. how can i give it up so easily..." probably afraid of tang feiyan, wu yun quickly changed the subject, "boss eric, it sounds like someone else will treat my injuries in a few days?"


    "that''s right."


    "who?"


    "you know them too, it''s lin yujie!"


    "sister-in-law?" wu yun sounded a bit surprised.


    hearing his address, eric and the two women, tang feiyan and tan ailing, were equally puzzled, "who are you calling sister-in-law?"


    "of course, it''s sister-in-law lin yujie!" wu yun said solemnly, "boss eric has too many wives. it''s confusing to address them, so i privately ranked them..."


    pointing to tan ailing, wu yun said, "this is my eldest sister-in-law..." then pointing to tang feiyan, "this is my second sister-in-law."


    tan ailing and tang feiyan exchanged glances, while eric couldn''t help but laugh. wu yun''s sly eyes were sharp, and his rankings perfectly matched the positions of the three women in eric''s heart.


    "by the way, boss eric, what makes sister-in-law capable of healing my injuries without any side effects?"


    "have you heard of the ''spring breeze and rain technique''?"


    "ah?" wu yun''s mouth gaped open, "sister-in-law is the current successor of the world''s best healing technique? that''s amazing."


    "alright..." noticing the faint fatigue on wu yun''s face, eric smiled slightly and said, "you rest now, i''ll come see you tomorrow. take good care of yourself these days. once yujie comes out of seclusion, she''ll heal your injuries!"


    "okay, boss eric."


    in the exclusive quiet room for the direct disciples of the medicine king sect.


    lin yujie slowly opened her eyes and exhaled a long breath, murmuring to herself, "already the fifth level..."


    originally, lin yujie intended to achieve the fourth level of the ''spring breeze and rain technique'' during this seclusion, but neither she nor eric yun anticipated the miraculous effects of the dragon palace sarira.


    nurtured by buddhist power for twenty years, lin yujie''s talent in practicing the ''spring breeze and rain technique'' was unparalleled. her progress was astonishingly fast.


    "hmph..."


    lin yujie wrinkled her pretty nose and said resentfully, "i was promised that i could leave seclusion after breaking through the third level to see eric. but the master went back on his word, saying that my progress was rapid and i should take this opportunity to break through consecutively without getting distracted by outside matters! hmph, if the master wasn''t eric''s grandfather, i wouldn''t listen to him... with my current level, the master and master teacher shouldn''t have anything more to say, right? even if they''re not satisfied, i won''t listen to them anymore! i must leave seclusion; i must go find eric..."


    thinking of her beloved whom she missed day and night, lin yujie could no longer sit still. she stood up, tidied her clothes slightly, and walked out the door.


    bathed in the warm winter morning light, lin yujie, dressed in white, seemed to be covered in a layer of golden holy light, looking incredibly pure, like an angel or a fairy descending to the mortal world. at least in juju''s eyes, at this moment, lin yujie gave off this impression.


    "so beautiful..."


    juju said, somewhat entranced, "junior sister, why do you become more beautiful every time you leave seclusion? does the ''spring breeze and rain technique'' have miraculous effects on beauty? my god, if this continues, even as a woman, i might fall in love with you..."


    juju''s words were by no means an exaggeration!


    lin yujie was naturally a stunning beauty, and after twenty years of nourishment from the dragon palace sarira, her beauty surpassed even that of tan ailing and tang feiyan. moreover, just as juju speculated, the ''spring breeze and rain technique'' not only had beautifying effects but also enhanced her aura and charm. the deeper her cultivation, the more pronounced these effects became.


    when a woman possesses both unparalleled beauty and supreme elegance, her allure becomes irresistible to anyone. to put it plainly, she could charm anyone, regardless of age or gender!


    having heard similar comments every time she left seclusion, lin yujie was unfazed by juju''s words. she simply smiled slightly and said softly, "senior sister, are you waiting for me again? did the grandmaster send you, or was it the master?"


    finally overcoming the temptation of lin yujie''s unmatched beauty, juju dared not look at her captivating visage any longer. lowering her gaze slightly, she replied, "neither the grandmaster nor the master! this time, i''m here on the orders of someone else..."


    "orders? someone else?" lin yujie was a bit surprised.


    juju''s status wasn''t low; as one of the five direct disciples of the medicine king sect''s lord, she might not compare to lin yujie but was still part of the core leadership.


    aside from the grandmaster and the master, even the three high-ranking priests couldn''t "order" her to do anything!


    what was going on...


    juju chuckled and teasingly asked, "in the medicine king sect, besides the ''old lord'' grandmaster and the ''lord'' master, there''s another ''lord''-level figure who can give me orders. can you guess who it is?"


    a flash of understanding crossed lin yujie''s face. excited yet uncertain, she asked, "eric, it''s eric, right?"


    "of course, it''s the young lord!"


    lin yujie, overjoyed, grabbed juju''s hand and said eagerly, "quick, take me to him, senior sister, take me to him quickly..."


    lin yujie''s actions completely shattered the sacred beauty she exuded. juju regretfully shook her head and said, "alright, stop pulling me. i''ll take you there..."

 Chapter 259 Pre-Heaven Experts Are Cheap

    today''s sunshine was very pleasant, warming the body and making people lazy and unwilling to move.eric felt the same way. instead of chatting with wu yun as usual, he lay in the courtyard''s rocking chair, basking in the sun while holding tan ailing and tang feiyan.


    in their whispered conversation, the three pre-heaven experts simultaneously looked up towards the courtyard gate.


    "it seems like it''s that girl yujie..." tang feiyan guessed through her pre-heaven spiritual sense.


    tan ailing nodded and patted eric''s chest, "eric, we should get up. otherwise, that petty girl yujie will get jealous again..."


    eric smiled slightly, stood up as she suggested, but didn''t let go of tan ailing and tang feiyan''s hands.


    just as tan ailing was about to say something, a beautiful figure appeared before them.


    "eric, i missed you so much..." lin yujie, ignoring tan ailing and tang feiyan, looked at eric with a lovestruck expression before throwing herself into his arms.


    whether intentionally or not, tan ailing and tang feiyan were pushed aside a step. tan ailing smiled indifferently, gently freeing herself from eric''s embrace, and glanced at tang feiyan. though pouting slightly, tang feiyan also followed tan ailing''s lead, freeing eric''s hands.


    eric glanced at the two understanding women, then reached out to hug the beautiful woman crying softly in his arms.


    lin yujie looked up, revealing a tear-streaked yet radiant smile, "eric, i''m so happy..."


    eric, touched, gently patted the neglected beauty, wiping away her tears as he softly said, "if you''re happy, then don''t cry!"


    "mhm," s§×arch* the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    after a while, lin yujie finally calmed down, released eric, and slightly blushing, called out, "sister ailing, sister feiyan..."


    tan ailing nodded and smiled in response, while tang feiyan exaggeratedly said, "yujie, you''ve made progress. this time you actually remembered to call us sisters..."


    lin yujie''s face grew even redder, not knowing how to retort, so she hugged tang feiyan and whined, "sister feiyan, how can you say that? when did i ever forget you two?"


    though the coquettish lin yujie no longer had the sacred beauty that inspired reverence, her charm increased even more. even tang feiyan, a great beauty herself, exclaimed in surprise, "yujie, why do you become more beautiful every time i see you? if this keeps up, i might refuse to walk alongside you..."


    tan ailing, looking at the shy lin yujie, nodded in agreement, "though feiyan is exaggerating, yujie, you indeed look more beautiful than last time!"


    lin yujie quickly glanced at eric. though pleased, she modestly said, "sister ailing, it''s not that i''ve become more beautiful. it''s just that the ''spring breeze and rain technique'' enhances one''s aura, so you get that impression..."


    tang feiyan sighed enviously, "sigh~~, why didn''t i have the fate to practice such a beautifying technique..."


    lin yujie smiled at her but didn''t respond, instead asking eric, "eric, did you come specifically to see me?"


    "not exactly..." eric smiled slightly, called out to tan ailing and tang feiyan, and then led the pouting lin yujie back to the hall.


    once everyone was seated, eric began recounting the events that had occurred during lin yujie''s seclusion. tang feiyan occasionally interjected with additional details.


    throughout nearly two hours of storytelling, lin yujie was by turns shocked, exclaiming, or tearful, her expressions constantly changing.


    after eric finished, lin yujie sat in silence for a long time, taking almost twenty minutes to digest the unbelievable events.


    "were you frightened?" eric gently touched lin yujie''s pretty face.


    lin yujie rubbed her delicate face against eric''s hand, tears in her eyes, "eric, i didn''t realize you had such a tragic past! why didn''t you notify me immediately? i deeply regret not being by your side when you needed comfort the most..."


    feeling the delicate warmth from his hand, eric smiled and said, "it''s alright, it''s all in the past!"


    "yes, yujie," tan ailing said, looking at eric before turning to lin yujie, "eric has moved past the sadness now. don''t make him dwell on it again!"


    lin yujie''s expression turned serious, and she said, "sister ailing is right, we shouldn''t talk about such things anymore!"


    "exactly, let''s talk about something else!" tang feiyan asked with a smile, "yujie, what are your plans next? will you continue your seclusion, or are you planning to visit your family in shanghai? if you''re going back to shanghai, make sure to visit the ''ling yan group'' that eric gave to ailing and me. maybe you can give us some suggestions¡ªi''m really worried about running this billion-yuan corporation into the ground..."


    "eric gave it to you?" lin yujie covered her mouth in shock, "and it''s worth a billion yuan?"


    in the earlier story, eric had focused on his background and his various current identities, including the existence of little feng qian and his disciple luoli. however, he hadn''t gone into much detail about the ling yan group and wu mei manor.


    lin yujie, who was naturally very jealous, usually restrained herself because of eric''s temper, not daring to show it excessively. but now, seeing that eric didn''t deny tang feiyan''s words, she couldn''t help but pout in jealousy.


    her expression amused everyone present.


    tan ailing shook her head and gave tang feiyan a reproachful look, "yujie, don''t be upset. although eric gave a company to feiyan and me, he hasn''t forgotten about you. that custom-made cruise ship is named after you!"


    lin yujie''s expression brightened, but then she became disheartened again, "how can a yacht compare to a billion-yuan company..." find exclusive stories on empire


    "i knew you''d be petty!"


    tang feiyan couldn''t help but laugh, then said with a hint of jealousy, "listen carefully, eric didn''t just order a coastal yacht but a cruise ship¡ªa super cruise ship worth four billion yuan that can sail any sea!"


    lin yujie was momentarily stunned and then turned to eric, "eric, is this true? did you really name a four-billion-yuan super cruise ship after me?"


    eric smiled without saying a word and nodded.


    lin yujie squealed with excitement, throwing herself into eric''s arms, "eric, you''re the best~~"


    "you little girl, feeling proud now?" tang feiyan laughed, pinching lin yujie''s nose.


    lin yujie, beaming, made a face at feiyan and nestled her head into eric''s chest with a blissful look.


    seeing lin yujie''s unabashedly girlish demeanor, tan ailing sighed and gave eric a meaningful look.


    eric understood and gently stroked lin yujie''s hair, "yujie, do you remember wu yun?"


    without looking up, lin yujie sulked, "is that the thief?"


    eric lightly patted her on the thigh, "he''s my friend, you can''t talk about him like that!"


    lin yujie looked up, her face blushing and eyes alluring, "i know~~"


    eric couldn''t help but feel a little moved, but his strong will quickly regained control, "how is your progress with the ''spring breeze and rain technique''? wu yun suffered some strange internal injuries and needs your treatment."


    "i''ve reached the fifth level now, and i can treat most internal injuries and poisons..."


    "only ''most''?" eric frowned slightly.


    lin yujie rolled her eyes, "there are countless kinds of poisons and internal injuries. being able to treat most is already impressive! to cure everything, i''d have to reach the legendary level of ''flesh and bones, reviving the dead'' in the ''spring breeze and rain technique''!"


    "when do you think you can reach that highest level?" tang feiyan asked eagerly, seemingly very interested in the idea of ''flesh and bones, reviving the dead.''


    lin yujie gave her an unceremonious eye roll, "i''m still far from reaching the pre-heaven stage, let alone that legendary level!"


    "pre-heaven, huh..." tang feiyan chuckled, "in front of eric, pre-heaven experts are worthless..."


    seeing lin yujie''s confusion, tan ailing smiled and explained.


    lin yujie, delighted, clung to eric, "eric, you can''t play favorites. hurry up and use the buddha''s sarira to elevate me to the pre-heaven stage! that way, i''ll be more confident in treating your friend!"


    eric nodded and led her into the bedroom. tan ailing and tang feiyan exchanged a look and, understanding each other, went to the courtyard to stand guard.


    glancing at the large bed in the room, lin yujie blushed and nervously asked, "eric, what are you going to do?"


    eric took out several items forged from platinum steel from his storage space, arranging them in the room. "yujie, sit in the middle."


    lin yujie''s expression relaxed but also showed a bit of disappointment. she complied and sat in the center of the magic array.


    after activating the magic array, eric brought out the buddha''s sarira...


    seeing eric and lin yujie come out together, tang feiyan immediately asked, "yujie, how was it? did you reach the ''flesh and bones, reviving the dead'' level?"


    lin yujie, beaming with joy, shook her head and said, "it''s not that easy. but i''ve now reached the pre-heaven stage. the ''spring breeze and rain technique'' has also broken through to the seventh level, so i''m more confident about treating wu yun''s injuries!"


    "let''s go treat wu yun after lunch, then."


    "okay, eric."


    lin yujie''s appearance left wu yun and his companions astounded, especially the two young disciples of the thief sect, who were slack-jawed and drooling. after being reprimanded by master fan, they dared not look at lin yujie again, shifting their gazes to eric instead, though their admiration was now overshadowed by jealousy.


    "eric, you''ve come to chat with yun again?" master fan had grown accustomed to addressing eric with respect.


    "not today," eric replied with a slight smile. "master fan, we''re here to treat wu yun''s injuries."


    master fan was momentarily stunned but then quickly understood. he looked at lin yujie with excitement, "is this young lady the current heir of the ''spring breeze and rain technique''?"


    "yes."


    "please, miss, save my disciple..."


    master fan''s urgency deeply moved wu yun, who choked with emotion, "master..."


    their touching interaction made eric sigh lightly. "alright, master fan, let yujie examine wu yun first."


    "right, right." master fan nodded repeatedly and respectfully led lin yujie into the room.


    after an examination, lin yujie announced with a smile, "the injury can be treated." everyone''s faces lit up with smiles.


    after asking master fan and his two disciples to stand guard outside, lin yujie began treating wu yun.


    feeling bored since she couldn''t witness the dramatic ''flesh and bones, reviving the dead'' scene, tang feiyan poked eric with a slender finger, "eric, do you know how the ''spring breeze and rain technique'' heals injuries?"


    eric, observing with his true sight, nodded and explained, "the ''spring breeze and rain technique'' specializes in regeneration and differentiation. ''regeneration'' is self-explanatory, while ''differentiation'' involves breaking down foreign energies within the patient''s body and converting them into the patient''s own energy..."


    tan ailing, pondering, asked, "does foreign energy include internal force, battle qi, medicinal power, and other abilities?"


    "exactly!" eric nodded. "in theory, the ''spring breeze and rain technique'' can neutralize any form of energy in the world."


    "this technique is amazing!" tang feiyan said, holding onto eric''s arm. "it can turn harm into benefit, increasing the patient''s own energy..."


    eric sighed in admiration, "indeed, the creator of the ''spring breeze and rain technique'' was incredible. not only does it leave no side effects, but it also benefits the patient! in this respect, its efficacy surpasses my magic..."


    "by the way, eric..." tang feiyan asked curiously, "how did you originally plan to treat wu yun?"


    "with the top-tier light magic recorded in ''the book of radiance''¡ªrestoration spell. although this supportive magic can heal injuries, it would expel all unnatural energies from the body. wu yun''s internal energy, cultivated through martial arts, falls under this category and would be expelled..."


    as they chatted, lin yujie finished her treatment. eric gently helped her up, and though she wasn''t exhausted, she leaned into his embrace, savoring his tenderness.


    wu yun stood up, stretched his arms and legs, and exclaimed happily, "boss eric, i''m completely healed, and my strength has increased! if i''d known there''d be such benefits, i''d have let broumell hit me harder..."


    "get lost..."

 Chapter 260 Intimacy with Lin Yujie

    as night fell, lin yujie didn''t return to her own place. instead, she stayed in eric''s courtyard, blushing.tang feiyan, grinning, hugged her and asked teasingly, "what''s the matter? can''t bear to leave?"


    with her head lowered, lin yujie replied in a voice as soft as a mosquito''s buzz, "eric, now that i''m a pre-heaven master, i don''t need to maintain my pure yin body for the sake of the ''spring breeze and rain technique.''"


    both eric and tan ailing were stunned. tang feiyan couldn''t help but tease, "who would''ve thought the little lamb would offer herself to the big bad wolf..."


    lin yujie whimpered and threw herself into eric''s arms, too embarrassed to face anyone.


    eric understood that lin yujie truly loved him. otherwise, she would never have done something so bold as to offer herself! although he couldn''t be sure if lin yujie initially clung to him because of some mental influence, he could at least confirm that her current feelings were genuine.


    holding this stunning beauty in his arms, eric couldn''t help but reminisce about their time together. his expression grew increasingly tender. gently kissing her earlobe, he softly asked, "yujie, have you thought this through? there''s no turning back once we start..."


    lin yujie felt eric''s breath near her ear like an electric current coursing through her body, quickening her heartbeat.


    she could no longer support herself and collapsed into eric''s arms, her face flushed, whispering, "eric, don''t try to dissuade me. i finally mustered up the courage..."


    eric glanced at tan ailing, who responded with a smile. he then whispered into lin yujie''s ear, "yujie, since you''ve made up your mind, then tonight, be mine."


    lin yujie''s heart had already said yes countless times, but now she felt shy and only managed a barely audible "hmm," not daring to nod.


    seeing lin yujie''s delicate and peerless appearance, eric couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. with a joyful laugh, he scooped her up and carried her to the bedroom.


    lin yujie was startled and instinctively wrapped her arms around eric''s neck, letting out a small cry.


    tan ailing and tang feiyan knew what was about to happen. they exchanged smiles and walked towards other rooms.


    tang feiyan turned back and shouted, "eric, yujie is a first-timer, be gentle! yujie, if it gets too much, just call for me. i''ll come to your rescue..."


    tang feiyan''s playful words made lin yujie''s body heat up instantly, and she clutched eric''s shirt even tighter.


    eric could only roll his eyes at tang feiyan, catching sight of her flashing a ''v'' sign.


    tan ailing smiled at eric and gently pulled the mischievous tang feiyan away, leading her to another room.


    shaking his head with a smile, eric carried lin yujie into the bedroom. lin yujie no longer resisted, only breathing lightly, her firm, enticing chest rising and falling, stirring eric''s desires.


    eric gently laid lin yujie on the bed and immediately leaned over her. lin yujie closed her eyes, her mouth slightly open, a seductive moan escaping from her nose.


    as he pressed down on lin yujie''s delicate body, an indescribable, wonderful sensation filled eric. with a sigh, he softly said, "yujie, are you really willing?"


    lin yujie opened her eyes slightly and, in a nasal tone, murmured, "you''ve already brought me to this point, why ask now..."


    eric realized his question was redundant and laughed softly, "alright, i won''t say more." seeing her slightly open mouth due to nervousness, eric felt a surge of emotion and slowly lowered his head.


    lin yujie''s heart raced. as she saw eric lean in, she closed her eyes again in embarrassment, thinking, "is it happening now..." s§×ar?h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    with expert tenderness, eric teased lin yujie''s small tongue. in no time, lin yujie was gasping for breath.


    after leaving lin yujie''s sweet lips, eric began to undress her gently.


    though it was winter at the medicine king sect and there was no air conditioning, the room was kept warm with a heater, so lin yujie wasn''t wearing much.


    eric removed lin yujie''s top, gazing at her incredibly beautiful upper body, and couldn''t help but sigh softly, "yujie, you have such a beautiful body!"


    lin yujie was too shy to speak, the kiss from earlier had sapped all her strength.


    eric slowly extended his hands, and lin yujie instinctively held them back, her voice soft and nervous, "no, eric, don''t..."


    knowing she was feigning refusal, eric smiled slightly and leaned down again to kiss lin yujie''s sweet lips.


    simultaneously, he reached behind her to unhook her bra. after countless sessions of practicing the "yin-yang harmony health technique," eric could accomplish this task with his eyes closed in just a second.


    when eric''s hands first touched lin yujie''s full, firm, and bare breasts, she couldn''t help but tremble slightly, and eric was equally excited by the exquisite sensation.


    after a few gentle squeezes, eric eagerly removed the last piece of clothing covering lin yujie''s upper body.


    facing this perfect beauty, which could be described as a "masterpiece of god," eric felt a sudden warmth in his nose and sighed inwardly, "could it be? am i one of those perverts who gets a nosebleed at the sight of a beautiful woman? but, as a man, having such an extraordinary woman like yujie is truly a great achievement!"


    lin yujie slightly opened her eyes and softly said, "eric, can you turn off the light?"


    engrossed in admiration, eric shook his head without hesitation, "turning off the light would be such a waste."


    saying this, he grasped lin yujie''s breasts again, kneading them gently.


    lin yujie''s breasts were naturally full and firm, having been nourished by the dragon palace sarira since childhood, giving them an incredible feel that made it hard for anyone to let go.


    eric played with them for a while before lowering his head to suck on her nipples, under lin yujie''s slightly reproachful gaze.


    of course, his hands didn''t stay idle, as he started to unbutton lin yujie''s pants.


    experiencing such intimacy for the first time, lin yujie was already weak all over and could only let eric have his way.


    find more to read at empire


    soon, lin yujie''s pants were removed. she used her slender hands to cover her last line of defense, mumbling, "eric, you must be good to me~"


    eric gently caressed lin yujie''s long, beautiful legs, which could drive any normal man crazy, and assured her, "yujie, trust me, leave it to me..."


    by this time, eric was burning with desire, his self-control gone. stopping now would be as difficult as making the sun rise from the west.


    feeling overwhelmed with emotions, eric took the final step, removing lin yujie''s panties. lin yujie, her mouth open, murmured something unintelligible.


    whether it was psychological or due to lin yujie''s unique constitution, eric smelled an extremely enticing fragrance emanating from her body¡ªa completely natural scent!


    eric lay on lin yujie''s bare body, gently rubbing against her while teasingly saying, "i never imagined my yujie would be a fragrant princess..."


    by now, lin yujie was completely entranced, having no thoughts to talk with eric, only responding with a few unconscious murmurs.


    eric wasn''t ready to devour lin yujie all at once, as her body was incredibly alluring to him, especially her delicate feet, which he found irresistible.


    he even regretted not having taken this almost perfect woman sooner.


    as eric continued his playful teasing, lin yujie''s jade-like skin gradually turned pink. the rosy hue and enticing fragrance made eric feel that if he didn''t do something soon, he might explode.


    yielding to his body''s desire, eric whispered gently in lin yujie''s ear, "yujie, i''m going to enter now..."


    lin yujie, still with her eyes closed, trembled slightly and responded softly, "hmm..."


    just as eric was about to proceed, she suddenly whispered, "eric, please be gentle. i''m a bit scared..."


    "i''ll be very gentle with you..."


    "it hurts..."


    seeing lin yujie''s slightly furrowed brow, eric paused and kissed her softly on the lips. he asked tenderly, "does it hurt a lot?"


    lin yujie shook her head slowly, opening her beautiful eyes shyly, "eric, i''m yours now..."


    "of course you are." eric nodded, smiling as he asked, "how do you feel now?"


    "alright," lin yujie replied shyly, "you...you can move..."


    ...


    after their intimacy, lin yujie lay contentedly in eric''s arms, her eyes closed, motionless.


    eric gently stroked her skin, which was still pink, and softly said, "yujie, are you sleepy? let me hold you while you sleep."


    lin yujie responded with a soft "hmm," not even opening her eyes. the intense lovemaking had exhausted her. in eric''s comfortable embrace, her breathing gradually steadied, and she slowly drifted into sleep.

 Chapter 261 Return

    early the next morning, lin yujie woke up and found herself in a very intimate position with eric. she couldn''t help but think, "so, sleeping in eric''s arms feels this secure..."in her dreams, lin yujie had often imagined herself sleeping in eric''s embrace, and now it had finally become a reality.


    she realized that this real feeling was a hundred times better than dreaming!


    as a smile of happiness curved her lips, she noticed eric''s mouth moving slightly. seeing that he was waking up, lin yujie suddenly felt shy and quickly closed her eyes to pretend she was still asleep.


    as if on cue, just as she closed her eyes, eric woke up.


    seeing lin yujie "asleep," eric affectionately kissed her forehead, but lin yujie''s breathing immediately grew heavier.


    eric was slightly surprised, then realized this little woman was pretending to sleep. amused, he leaned down and kissed lin yujie''s lips, softly saying, "yujie, since you''re awake, why not open your eyes?"


    lin yujie''s long eyelashes fluttered, but she continued to "sleep."


    eric glanced at lin yujie, smiled mischievously, and reached out to gently knead her breasts.


    immediately, lin yujie''s face turned bright red.


    at that moment, both of them were still naked, making it easy for sparks to fly, but lin yujie, still feeling the effects of last night''s intimacy, felt she couldn''t endure eric''s affection again. she quickly opened her eyes and grabbed eric''s hands, pleading, "eric, please don''t... don''t tease me anymore..."


    eric smiled slightly, speaking in a teasing tone, "i talked to you, but you ignored me. naturally, i thought you were dissatisfied with my performance last night, so i wanted to make amends and prepare for some ''morning exercise''..."


    lin yujie quickly shook her head, saying, "no need, no need. i was very satisfied last night. let''s just talk now."


    eric, smiling, withdrew his hands from lin yujie''s breasts and held her, gently stroking her hair.


    lin yujie loved eric''s gentle actions, half-closing her eyes and curling up like a cat in his arms. after a while, she softly asked, "eric, was i alright?"


    eric feigned ignorance, "what do you mean?"


    lin yujie raised her head, gently punching him and whispering, "you know what i mean, stop pretending..."


    eric shook his head, laughing, "of course my yujie was great! not only is your appearance and figure top-notch, but your skin is like jade, and you have a natural fragrance. combined with your seductive moans, you were perfect, absolutely perfect..."


    hearing eric''s words, lin yujie couldn''t help but giggle softly in his arms and whispered, "eric, were you satisfied last night?"


    "of course not!"


    seeing lin yujie''s surprised expression, eric explained with a smile, "because it was your first time, i couldn''t fully enjoy myself. if it weren''t for my strong self-control, facing such a tempting you, we wouldn''t have gotten any sleep last night! do you know how hard it was for me to hold back?"


    lin yujie blushed and giggled in eric''s arms like a cat that had gotten into the cream, lightly kissing the slightly frustrated eric and asking, "eric, who do you find more tempting, me or ailing and the others?"


    eric slightly frowned and patted lin yujie''s smooth buttocks, humming lightly, "don''t compete over such trivial things. get along well with each other, and i''ll treat you all equally."


    sensing eric''s discomfort with the question, lin yujie nodded obediently and sincerely said, "i understand, eric. i won''t ask such questions again. rest assured, i get along well with ailing and the others, and there won''t be any unpleasantness. i was just asking casually, don''t take it to heart..."


    "that''s good..."


    suddenly, lin yujie propped herself up, looking down at eric, "eric, i want to go pay respects to grandpa this morning. today is my first day officially being a member of the eric family..."


    hearing lin yujie''s words, eric withdrew his gaze from her slightly trembling breasts and affectionately stroked her face, asking, "do you regret not having a formal ceremony?"


    lin yujie gently shook her head, "we martial artists don''t have such elaborate customs! as long as you have me in your heart and treat me well, that''s enough!"


    eric nodded and smiled, "alright, let''s get up now and take the new granddaughter-in-law to greet grandpa..."


    as lin yujie followed eric out of the bedroom, tan ailing happened to come out of the side room. the two women met face-to-face. tan ailing paused briefly, then smiled and walked over.


    for some reason, facing the "main wife," lin yujie, the "concubine," suddenly felt shy and a bit nervous.


    when the two women met, there were no sparks or tension.


    tan ailing gently took lin yujie''s hand and smiled, "yujie, why are you up so early?" stay tuned for updates on empire


    lin yujie nodded slightly, using a cautious tone, "i wanted to pay my respects to grandpa..."


    at that moment, tang feiyan also came out. seeing eric and lin yujie, she immediately ran over, teasingly looking them up and down.


    lin yujie, embarrassed, pouted, "sister feiyan, what are you looking at?"


    tang feiyan, grinning mischievously, said, "i''m curious. yujie, you''re so tempting; how could eric bear to let you out so early?"


    eric shook his head and jokingly scolded, "feiyan, you mischievous girl, what nonsense are you talking about..."


    tang feiyan gave eric a dismissive look and turned to lin yujie with a gossipy expression, "yujie, why didn''t you call me last night? do you think you, as a new bride, can handle eric''s demands alone? how did you do it? any secrets to share? tell me..."


    lin yujie and eric exchanged wry smiles, finding themselves at a loss with this curious girl. fortunately, tan ailing was there. s~ea??h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "you''re spouting nonsense early in the morning again..." tan ailing laughed and scolded tang feiyan before turning to lin yujie, "congratulations on officially becoming a member of our big family."


    seeing this, eric nodded slightly and thought to himself, "ailing really has the demeanor of the main wife..."


    sensing a private conversation brewing among his wives, eric quickly said, "yujie and i will go see grandpa first. you two go ahead and exercise; we''ll have breakfast together later."


    the two walked out and headed towards eric yun''s residence, little chrysanthemum pavilion.


    lin yujie felt a bit sore, making walking difficult, so she gently held onto eric''s arm.


    eric looked at her with concern and asked, "does it hurt a lot? should i use the ''spring wind and rain technique'' to help?"


    "no," lin yujie rolled her eyes at eric and coyly said, "this way, i can feel it..."


    eric didn''t quite understand lin yujie''s thoughts but teased, "you want to feel it? that''s easy to fix. after we greet grandpa, we can exercise again..."


    instantly, lin yujie''s face turned red, and she softly said, "you''re the worst, just like sister feiyan said, a big pervert..."


    eric loved seeing lin yujie''s shy and bashful expression and laughed heartily.


    when they arrived at little chrysanthemum pavilion, eric yun was surprised, "yujie, you''ve already reached the pre-heaven realm? and you''ve mastered the seventh level of the ''spring wind and rain technique''? how did this happen?"


    "grandpa, it was eric who helped me enhance my skills!"


    upon learning it was his talented grandson who had intervened, eric yun felt relieved.


    however, he immediately noticed that lin yujie had started calling him "grandpa" instead of "master ancestor." he asked in surprise, "yujie, what did you call me?"


    lin yujie knelt on the ground, a bit shy, and said, "grandpa, i am now your granddaughter-in-law!"


    eric yun was momentarily stunned but then burst into hearty laughter, repeatedly exclaiming that it was a double blessing!


    one, his good grandson had gained another excellent wife, and two, the school''s top martial art had a worthy successor!


    after serving tea to eric yun in the traditional manner and chatting with the old man for a while, they estimated that tan ailing and the others had finished their morning exercise. eric and lin yujie then took their leave.


    after breakfast, wu yun suddenly visited.


    "you''re going back to the thief sect?" eric was surprised after hearing wu yun''s intentions, "i''m heading to europe in a few days. don''t you want to come with us for revenge?"


    "boss eric, i really want to go!" wu yun looked regretful, "but master said i disgraced the thief sect and wants me to go back and train in seclusion..."


    seeing the joy in wu yun''s eyes, eric smiled, "good news?"


    nodding, wu yun excitedly said, "boss eric, you know what? master is going to teach me the thief sect''s ultimate technique, only available to the sect master¡ªthe thousand shadows and illusions!"


    eric immediately understood and laughed, "then congratulations, future sect leader!"


    wu yun chuckled and said, "actually, i owe my position as the future sect leader to you, boss eric!"


    "how so?"


    "i have a junior sister who is just as skilled in thievery as i am, and she''s also proficient in martial arts and disguise. the elders in the sect couldn''t decide between us. but now that i''ve become good friends with you, the future leader of the medicine king sect, my standing with the elders has naturally increased..."


    eric nodded in understanding and asked, "when are you leaving?"


    "this afternoon."


    "safe travels."


    after seeing wu yun off, tang feiyan linked arms with eric and asked, "eric, when are we leaving? i don''t have much vacation time left..."


    "in a couple of days..." eric replied, giving lin yujie a mischievous glance, which made her blush and pout playfully.

 Chapter 262 Invitation from the Municipal Government

    Looking at the ancient city in front of her, Lin Yujie was full of disbelief. "Eric, is this really our home?""Of course."


    Lin Yujie shook her head, still finding it hard to believe. Her family was one of the wealthiest in Shanghai, and she had seen luxurious mansions before. But having an entire "city" as a home was something else.


    As they entered Wu Mei Villa, Lin Yujie marveled at the scenery along the way.


    When they entered the garden where Eric lived, eight exotic girls with golden hair and beautiful jade-like appearances knelt on the ground, saying in unison, "Welcome, Master!"


    "Please rise." These were his exclusive maids, personal attendants.


    The ones serving Eric wouldn''t be blood slaves, but pure-blooded vampire Duchesses, skilled in both martial arts and the art of disguise.


    The beauty and charm of these eight vampire Duchesses made Lin Yujie unable to resist being envious, but she restrained herself, knowing her position and Tan Ailing''s prior instructions. However, she couldn''t help but give Eric a big eye roll.


    "Enough with the jealousy!" Tang Feiyan chuckled and pulled her along, pointing to a scene in the garden. "Yujie, look at that. What do you think it is?"


    Lin Yujie shot Eric, who was completely indifferent to her eye roll, a fierce look before turning to look.


    But when she saw it, she was astonished, her attractive lips forming a surprised "O" shape. She stammered, "Isn''t that the Yu Garden''s Jade Sculpture?"


    "You have a good eye! Now look at those..." Tang Feiyan smiled and pointed to the artifacts that Skidmore and the others had retrieved through "unconventional" means, testing Lin Yujie''s nerves. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eric and Tan Ailing exchanged a smile, ignoring them, and sat together in the garden swing, where beautiful attendants served them hot tea.


    Having been home for a while, Eric had yet to see Feng Qian. Just as he was about to inquire, he sensed something and looked toward the garden gate.


    "Big Brother..." With a joyful call, the person Eric had been concerned about appeared before him.


    Stay connected with empire


    Eric stood up, catching Feng Qian as she flew into his arms, kissing her on the forehead. He smiled and asked, "Feng Qian, where were you playing just now?"


    Feng Qian nestled affectionately in Eric''s arms, took a deep breath, and then smiled, "I was walking the dogs in the back mountains..."


    "Oh? So Feng Qian likes those big dogs?" Eric knew that Feng Qian had a particular fondness for dogs, but he never imagined that this "little girl" would also like the large hunting dogs the guards handled.


    "Not big dogs, but small ones!" Feng Qian shook her head, somewhat excited. "Big Brother, you haven''t been gone for two days, and Sakya sent people over with four newly born Tibetan Mastiffs, saying it was your order! Big Brother, you didn''t see them, those puppies are so cute..."


    Only then did Eric remember that he had indeed asked Sakya''s people to find a few Tibetan Mastiffs, but he hadn''t expected them to send over newborns.


    Patting the excited and joyful Feng Qian, Eric pointed to Lin Yujie, who had arrived after seeing her, ready to make introductions. However, his attention was drawn to four small animals that appeared at the gate.


    They should be the newborn Tibetan Mastiffs Feng Qian mentioned, but they were very small, only the size of a palm, and snow-white, like fluffy clouds.


    The four round, chubby, furry little dogs tumbled into the garden, clumsily running towards Feng Qian.


    "Ah, so cute."


    Tang Feiyan''s eyes lit up when she saw the four puppies. She went up to them, opened her arms, and actually scooped up all four fluffy little Tibetan Mastiffs, rubbing her face against them and sighing comfortably.


    Eric glanced at the four struggling and whimpering little Tibetan Mastiffs, shook his head, and continued with what he hadn''t finished, "Feng Qian, this is Lin Yujie. In the future, you''ll call her ''Sister Yujie.''"


    "Okay, Big Brother." Feng Qian obediently responded, then looked at Lin Yujie and called out softly, "Sister Yujie..."


    Lin Yujie smiled and nodded, affectionately saying, "Then I''ll call you ''Little Feng Qian'' like Ailing does in the future..."


    "Mm."


    Eric noticed that both Feng Qian and Lin Yujie, despite their intimate demeanor, seemed somewhat distracted.


    Upon closer inspection, he realized that both of them had their eyes on the small Tibetan Mastiff in Tang Feiyan''s arms.


    Tan Ailing, who also noticed this, smiled and said to Tang Feiyan, "Alright, put the little Tibetan Mastiff down quickly. If you keep this up, you''ll suffocate them..."


    With Tan Ailing''s rescue, the four nearly suffocating little Tibetan Mastiffs finally escaped her clutches.


    Once on the ground, the four poor little guys immediately hid behind Feng Qian. Their clumsy and shy but adorable appearance made everyone, except Tang Feiyan, laugh.


    The four little Tibetan Mastiffs ran to Feng Qian, rubbed against her a few times, then sniffed at Eric, seeming to wonder why this person was so close to their master. They felt that, although the scent on this person was not as fragrant as their master''s, it was pleasant and gave them a sense of security that even their master couldn''t provide!


    Watching the four affectionate little Tibetan Mastiffs, Eric couldn''t help but smile.


    Back in Celestia, he had also kept pets.


    Unfortunately, due to the difference in time and space, he couldn''t summon them all to Earth. He wondered how they were doing in Celestia now...


    Feeling sentimental because of the memories, Eric bent down and patted the four little guys, saying with a smile, "Grow up quickly, and I''ll take you hunting."


    Although they couldn''t understand human words, the four little Tibetan Mastiffs could sense Eric''s kindness and joy, and they all happily whimpered in response.


    "Eric..."


    Two calls interrupted Eric''s contentment. He turned to see Luoli and Sun Clouds.


    It seemed that a comfortable life really could lower one''s vigilance! These two, who were so close, he hadn''t even noticed, despite them also being in the pre-heaven realm. But he shouldn''t have!


    Looking at the sky, Eric was puzzled. "Aren''t you supposed to be studying at the company at this time? Why are you back?"


    Luoli looked at Eric with some resentment and said softly, "Rinpoche, why didn''t you inform me when you came home? If Lusien, the steward, hadn''t called me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have known you were back even now! Do you not care about me at all?"


    Luoli''s slightly sad tone surprised Eric. After a moment of stunned silence, he replied, "I do care, but I didn''t want to disturb your studies!"


    Luoli was a little excited, her voice unconsciously rising, "But I''m yours, so how can there be any ''disturbance''..."


    At this moment, Lin Yujie, who had noticed the commotion, walked over.


    Dressed in white, cradling the small Tibetan Mastiff, she looked so pure and stunning in the winter sun.


    Luoli and Sun Clouds, upon seeing her, were both shocked, seemingly not expecting to encounter such an outstanding woman in this world.


    Lin Yujie''s beauty surpassed that of Luoli and Sun Clouds, and compared to the seductive powers of the *Spring Wind and Rain Technique* and the *Yin-Yang Ecstasy and Great Compassion Fu*, hers was not much inferior.


    Overall, the pure Lin Yujie was more attractive than the alluring Luoli.


    "Eric, are these two the spokespersons for the Sakya Sun-Moon Sister Deities? They are indeed beautiful and elegant..."


    Lin Yujie gently hooked Eric''s arm, looking up and down at the two women who were more charming than Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan.


    Sun Clouds did not change her expression due to Lin Yujie''s words, but her master''s eyes dimmed slightly as he stared at Lin Yujie''s hands. "Rinpoche, I don''t know who this is..."


    "She is Lin Yujie, my junior sister, and my third wife!"


    Unable to see Luoli''s expression as she kept her head down, Eric could only hear a hint of disappointment in her voice. "Greetings, Buddha Consort."


    "No need." Lin Yujie smiled faintly, released Eric, and kindly took Luoli and Sun Clouds'' hands, walking towards where Tang Feiyan and the others were playing. As they walked, she said, "No need to be so formal, come and play with us!"


    Luoli''s unusual behavior made Eric slightly frowned. He knew what that represented.


    He didn''t understand why Luoli would have feelings for him, as they had very little contact, right?


    Could it be just because of "responsibility" and "destiny"?


    However, if that was the reason, then why did Sun Clouds, who was also a spokesperson for the Sun-Moon Sister Deities, behave so normally, showing no extra emotions other than the respect due to the Living Buddha?


    Shaking his head, Eric decided not to dwell on this potentially troublesome matter and to let things take their course.


    Just then, Lusien, the steward of Wu Mei Mountain Villa, appeared at the garden gate, holding a large red invitation with gold trim.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, the Shanghai Municipal Government invites you to attend a banquet tonight, personally named by Deputy Mayor Tang!"

 Chapter 263 Farewell Wu Mei

    The Shanghai Municipal Government holds a large charity banquet every year, inviting domestic and foreign wealthy businessmen and well-known entrepreneurs who have invested in Shanghai to attend.The purpose of the banquet is to call on the guests to give back to society, to provide a platform for communication among the upper class, and to attract more investment through this medium, thereby promoting the economic development of Shanghai.


    Eric, as the chairman of the emerging Ling Yan Group, would naturally be invited. He took the exquisitely crafted invitation handed to him by Lusien and smiled after glancing at it.


    Eric didn''t really care about this banquet hosted by the municipal government. He had no interest in socializing with the so-called domestic and foreign celebrities. Moreover, Ling Yan Group had always been giving back to society, so there was no need to go through the municipal government again.


    It should be noted that even in the cleanest official circles, there are still some people who take advantage of their positions!


    Seeing Eric''s casual attitude, Lusien respectfully asked, "Master, do you need to decline the invitation from the municipal government?"


    Tang Feiyan walked over gracefully, took the invitation from him, and glanced at it, saying, "Eric, those invited to attend this banquet are all influential figures. If you go and socialize a bit, I believe it will benefit the future development of our Ling Yan Group..."


    Eric shook his head and smiled, "In this world, benefits are always mutual. To gain benefits, you must first give. These so-called domestic and foreign entrepreneurs only care about profit. I don''t know what benefits they see in Ling Yan Group, but there must be many who want to take advantage of Ling Yan Group..."


    Eric glanced at Tang Feiyan and continued, "Besides, Ling Yan Group doesn''t rely on those people for a living. There''s no need to flatter them!"


    "Eric, fortunately, you have a group of subordinates with strong economic power unconditionally supporting Ling Yan Group, otherwise, with your business acumen, Ling Yan Group would have declared bankruptcy within the first few months of your tenure!" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Tang Feiyan''s disdainful expression, Eric laughed and said, "Undeniably, connections are an important asset in business. However, with Skidmore and the other ''billionaires'' on our side, do you think I still need to specially make friends with those ''thousandaires''?"


    "What ''thousandaires''?" Tang Feiyan rolled her eyes and said, "The entrepreneurs and investors qualified to attend the municipal government banquet all have assets of over one billion..."


    "A billion in assets?" Eric chuckled, "Compared to Skidmore and the other ''billionaires,'' a billion in assets can only be called ''thousandaire'' status!"


    "You really won''t go?" Tang Feiyan pouted.


    Eric leaned back in his chair, hands spread out, and said, "This banquet was personally named by your father. How could I not give my father-in-law face? Even if it''s boring, I''ll have to attend tonight."


    Tang Feiyan''s expression changed from annoyance to joy, and she gave Eric a coquettish look, saying, "You should have said so earlier, you almost made me angry..."


    Eric stood up from his chair, pinched Tang Feiyan''s deliberately puffed cheek, and asked, "Do you want to accompany me to the banquet tonight?"


    Tang Feiyan glanced at the small Tibetan mastiff in her arms, shook her head, and said, "My father still hasn''t let go of our matter, and he doesn''t know I''ve returned to the country. Would it be troublesome if I went there? "


    Eric thought about it and nodded, then looked at the other beautiful women who had gathered around and said, "Yujie, with your father''s assets, you should also be attending this evening''s event. Will you come with me?"


    Lin Yujie shook her head, blushing slightly, "I won''t go tonight. I''ll go back home tomorrow!"


    Seeing Eric looking at her, Tan Ailing smiled and said, "Eric, you go alone tonight. We sisters will stay at home and chat."


    Originally somewhat interested, Luoli heard Tan Ailing''s words and her expression dimmed, and she said nothing. As for Feng Qian and Sun Clouds, they were even less likely to speak up.


    Seeing that everyone had made their decision, Eric nodded to Lusien and said, "You go down and prepare. I''ll attend the charity banquet alone tonight!"


    "Yes, master!"


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the entrance of a resort designated by the Shanghai Municipal Government for this charity banquet was bustling with activity. High-end cars drove in one after another, and Guan Du, the director of the Shanghai Municipal Bureau of Commerce and Trade, personally greeted everyone at the entrance of the banquet hall. Celebrities and entrepreneurs from home and abroad shook hands with him, showing warmth as if they were old friends who hadn''t seen each other in years.


    A convoy consisting of four Mercedes-Benz S600s and one Bentley Mulliner 728 limousine entered the resort and orderly parked at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Guests and staff around were speculating about who these people were that they could possess such extravagant cars?


    In Shanghai, there are many wealthy people, and although the Bentley Mulliner 728 is extremely expensive, it is affordable to some. The reason for not using super luxury cars of this price range is simply because of consideration for Shanghai''s local three major families. It should be noted that even the heads of the Du, Ye, and An families, who dominate the Shanghai business community, do not indulge in luxury to this extent. How could others dare to offend the three major families'' dignity?


    Stay updated via empire


    The main door of the Bentley Mulliner 728 was opened by Skidmore, who came down from the driver''s seat, and Eric stepped out of the car gracefully.


    Due to Guan Du''s own rank and Eric''s usually exceptional demeanor, Guan Du was a bit at a loss when facing the exceptionally handsome Eric.


    However, under Eric''s aura, he still wore a "professional smile" and asked, "May I ask who you are..."


    A magnetic female voice came from behind Eric, "This is Mr. Eric, the chairman of the board of directors of Ling Yan Group." With these words, Wu Mei, dressed in a luxurious and sexy dress, stepped out of the car and walked gracefully towards them.


    Guan Du''s eyes lit up when he saw Wu Mei. He ignored Eric and went up to greet her, saying, "President Wu Mei has returned to Shanghai. This is really great! During President Wu Mei''s visit home in the past few months, the parties and gatherings in Shanghai have been much quieter..."


    "Director Guan, are you praising me or mocking me?" Although Wu Mei was speaking to Guan Du, her eyes were fixed on Eric. The emotions inside were complex, with resentment, yearning, excitement, and excitement.


    Eric smiled slightly when he saw Wu Mei, walked past Guan Du, and came to Wu Mei''s side, saying with a smile, "Wu Mei, have you been well recently?"


    Wu Mei''s beautiful eyes stared at Eric closely, and she said in a tender voice, "I''ve been thinking about you every day these past few months, but I can''t see you. How could I be well?"


    With this statement, everyone around who could hear was stunned, even Guan Du, who had been "blocked" by Eric, didn''t have time to express his dissatisfaction and looked dazed. They couldn''t imagine that the "Ice Queen" of the upper class in Shanghai, who was known for being both passionate and distant, would openly say such words that were tantamount to a declaration of love!


    "It''s really admirable to make President Wu Mei, who seems passionate and friendly but is actually cold and distant, say such words. It really gives us men face..."


    "You''re right, such a brother deserves our admiration..."


    "Shut up, all of you, stop embarrassing yourselves..."


    Although the surrounding discussions didn''t embarrass Eric, he was somewhat at a loss for how to answer Wu Mei''s question. He could only clear his throat and say, "Uh, well, let''s talk more inside."


    Seeing Eric avoiding the question, Wu Mei "hmmphed" twice, walked to Eric''s side, and took his arm, saying, "Eric, you don''t mind me holding your arm, do you?"


    It was clear from her tone that this was an absolute statement. Eric looked at the slender jade hand that had already entwined with his, shook his head helplessly, and smiled, "If you don''t mind, what else can I say?"


    Wu Mei smiled satisfactorily, linked arms with Eric, and walked into the banquet hall.


    Guan Du watched Eric enter the hall as if he were seeing an alien, feeling very uncomfortable. This young man was too arrogant. He didn''t even take me, the director of the Economic and Trade Bureau, seriously! Hmph, Ling Yan Group''s assets are only a mere billion. What right do you have to be arrogant in front of me? Even if you have Deputy Mayor Tang as your backer, I won''t let you off easy...


    The reason Guan Du found Eric displeasing was not only because of his disregard, but mainly because of Wu Mei.


    Guan Du, in his early thirties, is still unmarried. Since he was transferred to Shanghai three years ago, he has been infatuated with Wu Mei at first sight. Although he has not won the favor of the beauty, he is extremely confident, believing that he will eventually win her over.


    It''s no wonder he''s so confident. A man who can rise to his position at this age, in addition to his own ability, also has a family background that cannot be underestimated. An unmarried man with ability, background, and quite handsome looks, which woman can resist his long-term romantic advances?


    Of course, these are all Guan Du''s thoughts. While other women might have been conquered by him, unfortunately, he encountered Wu Mei!


    Although three years of pursuit has not yielded any response, Guan Du has not been discouraged. He sees it as a test and intends to redouble his efforts.


    But unexpectedly, the woman he admired suddenly had a lover, how could the always self-assured Guan Du bear it?


    So, unwittingly, in Eric''s obliviousness, he gained another enemy¡ªa mysterious rival!

 Chapter 264 Two Messages and a Fly

    Eric and Wu Mei walked into the banquet hall, each taking a glass of red wine from the tray held by the waiter and clinking them together.Wu Mei gazed affectionately at Eric, the smile on her face becoming increasingly intense. Eric raised an eyebrow and nudged Wu Mei''s waist with his elbow, saying lightly, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    As if returning from some kind of reverie, Wu Mei chuckled and firmly took Eric''s arm, paying no mind to her chest being taken advantage of by Eric. She dragged him to the sofa next to the hall where guests could rest.


    After sitting down, Wu Mei still didn''t let go, leaning close, so close that it seemed like she wanted to melt into Eric''s body. Eric felt a bit awkward and pulled his arm away.


    "The esteemed Living Buddha of Sakya, the Young Master of the Medicine King Sect, and the Chairman of the Ling Yan Group are shy?" Wu Mei held onto Eric''s arm tightly, her watery eyes never leaving his face.


    Seeing Wu Mei''s "persistently biting the green mountain" posture, Eric stopped "struggling" and said calmly, "Not shy, just a bit unnatural."


    "What''s so unnatural? Am I going to eat you? I just want to be your woman..." Wu Mei shook Eric''s arm, pouting.


    The guests in the hall saw Eric and Wu Mei, a pair of outstandingly handsome and beautiful people. Although most of them maintained their dignity and did not gather around, their eyes occasionally glanced over, even Deputy Mayor Tang couldn''t help but cast a cold gaze over.


    Perhaps sensing Deputy Mayor Tang''s implicit dissatisfaction, Eric shook his head slightly and said again, "Wu Mei, can you sit a little further? Everyone is watching us."


    Glancing around, Wu Mei said triumphantly, "Eric, why do you care about those people? They''re only looking because they envy you, envy that you have such a beauty by your side."


    "You..." Eric was speechless, letting Wu Mei hold onto his arm.


    "Eric, do you know, being your woman is actually taking advantage of you!" Wu Mei put her other hand''s wine glass on the coffee table in front of the sofa, looking at Eric, who was silent, with a very ambiguous smile.


    "Our Charming Maiden Sect has a deep study of the unity of men and women. Although I haven''t actually experienced those joyful things, the knowledge I have is no less than anyone else''s. The happiness I can bring you is definitely not comparable to what Ailing and the others can offer! Moreover, the techniques I practice can bring great benefits to my man, and you will know the specific benefits later..."


    Eric didn''t want to discuss this topic anymore and asked, "Where have you been during this time? Did you really go back to your hometown as the person at the door said?"


    "I went back to my sect!" Wu Mei nodded, explaining, "You also know, a few months ago, for the sake of Rongrong and her mother, my master contacted some friends to pressure the Insect Sect, hoping they would spare Qiaoqiao and her daughter..."


    Eric nodded and said, "I know. It is said that Rongrong replaced her mother and became the new Saintess of the Insect Sect?"


    "That''s right." Wu Mei''s eyes dimmed, "Seeing the face of my master and the other dignitaries, coupled with Rongrong''s self-recommendation and the innovative insect techniques Qiaoqiao has created over the years, the Insect Sect let go of their accusations against them..."


    "Rongrong volunteered to become the Saintess of the Insect Sect?" Eric was slightly surprised.


    "Yes!" Wu Mei sighed softly, saying, "If it weren''t for Rongrong volunteering to be the Saintess of the Insect Sect, even if they didn''t sentence her to the ''Ten Thousand Insects Devouring the Heart,'' considering Qiaoqiao''s betrayal, they would never have spared her life! Poor Rongrong, her life is ruined."


    "It''s not that exaggerated, is it?" Eric frowned slightly, "You''re also a Saintess, and you seem quite at ease..."


    "It''s because I''m favored by my master and can move freely. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have to stay in the headquarters'' secret place for the rest of my life, never seeing the light of day..."


    Eric suddenly realized. The two sects of Witchcraft and Taoism each have a Saintess, just like the Sun-Moon Sister Deities of Sakya, the former serving the Living Buddha and the latter preparing for the appearance of the "Witch King" who knows when!


    Eric couldn''t understand why these ancient sects liked to do such things?


    However, he had no intention of acting as a righteous person to save Rongrong, who was in the midst of a "crisis." Even Wu Mei had no such intention.


    It''s worth noting that there is a great deal of animosity among the various sects of Chinese practitioners, and interfering in the internal affairs of another sect is a major taboo. If one isn''t careful, they might incur the condemnation of all practitioners in China...


    Eric sighed inwardly and said, "Isn''t your Witchcraft Sect''s efficiency better than this? Does it really take months to appoint a Saintess?"


    "Who said it''s just one Saintess?" Wu Mei quickly regained her good mood, giving Eric a playful glance and said, "Apart from the Insect Sect, the other two sects of our Charming Maiden Sect and the two sects of Taoism and Witchcraft have also ''matured'' their Saintesses. So, taking this opportunity, all sects have started the process of changing their Saintesses..."


    Eric glanced at Wu Mei and smiled, "So, you''re not the Saintess of the Charming Maiden Sect anymore?"


    "I am for now." Wu Mei said somewhat helplessly, "I have to wait until the next generation of Saintess candidates pass the test before the official handover!"


    "Hey, there''s still a test?" Eric shook his head and laughed, "It sounds like a pretty popular position..." Read new chapters at empire


    "In the eyes of most disciples, the identity of ''Saintess'' is still quite attractive!" Wu Mei paused and described, "It''s like being an ''Empress'' in ancient times, most women yearn for it, only true wise ones would disdain that position..."


    "Hehe..." Eric couldn''t help but laugh, "As if you''re so wise?"


    "What do you mean, Eric?" Wu Mei pouted in mock anger, "Do you think I''m a brainless and shallow woman in your eyes?"


    "I heard that..." Eric put on a very sincere expression, glanced at Wu Mei''s towering bosom, and joked, "Big chest, no brains!"


    Although Eric''s eyes made Wu Mei secretly pleased, her innate coyness made her blush, and she playfully started a flirtation with Eric, regardless of the occasion.


    After a while, Wu Mei, out of breath, leaned softly against Eric''s chest, her eyes half-closed, showing a mixture of annoyance and tenderness.


    "Okay, sit properly. I''m almost killed by the eyes of the men here!" Of course, this was not true.


    Although the men at the scene didn''t look friendly towards Eric, he didn''t care.


    But one of the gazes, which implied a warning, made him have to restrain his behavior, because that gaze came from his father-in-law, Deputy Mayor Tang.


    "Who wants to kill you..." Wu Mei was originally lazy and unconcerned, but suddenly straightened up as if she remembered something, looking at Eric and said, "Eric, someone really wants to kill you!"


    Eric was slightly stunned, seeing Wu Mei''s serious expression, he couldn''t help but frown and ask, "Who wants to kill me?"


    "I don''t know. Just a friend who works for an international mercenary organization told me that someone in China has offered ten million US dollars on the black market to buy your life! Unfortunately, my friend''s level is not enough, and he has no idea who placed this order..."


    "Ten million US dollars? That''s over seventy million RMB. I wonder who would take up this offer?" Eric smiled slightly, feeling a bit interested.


    "Eric, you can''t be careless!" Wu Mei said worriedly, "There are too many people in this world who would risk their lives and go all out for ten million dollars. You must be careful and better bring more guards..."


    Wu Mei''s incessant concern touched Eric, but he didn''t want to tell her about his cultivation in both magic and martial arts and his indifference to assassination attempts by anyone in such a situation.


    So he patted her shoulder and said softly, "Don''t worry, Wu Mei. Unless it''s a grandmaster-level expert, no one can break through my security cordon!"


    Wu Mei looked surprised, carefully looked at Eric for a while, feeling that he didn''t seem to be bragging, so she slightly relieved her worries and leaned against Eric, chatting softly.


    At this time, the guests invited to the charity evening were still entering the hall. The guests who arrived first were chatting and exchanging feelings in groups of three or five, and several top figures from the Shanghai Municipal Government were also scattered around, entertaining Shanghai''s top personalities.


    "These people may look like long-lost friends on the surface, caring for each other, but in their hearts, they would rather something happen to each other immediately so they can take advantage of their assets..."


    Seeing the superficial smiles and laughter in the banquet hall, Wu Mei''s expression was slightly disgusted.


    Although Eric thought Wu Mei''s words were a bit generalized, he didn''t refute them, because these so-called celebrities, gentlemen, and entrepreneurs were nothing in his eyes, and there was no need for him to speak up for them. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wu Mei leaned her head on Eric''s shoulder, feeling this indescribable sense of happiness, when a voice as annoying as a fly on a cake suddenly sounded beside her, "This beautiful and noble lady, would you like to have a drink with me?"

 Chapter 265 Swatting the Fly

    Wu Mei''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. Her once cheerful face turned icy cold in an instant. She turned her head to look coldly at the man speaking, a hint of anger in her voice, "Sir, don''t you know that interrupting someone''s conversation is very rude?""The beautiful lady, please forgive me, I couldn''t resist your charm!"


    The man spoke while holding a wine glass in one hand and adjusting his suit with the other, even smoothing his hair a few times. He struck a pose of a gentleman and said, "Beautiful and noble lady, it''s fate that we can meet tonight in this vast crowd. I am Zhang Hongda, Chairman of the Hongda Group. I hope the lady will take pity and tell me your name!"


    Eric looked at this Zhang Hongda, who seemed to be ignoring him, up and down. He was in his thirties, handsome, and dressed in a well-fitted and expensive suit. He seemed to belong to the ranks of successful people with some assets.


    Eric withdrew his arm from around Wu Mei''s waist, placed his wine glass on the table, and watched Wu Mei and Zhang Hongda completely as a bystander, with a faint smile on his lips.


    Wu Mei''s mood was not as indifferent as Eric''s. She already hated Zhang Hongda to the core. Zhang Hongda''s sudden appearance completely ruined the rare good time she had with Eric.


    In this situation, no matter how articulate Zhang Hongda was, Wu Mei would not have a good expression.


    Explore more at empire S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She immediately looked disdainful, her voice cold as she said, "Chairman of what Hongda Group? I have never heard of it! And I don''t want to know you, please stay away from me!"


    "You..." Zhang Hongda ran into a big nail in front of so many people, his face turned red, and he couldn''t say a word.


    Speaking of which, Zhang Hongda was also a quite charming man.


    He was talented himself, having built the Hongda Group from scratch in over ten years, earning a market value of over a billion. Coupled with his decent looks, he was usually quite successful among the wealthy in the country. However, he had unexpectedly encountered such an unforeseen result today.


    "What do you mean by ''you''? Disappear in front of me quickly, you annoy me just by being here!" Wu Mei glanced at Zhang Hongda, feeling impatient.


    Maybe it was because of her charming appearance, or maybe it was because of his long-term smooth sailing, but Zhang Hongda couldn''t control his emotions, and his anger surged up.


    He didn''t care about his gentlemanly demeanor anymore and said, "What''s wrong with me? Even though I, Zhang Hongda, am worth over a billion, I''m still much stronger than the little boy beside you..."


    Wu Mei''s face darkened when she heard Zhang Hongda call her Eric a little boy. A surge of killing intent rushed towards Zhang Hongda, and her body swayed as if she was about to make a move.


    Eric reached out and stopped Wu Mei. He didn''t expect Zhang Hongda to consider him a gigolo.


    A hint of amusement flashed in his eyes. Eric leisurely raised his wine glass, took a sip, and jokingly said to Zhang Hongda, "What''s wrong with being a gigolo? Even someone like you, Chairman of whatever group, seems to envy me, right?"


    "Little boy, when you speak, leave yourself a way out. If you provoke me, the woman by your side won''t be able to protect you." He gritted his teeth, looking like he wanted to skin and dismember Eric.


    Eric was puzzled. He didn''t understand why Zhang Hongda harbored such great hatred towards him. He didn''t remember having any deep enmity with him, such as killing his father or stealing his wife?


    Eric didn''t react because of his confusion, but Wu Mei was different. Being cursed at by Zhang Hongda was even more unacceptable to her than being cursed at herself!


    With a lift of her jade-like hand, Wu Mei splashed the half-glass of red wine in her glass onto Zhang Hongda''s face, her beautiful eyes wide open, her face cold as she said, "Why did the Shanghai Municipal Government invite you to the charity evening this year? You''re not qualified..."


    Zhang Hongda didn''t belong to the Shanghai business community. His Hongda Group was in Nanjing, so he didn''t know the well-known Wu Mei from Shanghai.


    Because he didn''t know Wu Mei''s background, he couldn''t control his anger and, pointing at Wu Mei, cursed loudly, "You slut, how dare you splash wine on me..."


    Zhang Hongda''s vulgar words immediately darkened Eric''s face. He stood up and walked to Zhang Hongda, pouring the remaining half glass of wine in his hand over Zhang Hongda''s head. He smirked and said, "Since Wu Mei has already offered you a drink, let me offer you one too. Please enjoy, Chairman Zhang!"


    Zhang Hongda was dumbfounded by Eric''s actions. He didn''t know if he was too slow to react or if Eric''s momentum overwhelmed him. During Eric''s actions, he didn''t even move his body, letting Eric pour the wine over his head.


    Zhang Hongda looked at Eric, his face turning from white to red, then to blue. He opened his mouth several times but couldn''t utter a sound.


    "What are you doing! What kind of occasion is this! Don''t you have any regard for your own status?" A stern voice sounded, and it was Ma Zhengyi, the Deputy Governor of Jiangsu Province in charge of the economy.


    Ma Zhengyi had specially come with a group of bigwigs from the Jiangsu business community to attend the charity evening organized by the Shanghai Municipal Government, attempting to strengthen economic cooperation between the two regions. He was chatting happily with several Shanghai celebrities when he noticed some commotion here. With a glance, he saw someone pouring wine over the head of a rising star in the Nanjing business community. Thinking that something was wrong, he immediately apologized to the celebrities and walked over.


    "Deputy Governor Ma, you''ve come!" Wu Mei obviously knew Ma Zhengyi and stood up to greet him with a sweet smile, "This person is very rude, pestering me..."


    Zhang Hongda, emitting a strong smell of alcohol, intentionally or unintentionally tilted his body slightly, letting Ma Zhengyi see the wine stain on his suit. He lowered his head and said, "Deputy Governor Ma, this is not all my fault. They were too unreasonable..."


    Deputy Governor Ma nodded slightly at Wu Mei. Although he wasn''t very clear about the cause of the incident, he figured it was probably just jealousy. So, he walked up to Eric, looked at him, and said in a deep voice, "Young man, have you gone too far?"


    Eric smiled at Ma Zhengyi, played with the empty wine glass in his hand, and said leisurely, "I have always been very measured in my actions. I have shown mercy just now, otherwise Chairman Zhang here wouldn''t be able to stand and talk now!"


    Arrogant, extremely arrogant!


    Eric''s arrogant attitude shocked everyone in this corner. The several Jiangsu businessmen behind Ma Zhengyi all showed anger on their faces.


    Wu Mei quickly tugged at Eric''s arm and introduced, "Eric, this is Deputy Governor Ma of Jiangsu Province." Then she whispered to Eric, "Eric, Deputy Governor Ma is not only a heavyweight figure in Jiangsu Province but also a relative of the Ming Dynasty aristocracy! His wife is the only daughter of the Seventh Priest of the Ming Dynasty..."


    Seeing Wu Mei constantly making eye contact with him, how could Eric not understand her meaning? He smiled at Wu Mei and calmly said, "Deputy Governor Ma, hello, I am Eric, Chairman of the Ling Yan Group."


    "Oh! So you are the Chairman of the Ling Yan Group! That''s impressive..." Deputy Governor Ma was secretly surprised.


    Although a Ling Yan Group with a market value of a billion was nothing to him, he knew that almost all the subsidiaries of the Ling Yan Group came from the Ming Dynasty aristocracy!


    Although he didn''t know why, he at least understood that this young man named "Eric" was not simple.


    After hearing Deputy Governor Ma''s words, Zhang Hongda''s mouth couldn''t help but twist. "Deputy Governor Ma, don''t listen to his nonsense. I''ve never heard of a Chairman of the Ling Yan Group. I think he''s just a gigolo!"


    The Ling Yan Group was established only half a year ago, and it basically did not do business with "outsiders" and did not participate in various forms of business activities. It was not surprising that Zhang Hongda, based in Nanjing, had never heard of it.


    But it was different for the locals in Shanghai. Not only did they all know that behind the Ling Yan Group was Deputy Mayor Tang, but those who were well-informed also knew that the Ling Yan Group secretly controlled one of the four major gangs in Shanghai, the Axe Gang.


    So, after Zhang Hongda said this, many people around him cast sympathetic glances at him, as if he had been hacked down by hundreds of knives.


    There were no knives now, but there were wine glasses.


    After Zhang Hongda''s words, Eric threw the tall glass in his hand at Zhang Hongda''s face. Of course, he didn''t put any force into it, otherwise Zhang Hongda''s head would have been smashed open!


    Even so, with just a casual throw, Zhang Hongda still exclaimed, covering his face. Fresh red blood flowed down, staining his already red-stained white suit.


    "Now you must be impressed by me..." Eric said coldly with a smile.


    At this moment, Guan Du, the director who entrusted the reception work to his deputy in order to court a beauty, walked over. He, who was also unaware of the situation, was both angry and delighted to see Eric actually hitting someone in front of the Deputy Governor of the neighboring province, Ma.


    He was angry because Eric had done something that damaged the face of the Shanghai business community in front of a high-ranking official from a neighboring province.


    And he was delighted because he could take this opportunity to teach a lesson to this gigolo who dared to compete with him for a woman.


    Guan Du stepped forward to Eric with a strong presence and sternly said, "You are too bold. Is this the place for you to mess around? You..."


    "Who are you? I don''t seem to know you," Eric interrupted him with a glance.


    "You... I am Guan Du, the director of the Shanghai Economic and Trade Bureau." Guan Du almost choked on his words.


    Although he was not a well-known figure in Shanghai, who in the business community wouldn''t know him? How could the Chairman of the Ling Yan Group say he didn''t know him? How could he not be angry?

 Chapter 266 Business World Melee

    "With your level, you are not qualified to speak to me directly," Eric looked at Guan Du and said indifferently."Xiao Guan, you go about your business first, I will handle this matter." Whether it was a belated arrival or he had already watched a lot of the show from the sidelines, Deputy Mayor Tang suddenly appeared, smiling as he spoke, and gestured to Guan Du with his eyes.


    Guan Du, who was about to explode, forcibly suppressed his anger, glared at Eric, turned and left the hall, continuing his duties as a "doorman."


    Shaking his head at his retreating figure, Eric thought to himself, perhaps his low-key approach was wrong. How could a nobody dare to show attitude in front of him?


    In the eyes of others, Guan Du, the director of the Shanghai Economic and Trade Bureau, might already be a big shot, but for Eric, he was truly insignificant.


    If Guan Du, who thought highly of himself, knew that with his status, he wasn''t even worthy of knowing Eric''s identity, he would probably dispel his delusions and revengeful thoughts immediately.


    After all, for a young talent aspiring to a political career, his political future was far more important than a woman!


    Unfortunately, Guan Du was unaware of this, and his future prospects were uncertain...


    After dismissing Guan Du, Deputy Mayor Tang smiled and said to Deputy Governor Ma Zhengyi, "Deputy Governor Ma, shall I handle this matter?"


    "No problem." Ma Zhengyi nodded, glanced at Eric, and said, "I believe Deputy Mayor Tang will handle this impartially and give our Jiangsu businessmen a fair deal!"


    Deputy Mayor Tang laughed and turned to Eric and Wu Mei, saying, "Chairman Eric, President Wu Mei, let''s find a quiet place to talk."


    Zhang Hongda, seeing that no one had shown any concern for him with blood all over his face, and hearing Deputy Mayor Tang''s tone, which seemed quite friendly to the "gigolo," felt a mixture of aggrievement, frustration, and anger well up inside him. He covered his face and said fiercely, "Deputy Mayor Tang, if you don''t intervene, I won''t donate the three million yuan to the Shanghai Municipal Government for charity."


    Deputy Mayor Tang frowned. He hadn''t expected an "outsider" from another province to dare to speak to him in such a threatening tone in public.


    Ma Zhengyi also felt that Zhang Hongda''s actions were inappropriate and quickly remedied, "Deputy Mayor Tang, please don''t mind. Chairman Zhang was speaking out of desperation due to a head injury. His intention was not as it sounded..."


    Zhang Hongda realized this too, forced a smile, covered his face pretending to be dizzy, and said in a weak voice, "Deputy Mayor Tang, what I said just now was out of desperation and should not be taken seriously. We, the Hongda Group, have always been supportive of charitable causes..."


    At this point, Eric smiled coldly, interrupting Zhang Hongda, "Is a mere three million considered ''supportive''? Hmph, Deputy Mayor Tang, on behalf of the Ling Yan Group, I will donate thirty million."


    "I''ll donate ten million." Wu Mei hooked her arm around Eric''s, with a gesture of a loving couple, her eyes full of deep affection.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Eric had no choice but to shake his head helplessly at her behavior. Nevertheless, he was pleased with her unwavering stance.


    The celebrities, tycoons, and entrepreneurs around couldn''t help but feel shocked. Although they were wealthy, they had earned it through hard work. They couldn''t casually throw away tens of millions for the sake of a reputation.


    In a moment, the impression of the Ling Yan Group deepened in their minds.


    Zhang Hongda was taken aback for a moment, then laughed disdainfully, "There are too many people in this world who speak empty words. Deputy Mayor Tang, you should be more cautious and not be fooled!"


    With a cold face, Wu Mei said coldly, "Ten million is just a drop in the bucket for Eric..."


    "A drop in the bucket?"


    Zhang Hongda burst into laughter, "President Wu Mei is really good at joking, right? I''m afraid this gigolo couldn''t earn tens of millions even if he sold himself thousands of times..."


    Eric was angry.


    Although he was not used to bothering with small fry, if they were to take advantage of the situation, he wouldn''t mind wiping them out completely. However, he did not act immediately, and even stopped Wu Mei.


    The reason was simple, he didn''t want to make things difficult for Deputy Mayor Tang, who was soon to be his father-in-law!


    Coldly looking at Zhang Hongda, Eric asked, "You are Zhang Hongda, the Chairman of the Hongda Group in Nanjing, right?"


    Zhang Hongda, now lacking much rationality and calmness, didn''t even notice the coldness in Eric''s eyes. Instead, he said triumphantly, "Kid, are you scared now? Let me tell you, it''s too late..."


    "Indeed, it''s too late!" Eric nodded, a cruel smile playing at his lips. He said, "Even if you kneel down and apologize right away, it''s useless! The fate of you and your group has been sealed..."


    "Fate?" Zhang Hongda looked puzzled. "What are you talking about?"


    "Starting from tomorrow, I will begin to suppress your Hongda Group until it" Eric''s tone was calm and clear, "reaches the moment of bankruptcy!"


    Zhang Hongda completely didn''t believe that a never-heard-of Ling Yan Group could crush his Hongda Group to bankruptcy. He really wanted to burst out laughing.


    But under Eric''s icy gaze, he couldn''t muster a smile, feeling a chill in his heart.


    Although Zhang Hongda couldn''t laugh out loud, many onlookers were amused by Eric''s "insolent" and "cold joke," and one voice stood out.


    "Hahaha, indeed arrogant! But young man, arrogance requires capital!"


    Eric glanced at the middle-aged man who looked quite imposing and found his gaze somewhat complex. Unable to resist, he asked, "Who are you?"


    Standing in the midst of a group of celebrities like the moon surrounded by stars, the middle-aged man slightly emphasized a word, "An."


    Eric''s eyes flashed, and he said in a deep voice, "An Group?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you want to wade into this muddy water?" Eric knew that based on An Group''s habit of willing to lose money to compete with the Ling Yan Group over the past few months, they would not miss this opportunity.


    Sure enough, the middle-aged man with the surname An nodded, "That''s the idea."


    Eric met his gaze, smiled faintly, and said, "I''ll be waiting."


    With a chuckle, the middle-aged man nodded deeply at Eric, then nodded at Deputy Mayor Tang and Deputy Governor Ma Zhengyi, and turned away.


    Zhang Hongda''s confidence, boosted by the reputation of the An Group, began to falter. Pointing at Eric, he laughed loudly, "Gigolo, you''re finished! Since the big shots of the An family don''t like you, you can''t stay in the Shanghai business community anymore. Get ready to pack up and leave!"


    "Not necessarily!"


    With these words, a handsome young man with glasses and a black frame pushed through the crowd, striding to Eric''s side, and said respectfully, "Our Zhu Ming Group fully supports Chairman Eric''s actions!"


    This person was none other than Zhu Mingzhi, the Shanghai Regional Manager of the Zhu Ming Group!


    The status of the Zhu Ming Group in the business world was no less than that of the An Group, so Zhang Hongda''s smile stiffened.


    Ma Zhengyi was also extremely surprised by Zhu Mingzhi''s decision and couldn''t help but say, "Mingzhi, you..."


    "Uncle..." Zhu Mingzhi bowed slightly. "Even if Grandpa knows about my decision, he won''t object!"


    Ma Zhengyi was full of surprise. After looking at Eric, who remained calm, he stopped speaking.


    Seeing that Deputy Governor Ma seemed to have given up his support, Zhang Hongda felt a blow. However, his setback was not over yet.


    "Our Ye Group is also willing to ally with the Ling Yan Group!"


    This statement was like a bolt from the blue, shattering the remaining stiffness on Zhang Hongda''s face, replaced by astonishment.


    With a glimmer of hope in his heart, he turned to look, only to be desperate, because the speaker was none other than the head of the Ye Group, Ye Zhenglin.


    Ye Zhenglin was willing to risk offending the An Group to show his attitude, for three reasons.


    First, he knew that besides being the Deputy Sect Master of the Medicine King Sect, Eric had another even more prominent identity. However, this identity was very mysterious, and even Tang, who knew the inside story, refused to reveal it.


    Because of this high-level mystery, Ye Zhenglin wanted to befriend Eric. Now that he had the opportunity, he naturally wouldn''t let it pass.


    The second reason was Ling Yan Group''s good relationship with more than a dozen multinational corporations in Country A. Ye Zhenglin hoped to take this opportunity to connect with those multinational corporations and expand his business abroad.


    The third reason was due to the grudges among the three major families in Shanghai. Although the Du, An, and Ye families were all outwardly harmonious, who wouldn''t want to swallow the other secretly?


    But they all had their scruples, which maintained a balanced situation.


    Ye Zhenglin decided to take a gamble following the Ling Yan Group; he had a feeling that his chances of winning were high!


    "Well, well! Since the An and Ye families are at odds, our Du family won''t sit idly by!"


    With a crisp and pleasant voice, a short-haired beauty walked up to Eric. After carefully observing him, she smiled meaningfully and said, "Kid, I, Du Yingzi, support you!"


    Deputy Mayor Tang looked somewhat troubled and said, "Director Du, why are you getting involved..."


    Du Yingzi smiled faintly and said, "The structure of the Shanghai business community has been maintained for twenty years. It''s time for a change..."


    This implicitly bloody statement made onlookers feel as if they were involved in the situation. Their faces changed drastically, and their brows furrowed.


    Everyone knew that Du Yingzi''s words would herald a new era of turmoil in the Shanghai business community!


    ...


    Qingsi attended the charity gala hosted by the Shanghai municipal government with her aunt, dressed in a white lace cocktail dress. She had two purposes for attending: first, she hoped to meet her rumored crush, who was also said to be qualified to attend the event; second, she wanted to network with some influential and legendary figures in order to find interview subjects for the "Personality" column she hosted.


    One would expect someone full of hope to be vibrant and full of energy, but Wan Qingsi was incredibly sad because her "monthly visitor" had arrived at this inopportune moment. Whether it was due to recent melancholy or lack of rest, she was experiencing symptoms of menstrual cramps.


    Despite already being in the car and hoping to meet Eric, she didn''t go home to rest but endured the pain and went straight to the charity gala venue.


    Qingsi''s aunt didn''t notice her usually sweet and charming niece frowning and grimacing. Upon arriving at the gala, she headed towards a lively crowd.


    However, Qingsi didn''t join the crowd. After asking a waiter for the restroom''s location, she hurried there. The pain in her lower abdomen was unbearable, and the heavy flow made her check the situation and change sanitary products in the ladies'' room.


    After sorting herself out, biting her pink lips, Qingsi hugged her aching lower abdomen and leaned against the wall, slowly moving her weak feet, staggering towards the exit of the restroom. She barely made it out, and suddenly, she felt a cramp in her abdomen, causing her to lose color in her face. Leaning weakly against the wall, she was extremely weak, barely able to stand.


    "Oh, the woes of being a woman, enduring such torment..."


    Qingsi cursed inwardly but couldn''t change the fact that she was a woman.


    Qingsi had not anticipated the huge impact menstrual cramps would have on her. The intense pain made her see stars, her vision blurred, and even her ears rang with a buzzing sound.


    Just as she hesitated whether to call her aunt for help, a handsome figure in white emerged from the men''s restroom to her left, passing by her.


    For some unknown reason, Wan Qingsi inexplicably felt a sense of trust towards the blurry figure in front of her and involuntarily asked, "Excuse me, sir... could you please help me?"


    Eric couldn''t sit still. Any man, under the scrutiny of more than ten beautiful women of various ages, would find it hard to remain seated.


    After Du Yingzi of the Du family made her "declaration of war," the nature of the charity gala changed.


    No one casually spoke of their donations anymore. Instead, they discussed their seating arrangements with solemn expressions, consulting with close friends.


    As the instigator, Du Yingzi did not join in. Instead, she enthusiastically surrounded Eric with several female titans of industry and some influential women in the business world.


    These women, who were not directly involved, not only teased and flirted shamelessly with the exceptionally handsome Eric but also made some rather explicit jokes with Wu Mei, with whom they were familiar.


    After more than twenty minutes, even the composed Eric felt a bit uneasy under the women''s gaze. Moreover, Du Yingzi''s strange look made him feel even more unsettled.


    "Sorry, everyone, I need to excuse myself for a moment." Eric finally couldn''t bear it. Frowning, he stood up and walked towards a corner of the banquet hall without looking back.


    "Eric, where are you going?" Although chatting and laughing with her sisters in the business world, Wu Mei''s heart was always partly with Eric. When she saw him get up and leave, she immediately nervously asked, afraid that he would leave without a word.


    Eric''s tall figure paused for a moment, then he turned around and rolled his eyes. "To the restroom..."


    Wu Mei relaxed slightly and waved with a smile, "Don''t take too long, hurry back."


    "Why, can''t bear to be apart for just a short while?"


    "Why don''t you go with your Eric and help him out..."


    Rarely paying attention to the crazy talk of those women, Eric walked away without looking back.


    After he left, he noticed a somewhat familiar figure leaning against the wall. Not paying attention to this woman, who was probably just an acquaintance, he walked past her. However, to his surprise, the woman actually said to him, "Excuse me, sir... could you please help me?"


    Hearing the pain in her voice, Eric frowned, stopped in his tracks, and turned his head to ask, "What''s wrong?"


    With a single glance, Eric''s gaze froze. Because he had already recognized the woman before him, whose face was twisted like a bun. She was the journalist who had pestered him in Tibet, named Wan Qingsi!


    "Excuse me, I''m feeling unwell. Could you please help me to the rest area? I can barely stand..." Wan Qingsi''s jade-like hand pressed harder against her abdomen, her slender body leaning against the wall, and she was already dizzy from the pain.


    "You look terrible. What''s wrong?" Although Eric was a bit wary of this persistent female journalist, he still reached out to help her.


    sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 267 Missing the Opportunity

    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it to be so bad myself..."Grasping Eric''s outstretched arm, Qingsi clung to him, ignoring the fact that they were actually "strangers," leaning on him for support.


    "My name is Wan Qingsi, Du Yingzi''s niece from the Du family. Sir, please help me into the lounge and then notify my family."


    Qingsi''s voice was as weak as her body. If she didn''t lie down and rest soon, she might faint right at the restroom door.


    Feeling very unwell today, she did not recognize the person lending her chest to lean on as her elusive crush.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you there." Seeing her condition, Eric understood that if he pushed her away now, she would definitely collapse right here and wouldn''t be able to get up.


    "Thank you..." Wan Qingsi was so weak that even this thank-you was feeble!


    "Don''t mention it." Eric helped her towards the VIP lounge next to the banquet hall, where there was a long sofa for guests to rest on.


    "Thank you."


    Lying on the sofa, Qingsi let out a heavy sigh. Although her abdomen still felt stuffy and uncomfortable, at least she was lying down and didn''t have to exert herself to stand.


    Closing her eyes, her thick eyelashes covered her beautiful, clear eyes. Her pale face couldn''t hide the pain, and she still clutched her abdomen tightly. Beads of cold sweat kept forming on her snowy forehead, making her look pitiful and fragile.


    Seeing her in such extreme discomfort, Eric''s "gentlemanly demeanor" emerged again. He involuntarily squatted down and asked, "Where exactly are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    As he spoke, he gently touched her sweaty forehead. The cold temperature of her body startled him, making him suspect that she might be seriously ill!


    "I... menstrual pain..." Wan Qingsi weakly reported her symptoms, leaving Eric dumbfounded.


    Menstrual pain? Could it really make her suffer so much? Eric''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Qingsi didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes. She weakly said, "Kind sir, I am very aware of my condition, please do not question my judgment! Also, could you please help me inform my aunt, Du Yingzi?"


    Perhaps because she had said too much and was out of breath, beads of cold sweat on Wan Qingsi''s forehead became more severe, and she cried out in pain, "Heaven... it hurts so much!"


    "Will calling your aunt solve your pain?"


    Seeing her suffering, Eric didn''t think it would help to call the strange Du Yingzi now. He decisively placed his hand on her abdomen.


    "What, what are you...?"


    Although Wan Qingsi felt very close to this "kind sir," she resisted this "intimate contact."


    Because she felt that she belonged to Eric... Unfortunately, now she was so weak that she was completely powerless to resist his actions.


    Just as Wan Qingsi was about to burst into tears, a somewhat familiar and impatient voice sounded in her ears,


    Yes, Eric was preparing to heal Wan Qingsi using his inner strength.


    Although Eric could easily use healing magic like "Healing Spell" to deal with symptoms like menstrual pain, that would only address the symptoms, not the root cause.


    Only by thoroughly adjusting her with inner strength could he ensure that it wouldn''t recur.


    Qingsi felt a warm flow entering her abdomen from the gentleman''s palm, which was warm and comfortable. Under the influence of this warmth, the excruciating pain that had made her senses shut down gradually eased until it disappeared completely...


    Seeing Wan Qingsi slowly regaining her composure, Eric nodded in satisfaction and said, "You''re fine now, but don''t move around. Rest here for a while, and I''ll have your aunt come and accompany you!"


    Qingsi was still immersed in the comfortable feeling and did not respond to Eric''s words. Eric didn''t mind, smiled, and left.


    Back in the banquet hall, Wu Mei, who looked a bit anxious, came up to him. She let out a relieved sigh and said, "Eric, where did you go? Why did it take you so long to come back?"


    Eric shook his head, didn''t answer, and just said, "Let''s go back."


    "Okay!" Wu Mei obediently agreed, ignoring the objections and ridicule of her sisters.


    When passing by Du Yingzi, Eric stopped and looked at her calmly. "Hey, your niece is lying in the lounge now..."


    "How did you know Qingsi was there?" Du Yingzi looked slightly surprised, then her smile became more intense.


    "I happened to extend a helping hand and took her there when she was about to faint at the restroom door," Eric said, not bothering to think about why Du Yingzi was smiling.


    "Faint?" Du Yingzi''s face changed suddenly, and she asked urgently, "What happened to Qingsi? How is she now?"


    "She''s fine now!" Eric smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal, just menstrual cramps! It''s just that your niece''s reaction was particularly strong!"


    Hearing Eric say this, Du Yingzi''s originally high-strung heart immediately relaxed, because she knew Eric''s identity as the "Medicine King Sect Young Master."


    Since the "expert" said there was no big deal, then her niece must be fine.


    Calm down, Du Yingzi didn''t immediately go to find Wan Qingsi. Her interest was piqued by something else.


    Her eyebrows suddenly rose, staring at Eric, Du Yingzi''s tone was surprised and playful, "How did you know she was... having menstrual cramps?"


    "Why do you react like this?" Eric looked at Du Yingzi, who seemed surprised, and said indifferently, "Of course, it was her who told me!"


    "She told you such intimate things?" Du Yingzi glanced at the concerned Wu Mei and smiled, "Do you two have something going on?"


    "Nonsense!" Eric said in a deep voice, "Forget it, I''ve said what I needed to say, you can handle the rest, I''m leaving."


    Du Yingzi didn''t detain Eric. She just watched him and Wu Mei leave the banquet hall. Then she found a subordinate, quietly gave a few orders, and then walked towards the VIP lounge Eric had mentioned earlier.


    At the door of the Wind Orchid Room, she happened to meet Wan Qingsi coming out.


    "Qingsi, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, Auntie!" Wan Qingsi smiled gently, "That gentleman has cured me, and I feel like I''ve been reborn... By the way, Auntie, did that gentleman inform you to come over? Do you know who he is?"


    "How could you not recognize him?" Du Yingzi looked surprised.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    "Is he someone I know?" Wan Qingsi said a little embarrassed, "I felt very uncomfortable today. Not only was my vision blurry, but I couldn''t hear clearly when people spoke, so... Auntie, who is that gentleman?"


    Du Yingzi glanced at Wan Qingsi and shook her head, sighing, "Qingsi, do you know what you missed? The ''gentleman'' who treated you is the man you''ve been thinking about!"


    "Oh my God, it''s Eric..." Wan Qingsi understood the meaning behind the words, her face showing a mix of shock, regret, and joy.


    "Hehe..." Du Yingzi looked at her niece and said, "Qingsi, you''re amazing. You even told him about your menstrual cramps without knowing who he was!"


    "I didn''t!" Wan Qingsi blushed and protested coquettishly.


    "It''s already a fact, why are you denying it?"


    "I really didn''t..."


    After laughing and joking for a while, Wan Qingsi suddenly asked coyly, "Auntie, where is Eric now?"


    "He''s gone."


    "Gone?" Wan Qingsi''s face was full of disappointment. Then her expression changed suddenly and she asked anxiously, "Auntie, did you send someone to follow him..."


    "Don''t worry!" Du Yingzi patted Wan Qingsi''s face lightly and said, "This time, we''ll definitely find out his exact address!"


    "Thank you, Auntie..."


    "You don''t need to thank me!" Du Yingzi gently patted Wan Qingsi''s face, her expression somewhat serious. "Qingsi, although I understand your thoughts very well, I still want to advise you that Eric is really not suitable for you!"


    "Why do you say that, Auntie?"


    Du Yingzi put her hands on Wan Qingsi''s shoulders, looked directly into her eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Qingsi, although Eric''s conditions are outstanding, there are too many women around him..." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know all this!" Wan Qingsi interrupted her aunt, "And I haven''t hidden anything from you, have I?"


    "The problem is, there are more women around Eric than you mentioned. Even my friend, Wu Mei, a prominent female tycoon in Shanghai''s high society, has a close relationship with him..."


    Next, Du Yingzi recounted in detail what had happened at the charity event.


    To her surprise, Wan Qingsi did not care about Eric''s relationship with Wu Mei, but rather she was concerned about his situation. "Auntie, does this mean that the An Group is preparing to target the Ling Yan Group?"


    "Yes, from the looks of it, Old An seems to be serious this time!"


    Du Yingzi nodded, a somewhat malicious smile appearing on her face. "I wonder what your Eric did to Old An''s precious daughter, making him willing to go all out against Eric, who has the Medicine King Sect as his backer, regardless of cost..."


    Wan Qingsi ignored Du Yingzi''s teasing and said anxiously, "Auntie, do you think Eric can handle this?"


    "Are you silly?" Du Yingzi chuckled. "Not to mention the Medicine King Sect, which is supremely positioned and hugely influential in China, even with just your Eric, he is enough to handle this business war!"


    Wan Qingsi was confused. She didn''t understand why her aunt had so much confidence in Eric. Although Eric had great supernatural powers as a living Buddha, could those powers be manifested in the business arena?


    Seeing that Wan Qingsi seemed a bit flustered, Du Yingzi explained helplessly, "You silly girl, didn''t you pay attention to what I just said? After Old An declared war on your Eric, Zhu Mingzhi of the Zhu Ming Group expressed support for the Ling Yan Group, and the Ye Group, which is equally powerful as the An Group, also said they would stand with the Ling Yan Group..."


    "What about our Du Family?" Wan Qingsi asked nervously.


    "Of course, we''re also supporting the Ling Yan Group!" Du Yingzi smiled slightly and said to the delighted Qingsi, "I''m not supporting you and Eric, I''m just doing it for the sake of our interests!"


    Qingsi smiled indifferently and suddenly said, "Auntie, no matter what, I still want to thank you..."


    Du Yingzi rolled her eyes and muttered, "What does it have to do with you? Why do you need to thank me?"


    Eric and Wu Mei did not attract attention from others. After handing over the 40 million charity donation check to Deputy Mayor Tang, they expressed their intention to take their leave.


    Deputy Mayor Tang did not detain the troublemaker either, just lightly saying, "Tomorrow night, have Feiyan come home to accompany us old couple for a meal!"


    Eric did not expect Deputy Mayor Tang to say this. Feeling a bit guilty for taking someone''s daughter away, he did not deny it and nodded slightly, his face slightly flushed.


    After returning to Wu Mei''s villa, Tan Ailing and the others welcomed Wu Mei''s appearance with great joy, even Lin Yujie, who was most prone to jealousy, showed her sincere goodwill.


    "Wu Mei, where have you been these past few months?" After the greetings, Lin Yujie asked with a smile.


    Wu Mei looked deeply at Lin Yujie, then glanced at Eric inexplicably before smiling and saying, "There were some matters in my sect that needed handling, and they''re not over yet! In a few days, after I finish dealing with the affairs accumulated by the Flower Society during this time, I will have to go back to help my master."


    Because it was an internal matter of others, Lin Yujie didn''t inquire further, just nodded to show understanding.


    "Is Rongrong okay?" Tan Ailing had heard before that Wu Mei''s sect was mediating in the matter of Rongrong and her daughter''s defection.


    "It''s basically fine." Wu Mei nodded, forced a smile at Tan Ailing, and said, "Rongrong is preparing to take over Qiaoqiao''s position, while Qiaoqiao is confined within the Insect Sect. Although she can continue to study Gu techniques, she is not allowed to leave."


    "Confined?" Lin Yujie exclaimed softly, "Isn''t that like being imprisoned?"


    Wu Mei smiled lightly and said, "Being able to keep her life is already fortunate. What more can she hope for?"


    Tan Ailing and the other women sighed softly, but knowing the taboos of the martial arts world, they did not express their opinions on this matter.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was somewhat heavy, Tang Feiyan changed the subject, "Eric, why did you come back so early? It''s not to come back early to be intimate with Wu Mei, right?"


    "Nothing like that." Eric shook his head and said, "But your dad already knows you''re in Shanghai and said to come home for dinner tomorrow!"


    "It turns out Dad already knows I''m back in the country..." Tang Feiyan was first slightly surprised, then blinked her eyes and said with a smile, "Eric, it seems like Dad has already come to terms with it and no longer opposes our relationship!"


    Eric nodded. From Deputy Mayor Tang''s expression and words, he really couldn''t feel any opposition, just a slight dissatisfaction.


    Tang Feiyan hooked her arm around Eric''s and said expectantly, "Eric, come home with me tomorrow night!"


    Eric thought for a moment and shook his head. "You should go back alone! Your parents are just reluctantly accepting the situation, not truly accepting me. If I were to visit abruptly, it might turn a family dinner, which should be warm and harmonious, into an awkward atmosphere..."


    Although Tang Feiyan was disappointed, she also understood Eric''s reasoning and just responded with an "Oh," saying nothing more.


    Tan Ailing glanced at the pouting Tang Feiyan and asked with a smile, "Eric, is it because you feel embarrassed facing Uncle Tang that you came back early?"


    "Not because of embarrassment, but because of some changes."


    "What changes?"


    Wu Mei tactfully recounted what had happened at the charity event, mostly sticking to the facts but emphasizing Zhang Hongda''s contempt for Eric.


    This caused a stir among the crowd, with many clamoring for Zhang Hongda and his company to be destroyed.


    "What an arrogant man!"


    Tang Feiyan said indignantly, "Eric, we must give the most severe punishment to such a presumptuous person!"


    Tan Ailing nodded, furrowing her brows slightly. "With our Ling Yan Group''s strength, although we can take down Zhang Hongda and his company, if we add the An Group, we may be outmatched..."


    "No way, Ailing..."


    Tang Feiyan said in surprise, "Wu Mei has already said that Ye, Du, and Zhu Mingzhi, all of which are on the same level as the An Group, have expressed their support for us..."

 Chapter 268 Groundless Fear

    Tan Ailing shook her head gently. "The motives of Ye, Du, and Zhu Mingzhi are impure. It''s best not to owe them any favors!""Impure motives?"


    Lin Yujie, who was accustomed to a sheltered life, was puzzled. "What do they covet from us?"


    "There are many things!" Tang Feiyan said with a smile. "Among them, what they covet most is Miss Lin''s unparalleled beauty..."


    Lin Yujie blushed and pouted, "Feiyan, I''m serious~"


    Tang Feiyan suppressed a smile and said seriously, "Yes, I''m serious!"


    Amidst the light laughter of the crowd, Lin Yujie wrinkled her nose and said, "I''m ignoring you," then hugged Wu Mei''s jade arm and asked the question again.


    Among them, Wu Mei had the most extensive experience, so she answered with confidence, "The Ming Dynasty''s prominent Bai Dao economic group is basically controlled by Zhu Mingzhi. However, Zhu Mingzhi has always had a strained relationship with Zhu Mingde, the heir of the Ming Dynasty family. Zhu Mingde wants to control the family''s economic power, while Zhu Mingzhi aims to replace Zhu Mingde as the new heir.


    Zhu Mingzhi has been supporting the Ling Yan Group wholeheartedly, probably to please Eric, so he can have a powerful ally in the competition for the family heir position..."


    Tan Ailing nodded and said seriously, "Eric should not get involved in such internal struggles of noble families to avoid getting trapped!"


    Tang Feiyan, deep in thought, said, "In that case, we should minimize our dealings with the Zhu Mingzhi Group in the future, to avoid inadvertently benefiting them! It''s a small world after all."


    "What about the Ye family?" Lin Yujie seemed interested in these intrigues and asked, "What did they gain from helping us?"


    "Ye Zhenglin is cunning. He is helping us for two main reasons," Wu Mei said with a smile. "One is to please Eric. Although Eric''s ''Living Buddha'' identity is little known, his identity as the ''Medicine King Sect Young Master'' is not to be underestimated. Moreover, those with a discerning eye should also see that Eric''s identity is more than that! The second purpose is to connect with Skidmore''s controlled multinational corporation, to help his Ye family expand internationally!"


    Lin Yujie nodded and said, "So, is it the same reason that the Du family helped us?"


    "The Du family is an important pillar of the Hongmen. With their branches all over the world, they don''t need our ''foreign relations''!" Wu Mei shook her head, slightly puzzled. "Maybe they just want to befriend Eric?"


    Eric opened his mouth but ultimately didn''t mention that Du Yingzi''s niece was Wan Qingsi.


    It''s worth noting that when he deliberately acted ambiguous, Wan Qingsi instantly became the "rumored heroine." However, he had explained to "jealous women" like Tang Feiyan and Lin Yujie for a long time. He didn''t want to explain again!


    "In that case, can we take down the Hongda Group and defeat the An Group without the help of the Du, Ye, and Zhu Mingzhi groups?"


    "No problem!" Tang Feiyan said confidently. "Even without the icing on the cake from the three major groups, our Ling Yan Group has the absolute strength to easily handle this business war. Not to mention the more than a dozen multinational corporations controlled by Skidmore, even if it''s just our sisters'' individual strength, it''s enough to deal with the An Group!"


    Lin Yujie and Wu Mei looked at Eric, wanting to see his attitude.


    Because they all knew that capable men were often unwilling to rely on women''s influence!


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan didn''t have this idea, as they had been with Eric for a long time and knew his character well, understanding that Eric didn''t mind using women''s and servants'' money.


    Sure enough, Eric smiled and nodded, not opposing their involvement.


    Wu Mei was very satisfied with Eric''s casual attitude and said in a coquettish voice, "Eric, most of the entertainment industry in Shanghai is under my control. Although the liquid funds are only two to three billion, the connections are extensive enough to be helpful in this business war!"


    Lin Yujie also quickly expressed her stance, "Eric, I will also ask my father to help you! Although our Lin Jewelry can''t compare with the An Group, we still have assets of nearly tens of billions, which can definitely mitigate some of the attacks..."


    Eric nodded with a smile and said, "You guys handle this matter, if you need funds or anything, just ask Skidmore. I''ll have him raise a hundred billion US dollars!"


    At this, the scene fell silent.


    Just as Eric was feeling puzzled, Tang Feiyan said, "One hundred billion US dollars? Do we really need to fight? Even the An Group couldn''t buy up so many!"


    Wu Mei also sighed softly and said, "It seems we''re worrying about groundless fears..."


    Seeing their depressed looks, Eric didn''t know how to comfort them.


    After a while, Tan Ailing smiled and said, "What''s wrong with you, sisters? Eric''s strength is our luck. Why are we acting like this..."


    Tang Feiyan also recovered and nodded, saying, "Yes. Even if this is a battle we''re sure to win, we should still fight well, aiming to spend the least to gain the most benefit!"


    "Right!"


    "You''re right!" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well then, let''s discuss now how to divide the work and make the most effective use of our resources..."


    "Okay..."


    Wu Mei couldn''t fall asleep in her assigned room. With her experienced eye, she could tell from Lin Yujie''s demeanor, body language, and gestures that she was a newlywed, and the man she had been with, without a doubt, was Eric.


    This fact left her feeling very unsettled.


    Although Eric''s attitude towards them was consistent, she couldn''t shake the feeling that he wasn''t as intimate with her as he was with Lin Yujie.


    So, driven by a inexplicable jealousy, she decided to offer herself to Eric tonight.


    Wu Mei wore only a camisole nightgown as she quietly entered Eric''s bedroom.


    Little did she know, as she entered Eric''s room, several pairs of eyes hidden in the shadows revealed smiles of amusement, and of course, a hint of envy.

 Chapter 269 Wan Qingsis Fiancé

    Eric lay alone on the comfortable and soft bed. It was inevitable; his women were all so close, always having "candlelit conversations" and sleeping in the same bed!Just as he was feeling bored, Eric felt the door being opened. A graceful figure quickly darted in. Sensing who it was, Eric was about to speak when a tender body slipped under the covers.


    Eric instinctively turned over and embraced the tender and soft body. Before he could say anything, Wu Mei''s lips were on his.


    In the dim light from the bedside star lamps, Eric clearly saw Wu Mei''s blushing cheeks as she kissed his face and neck.


    Wu Mei raised her head, her eyes flirtatious as she whispered, "Eric, take me..."


    Eric gently caressed Wu Mei''s naked body, slightly surprised. "Why the rush?"


    "Forget about Ailing and Feiyan, even Yujie is now your woman. If this continues, who knows where I''ll rank? I don''t care, I want to give you the purity I''ve kept for thirty-two years!"


    Eric looked at the passionately moved Wu Mei and said, "Wu Mei, have you really thought this through?"


    Wu Mei didn''t answer. Instead, she pressed her hot body tightly against Eric''s, gently rubbing. Her lips continued to peck and lick at Eric''s body.


    Eric smiled slightly, rolled over, and pinned Wu Mei beneath him, launching a passionate counterattack.


    As their actions continued, the sounds of heavy breathing and moans filled the room.


    Just as Eric was about to conclude, Wu Mei abruptly stopped him.


    "What''s wrong?" Eric asked, puzzled and out of breath.


    "Eric, I''m still the Holy Maiden of the Witch Clan. If we go all the way, we''ll both be in big trouble..."


    Eric was almost fainting, his brows furrowed tightly. "You knew we couldn''t go all the way, so why did you come to seduce me?"


    Wu Mei smiled mischievously and coquettishly murmured, "Don''t worry, Eric, I won''t let you suffer! Although we can''t go all the way, I have ways to make you happy..."


    While Eric was still puzzled, Wu Mei succeeded in "rebelling." As she lay on him, she kissed from his lips to his chest, then from his chest to his abdomen, and finally from his abdomen to his manhood.


    The sky was already bright.


    Wu Mei opened her eyes slightly and looked at the sleeping Eric in front of her, pursing her lips with a happy thought, "Wouldn''t it be nice to wake up to Eric every morning!"


    At this point, Eric also opened his eyes, smiling, "Aren''t you going to sleep a little longer?"


    Wu Mei shook her head lightly and said softly, "Eric, after I officially take over, I will be with you for real!"


    Eric nodded and patted her bare buttocks, saying, "I look forward to that day!"


    When Eric and Wu Mei got up and left, they found that Tan Ailing and the others were already up, sitting in the living room chatting and laughing.


    "The newlyweds are finally awake!"


    Tang Feiyan jumped to Wu Mei''s side and asked with a smile, "Wu Mei, how was last night? Did Eric hurt you?"


    Wu Mei blushed, but she wasn''t shy. Instead, she looked at Tang Feiyan with a face full of affection and said softly, "Eric is amazing..."


    Tang Feiyan''s eyes lit up, and she asked eagerly, "How so?"


    "Didn''t you experience it yourself?"


    Wu Mei was first surprised, then she looked at Tang Feiyan with pity, "Poor child..."


    Laughter filled the room, but Tang Feiyan felt a little dissatisfied. She hugged Eric''s arm and coquettishly asked, "Eric, why did you create a soundproof barrier last night?"


    "When did I create a soundproof barrier?" Eric asked, puzzled.


    "If it wasn''t a soundproof barrier, why couldn''t I hear anything last night?" Tang Feiyan openly revealed her behavior of "listening at the wall" last night.


    Eric shook his head helplessly and asked, "What did you want to hear?"


    "Of course, I wanted to hear Wu Mei''s screams!"


    "Screams?" Not just Eric and Wu Mei, even Tan Ailing and Lin Yujie felt a bit sweaty. What did she think happened last night? Some kind of torture?


    "Why are you so surprised?"


    Tang Feiyan curled her lips and said, "When we''re with Eric, who doesn''t make noises and screams? Is Wu Mei an exception?"


    Tan Ailing blushed and lightly slapped Tang Feiyan, scolding her, "You brat, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "There''s no one else here. We''re all sisters sleeping in the same bed. What can''t be said?" Tang Feiyan said with a face full of grievance, then stared at Wu Mei with watery eyes.


    Wu Mei sighed and told the truth, "Because I''m still holding the title of ''Holy Maiden,'' I didn''t go all the way last night..."


    "No wonder I didn''t hear anything!" Tang Feiyan nodded in realization and said, "I was wondering why I couldn''t see any signs when I saw Wu Mei earlier. Turns out, nothing serious happened! I thought your Charming Maiden Sect had some secret to avoid the pain of breaking the maidenhead..."


    Seeing that Tang Feiyan seemed to want to delve deeper, Eric quickly shook his head and said, "Alright, let''s go have breakfast. After that, we''ll take Wu Mei to see her mother..."


    Eric didn''t hide anything from Wu Mei about his affairs and had told her everything last night.


    Wu Mei didn''t have much of a reaction, just saying that she wanted to pay her respects to her "mother," even though her "mother" was still unconscious...


    After Wu Mei fulfilled her "duty as a daughter-in-law," the group returned to the main bedroom garden.


    Eric, Tan Ailing, Wu Mei, and Lin Yujie chatted in the garden, while Tang Feiyan watched TV in the living room.


    Just as Eric and the others were enjoying themselves, Tang Feiyan suddenly ran out and shouted, "Yujie, come and see, Wan Qingsi is being interviewed by Oriental TV''s ''People''s Weekly''!"


    "Really?" Lin Yujie''s excitement surprised Eric.


    As the host and reporter of the Central Television''s flagship program "People," Wan Qingsi was extremely famous, no less than the top stars in the country.


    Unfortunately, Eric and Tan Ailing and the others didn''t watch interviews and entertainment programs much, so they were unaware of this.


    Lin Yujie, on the other hand, was different. Before she went to study at the Medicine King Sect, she was a loyal fan of Wan Qingsi.


    When she heard Eric talk about his experiences in Tibet and regretted not being able to see Wan Qingsi in person, she was naturally very excited to hear news about her "idol."


    "Eric, will you accompany me to watch?"


    Initially reluctant, Eric eventually gave in to Lin Yujie''s coquetry and led everyone into the living room to watch TV together.


    Eric found Lin Yujie''s behavior a bit amusing. It was just an interview, did she need to be so focused, staring intently, and listening attentively?


    Eric shook his head, opened a can of juice, and sipped it through a straw, making a slurping sound. Unexpectedly, this sound immediately earned him a disdainful look from Lin Yujie.


    Eric smiled wryly, finding it hard to understand Lin Yujie''s mindset.


    The Oriental TV''s "People''s Weekly" was produced in imitation of "People," but perhaps because they felt a bit guilty about facing the "original," or because they wanted to maintain their composure in front of a beautiful woman, the middle-aged male host of "People''s Weekly" who was usually sharp-tongued appeared very gentle.


    "I wonder if Miss Wan can reveal any future plans?"


    "I might leave Central Television!"


    This earth-shattering statement stunned the host, who was unaware of it beforehand.


    But before the atmosphere could cool down, Wan Qingsi cheekily asked, "Do you mind if I come and compete with you for your job?"


    The male host responded quickly with a laugh, "Welcome, welcome. If Miss Wan really joins our ''People''s Weekly,'' I will willingly give up my position as the host! Because I believe that under Miss Wan''s leadership, our program will definitely become a flagship program with great influence nationwide, just like ''People''!"


    Qingsi nodded and smiled, "Then I look forward to our future cooperation!"


    Lin Yujie and the male host on TV burst into laughter together.


    Just as Eric felt puzzled, Lin Yujie cheered, "Great! Since Wan Qingsi will stay in Shanghai in the future, I will definitely have many opportunities to see her..."


    "Wan, since we will be colleagues in the future, would you mind revealing your interests to me and the audience?"


    "No problem." Qingsi agreed readily. The next two minutes were spent detailing her interests, from stamp collecting to calligraphy, from orchids to fishkeeping, from jewelry to antiques...


    After Wan Qingsi finished listing her interests in a leisurely manner, the host chuckled, changed the subject, and delved into what male viewers were most curious about.


    "According to reports from authoritative research institutions, Miss Wan ranks fifth in the ''Top Ten Most Desired Women to Date in China'' and third in the ''Top Ten Women in China Most Desired for Marriage''..."


    Qingsi elegantly smiled and nodded, saying, "Thank you for the love and support from everyone!"


    "Cough."


    The male host''s voice trembled a bit, probably out of nervousness or embarrassment. "May I ask a somewhat presumptuous question?"


    Qingsi smiled lightly and nodded, "Please go ahead."


    Lin Yujie listened attentively, while Eric smirked. He knew the host was probably going to ask some gossip.


    Indeed, the host asked, his voice trembling, "There are rumors... um... rumors outside that Miss Wan has never dated men because..."


    "Because she is a lesbian?" Wan Qingsi finished the host''s sentence, boldly stating what the host wanted to express.


    Eric burst into laughter.


    He knew she wasn''t, as the woman had said something like a confession to him at the Lhasa Grand Hotel in Tibet.


    "No laughing!" Lin Yujie obviously misunderstood who Eric was mocking, and defended her idol loudly, "I believe Wan Qingsi is definitely not a lesbian!"


    Eric shook his head and said, "Alright, I believe she''s not either. You continue watching TV!"


    "Is... is this true?" The male host looked nervous, as if under a lot of pressure.


    Qingsi smiled gently and explained, "Although I have friends who are lesbians, I am not one."


    The host seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, then asked in confusion, "Many of us and the audience are curious, since Miss Wan is so outstanding, why doesn''t she have a boyfriend? Is it because she is too busy with her career, or because she has high standards and hasn''t found anyone suitable?"


    Qingsi shook her head with a smile, her eyes somewhat unfocused, "In fact, I have a man I admire."


    Upon hearing this, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan both looked at Eric. Having had a few encounters with Wan Qingsi, they naturally could see her excessive enthusiasm for Eric, so it was reasonable to have suspicions.


    However, Eric didn''t think so. He stared back, saying coldly, "What are you looking at? It''s not me!"


    Lin Yujie and Wu Mei were startled, about to inquire further, but the befuddled male host on TV had already regained his composure, his voice full of affected disappointment and sorrow, "So Miss Wan already has someone in her heart..."


    "Yes, and we will be engaged in April."


    The male host exclaimed, and the women in front of the TV also gasped.


    Eric smirked at Tan Ailing and the others, his eyes implying, "See, I told you it''s not me!"


    Tang Feiyan muttered unbelievably, "How is this possible? How could my sixth sense be wrong?"


    At this moment, the host asked again, "Although it''s presumptuous, the audience is also very curious about your fianc¨¦. Could you please tell us what kind of man he is, that he could win Miss Wan''s favor?"


    This seemed to strike a chord with Lin Yujie. She grabbed two cushions and sat in front of the TV, as if she believed that sitting closer would help her understand better!


    "What favor?!" Wan Qingsi sighed lightly and said with a faint smile, "He has always been indifferent to me. If I hadn''t taken the initiative, he wouldn''t even look at me!"


    Immediately, Eric sensed a murderous intent emanating from Lin Yujie.


    Eric and Tan Ailing looked at each other, both surprised that Lin Yujie would be so infatuated with that persistent journalist.


    In the eerie atmosphere, Wan Qingsi continued, "My fianc¨¦ is a Shanghai businessman."


    Tang Feiyan gasped, her eyes again darting towards Eric.


    Eric raised his hand to deny again, "It''s not me!"


    He had never dated Wan Qingsi, let alone been engaged to her.


    On TV, Wan Qingsi, under the host''s questioning, revealed another piece of information, "He is the chairman of a group with a market value of one billion."


    Eric noticed Tang Feiyan looking at him again and retorted, "Why do you keep looking at me? There are many companies in Shanghai with a market value of one billion, not just our Ling Yan Group..."


    Qingsi smiled happily, "He''s very handsome, with a good temperament. He''s very gentle and humorous..."


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan looked at Eric again, nodding in agreement, "It''s definitely not our Eric!"


    If Eric had a sense of humor, then everyone would be a comedy king!


    "See, it''s not me," Eric shrugged, picking up his favorite juice to continue sipping.


    At this moment, the host asked again, "Does Miss Wan''s fianc¨¦ have any hobbies?"


    "Yes, he likes to drink juice..."


    Eric almost choked. He put down the juice and responded to Tang Feiyan''s stare with a bewildered look.


    "Can you reveal the name of your fianc¨¦''s company?"


    "Ling Yan Group."


    Silence...


    The living room fell silent from this moment on. Not only Tang Feiyan, but even Lin Yujie''s gaze shifted from the TV to Eric.


    "Is it convenient to disclose his name?" The host pressed on.


    Qingsi, intentionally or not, said, "No, Eric would be angry."


    S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 270 Lonely

    Tang Feiyan chuckled, "See, I told you Wan Qingsi has eyes for you! My sixth sense is very accurate..."Tan Ailing frowned, "With Wan Qingsi''s reputation, why would she do this?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lin Yujie, usually the most jealous, surprisingly behaved generously this time, "If Wan Qingsi really becomes our close sister, wouldn''t that be great..."


    Only Wu Mei got to the point, "Eric, I heard that Wan Qingsi''s father is a powerful figure in the military and has connections with the Medicine King Sect. Do you think your grandfather arranged this for you?"


    "We know!" the four women said in unison, exchanging glances before expressing their opinions.


    Eric''s voice suddenly became serious, "I didn''t know about this..."


    "We know!" the four women said in unison, exchanging glances before expressing their opinions.


    Tang Feiyan chuckled, "See, I told you Wan Qingsi has eyes for you! My sixth sense is very accurate..."


    Tan Ailing frowned, "With Wan Qingsi''s reputation, why would she do this?"


    Lin Yujie, usually the most jealous, surprisingly behaved generously this time, "If Wan Qingsi really becomes our close sister, wouldn''t that be great..."


    Only Wu Mei got to the point, "Eric, I heard that Wan Qingsi''s father is a powerful figure in the military and has connections with the Medicine King Sect. Do you think your grandfather arranged this for you?"


    "This has to be clarified..."


    After hanging up the phone, Eric''s brows furrowed even tighter.


    Wu Mei, who had been listening the whole time, suggested, "Why don''t we contact Wan Qingsi and ask her face to face?"


    Lin Yujie strongly agreed, nodding vigorously.


    After some thought, Eric shook his head and said, "Forget it, I''m leaving the country in a few days, and there''s still a lot to prepare. Let''s put this matter aside for now..."


    Unable to meet her idol and romantic rival immediately, Lin Yujie pouted in disappointment.


    Eric chuckled, "Don''t be upset, I''ll take you to Europe in a few days!"


    Lin Yujie was initially happy but then looked dejected, shaking her head, "No, you go alone! I still have to go to school..."


    "Go to school?" Eric was slightly surprised and asked, "Are you planning to return to the Medicine King Sect to formally study medicine?"


    Rolling her eyes, Lin Yujie said proudly, "I''ve already mastered the ''Spring Wind and Rain Technique''. Why would I need to study medicine? That would be redundant..."


    "...So you''re planning to go back to university?"


    "Of course!" Lin Yujie said smugly, "I''m a top student in the History Department at Fudan University!"


    "Do you care so much about that diploma?" Eric found it hard to understand.


    With a sigh, Lin Yujie said, "I''ve spent fourteen years studying. I can''t just give up when I''m so close to finishing, can I? Although I don''t rely on that diploma for a living, I need it as a commemoration, a perfect ending to my years of hard study!"


    "It''s already mid-January, schools across the country have already started their winter vacation, how are you going back to school? Why not come with me to Europe for the winter break and come back to report later!"


    Although tempted, Lin Yujie regretfully declined, "I can''t, I need to take care of my mother during the winter break!"


    "Is your mother not well?" Eric was surprised and felt a sense of filial duty arise.


    Lin Yujie nodded, her face full of longing, "My mother is a very beautiful and kind woman. Perhaps due to jealousy, she has always been in poor health. It''s said to be due to a pre-heaven deficiency in her immune system. Doctors said my mother couldn''t conceive a child, otherwise there would be a risk to her life.


    My father loves my mother more than anything else and naturally didn''t want descendants, but my mother wanted to be a complete woman! Under her insistence, my father compromised...


    When I was born, because of my mother''s weak constitution, both she and I were in critical condition. In the doctor''s words, ''either the mother or the child could be saved'', my mother used her last bit of strength to grab the doctor and ask her to save me..."


    Lin Yujie''s words stirred Eric''s memories of his own mother, and he couldn''t help but sigh, "A mother''s love is the greatest!"


    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan nodded knowingly, and even Wu Mei, who had never met her birth mother, thought of her master who treated her like his own daughter. For a moment, there was a warm atmosphere.


    After a moment of silent gratitude, Lin Yujie continued, "The doctor followed my mother''s wishes and did everything to save me, but my mother gradually lost her vitality. If it weren''t for the help of Master Anuruddha, my mother would have died long ago..."


    "Master Anuruddha?" Tan Ailing furrowed her brows, "That name sounds familiar..."


    "Master Anuruddha is a senior monk from Myanmar," Lin Yujie explained.


    "More than twenty years ago, when my father was trading jade stones on the China-Myanmar border, he learned that a temple in Myanmar had collapsed due to a landslide.


    Out of a sudden impulse, my father took out most of our family''s savings and rebuilt the temple, also making a statue of Buddha. It was from this act that he established a good relationship with Master Anuruddha..."


    "I remember now!"


    Tan Ailing clapped her hands, "Master Anuruddha is the abbot of Anuruddha Temple on the China-Myanmar border. Each generation of abbots of that temple is named Anuruddha, similar to the succession system of the Tibetan lamas.


    Although Anuruddha Temple is a small temple, Master Anuruddha has a high status in Myanmar, comparable to the influence of the ''Seven Elders'' in China..."


    "That Anuruddha is so powerful?" Lin Yujie seemed surprised and sighed.


    Then she continued, "Although Master Anuruddha saved my mother''s life, he couldn''t restore her lost vitality. Because of my father''s contributions to rebuilding the temple, Master Anuruddha gave us a dragon palace sarira from their temple and taught my father how to use it!


    However, even with the nourishment of the dragon palace sarira, my mother still couldn''t fully recover and has always been in poor health.


    This time, I have mastered the world''s best healing technique and naturally want to use it to help my mother! Eric, you won''t blame me, will you?"


    Eric gently patted Lin Yujie''s hand and smiled tenderly, "How could I blame you? I''m actually very happy that you have such filial piety!"


    Lin Yujie smiled sweetly and leaned against Eric, no longer speaking.


    Eric turned to Wu Mei, "What about you? Do you want to come with me to Europe?"


    Wu Mei shook her head regretfully, saying, "I''m mainly here this time to handle affairs. I''ll be returning to my sect in a few days to help my master train and select new holy maidens..."


    Before Eric could shift his gaze, Tang Feiyan jumped in, raising her hands high, "Eric, I want to go to Europe with you!"


    "Alright..."


    Eric nodded, about to agree, but Tang Feiyan, with a sad face, sighed, "Although I really want to go, I can''t! The Christmas and New Year''s holidays are almost over, and I can''t delay my studies any longer..."


    "How come? Isn''t there a winter break in Country A?"


    "There is, but I''m too busy to take a break! During the winter break, our mentor arranged some social practice activities. It''s a great opportunity to apply what we''ve learned, and I don''t want to miss it..."


    Eric raised an eyebrow, "Then why did you speak up?"


    "I just wanted to show my attitude!" Tang Feiyan looked aggrieved, "I really want to accompany you, but circumstances won''t allow it..."


    Eric rolled his eyes again and ignored her, turning to Tan Ailing, "If you have nothing going on, stay with me!"


    With a regretful look, Tan Ailing looked back at Eric and said softly, "This morning, when you were still resting, I received documents sent by the National Security Bureau and was told to report to the Shanghai branch tomorrow. I''m afraid I won''t be able to accompany you..."


    "So urgent?" Eric was slightly surprised, then smiled, "It seems that the National Security Bureau is afraid that you, as a pre-heaven expert, might change your mind! Alright, I''ll go to Europe alone then!"


    "Eric, Europe is unfamiliar territory for you! You should bring Lusien with you..." Tan Ailing suggested, "He''s a local and should be able to help you!"


    After a moment''s thought, Eric nodded and said, "I''ll take your advice!" Then he turned to Tang Feiyan and said, "Since you''re going back to Country A in two days, go home early today and spend more time with your parents!"


    Moved by Lin Yujie''s words, Tang Feiyan, who was touched by filial piety, didn''t object and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 271 Serious Consequences

    Eric flipped his hands and took out two sets of accessories from the storage space, handing one set to Lin Yujie and one to Tang Feiyan, saying, "These are magical items I recently made. They''re good for health and defense. Take them back and give them to your parents on my behalf, as a token of my intention as your future son-in-law!"The phrase "future son-in-law" made Tang Feiyan and Lin Yujie smile and accept the accessories happily, praising them as they looked at them.


    Wu Mei watched enviously and couldn''t help but hug Eric''s arm, coquettishly saying, "Eric, although I don''t have parents, I still have a master to show filial piety to..."


    "How could I forget you!" Eric smiled and flipped his hands again, taking out two more sets of accessories, one for Wu Mei and one for Tan Ailing.


    Tan Ailing didn''t take it, smiling, "Eric, you forgot that a few months ago, when we first met, you already gave a set to my mother..."


    "That set is different!"


    Eric shook his head, "This set is newly made after my magic power recovered. It has more powerful functions, and it''s suitable for both men and women. Help me pass them on!"


    Tan Ailing didn''t insist anymore and reached out to take them.


    Seeing the four women admiring the accessories, Eric took the opportunity to explain to them one by one how to use them and what to pay attention to.


    After understanding the powerful functions of the accessories, Tan Ailing and the others couldn''t help but be amazed, but at the same time, they felt the care of their beloved for their elders and smiled sweetly.


    "Alright..." After the four women understood the functions of the accessories, Eric clapped his hands and said, "Feiyan, Yujie, I''ll have a car send you back..."


    Wu Mei also said she would leave, saying there were many affairs waiting for her to handle.


    Tan Ailing also couldn''t accompany Eric because she was preparing to study the materials sent by the National Security Bureau.


    Eric didn''t feel neglected, he just smiled faintly and walked towards the Deathly Yin Abyss, ready to improve his skills again before leaving the country!


    Just after finishing the live broadcast of "People''s Weekly," Wan Qingsi was pulled into the senior conference room of Dongfang TV by Du Yingzi, who had been waiting there.


    "Auntie, why are you so nervous? Sit down and tell me slowly..." Wan Qingsi, as if the hostess, pressed Du Yingzi down on the sofa and brought two cups of water.


    Du Yingzi took the paper cup, placed it heavily on the conference table, and said in a deep voice, "Qingsi, do you know what you just said?"


    "I''m not a fool. Of course, I know what I said! I''m so thirsty..." Wan Qingsi took a big gulp of water, looked at Du Yingzi''s anxious face, and smiled, "What''s wrong, Auntie? You often tell me to come to Dongfang TV, even saying ''the fertile waters do not flow into the field of outsiders''! Now that I really intend to come over, have you changed your mind?"


    "What do you mean by changing my mind?" Du Yingzi frowned tightly and said, "If you come over, I can hand over the management of Dongfang TV to you without any problem!"


    "Then why do you have that expression?"


    "I''m shocked at why you suddenly announced in public that Eric is your fianc¨¦?"


    Qingsi blushed, a little shyly, "I just wanted to help Eric..."


    "Help?" Du Yingzi snorted, "I think you''re just making trouble!"


    "How is that possible!" Wan Qingsi retorted, "My identity, I believe the An Group should know something about it. Maybe they won''t target Eric''s Ling Yan Group again, considering my father''s face..."


    "Qingsi, you used to be a very clever person. Why are you so naive now?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Du Yingzi shook her head and sighed, "What you did will have serious consequences!"


    "It''s okay, Auntie."


    Qingsi said indifferently, "Although my dad is the commander of the Beijing Military Region, he is very open-minded and allows me freedom in love. Moreover, Eric''s status is very prominent. Maybe I''m not worthy of him..."


    "Even if he is the young master of the Medicine King Sect, with the influence of our Du family and your father, the fifth-ranking figure in the military, it doesn''t necessarily demean him! What''s this about being worthy or not?"


    Du Yingzi was a bit unhappy and said loudly, "Although your father never interferes in your emotional affairs, he will never tolerate you being taken advantage of, even if the other party is the young master of the Medicine King Sect!"


    "I''ll find a way to convince my dad!" Although she spoke confidently, from Wan Qingsi''s serious expression, the situation was not easy.


    Du Yingzi looked at her somewhat stubborn niece, shook her head, and sighed, "Apart from your dad, there may be other obstacles!"


    "Others?" Wan Qingsi was slightly puzzled, "Is it Grandpa and Uncle?"


    "They are just one of them!" Du Yingzi said seriously, "The more powerful resistance comes from your pursuers in Beijing!"


    Qingsi relaxed a bit, shrugged, and said disdainfully, "My affairs have nothing to do with them. Why bother about them..."


    Du Yingzi sighed at her niece''s declining IQ, shook her head, and explained, "Most of your pursuers are powerful and influential princelings. Although they can''t force you, they may cause trouble for your Eric. Even though the Medicine King Sect is a superpower in the country, it may not be able to withstand too many attacks..."


    Qingsi was surprised at first, but then she relaxed. In her opinion, the identity of the young master of the Medicine King Sect, coupled with the Living Buddha, was equivalent to invincibility!


    Seeing that her niece still didn''t care, Du Yingzi delivered a heavy blow, "Even if you don''t care about all this, have you considered Eric''s feelings? Do you know his feelings for you? Can you be sure he will be engaged to you in April? If you make a big mistake at that time, how will you deal with it..."


    Qingsi''s face changed at this moment.


    To be honest, when she was doing the program, she really didn''t consider these. Just under a strange impulse, she blurted out her fantasy.


    Based on her limited contact with Eric, he was not an easy person to talk to.


    He probably wouldn''t attend the engagement banquet in April!


    What will she do then...


    Looking at the stunned Wan Qingsi, Du Yingzi couldn''t help but sigh softly. It turns out that not only love can make a woman stupid, but unrequited love can as well...


    "Knock, knock, knock..." A crisp and rhythmic knock on the door sounded.


    "Come in."


    The producer of "People''s Weekly" walked into the conference room and respectfully said to Du Yingzi, "Manager Du, the hotline for the program has exploded. Over 3,600 viewers are asking if Miss Wan is really preparing to join Dongfang TV as a program host? At the same time, there are over 5,000 viewers asking if Miss Wan really has a fianc¨¦..."


    Du Yingzi glanced at Wan Qingsi, who was still in a daze, waved her hand, and said, "Post a prominent message on the TV station''s website, stating that Miss Wan has decided to join Dongfang TV as the deputy director in charge and also as the host of ''People''s Weekly.'' As for other personal questions, they will not be answered!"


    The producer of the magazine looked at Wan Qingsi with surprise, nodded, and left.


    Du Yingzi looked at her niece with worry in her eyes. Qingsi, can you handle such serious consequences...


    Clang...


    Amman threw the water cup in her hand at the TV with all her strength, causing a piercing scream as the screen shattered into pieces.


    President An, who rarely stayed home to accompany his daughter, also had a grim face, staring coldly at the now broken screen with no image.


    After venting some intense negative emotions, Amman threw herself into President An''s arms and cried out bitterly, "Dad, why did Eric get engaged to that woman? Why..."


    Seeing Amman''s uncontrollable behavior, President An knew that his daughter was truly involved!


    Not long ago, Amman had even suggested not to antagonize Eric, who had the background of the Medicine King Sect. At that time, he thought Amman was not deeply in love, but now it seemed that her feelings had deepened to the point where she couldn''t control herself!


    "Why do I love him so much, but he despises me? Why did he suddenly have another fianc¨¦e..."


    Listening to her daughter''s seemingly unconscious murmurs, President An''s eyes flashed with determination. It seemed like he had made a decision. He hugged Amman tightly and said, "Amman, rest assured, Eric will be yours..."


    Full of disappointment and unwillingness, Amman did not notice her father''s expression and words. She shook her head in self-pity and said, "Dad, please don''t comfort me anymore. I know it''s impossible! Eric''s family background is above ours, and now he has the support of the first family in Shanghai. How can we compete with them..."


    "Indeed, our An family''s power is not great. Not to mention a superpower like the Medicine King Sect, even in Shanghai, the Du family would definitely overshadow us! But..."


    President An said proudly, "Our An family is not fighting alone! We also have helpers, reinforcements, and a backing. Although our organization is not as powerful as the Medicine King Sect in China alone, in terms of comprehensive strength, it is definitely not something that a mere Medicine King Sect can resist!"


    "So powerful?" Amman had never heard her father talk about this organization before and was very skeptical.


    "Of course!" President An''s eyes flashed with enthusiasm. "When the new society, the new order, is established, whether the Medicine King Sect exists or not will depend on my decision!"


    "New society? New order?"


    Amman was stunned, forgetting her sorrows for the moment, and asked, "Dad, are you joining some cult or terrorist organization?"


    "Nonsense!"


    President An said solemnly, "Our organization has ideals, morals, organization, and discipline. How can it be compared to those mobs..."


    "Dad, you..."


    "Enough, Amman!"


    President An interrupted Amman''s words, "You go back to your room and rest. Leave the cleaning up here to the servants. Dad has something to do..."


    "Dad, what are you going to do?" Amman looked nervous.


    "Haha, rest assured, at least Dad won''t do anything ''foolish''!"


    President An smiled loudly and then said in a cold, deliberate tone, "I want those people to know that Amman is very sad, President An is very angry, and the consequences will be serious..."


    After sending the uncertain Amman back to her room, President An walked into the study, picked up a specially made phone, and dialed the only hotline.


    Bali, Luo Shu''s luxurious mansion.


    "Don''t worry, President An, I will handle it..."


    "Sir, what instructions does our financial minister, appointed by His Majesty the Emperor, have this time?" Seeing the call ended, a confidant approached and asked.


    "It''s still the same thing! But this time, he asked to kill several women..."


    Luo Shu frowned and said, "By the way, has Huan Killer contacted you? It''s been almost a month, why is there no news at all?"


    "Sir, as you know, the members of the Huan Killer group are either extremely cold or completely insane."


    The confidant smiled bitterly and said, "When have they ever actively contacted anyone? Even when I tried to contact them, they never responded. They usually only report after the mission is completed..."


    "I have a bad feeling about this..."


    Luo Shu shook his head and said, "If they haven''t completed the mission and something unexpected has happened, the consequences could be serious... Immediately contact all A-level Espers who are not currently on a mission and have them go to Shanghai. They are to search for Huan Killer while also completing that task..."


    "Sir, there are eleven A-level Espers available, is that too many..."


    "Send them all! Even if it wastes manpower, we must ensure the completion of the mission!"


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 272 The Vampires Request

    Ailing officially reported to the Shanghai branch of the National Security Bureau. Her pre-heaven mastery not only did not encounter any rejection but also attracted a large number of fans, especially Wang Dali, who had once interrogated Eric.Of course, these people''s admiration for Tan Ailing had nothing to do with love between men and women; it was purely admiration for power.


    Tang Feiyan also left because the school had begun to confirm the list of members preparing to participate in social practice.


    Unlike the first time she went to Country A, this time Tang Feiyan only felt reluctant to leave, without any resentment.


    Because Deputy Mayor Tang had already tacitly approved her relationship with Eric. Although he did not agree, he no longer objected.


    Compared with Tang Feiyan''s reluctance to leave, Wu Mei''s departure seemed much more relaxed, even a bit "eager"! S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reason was simple: she just wanted to get rid of the "Saintess" status as soon as possible and live a "real" life with Eric! Before leaving, Eric also helped her enter the pre-heaven realm.


    In addition to the surprise, Wu Mei also repaid Eric with an unconventional "entertainment feast."


    Lin Yujie has been very busy these days because it turns out that the "Spring Breeze and Rain Dafa" is very helpful for her mother.


    In just a few days, Lin''s mother''s health has improved a lot, and she can now walk for half an hour without feeling tired!


    Little Feng Qian, on the other hand, has been playing wildly these days.


    Always with those Tibetan mastiffs, eating and sleeping together, I don''t know why she likes dogs so much!


    Eric couldn''t let her continue to play like this. With the help of Deputy Mayor Tang, he contacted a primary school for Little Feng Qian, preparing to send her there for sixth grade after the winter vacation.


    Although with Little Feng Qian''s current intelligence and knowledge, going to elementary school is a bit of a waste, Eric''s intention is not for her to learn knowledge but to hope that she can be with peers, better integrate into society, and have a happy childhood!


    Luoli and Sun Clouds still go to the company for training every day.


    Because Sun Clouds'' conditions and foundation are very good, there are signs of her becoming a master today.


    With Eric''s approval, the company has established a dedicated planning team to promote her. They have started looking for suitable songs for her and are preparing to release a single to test the market reaction.


    Although Luoli has not yet come up with any ideas, she is also striving to become an excellent agent!


    Everyone is busy, and Eric is no exception.


    After spending two days absorbing and transforming the earth''s evil aura madly, not only did he restore his magic power to its peak, but he also stabilized his mastery at the pinnacle of pre-heaven.


    Eric knew that this was already his limit. Even if he absorbed more earth''s evil aura, it would not help his mastery. Although there is only one realm difference between the pinnacle of pre-heaven and grandmaster, the gap between them cannot be measured in words. Eric is not confident that he can take that step!


    Back in the main bedroom garden named "Lanshan," facing the empty and quiet environment, Eric felt a bit uncomfortable. After thinking about it, he decided to go to Europe early.


    Before leaving, he called Skidmore to inquire about and arrange some things.


    "Do you have institutions under you that are conducting cloning research?"


    Skidmore nodded and said, "The Advanced Cell Technology Company, Cloning Aid Company, and Stem Cell Research Company controlled by subordinates all have the most advanced cloning research institutes in Country A. What does the master command?"


    "How is the technical strength of these three institutes?"


    "They are absolutely top-notch!" Skidmore said confidently, "Michael West of the Advanced Cell Technology Company, Panos Zavos of the Cloning Aid Company, and Samuel Wood of the Stem Cell Research Company are all the most authoritative cloning experts in Country A and even the world!"


    "How do they compare to Dr. Vilmuth of the Lin Research Institute in E country, Russia?"


    "They are no less inferior!"


    Eric nodded and continued, "Do they have any experience with cloning humans?"


    "The Cloning Aid Company cloned a baby last year..."


    Eric frowned slightly, "Just a baby?"


    "Adult cloning technology is not yet perfect!"


    Due to Eric''s attitude, Skidmore was somewhat nervous. "The main issue is that there is a great bias in society against human cloning. No one dares to openly research it, nor is there anyone willing to openly fund it..."


    "Gather all the technical forces, provide unlimited financial support, and fully research and develop human cloning!"


    Eric had no choice. He really didn''t want to call a female baby "mother"!


    Although he possessed unique magic like "time," and Lusien also had the "domain of time," all of this could not be used to stimulate growth!


    Stimulating growth means accelerating metabolism.


    The body can withstand a metabolic rate change of up to ten times. But once this limit is exceeded, except for someone like Eric with a chaotic constitution, other bodies will suffer greatly.


    "Yes, master."


    Skidmore respectfully responded, then asked cautiously, "Master, are you... planning to reshape Madam''s body?"


    Although the title "Madam" made Eric laugh and cry, it was still within his tolerance.


    At the beginning, Skidmore and the others called Eric Olivia "my person"!


    After Eric Olivia was protected by Eric and reincarnated or possessed, her mental age would remain the same as when she "died."


    A mentally mature, "in her twenties" woman with a baby''s body and an already adult son would still be called "my person"!


    Just think about it, perhaps even Eric Olivia herself couldn''t stand it?


    Thinking about the possible embarrassment and awkwardness between mother and son in the future, Eric smiled bitterly to himself but did not hide anything from Skidmore, nodding lightly.


    "However..."


    Skidmore hesitated for a moment, then decided to hint to his master, "If you want to clone, you must have living cells provided by the original body..."


    Eric smiled faintly and waved his hand. "You don''t need to worry about this. You just need to establish the institute and gather all the cloning experts!"


    Eric Olivia''s living cells were available. Eric had found them on a dried corpse and had already stored them properly.


    As Skidmore was about to leave, Eric stopped him. "You should find a few more cloning experts! Not just in Country A, but around the world. If you can''t invite them, then steal them!"


    Skidmore was slightly stunned, then nodded solemnly.


    "As for Dr. Vilmuth in E country, you don''t need to worry about him. I will personally go invite him!"


    "Master, are you overestimating him? Or should I send someone to invite him..."


    Seeing Skidmore seeming a bit dissatisfied, Eric smiled, "This time, I am not just going for him. I also plan to go to France to help a friend reclaim something..."


    When he heard the word "France," Skidmore''s expression was extremely complex. Eric, who had never seen him like this before, was a bit strange and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    Skidmore knelt down and begged, "Master, please take your subordinate to France..."


    "Oh?" Eric raised an eyebrow. "Tell me the reason."


    "Master, as you know, except for Lusien, most of us were exiled to the Americas by our original families for various reasons... My original family is in France!"


    "You want to return to your family?"


    "No!" A hint of hatred flashed in Skidmore''s eyes. "I want revenge!"


    "Revenge?"


    Eric smiled indifferently. "You''re not happy about being expelled from the family?"


    "Master, most of us were exiled because we committed serious offenses. There are very few cases where the family was destroyed or power was seized!"


    "Which category do you belong to?" Eric looked at him with interest.


    "I was exiled to the Americas by the Marshall family, who served our Skidmore family for generations!"


    This answer surprised Eric. He looked somewhat astonished and asked, "From what I know, the social hierarchy of your vampires is extremely strict, and what they fear most is insubordination. How could your servants possibly seize your power?"


    "Master, you may not know that in our vampire social system, there is an unwritten rule¡ªwithin the same family, peers of the same rank can compete for resources through single combat! The head of the Marshall family, who was also my previous steward, is a count..."


    "Such a competitive mechanism sounds good! But..."


    Eric smiled faintly, "It seems like you''re really unhappy about losing, aren''t you?"


    Skidmore didn''t hide his feelings. "If I had lost in a fair duel, there would be nothing to say! However, the reason I lost back then was because someone added holy water from the Vatican to the blood I drank, causing my strength to only be half of what it could be..."


    Eric shook his head and chuckled, "You were really foolish not to defend against possible foul play before the duel."


    "I was still very young over three hundred years ago..." Skidmore looked embarrassed.


    Eric smiled but didn''t say anything. After thinking for a while, he ordered, "Select some qualified vampires to return to the family for the ''seizure of power,'' and come with me to Europe!"


    Skidmore was overjoyed and bowed, "Thank you, master!"


    Earth has only been half a year for Eric, but he has already deeply understood the power dynamics. He knows that if he were not the Young Master of the Medicine King Sect, or Sakya''s Living Buddha, his demeanor alone might have provoked the practitioners long ago.


    Even countries might have targeted him for certain interests.


    If Eric were still the Eric of Celestia, he might not care, because his individual strength is immensely powerful, and he has no worries.


    But things are different now.


    On Earth, there are not only Grandmasters who can threaten him, but also his loved ones and relatives. He cannot abandon them!


    Therefore, Eric has decided to expand his influence as much as possible, to the extent that it would make everyone, including nations, think twice before acting against him!


    Because of this, when Skidmore made his request, Eric began to consider it.


    Vampires have thrived in the West for thousands of years.


    It would be much more profitable to directly absorb their power than to start from scratch!

 Chapter 273 Ambushed Upon Arrival in France

    Unfortunately, despite Eric having thousands of pure-blooded vampires under his command, only eleven were eligible to return to their families for the "power struggle," including Skidmore.The rest were mostly from families that had been destroyed or completely excommunicated!


    According to vampire society''s rules, excommunicated vampires have no right to inherit the family, even if their title is high, it will not be recognized.


    Even forcibly seizing the family property with strong force would invite interference from other families.


    Although Eric had an overwhelming number of vampire dukes, almost occupying three-fifths of the total, he still dared not act rashly.


    Because above the dukes were princes, powerful entities between pre-heaven peak and Grandmasters...


    Ten vampire dukes, each with several followers, excitedly flew to their respective families, swearing to expand their territories for their supreme masters!


    After assigning these followers, Eric also prepared to go abroad. Tan Ailing and the others asked him to bring more people for safety, but Eric refused.


    Firstly, he believed that with his current strength, no one could harm him. Even if he were to lose, he could retreat gracefully.


    Secondly, he wanted to leave enough manpower to defend Wu Mei Manor and Tan Ailing and the others. He had used the "Dark Chronicles" to divine that both Wu Mei Manor and Tan Ailing would encounter some situations after he left.


    Although they would be safe, he preferred to err on the side of caution and leave enough manpower.


    With over a hundred pre-heaven experts stationed, they were more than capable of handling anything unexpected apart from the Earth''s Great Explosion!


    Thus, Eric bid farewell to Tan Ailing and the others, traveling light, and only took Skidmore to France.


    ...


    Exiting the Paris International Airport, Skidmore hailed a taxi.


    Originally, Skidmore planned to have a company car pick them up at the Paris airport, but Eric wanted to take a taxi in Paris.


    Because he had watched several "Taxi" series movies and was interested in Parisian taxis.


    After telling the driver the name of the hotel they had booked, the car set off.


    After driving for a while, Skidmore felt that something was wrong.


    Although he hadn''t returned to Paris for hundreds of years due to his exile, "home is hard to leave," and he had always paid attention to Paris''s situation.


    So even though he had never been to the "new" Paris, he knew that the booked hotel was located in the south of Paris.


    But now, the taxi was heading north!


    Skidmore became alert and reported to Eric telepathically, "Master, there''s something wrong with this taxi! This road doesn''t lead to the hotel we booked!"


    "Let''s wait and see."


    Eric responded calmly, feeling somewhat delighted. He felt that this taxi ride wasn''t in vain! Parisian taxis truly had their own "stories"!


    The taxi continued to drive into more remote areas and eventually entered an open-air factory that seemed to specialize in dealing with scrap cars.


    Eric thought that an ordinary passenger would probably not remain as calm as he was at this moment, so he decided to play along in English, "Sir, we''re supposed to go to the hotel. Why have you brought us to this place? Take us to our destination immediately, or I''ll file a complaint against you!"


    The taxi driver looked at Eric through the rearview mirror. His initially guarded expression relaxed slightly as he replied in heavily accented English, "Sir, I''m truly sorry. My car has some minor issues, so I brought it to this familiar repair shop... Please rest assured, it''s just a minor problem and will be fixed soon! To apologize, I won''t charge you for today''s ride. Please don''t be upset..."


    As he spoke, the taxi stopped in an empty yard. The driver turned around and said, "Gentlemen, please wait a moment while I go fetch the mechanic..."


    With that, he swiftly got out of the car and hurried away.


    Eric smiled faintly and asked Skidmore, "What do you think we''ll encounter next?"


    "Generally speaking, this could be a robbery targeting foreign tourists!"


    Skidmore furrowed his brows and quickly overturned his own speculation. "However, I feel that if it were just a simple robbery, it wouldn''t be so elaborate..."


    Eric chuckled and interrupted his conjecture, "No need to think further. We''ll find out soon enough!"


    Eric had just finished speaking when six burly men emerged from various corners of the street.


    Seeing the weapons in their hands, Eric sighed inwardly, "The proliferation of firearms in France is quite high, probably not much lower than in Country A! Hmm... it might even be higher than in Country A! Look at what these people are using, there are even six-barrel Gatling guns, shoulder-fired ballistic missiles..."


    A tall, blond man, standing at two meters tall, with a pure London accent, said, "Gentlemen in the car, please put your hands on your head and slowly get out of the car. Do not make any movements that might make me misunderstand, otherwise, my gun might go off..."


    Eric smiled slightly, completely treating the blond man as if he were air. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Skidmore naturally followed suit, but he was not as relaxed as Eric. Blood flowed throughout his body, his muscles tensed slightly, ready to strike at any moment.


    Seeing no reaction from the people in the car, the blond man sneered and waved his hand.


    Immediately, a young Asian man holding a micro-uzi cautiously approached, opened the car door, and threatened Skidmore with a gun while trying to pull him out of the car roughly.


    Skidmore snorted coldly and said, "Impudent."


    With a flip of his hands, he quickly grabbed the young Asian man''s hands, lightly pinched them, and then, amidst the man''s screams, kicked him far away.


    The other five were stunned. They never expected that the person in the car would still dare to attack under such circumstances! The blond man was full of anger and shouted, "Warrior, how are you?"


    The Asian youth, though in pain, did not groan or scream, but with a slight tremor in his voice, replied, "Boss, it''s tricky. My hands are broken..."


    The blond man instinctively felt the threat. He knew that anyone who could crush a warrior''s forearm bones was definitely a formidable person.


    Without hesitation, the blond man shouted, "Fire."


    "Da da da..."


    The sound of intense gunfire echoed through the air as sharp bullets pierced through the car body.


    With a "boom," the taxi exploded.


    The blond man got up from the ground, shook his head, shook off the debris, and spat at the burning wreckage.


    "Boss, should we check the status of the target?" a serious-looking man who had just gotten up from the ground asked as he approached.


    "You Germans are too rigid!"


    Another white man laughed, "What''s there to check in this situation? Even if it''s the great god Odin, he would probably return to heaven..."


    The blond man laughed heartily and was about to speak when a cold voice cut in, "Not necessarily..."


    The five men reacted quickly, turning around with their guns. Behind them, standing calmly, were their original targets - Eric and Skidmore.


    In the instant of the gunshot, Eric teleported away with Skidmore.


    Under the intense close-range firepower, Eric did not want to confront it head-on. Although he was not afraid and could handle it, it would consume a lot of magic power. Teleporting away was the best response.


    "You... you''re not dead?" The blond man, who had been talking about Odin, stuttered, looking incredulous.


    Eric smiled faintly, not answering, but instead asked, "Tell me, who sent you?"


    After a moment of surprise, the blond man shouted, "Kill him..."


    The other four immediately pulled the trigger, without hesitation.


    However, whether they hesitated or not made no difference!


    In Skidmore''s eyes, as a vampire grand duke, their actions were incredibly slow. Whether they had a moment of hesitation or not didn''t matter!


    In less than a second, Skidmore shattered the trigger fingers of the five men. It wasn''t until he returned to Eric''s side that the blond man and his men suddenly felt a tremendous pain in their trigger fingers. They could no longer fire their guns!


    Enduring the intense pain, the five looked at each other, realizing each other''s situation, feeling somewhat horrified.


    The blond man''s face was now pale, trembling with fear or pain, and he regretted it. How could he have been hostile to such a terrifying person?


    Although Eric stood there with a faint smile, the five "bandits" felt that the smile was too terrifying and eerie. For a moment, they dared not make a sound.

 Chapter 274 Unrestricted Mission

    With his usual indifferent smile, Eric said lightly, "If you tell me what you know, I''ll let you go!"The blond man obviously understood what Eric meant. After glancing at his comrades, he gritted his teeth and said, "I''m sorry, based on the mercenary code, we cannot disclose information about our employer!"


    "Oh?" Eric raised an eyebrow and said coldly, "Is this so-called mercenary code worth you and your brothers'' lives?"


    The blond man''s eyes were cold, his face solemn. "In our eyes, the glory of mercenaries surpasses everything!"


    "For the glory of mercenaries..."


    The other four men all pounded their chests with their right fists, shouting loudly. Even the Asian youth with broken hands stood upright and shouted in a deep voice.


    Eric''s eyes narrowed, not expecting these people to be so determined. Although he slightly admired them, he had no intention of letting them go.


    Shaking his head, he said, "Your trigger fingers are useless now. It''s unlikely that you''ll be able to shoot freely in the future! Why not take this opportunity to retire from the mercenary world? I''ll give each of you one million euros..."


    "Stop!"


    The blond man''s eyes were full of anger and resentment. "Although mercenaries may sell their lives for money, they will not sell their honor for money! Even if we retire from the mercenary world from now on, we will never tarnish our honor in the final moments of our mercenary career..."


    "In that case, be prepared to pay the price for failing the mission..." Eric shook his head regretfully and waved his hand.


    Skidmore understood Eric''s intentions and deliberately smirked as he walked slowly towards the blond man and the others, his aura fully released, intending to suppress the enemy''s mental defenses.


    The aura of a grand duke-level vampire was quite powerful. Even in terms of intimidating the mind, due to the unique blood power of their race, they were slightly superior to peak pre-heaven experts.


    However, these six men in front of Skidmore were all "tough guys". Although they all looked pale and trembling under the pressure of his aura, they all clenched their teeth and refused to confess.


    Skidmore flashed a hint of admiration in his eyes, but more of it was anger. He felt that these people were disrespecting him in front of his master. So, with a raise of his hand, he was about to take action.


    Just then, a distant voice rang out, "Stop!"


    A hundred meters away, the taxi driver who had brought Eric and Skidmore here ran over quickly.


    He shouted as he ran, "If you want to know something, let me tell you! Please spare them..."


    Skidmore glanced at Eric, who nodded slightly. Skidmore lowered his hand and stood quietly in place. The blond man and the others, however, were shocked and angry at the appearance and words of this man, shouting loudly.


    "Shut up! TNT!"


    "Damn it, shut up!"


    "Traitor!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they spoke, including the blond man, the six mercenaries rushed forward, trying to stop their comrade, who was about to violate the Mercenary Code.


    Skidmore naturally wouldn''t let them go unchecked. As soon as they moved, he flashed out and knocked them all down.


    TNT, the taxi driver known as "TNT," sprinted a hundred meters without much panting. With an inexplicable expression, he looked at the six comrades lying on the ground cursing, and said in a deep voice, "Release them first, and then you will know everything you want to know!" As he said this, his sharp eyes were fixed on Eric, indicating that he knew very well who the mastermind was.


    Eric shook his head and said, "You speak first, and then I''ll let them go!"


    "No!" TNT resolutely objected. "You must let them go first, or I won''t say anything!"


    With a faint smile, Eric stared at him and said, "You have no choice! If you don''t speak, you will die..."


    Seeing that Eric seemed indifferent to the information about the employer, TNT hesitated.


    Just as he hesitated, the blond man got up from the ground, hugged his shoulders, and said solemnly, "TNT, stop it!"


    TNT was slightly surprised, his eyes flickering as he said, "Boss, what are you saying, I don''t understand..."


    "I understand you!"


    The blond man patted TNT''s shoulder and smiled, "You must be trying to deceive them into releasing us... If I''m not mistaken, you should have powerful explosives wrapped around your body now, right?"


    As he spoke, he pulled open TNT''s shirt, and sure enough, there was a circle of cylindrical explosives around his waist.


    At this moment, their comrades all stood up, gathered around them, and laughed and cursed loudly, completely ignoring Eric and Skidmore.


    Skidmore''s eyes turned cold, but he didn''t move under Eric''s hint.


    After a burst of laughter, TNT waved a remote control at Eric and said, "Sir, this is my specially made explosive, powerful enough to level this old car processing plant! If you don''t want to die with us, then let us go safely..."


    The blond man also advised, "Sir, since you and your companion are unharmed, let''s end this matter here! To express our apologies, I am willing to offer one million US dollars as compensation..."


    Eric ignored his words and secretly used his mental power to destroy the remote control in TNT''s hand, then gave Skidmore a command.


    Skidmore leaped forward without hesitation, and in a few moments, he knocked out all the enemies except the blond man and TNT.


    "What... what are you doing?" Discover hidden stories at empire


    TNT was shocked and shook the remote control in his hand, saying, "If you mess around, I''ll press it..."


    "If you want to press it, go ahead, no one is stopping you!"


    Skidmore sneered, not even looking at him. He reached out and grabbed the blond man, who was trying to resist, by the neck, and his blood power flowed into the man''s body, immobilizing him.


    TNT''s eyes narrowed, a sense of desperation rising in his heart. He pressed hard on the remote control¡ªnothing happened!


    In TNT''s inexplicable shock, Skidmore knocked him out with one palm strike, then dragged the blond man back to Eric''s side.


    Looking at the blond man, whose eyes were full of sorrow, helplessness, heartache, and regret, Eric smiled faintly and said, "Actually, it doesn''t matter whether you want to talk or not! As long as it''s something I want to know, I can find out!" After that, he waved his hand, and Skidmore, who had received the instruction, immediately used the Soul Search Technique on the blond man.


    The Soul Search Technique was a secret technique of the vampire race, which could read the memories of others.


    In terms of power, the Soul Search Technique was far inferior to Eric''s Unified Mind Technique. If the opponent''s will was strong enough, or if there were prohibitions in their memories, then the Soul Search Technique would be difficult to use, or even completely ineffective.


    Because Eric somewhat admired the toughness and camaraderie of the blond man and his companions, he did not use the Unified Mind Technique that would turn them into vegetables, but instead asked Skidmore to act.


    Although the blond man was an outstanding mercenary, fundamentally, he was still an insignificant ordinary person. No one would impose restrictions on his memory.


    Moreover, although his willpower was strong, under the power of the grand duke-level vampire, it was not unbreakable!


    Therefore, just ten minutes later, Skidmore obtained what he wanted.


    Casually throwing the unconscious blond man back to the ground, Skidmore respectfully said, "Master, these people belong to a large mercenary organization called ''Thorn''. They attacked us because of an unrestricted mission on the Mercenary Network!"


    Many of the security guards at Wu Mei Villa were famous figures in the mercenary world. As the master of these people, Eric was not unfamiliar with the mercenary world. At least he understood what the Mercenary Network and unrestricted missions were!


    The Mercenary Network was a professional website that non-registered users could not access.


    It contained all kinds of mercenary information, ranging from hostage rescue to kidnapping and murder, from adventure and treasure hunting to secure bodyguards, covering everything.


    Of course, the employers were all anonymous. Even the Mercenary Network only required the other party to provide a fund guarantee, regardless of their nationality or identity.


    An unrestricted mission was a high-risk, high-reward form of mission that was open to all mercenaries.


    Generally speaking, this kind of mission had very little information about the target, and few mercenaries would accept such a "knowing oneself but not the enemy" task. Therefore, its reward was quite high, after all, "with great reward comes great courage"!


    With some interest, Eric asked, "How much is the bounty?"

 Chapter 275 Return Whats Mine

    "Thirty million dollars to kill the master, and fifty million to capture you alive!""Am I only worth that much?"


    Eric was somewhat dissatisfied, shook his head, and asked again, "Do you know how ''Thorn'' tracked our whereabouts?" Discover hidden stories at empire


    "One member of the Thorn Mercenary Group was on a tour in Shanghai and recognized you at the airport. After learning our destination from airport staff, he immediately informed their headquarters. Since Thorn happened to have a team in Paris, they arranged this act!"


    "Mercenaries don''t have my photo on hand, do they?"


    Eric shook his head with a smile, not a trace of worry in his expression. Instead, he seemed to be looking forward to a future that was no longer boring.


    Skidmore glanced at the seven people lying unconscious on the ground and asked, "Master, what should we do with these people?"


    "Let them fend for themselves here!" Eric smiled faintly and said, "Go find a car, we should head back to the hotel!"


    "Yes, master!"


    The blond man sat up, holding his head, and groaned unconsciously for a while under the painful stimulation before coming to his senses, looking around in confusion.


    His gaze focused on TNT, five steps away, and the blond man hesitated for a moment, seeming to rush over as if something had just happened, patting TNT''s cheeks and saying, "Wake up, damn it, wake up..."


    Under the violent call, TNT slowly regained consciousness and looked straight at the blond man for a while, then exclaimed joyfully, "Boss, you''re okay?"


    "I''m fine!"


    The blond man smiled and shook his head, saying, "Alright, come with me to check on the brothers..."


    In the same violent manner, all five Spine members knocked out by Skidmore were awakened. After inquiring about each other, they found that none of them had suffered fatal injuries and rejoiced.


    After a moment of joy, TNT''s expression turned fierce. He gritted his teeth and said, "Damn kid, I''ll find you! I''ll blow you up to the sky, even if it means destroying a hotel..."


    The blond man patted TNT''s shoulder and shook his head, saying, "Let it go..."


    "Why?" TNT looked puzzled, "Aren''t we done with the mission?"


    "We are!" The blond man smiled bitterly. "Being able to keep our lives is already a favor from them! As outstanding mercenaries, how can we attack them again?"


    TNT hesitated for a moment, looking at his comrades'' hands, and said indignantly, "Are we just going to let this go? That kid ended your mercenary careers..."


    The blond man looked at his right hand, which had a twisted index finger, and smiled indifferently, saying boldly, "Who says our mercenary careers are over? My right hand may be disabled, but we still have our left hands! As outstanding mercenaries, we can still fight, shoot, and defend with our left hands!"


    "Right!"


    The German mercenary said seriously, "TNT, don''t worry, I won''t abandon you. We are still comrades, still brothers!"


    The white mercenary who believed in Odin hugged TNT and said, "Think a missing hand makes you vulnerable? Let me tell you, even with just my left hand, I can easily deal with you..."


    Seeing his comrades so optimistic and confident, TNT''s face looked much better, but when his eyes fell on the Asian youth called "Warrior," sadness appeared in his eyes.


    The Warrior raised his soft hands, which were broken by being crushed, and although he was sweating and pale, he still smiled and said, "Although both my hands are disabled and I can no longer shoot, I still have my feet! My ancestor is the great master Zhou of the Northern Song Dynasty, and his expertise is a leg technique called ''Stomping.'' Although I am only an outer disciple and have not learned profound internal martial arts, I still have the strength to kick a cow to death. You don''t need to worry about me! As long as I am alive, I am a member of Spine, I am your brother..."


    Tears welled up in TNT''s eyes, but he smiled, though he still felt a bit resentful inside. "Are we just going to let them harm you like this? Are we really going to do nothing?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Warrior sighed softly, "In China, there is an ancient saying--''Those who kill will be killed.'' Another one goes, ''Even generals are doomed to die in battle...''"


    "China is truly a civilization of five thousand years. Even the language is so profound..." Among the Spine members present, perhaps only the German mercenary could understand the meaning.


    "Hehe..." The white mercenary smiled slyly and said, "Who says we''re not going to do anything..."


    The blond man frowned slightly and said, "Pirate, don''t mess around. You know the tradition of Spine!"


    "Don''t worry, boss! I will never violate the Mercenary Code!" Pirate solemnly assured, then said hatefully, "Although we Spine can''t take action, it doesn''t mean other mercenary organizations can''t. We can spread the news about the target in Paris, and then, hehehe..."


    TNT and the others'' eyes lit up, looking eagerly at the blond man.


    The blond man frowned, pondered for a moment, and then nodded in response to his brothers'' hopeful eyes.


    "Great..."


    "The boss is wise..."


    "Although this method is not as satisfying as taking revenge personally, at least it can vent some anger..."


    Seeing his brothers'' excitement, the blond man knew that although they didn''t seem to care on the surface, they all held grudges inside.


    After letting them vent their emotions, the blond man clapped his hands and said, "Alright, let''s go! Although this place is very remote, it''s not a place to stay for long..."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Departing from Paris, it takes just over an hour to reach the Loire Valley.


    This is the gathering place of noble castles, and the Chateau de Chambord, with a history of 500 years, is the most magnificent, magnificent, and largest of all the castles.


    The Chateau de Chambord is 100 meters long and wide, with a majestic presence. In the middle is the square main castle, with six huge conical corner towers on each side. Clear moats surround it, backed by dense forests and facing large gardens, with green trees, flowers, sculptures, and clear lakes, providing excellent visual enjoyment.


    Similar to ancient Chinese imperial gardens, the Chateau de Chambord is not for defense but for display and enjoyment. It embodies the magnificent and exaggerated European royal garden style, a perfect combination of imperial power and art.


    The Chateau de Chambord is the epitome of Renaissance architecture, built by the most artistic emperor of France, Francis I, in 1519 to show off his wealth.

 Chapter 276 Powerful Individual Weapons

    After leisurely finishing breakfast, Eric took Skidmore out to seek justice at the castle. Stepping out of the hotel door, Eric looked up at the sky, which was nice today. The sky over the southern district of Paris looked very comfortable, though not entirely pure, it was far more pleasing than the common hazy sky of Shanghai!Under the clear sky, Eric suddenly felt an urge to walk. He declined the hotel''s offer of a private car and instead walked slowly onto the street.


    Skidmore naturally wouldn''t contradict his master''s mood. After all, he had waited for centuries, so a little more time didn''t matter.


    But less than a minute into their walk, Skidmore''s expression changed because he suddenly felt the hairs on his body stand on end.


    Sensing his unease, Eric smiled faintly and said, "Feeling like something has locked onto us?"


    "Do you feel the same way, master?" "Exactly." Eric nodded, saying, "When we just stepped onto the street, I felt someone spying from afar, and then gradually felt a sense of threat!"


    Skidmore said nervously, "Master, if something can make you, a pre-heaven peak expert, and the Duke feel threatened, it must be extraordinary. You are invaluable and there''s no need to take risks. Let me deal with the threat first and then you..."


    "No need!" Eric smiled faintly, slightly interested. "I would like to see what could make me feel threatened."


    Skidmore fell silent and became more cautious, raising his head and sharply scanning between the high buildings. He vaguely felt that the threat was coming from above.


    Suddenly, both the master and servant''s eyes narrowed at the same time as they sensed seven bullets shooting towards them.


    One bullet aimed at Skidmore''s heart, two at Eric''s head, and four at the directions Eric might dodge.


    It seemed that Eric was the main target of this assassination, while Skidmore was just collateral damage. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The seven bullets flew fast and were powerful. Although Eric had set up ten layers of "qi shields" around him and Skidmore, they could only slow down the bullets momentarily, not stop them.


    In less than a second, the seven high-powered bullets broke through the obstacles and continued to attack their targets.


    Eric''s control over his bones and muscles, created through a combination of the Yoga technique from the Nyingma and the supernatural powers from the Gelug, was incredible. He could completely shrink his body tissues as the bullets passed, creating a hollow "tunnel"...


    However, Eric didn''t want to be too shocking in front of the public, so he silently cast seven wind blades.


    Continue reading at empire


    Although wind blades, a basic magic, couldn''t stop the strong bullets, they could change their directions slightly! With his unparalleled magic control and his study of the "four ounces to move a thousand pounds" principle in internal martial arts, Eric could achieve this.


    The seven bullets, deviated from their original trajectory, hit the ground with a loud bang, creating four large basin-shaped gunholes. The other three bullets hit three people who happened to be walking near Eric.


    Instantly, screams and a bloodbath ensued. One person''s head was completely shattered, and red and white matter splattered everywhere. Another person was shot in the abdomen, torn in half by the bullet''s tearing force. The last person was relatively lucky, only his right leg was blown away.


    What kind of gun was this? It''s so powerful!


    Eric didn''t feel guilty for the consequences of "I don''t kill innocent people, but the innocent die because of me." He just looked at the aftermath of the bullets and then looked up.


    From the bullets that were shot at him just now, Eric judged that there were at least seven snipers distributed on both sides of the street. Based on the direction of the bullets, he had locked onto the location of one of the snipers¡ªa window on the thirty-seventh floor of a certain building.


    The sniper by the window was always proud of his impeccable marksmanship, and he had full confidence in the shot just now.


    However, he never expected to miss his shot, and what was even more absurd was that several of his colleagues, who were skilled marksmen, also failed completely. The target not only appeared unharmed but didn''t even display a hint of nervousness or fear!


    The sniper by the window, already surprised by this turn of events, suddenly found the target staring directly at him. Although he knew the target was at least eight hundred meters away, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of alarm.


    Without hesitation, he fired another shot. At the same time, his stunned colleagues continued to pull their triggers.


    Once again, seven bullets were aimed at Eric and his companions.


    Eric calmly conjured wind blades, deflecting the bullets off their original trajectory. However, despite his efforts, there were still casualties.


    Ignoring the screams and chaos around them, Eric quickly informed Skidmore of the sniper''s position before turning to pursue another sniper he had identified.


    Although he had locked onto two snipers, the distance was too great for Eric to take them out immediately. He couldn''t use teleportation here, as it would draw too much attention. He had to run a few steps and find a place without anyone around.


    Meanwhile, the snipers fired another shot. The street descended into chaos.


    Several people were severely injured, destined for disability. The frightened crowd screamed and scattered in all directions.


    The sniper by the window was astonished to see that the target was unscathed, while his supposedly "guaranteed" shots had hit people nearby instead¡ªa shameful outcome for him and his team.


    Seven "elite" snipers had fired three shots each, yet not a single target had been eliminated. It was a humiliating situation.


    Burning with anger, the sniper focused even harder on his target, waiting for the perfect moment to shoot.


    Unbeknownst to him, a golden bat had flown out of a restroom window on the ground and was getting closer to him...


    Eric quickly entered a nearby building where another sniper was positioned.


    In the high-rise buildings on both sides, there were two more snipers. One of them watched as Eric entered the building and immediately spoke into his earpiece, "314, the target has entered the building."


    Although 314 hadn''t seen Eric enter, he knew from the direction that the target was coming toward him. He replied, "Copy that."


    314 quickly disassembled his sniper rifle and placed it in a small box. As he turned to leave, he was startled to find the target standing behind him, wearing a faint smile.


    The ability to appear on the rooftop so quickly was due to Eric''s use of teleportation in the elevator. The snipers were unaware of this and were all taken aback.


    Even 314, known for his calm demeanor, couldn''t help but tremble slightly as he pointed at Eric and asked, "How did you get here so quickly?"


    His colleague, 315, was equally shocked and asked, "What''s going on? I''ve been watching the whole time, but I didn''t see how the target appeared! 310, did you see anything?"


    "No!" 310 was shocked but quickly regained his composure and shouted, "Forget about that for now! Shoot..."


    Bang! Bang!


    Eric keenly felt the two sniper bullets spinning towards him¡ªone aimed at his head and the other at his heart. Once again, he used wind blades to slightly alter their trajectories, causing them to miss.


    Seeing that even at such close range they couldn''t hit the target, 310 and 315 immediately began dismantling their weapons, preparing to retreat.


    With their positions already locked in by two bullets, Eric smiled faintly and said softly, "If I let you escape under my nose like this, then I might as well call myself a ''Holy Demon Master''..."


    Although Eric was thirty meters away from 310 and four hundred from 315, it was still within the effective range of his magic.


    310 and 315 had no time to ponder why, as the two sniper bullets exploded on the rooftop, startling 314 back to reality. He hastily drew his pistol and fired wildly at Eric.


    Although Eric was less than five meters away from 314, he managed to intercept all the bullets with just five layers of Qi shields.


    Seeing the bullets fall inexplicably in front of the target, 314 was shocked and, with the thought that "this guy is definitely not human," gloriously fainted.


    Looking at the black box beside the sniper, Eric knew that it contained the single soldier weapon powerful enough to threaten pre-heaven masters.

 Chapter 277 The Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    Driven by curiosity, Eric opened the box."Not bad, this gun looks cool..." Even though it was divided into six parts, Eric could still feel the dominance and fierceness of this sniper rifle.


    Eric picked up the barrel, which he estimated to be about half a meter long, and weighed it. It felt about thirty kilograms. With this weight, could it still be called a "lightweight weapon"? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eric sighed lightly as he put the barrel back in the box and took out the barrel, which was over forty centimeters long.


    Wow, the caliber is close to three centimeters!


    Although Eric was not a weapons enthusiast, he was not ignorant either.


    There was a shooting range in Wu Mei Villa for the mercenary security guards to practice, and Eric had accompanied Tan Ailing there many times for firearms training. He had also heard the mercenaries talk about some modern weapons-related knowledge, so he knew that the caliber of the most powerful sniper rifle today was just over two centimeters!


    Could it be that this gun was developed recently?


    Otherwise, the security guards at home who were fond of firearms would not be unaware of it!


    In addition to the weapon itself, its configuration also surprised Eric.


    The Barrett Optical Ranging System (BORS) was a scope designed to enhance the accuracy of sniper rifles with a very advanced computer data processing system. This system could collect data such as air pressure, temperature, and weapon angle within 2000 meters, which involved target measurement and correction, and process and calculate them to accurately correct all these factors, increasing the accuracy rate of hitting the target.


    All the shooter had to do was to align the crosshairs on the target at a long distance, select the ammunition type, and align the crosshairs on the target.


    It could be said that the Barrett Optical Ranging System could turn an ordinary person into a marksman and elevate a marksman to a higher level, making it the most dreamy auxiliary equipment for every sniper.


    Unfortunately, this scope had only been successfully developed two months ago and had not yet been put into mass production. With the abilities of the security guards under Eric''s command, only twelve of them were able to have it.


    Eric played with it for a while and suddenly felt that the scope in his hand was different from the one he had seen at Wu Mei Villa. Upon closer inspection, he found that this scope even had night vision and infrared penetration capabilities...


    Just as he was sighing, a faint siren sounded. Eric leaned over and looked down, only to see that the Paris police had arrived at the scene.


    From the time Eric and his group left the hotel door, to being attacked, to resolving the situation now, although it sounded long, it had only been six or seven minutes.


    The speed of the Paris police responding to the call was not considered slow.


    Roughly counting, there were already five police cars below, and looking further, more police cars were constantly converging in this direction.


    Well, a shooting incident in the downtown area resulting in several deaths would definitely attract the attention of the Paris police, so the deployment of a large number of police forces was not unexpected!


    Eric put away the scope and closed the box.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he stored the heavy suitcase, which weighed over fifty kilograms, into his storage space.


    As for the sniper 314 who had been knocked unconscious by mental magic, Eric did not let him go. He stored him in a "personal prison" specially refined for holding people¡ªan object-shaped like a watch that could store people!


    Although the Agate Rosary could hold people and objects, it had a limitation¡ªbesides Lusien, who could come and go freely, even if Eric used magic, he could only store people or objects with Eric''s spiritual imprint.


    For example, those who had signed a master-servant contract with Eric, such as Skidmore and others, those who had already blended with Eric like Tan Ailing, and magical equipment that had already been recognized by Eric, and so on!


    After dealing with this, Eric teleported to where 310 and 315 were, taking them and their guns with him. Then he went to meet Skidmore.


    "Caught a few?"


    Although Skidmore was empty-handed, Eric still asked.


    Because he had already given each duke-level vampire a watch¡ªa storage space of three cubic meters, usable for people or objects!


    "Only two!" Skidmore''s face showed not only embarrassment but also a kind of inexplicable anger.


    Eric glanced at him and asked, "Something wrong?"


    Skidmore nodded, about to explain, but Eric waved his hand and said, "Let''s talk back at the hotel."


    Avoiding the crowds of police, doctors, and onlookers, the master and servant returned to the room without any hindrance.


    Eric sat down, and Skidmore handed him a can of juice, saying, "Tell me, what happened..."


    "Master, did you see the firearms used by these snipers?"


    "I did!" Eric nodded. "Very good, very powerful..."


    Skidmore waved his hand somewhat unpleasantly and took out an unassembled sniper rifle from his storage space, saying, "Master, this is a sniper rifle recently designed and manufactured by the A Country''s Barrett Company, with a caliber of up to twenty-five millimeters. It''s called the ''XM109,'' with an effective range of about two thousand meters, a total length of nearly one meter two, a barrel length of about forty-five centimeters, weighing about thirty kilograms, and equipped with a five-round magazine. It also has another name, ''Shoulder-Fired Cannon''..."


    "Quite fitting!" Eric nodded in agreement. "The power of this sniper rifle is equivalent to a small-caliber mortar!"


    "The XM109 is not primarily used for personnel casualties, but is mainly used to target military targets such as aircraft, bunkers, and airport facilities. Its bullets can easily penetrate armor steel plates up to fifty millimeters thick and have the ability to destroy light armored vehicles, information transmission devices, and other equipment..."


    Eric was somewhat surprised and smiled, "I didn''t expect you to be a weapons enthusiast too!"


    Skidmore''s smile was somewhat bitter. "Master, the Barrett Company is also under my jurisdiction! Half a month ago, I received a data report about this sniper rifle."


    Eric smiled faintly, "Your company''s ability to develop such a powerful sniper rifle shows that it is very capable. Why are you so downcast? Are you unhappy that the enemy used your company''s firearms to attack you? Hehe, products are made to be sold, aren''t they? Don''t take it too hard..."


    Skidmore smiled bitterly and said, "Master, you don''t know. The XM109 has only produced ten weapon prototypes for field testing, and has not been mass-produced or sold!"


    Eric was slightly stunned, then understood why Skidmore''s face was not looking good!


    There were only two possibilities for this situation.


    One was that there had been a sensational theft at the company, and the other was that there was a mole in the company.


    Regardless of which one it was, it was not good news for Skidmore.


    "Are you going back to A Country to handle this?" Skidmore did not express his stance, but instead asked, "Master, what do you think?"


    Even though he was his own servant, Eric did not want to interfere in other people''s private affairs, so he just smiled and said, "Your matter, you should decide for yourself!"


    Skidmore immediately shook his head and said, "Just a mere Barrett, although it makes me unhappy, it''s nothing compared to my three hundred years of expectation! After I retake Chateau Chambord, then I''ll deal with it!"


    Eric nodded and stopped discussing the matter, waving his hand to release 314. Without waking him up, he directly used the Unified Mind Technique...


    After digesting 314''s knowledge and memories, Eric slowly opened his eyes while Skidmore immediately approached, his face fierce as he asked, "Master, are these assassins sent by Marshal, that traitor?"


    Eric smiled wryly and asked, "If it was your enemy who sent them, how could they mainly target me?"


    Skidmore explained, "Marshal must have guessed that you are my backing, so he wanted to eliminate you first..."


    "Since you posted the letter to Chateau Chambord, we haven''t left the hotel for three days. How could Marshal find us so quickly, and on what basis could he make the judgment that I am your backing..."


    Eric smiled helplessly, shook his head, and said, "Don''t think too much. These snipers are not mercenaries raised by others, but come from a professional killer organization in the mercenary world. They came because they accepted that ''unrestricted mission''!"


    Skidmore was slightly disappointed and surprised, "These killers have such keen noses, actually confirming the whereabouts of the master so quickly!"


    Eric shook his head and smiled, "I''m afraid that ''Thorn'' also played a part in this!"


    Skidmore was slightly stunned, then angrily said, "These people are really ungrateful, daring to leak the master''s whereabouts! Hmph!"


    "No need to hmm."


    Eric smiled lightly, indifferent, and said, "Thorn is already considered sensible, there''s nothing to complain about! What''s really worth noting is who issued that mission!"


    "Master, do these killers not know anything?"


    Eric shook his head.


    However, he had some clues in his mind...


    When he was in Shanghai, Wu Mei had told Eric that a mysterious person had offered ten million dollars on the hiring network to buy his life.


    However, from Thorn, he learned that the reward for the mission was "live, fifty million US dollars; dead, thirty million US dollars."


    From this, it can be seen that the two mission issuers were either not the same group, or one of them later raised the price!


    The second suspect is Zhang Hongda from the Hongda Group in Nanjing. Judging from the hatred he showed towards Eric at the charity gala, he had a strong motive to hire someone to kill.


    However, this person only has assets of a mere billion, so it seems unlikely that he would have the courage to risk his entire fortune for revenge!


    The third possible mastermind is Zhu Mingde, the young master of the Ming Dynasty family.


    From Eric''s observation, Zhu Mingde is definitely not someone who would "turn hostility into friendship" after suffering a loss.


    Although he dares not openly act against Eric due to Eric''s strength, it is entirely possible that he would act in secret.


    According to Wang Shengqiao, the reason why the Axe Gang caused trouble for the Lingyan Group that day was because of Zhu Mingde''s instigation. With such a "record", it is hard not to be suspicious!


    The last possibility is the An Group.


    However, based on their usual behavior, the An Group seems more inclined to bankrupt Eric rather than destroy him...


    After thinking for a while, there are only these four families who have enmity with him and have the ability to issue such missions. However, the true mastermind behind the scenes is still inconclusive.


    Since he couldn''t figure it out, he decided not to dwell on it. Eric is very open-minded, and besides, there are more important things to do now!

 Chapter 278 Power Struggle

    The sudden attack and hidden enemies did not concern Eric.With a somewhat "go with the flow" mentality, he quickly put these "accidents" behind him. After dealing with several captives, he took Skidmore to Chateau Chambord to continue their unfinished "power struggle"!


    Chateau Chambord has a very distinctive appearance.


    In addition to the circular pointed roofs of the castle, you can also see many exquisitely carved small chimney roofs, all emitting smoke from the heating furnaces.


    From afar, the entire castle looks like a big cake adorned with candles, giving people a fairy-tale-like feeling.


    Plus the backdrop of white snow, yellow leaves, and red maple, it instantly creates a scene full of fantasy, immersing anyone who longs for romance.


    However, today this dreamlike fairy-tale place seems a bit strange.


    Whether it''s because of the unusually cold weather or the particularly oppressive atmosphere, Chateau Chambord in the mountain forest is unusually quiet, not even a sound of insects can be heard.


    Entering the unguarded castle gate, you can see more than a hundred elegantly dressed "people" standing quietly on the lawn in front of Chateau Chambord.


    The leaders of this group are three, with the foremost being the current controller of Chateau Chambord, the famous vampire aristocrat in France¡ªthe Marquis Marshall.


    As the two approached, Marshall, expressionless, greeted Skidmore, "Hello, my godson, Count Skidmore."


    The Marshall family has been serving the Skidmore family for nearly a thousand years. Their past relationship can be said to be mutually beneficial, so the former steward, Marquis Marshall, was qualified to be Skidmore''s "godfather".


    Marshall addressed Skidmore as "Count". sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There is no hint of disdain.


    In the vampire social system, any promotion of noble titles must be evaluated by the Council of Thirteen Clans.


    Because once the noble title is raised, the resources allocated will also increase, which is not just a change in title!


    Although Skidmore already has the strength of a grand duke, his registered title in the Council of Thirteen Clans is still the "Count" from three hundred years ago.


    Not only him, but all the vampires under Eric who have been promoted have not applied for a strength evaluation in Europe. They are a group of "lost" individuals who have been expelled by the council and their families.


    In their hearts, they are not concerned about the noble status of the "vampire" anymore. The so-called "title" and "resources" are far less important to them than the affirmation from their master.


    In the vampire society, there is not only a strict hierarchy but also an absolute "difference between superior and inferior"!


    The so-called "difference between superior and inferior" means that lower vampires have no resistance in the "force field" of higher vampires. Their blood abilities will be completely suppressed, and they will have no means of attack or defense.


    Originally, according to Skidmore''s current strength, once he opened his force field, the Marquis Marshall, who was only a count, would immediately "be defeated".


    However, in order to revenge comfortably, to vent the accumulated frustration of three hundred years, Skidmore deliberately suppressed his strength to the count level, seemingly wanting to compete fairly with Marshall.


    Eric did not stop his servant''s "treacherous" behavior, but watched with a mentality of enjoying the show.


    "Hehe..."


    A deep laughter sounded. With the permission of his master, Skidmore slowly walked forward, looking coldly at Marshall and said, "It''s been over three hundred years. I didn''t expect you to still be so hypocritical..."


    Marshall raised his eyebrows, standing still without moving. He still had a gentle smile on his face, "My godson, what reason has brought you back from exile to the beautiful Chateau Chambord?"


    "I came to visit my ''godfather''."


    Skidmore emphasized with a smile, "And ''take back'' the ''management'' of your family''s estate that you''ve been ''managing'' for three hundred years!"


    "What did you say?" Marshall was taken aback, his face full of false surprise.


    "I said, I am very grateful for your maintenance of Chateau Chambord for three hundred years, but now, it''s time to return the property to its original owner!" Skidmore''s voice was as cold as ice, and there was a fleeting sharpness in his eyes.


    Marshall chuckled. Looking up, what he saw was a pair of bone-chilling blood-red eyes.


    He felt a jump in his heart.


    Without any reason, a sense of fear arose in him. He could no longer speak false polite words and said coldly, "Although I don''t know how you managed to advance to the level of a Marquis, but just based on this, do you dare to come back and ''seize power''? Where does your confidence come from?"


    After speaking, he glanced at Eric intentionally or unintentionally.


    Eric, who had been smiling silently, gave Marshall a feeling of unfathomableness, which made him feel empty and somewhat inexplicably flustered.


    However, his current mood was much better than before he saw Eric and the others!


    Because before this, he had always thought that Skidmore''s backer was a duke, but now it seems that the young man who came to Chateau Chambord with Skidmore is definitely not a member of the vampire clan, which naturally reassured him.


    The slight contempt on Marshall''s face towards Eric made Skidmore both angry and amused. After a cold snort, he said deeply, "Confidence is not something you talk about, but something you do..."


    "Well then, my dear godson, show me what you can do..."


    As soon as Marshall''s words fell, a change occurred.


    Behind him, a black slender sword rose flat from the ground, disappearing five or six meters in an instant, fiercely stabbing towards Skidmore''s eyes.


    "Infiltrator!"


    The sudden appearance of the black weapon and the erupting dark power made Skidmore''s eyebrows slightly furrow, "Shadow Clan..."


    Eric was also surprised, his pupils shrinking into tiny dots, staring closely at the figure shrouded in a layer of black mist.


    The Shadow Clan, like the vampire clan, is a mutated species.


    They are born with the ability to blend into their environment like a chameleon.


    After systematic training, the infiltrators are even more powerful, synonymous with the top assassins in Europe.


    There seemed to be a blazing flame burning in Skidmore''s eyes.


    He dodged the assault of the black sword with a simple sideways movement, and at the same time, flicked his left hand backwards.


    With a crisp sound, the assaulting black slender sword was deflected off course by his finger force.


    It was only when the black sword grazed Skidmore''s face that the piercing screech it caused by tearing through the air entered his ears.


    The speed of this sword was actually faster than the sound!


    Just like ripples in water, it only slightly stirred up a few visible ripples in the air, and the infiltrators hiding in the shadow mist disappeared mysteriously, completely invisible to Marshall and his men.


    Of course, this "complete invisibility" did not deceive Eric.


    However, Eric''s face was still full of admiration, and he became interested in this peculiar ability that did not belong to spatial magic.


    Skidmore''s movements froze. With his strength, he could naturally find the infiltrator, but he just wanted to wait for him to come to him!


    Suddenly, in the shadow cast by a tall conifer on the ground, a sharp black slender sword suddenly appeared, silently and ruthlessly stabbing towards the back of Skidmore''s head.


    The black sword penetrated the target without any hindrance.


    However, strangely, the hand holding the sword also penetrated Skidmore''s head.


    Everyone understood at this moment that the infiltrator had only hit an illusion.


    The infiltrator, who missed his strike, secretly exclaimed in dismay. He was about to retract his sword, but his neck was firmly grabbed by a big hand.


    The infiltrator tried hard to turn his head to see the person who had deceived him with the illusion, but he couldn''t because his neck had been broken since he fell into Skidmore''s hands.


    Watching the rapidly dimming light in the infiltrator''s eyes, Eric shook his head with regret. It was a pity about such a good experimental subject...


    Marshall''s face was very ugly. Due to a certain rule, he could not personally kill Skidmore, so he wanted to use the infiltrator. Moreover, he had always been confident in the infiltrator, believing that even if he couldn''t kill Skidmore, he would still cause him considerable damage.


    But who knew, the infiltrator not only failed to achieve his goal, but also died so quickly!


    Caught off guard, he was unable to rescue him and could only watch as his ally was strangled to death before his eyes.


    "Well, well, well, Skidmore. Since that''s the case, then let me personally fulfill the duties of the ''godfather''. I will teach you a good lesson..."


    In Marshall''s mind, Skidmore''s strength was only comparable to his own; he absolutely did not believe that he would lose to his opponent due to terrain or people.


    After Marshall lunged forward, another vampire beside him seemed to be prompted and also flew up into the air, with two long fangs growing from his mouth. He viciously aimed for Eric''s neck to bite.


    Not only this Count-level peak vampire, but also the viscounts and barons rushed up.


    Although they couldn''t attack Skidmore, who had a "Count" level force field, the handsome and "harmless" Eric became their target for torture and slaughter.


    Eric understood that these vampires were deliberately making such a big fuss in order to unsettle Skidmore, affect his performance on the spot, and help their leader, Count Marshall.


    With a slight smile, Eric casually cast a "Fire Blade Spell" at the Count.


    Although he was now a true pre-heaven master, he had also mastered the supreme skill of the Rantuo Temple, the "Flame Blade".


    But after four hundred years of habit, he still prioritized using magical means when facing enemies.


    The Count-level vampire who flew towards him was taken aback.


    Although he had already anticipated that the person following Skidmore would not be simple, he did not expect the opponent in front of him to have such a "powerful" attack power.


    He dodged somewhat awkwardly. The hem of his gorgeous medieval nobleman''s outfit was inevitably charred by the fire.


    The enraged Count joined forces with the viscounts and barons behind him, and together they rushed madly towards Eric.


    Unperturbed, Eric waved his hand and unleashed the almost forbidden wind-type ultimate magic, the "Tornado Blade".


    In the past, if Eric wanted to cast such a powerful magic on Earth, he would have to spend about ten minutes gathering magical power.


    But now it was different. Having feasted on the "Earth Evil Yin," Eric had restored his full magical reserves to their peak. Even though the magical elements on Earth were quite sparse, his own magical power alone was enough to cast a dozen or so spells of this caliber in one breath.


    With unparalleled precision in magical control, Eric surrounded all the vampires rushing towards him with the Tornado Blade. The vampires inside the tornado blade found it difficult to move, screaming incessantly.


    Within the range affected by the Tornado Blade, it had become a bloody hell. One vampire after another was dismembered by the wind blade, and the body parts were repeatedly cut, leaving no trace behind, directly turning into a mist of blood that floated in the air, making this small world appear blood-red.


    Watching the hellish scene in front of him, Eric inexplicably felt a sense of pleasure in his heart, and a desire for slaughter filled with ferocity and madness surged up, eager to rush forward and ruthlessly harvest lives...


    Eric frowned slightly. He knew that he had experienced some changes and his nature had changed slightly.


    However, this kind of change did not have any actual drawbacks, but was gradually transforming the attitude he had maintained for four hundred years without him realizing it.


    He thought that this might be the return of his "nature" after he "returned home," or it might be because he had absorbed too much "Earth Evil Yin," which had influenced his mind with dark power...


    Marshall, who was single-mindedly trying to defeat Skidmore, had no spare energy to notice anything else. Like Skidmore and Lucien, he belonged to the first major vampire clan, BRUJAH.


    This BRUJAH clan was also the most suitable for combat among the vampire clans. Although they also knew some dark magic and vampire secrets, most of the time, they preferred hand-to-hand combat like werewolves.


    Marshall drew a perfect arc with his right hand, aiming straight for Skidmore''s neck, while the trajectory of his left claw attack ended at Skidmore''s seemingly unguarded chest.


    Just as he was about to succeed, he suddenly saw a "sinister" smile on Skidmore''s face. His heart tightened suddenly, instinctively wanting to retract his hand, but he was astonished to find that his hands were firmly held by the other party, as if cast from bronze and iron, and he couldn''t break free even after exerting several times the force.


    "You..." Marshall couldn''t believe it. "You can actually suppress my strength?"


    Skidmore gave a cold smile, exerting force in his hand, and the violent blood energy surged into Marshall''s body, instantly shattering his wrist bones.


    Although vampires had powerful regenerative abilities, injuries like this were almost impossible to heal.


    In other words, Marshall was basically a useless person from now on. Even if he wanted to cut meat with a knife and fork, he would probably be powerless...

 Chapter 279 The Cornerstone of Controlling Europe

    Marshall, with both hands severed, looked incredulous. After a long while, he said, "You... you actually crippled me? Aren''t you afraid of the Thirteen Clans Council holding you accountable?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The vampire clan is divided into three main types of people.


    The lowest are blood slaves. These people are mostly ordinary people whose bodies have been transformed by the blood energy of vampires. Although they can maintain their youth, their lifespan is only one or two times that of ordinary humans, and their strength is not much greater, only a few times stronger than ordinary people, equivalent to an elite soldier.


    The middle class consists of ordinary people who have undergone the "First Embrace". Although these people have also been transformed, the transformation is not by blood energy, but by the essence blood of pure-blooded vampires.


    After being transformed by the essence blood, these ordinary people can obtain titles, and in terms of lifespan and strength, they are no different from pure-blooded vampires.


    If there is any difference, it is that those who become vampires through the "First Embrace" have a difficulty in advancing in titles that is more than ten times that of pure-blooded vampires, and they also do not have the ability to reproduce or create offspring.


    The last and highest class of vampires are naturally those with pure bloodlines. This group of vampires is extremely rare, numbering only a few thousand.


    Given the rarity of pure-blooded vampires, the Thirteen Clans Council issued a joint order as early as the Middle Ages, prohibiting the killing of pure-blooded vampires under any circumstances.


    However, there are disputes and conflicts among vampires. Although killing is not allowed, many are crippled, or even severely disabled to the point of no recovery. This is also a serious loss for the vampire clan.


    Therefore, the Thirteen Clans Council later added a supplementary rule, prohibiting causing irreparable harm to pure-blooded vampires...


    Listening to Marshall''s accusation, Skidmore laughed, feeling very proud. "Of course I''m afraid of the Thirteen Clans Council''s punishment! But the question is, will they hold me accountable?"


    Marshall angrily and fearfully exclaimed, "You want to kill me to keep me quiet..."


    Skidmore shook his head with a smile, saying, "There''s no need for that! Don''t forget. After that rule, there was a supplementary explanation ¡ª except for those who violate the rule against causing irreparable harm to pure-blooded vampires!"


    As Marshall was inexplicably astonished, Skidmore released his suppressed power, revealing his force field as a Grand Duke.


    Under the absolute law of "superiority and inferiority", Marshall involuntarily trembled. A strong impulse to bow and worship rose in his heart.


    Under the pressure of the upper echelons'' force fields, the blood energy in Marshall''s body deprived him of control over his body. His face twisted, showing his inner struggle and resistance, but his body involuntarily knelt down. Facing Skidmore''s triumphant smile, Marshall yelled in indignation, "How is this possible, how is this possible..."


    "Accept reality, my dear godfather!" Skidmore''s mood was exceptionally relaxed.


    Marshall, unable to see Skidmore, muttered absentmindedly, "America has not been blessed by the blood ancestor Cain. There is nothing that can help increase the blood energy! Even if you secretly stayed in Europe, it is impossible to leap two levels from Count to Duke in just three hundred years, and achieve the strength of a Grand Duke..."


    Marshall couldn''t understand. Although the vampire clan had powerful abilities and a long life, they did not have any "cultivation methods". The methods of cultivation in the vampire clan were only for the application of skills, and there was no shortcut to increasing blood energy.


    In the nearly ten thousand years of vampire history, many outstanding talents had emerged. However, no matter how brilliant and determined they were, they could not create a method to rapidly accumulate blood energy. The only way was to accumulate it over time!


    In the history of the vampire clan, the fastest recorded promotion from Count to Duke took eight hundred years.


    Marshall deeply understood that the qualifications of the disciple he had watched grow up were definitely not comparable to those of the famous vampire genius. Therefore, he had a very strong doubt about Skidmore''s current strength.


    Suddenly, he thought of a possibility and widened his eyes, saying, "Who... who are you exactly?"


    Skidmore was slightly stunned and puzzled. "What are you talking about?"


    Marshall stared at Skidmore intently and said, "Who exactly are you, the Duke? Why are you pretending to be my disciple and plotting to seize my estate? Aren''t you afraid of our lord in France, Duke de Gaulle?"


    Marshall thought that the disciple who had appeared out of nowhere was a crude impostor. It was a disguise deliberately made by some big shots who wanted to "usurp power" in order to have a legitimate reason...


    Here is the translation of the text:


    Seeing Marshall''s gaze filled with suspicion, Skidmore finally understood his meaning and couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    Perhaps misunderstanding Skidmore''s laughter, Marshall asked with a dejected expression, "Could it be, my lord, that you are sent by Duke de Gaulle?"


    It''s no wonder Marshall would think so, because Duke de Gaulle did have such intentions.


    The social system of the vampire clan is somewhat similar to the Warring States period in Japan. Under the major families, besides direct vassals, there are also many minor families.


    And the Marshall family is a vassal of the de Gaulle family.


    More than once, Duke de Gaulle hinted that Marshall should become his direct vassal, but Marshall was unwilling and always pretended to be confused.


    Although Duke de Gaulle had great strength and vast influence, due to the internal rules of the vampire clan, the leader of the clan naturally could not directly intervene in this matter.


    He could only control the Marshall family through means such as "puppets," and then announce its merger into the de Gaulle family, so as not to arouse suspicion.


    The only one qualified to obtain the rights of the Marshall family, besides Marshall and his direct descendants, was the "former lord" Skidmore.


    Therefore, Marshall''s conjecture was not groundless.


    "My godfather, my godfather," Skidmore shook his head, "you are still the same as before, always complicating things..."


    Marshall stared at Skidmore for a while, then asked nervously, "Are you really my disciple? And the Duke?"


    Skidmore nodded, "I am naturally Skidmore, the true master of Chateau Champagne!"


    Marshall didn''t pay attention to Skidmore''s positioning of himself. He breathed a sigh of relief in his heart and then asked with a puzzled expression, "Skidmore, my disciple, how did you achieve the level of a Duke in just three hundred years?"


    Skidmore looked at Eric gratefully and admirably, without speaking, just touching the storage bracelet given by his master.


    Marshall didn''t notice Skidmore''s gaze towards Eric. He thought Skidmore was reluctant to tell the truth because of Eric!


    From Skidmore''s touch and expression, Marshall had a guess. Plus, Skidmore had now restrained his force field, so he acted without hesitation, even not waiting for the action of "standing up."


    After probing with blood energy, Marshall could be sure that the bracelet on his disciple''s hand was definitely a magical item full of dark aura, and its concentration of dark aura far exceeded any dark artifact he had ever seen.


    I believe that even the legendary Dark Holy Artifact is no match for it.


    These storage bracelets were not made from Eric''s chaotic magic power.


    Firstly, because Skidmore and the others were dark creatures, they could only use dark magic equipment.


    Secondly, because of the high demand, if Eric relied solely on his own magic power, it would take who knows how long to refine thousands of storage bracelets!


    Therefore, Eric used the Deathly Yin Qi of the Malignant Monastery as his workshop, using the endless Deathly Yin Qi to refine the storage bracelets, which enabled him to refine all the necessary equipment in less than a month.


    The storage bracelets made from the Deathly Yin Qi naturally carried a dark aura, and it was this aura that made Marshall misunderstand.


    With Eric''s strength and alchemical skills, Marshall naturally could not understand the characteristics of the bracelet. However, the strong dark aura made him stunned, his mind empty, leaving only two words ¡ª Holy Artifact.


    His eyes uncontrollably showed a greedy look. Marshall stared at the "legendary Dark Holy Artifact" without blinking!


    Unsatisfied with Marshall''s greedy look at the treasure bestowed by his master, Skidmore released his force field again slightly.


    Just as Marshall was finally completely sober and understood his current situation, he sighed softly. Just as he was about to resign himself to his fate, he suddenly smelled a strong smell of blood.


    Looking back in the direction of the smell, his face turned pale instantly.


    Here is the translation of the text:


    Previously, he was so focused on confronting Skidmore that he didn''t care about anything else. Later, he was shocked by his own speculation and had no mind to care about other things.


    And now, he finally admitted his failure, remembered his subordinates and descendants, and prepared to leave with them.


    But who would have thought that he didn''t even see a complete person, only a mess of blood and flesh.


    He had never thought that.


    The enemy he faced was so ruthless that he wiped out more than a hundred people.


    Marshall felt very heartbroken.


    Although only three out of the one hundred and twenty-six people were pure-blooded vampires, one of them was his direct descendant, and the others were mostly barons who had been "embraced" for the first time.


    Such a loss was absolutely unbearable for the Marshall family.


    Marshall was very scared because he knew that with the strength of his subordinates and descendants, they were already enough to deal with the Golden Knights.


    However, now they had been "silently" dismembered, and in a very short time.


    Looking at Eric, who was smiling faintly, Marshall''s heart turned cold.


    Although he couldn''t sense any dark power from the opponent, the opponent was obviously more reckless than dark creatures.


    And more ruthless and brutal than dark creatures.


    This person could not even be described as cruel anymore, looking at how he tore people into pieces alive,


    It could be seen that this person was bloodthirsty. And now he had to face this bloodthirsty enemy, he didn''t know what fate awaited him?


    Marshall tried hard to dispel the feeling of fear in his heart. He didn''t know how Skidmore would treat him.


    If there was only Skidmore on the scene, then he was sure he could save his life.


    But now there was another ferocious and bloodthirsty outsider here, and Marshall dared not be sure!


    Because according to the rules of the vampire clan, as long as it wasn''t Skidmore personally, even if Marshall died in front of him, he wouldn''t be blamed by the Thirteen Clans Council!


    Fortunately, Skidmore had no intention of killing his godfather, and let him and his remaining few descendants go.


    With the remaining clan members, Marshall stood on a hill, looking at the picturesque Chateau Champagne from afar, and thought bitterly, "Wait, I will come back, I will come back with Duke de Gaulle and his army. Skidmore, what you owe me, I will get back twice as much..."


    Having said that, Marshall knew that he no longer had the qualifications to request anything from Duke de Gaulle.


    Duke de Gaulle would not go against a new lord with the strength of a duke for a fallen man!


    However, Marshall was confident that he could persuade Duke de Gaulle, not for anything else, but for the "Holy Artifact" that was enough to make even a prince tempted...


    Skidmore, who had regained Chateau Champagne and all his family property, originally wanted to seek revenge on the Broumell family with Eric, but Eric stopped him.


    "Now that you have just regained your family property, stay and make arrangements first. Don''t let your assets be lost because of the change of the lord!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Skidmore said solemnly, "I will make sure to take care of the property for the master and prevent anyone from taking advantage of it..."


    Eric nodded and said, "Summon some more people from the country and start our plan."


    "Yes, master!" Skidmore looked a little excited, "We will definitely not disappoint the master''s trust and will make France the cornerstone of the master''s control over Europe..."

 Chapter 280 The Mysterious Woman

    The Dordogne Province in France has always been known as the "City of Castles." Unlike the Loire Valley where Chateau Champagne is located, the castles in the Dordogne Province are smaller in scale and less ornate, making them ideal "commoner castles" for tourism and vacation.Eric, traveling alone, is exploring here. The simple and compact castles suit Eric''s taste, reminding him of the mage towers built in Celestia.


    However, although he feels a sense of familiarity with these buildings, Eric has no intention of buying one here or building one directly at home. Because these castles are a bit small, typically only accommodating twenty or thirty people. And now Eric''s family is large, even the gardeners at home are more numerous than this.


    Moreover, the style of the castles here is quaint and heavy, giving a sense of weighty history that he believes would not appeal to the women at home. If it were the fairy-tale romantic Chateau Champagne, it would be closer to their tastes. At least Tang Feiyan and Lin Yujie would definitely scream for joy.


    Although Chateau Champagne is very beautiful, it cannot be compared with Wu Mei Manor. However, as an annex, it is still very good. After finishing this busy period, he must bring Ailing and the others to see it. He believes they will love this summer resort in France¡ªChateau Champagne!


    Just as Eric was thinking warmly of his distant lover, a loud and urgent voice in French sounded behind him.


    Disturbed from his thoughts, Eric was somewhat unhappy, but this was after all a public place. He couldn''t blame others for not having "public etiquette," so Eric just frowned and planned to leave on his own.


    But unexpectedly, the person speaking was actually targeting Eric. Seeing that he didn''t react, she continued to shout, and then followed him.


    Eric, who was focused on walking, was stopped by a young Western woman with a very striking color scheme, excellent figure, and exquisite appearance.


    He raised an eyebrow slightly, his cold and deep black eyes staring directly at the woman who blocked his way, and asked in English, "Can I help you?"


    Standing breathlessly in front of Eric, the woman, about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, had dazzling golden hair like the sun and eyes as deep blue as the sea.


    Her skin was completely different from most Western women, with a watery and silky look like that of an Eastern woman.


    It gave people a feeling of wanting to bend down and take a bite of her tender sweetness.


    Although Eric had a slightly improper imagination about her in his heart, his cold and melancholic expression did not reveal his thoughts.


    The beautiful exotic woman was looking at Eric with excitement, her eyes sparkling with light, and she said in English, "Sir, I have something very important to discuss with you. Are you free now? I''ll only delay you for a few minutes... at most half an hour?"


    "Miss, we don''t know each other, do we? Why should I lend you my precious time?"


    Seeing her extremely excited expression, Eric was quite suspicious of what she was so excited about.


    She didn''t seem like the kind of single woman who would find a companion on a trip, nor did she seem like the kind of pioneer of the sexual liberation movement who liked to seduce handsome men.


    "Please! I really have something important to discuss with you. It''s about my future..." The exotic woman sincerely begged Eric.


    Although this exotic woman was sweet and quite to Eric''s taste, he didn''t want to have a holiday romance with her.


    He shook his head slightly and said, "I''m sorry. I''m in a hurry." Not wanting to be held up, Eric rejected her and turned to leave.


    Originally, he had planned to stroll around before entering the hotel nearby, but now there was a sudden situation that made him have to change his mind and decide to return to the hotel to rest first.


    "Hey, why are you so rude? I''ve pleaded with you, and how can you ignore me like this?"


    The exotic woman pouted, her hands on her slender waist, her tone no longer pleading.


    "You think I''m rude? Ha, sir, you really like to joke."


    With a mocking smile on her lips, the exotic woman ran over and argued with him, "Compared to someone like you who has no gentlemanly demeanor and refuses to lend a hand to a lady, I''m far from rude!"


    "Is that so? You''re too polite. Compared to someone like you who inexplicably disturbs others'' enjoyment and speaks inexplicable words, I need to learn more. However, my learning ability is dull in this respect, so I think I''d better not learn." With a glance at her mocking smile, Eric''s eyes turned cold, and he retorted with a hint of sarcasm.


    The beautiful exotic woman gasped, trembling all over with anger, "How dare you be so arrogant as to ignore a lady''s request!"


    "Just as you are not a lady, I am not an arrogant person!"


    "What did you say? Who''s not a lady?"


    The exotic woman''s pretty face had completely lost its color, looking rather grim. "Where are you from? It''s better not to be Chinese. Otherwise, you''ll ruin my impression of Chinese men as kind and family-oriented, caring for women!"


    Where he came from was none of her business, so Eric had no intention of responding to her.


    He just offered her a strong suggestion, "You look like you''re about to have a stroke... There''s an outdoor caf¨¦ over there. I strongly suggest you go there and rest, so as not to faint here and block the passage for tourists, which would be bad..."


    "Your suggestion is terrible! I absolutely do not want to take it!"


    The exotic woman, obviously not expecting the exceptionally handsome man in front of her, who was outstanding in both appearance and demeanor, to have such a bad personality, was extremely disappointed. With that, she turned and walked away, no longer bothering with him.


    Eric watched the exotic woman leave in a huff and couldn''t help but smile. She was quite cute when she was angry, but cute as she might be, he didn''t want to get involved with this inexplicable woman at such a critical moment.


    Once the mood for sightseeing was disturbed, it was difficult to regain. Helpless, Eric returned to the hotel to rest, preparing to continue his "journey" early the next day.


    The simple and rustic scenery of the castles and countryside really captivated Eric, and he couldn''t help but stay here for two more days.


    Moreover, the Broumell family was also in the Dordogne Province, only three hours'' drive from the hotel where he was staying, so he was not in a hurry.


    There were no unexpected incidents these two days. Although he was occasionally approached, it was nothing like the strange feeling he had with the exotic woman, and it was not as annoying.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    So, overall, Eric had a very enjoyable time these two days.


    After relaxing his mood, Eric decided to start his business the next day and leisurely returned to the hotel.


    Just as he entered the lobby of the hotel, a somewhat familiar voice sounded behind him, "Hey, wait for me, don''t leave..."


    After pausing at the entrance of the lobby for a second or two, Eric slowly turned around, his dark and deep eyes falling on the person¡ªsure enough, it was the beautiful exotic woman again!


    Looking at her cheese-like smooth and fair face, bright and agile eyes, and that delicate and tender neck, Eric''s heart couldn''t help but move slightly.


    But immediately, his brows furrowed with this reaction, making his handsome face appear even more melancholic.


    Eric was a bit puzzled. Why did he always react like this whenever this inexplicable woman appeared?


    He was sure that he was definitely not lusting after her beauty; this kind of irresistible heart flutter was more like sensing something.


    This was really strange...


    "Hey. Handsome sir, don''t be so distant! I just happened to see you passing by here, so I came over to say hello!" Eric''s thoughtful expression was interpreted by the exotic woman as displeasure.


    "Just happened to see me?" Eric put aside his thoughts, feeling quite suspicious. Could this woman be following him?


    "Yes, yes, it''s definitely a coincidence! I came over here today to stroll around, and I didn''t expect to see you again!" The exotic woman swore to God, looking absolutely truthful.


    Eric remained calm, staring straight into her bright eyes. There was no sign of lying in her eyes.


    "Sir, you''re too rude. After all, we''ve met and talked before, so we''re friends."


    The exotic woman''s self-talk made Eric want to laugh, but at the same time, he was a bit wary. Could this woman also be an assassin who had taken on the unrestricted task?


    Was she trying to get close to him in this way to achieve her assassination goal?


    To verify his suspicions, Eric decided to be "rude." "Should I remind you that we seemed to have had a quarrel when we met..."


    "Did we? I''ve forgotten!" The exotic woman seemed to have amnesia, answering without blushing or breathing heavily.


    Eric sneered, "You''ve forgotten, but I haven''t." Under such a cold face, if she continued to pester him, it was likely that she had a problem!


    "Do you have to show this kind of expression to me?"


    The exotic woman looked at Eric''s expression and followed suit, her brows furrowing. "How can you be so ungentlemanly? I greeted you with a smile and tried to chat with you nicely. Even if there was something unpleasant that day, seeing me smile today should make you forget about it. Don''t dwell on it."


    "I remember, I didn''t ask you to smile."


    "What does it have to do with you whether I smile or not? Even if you want me to smile now, I don''t feel like it."


    A cold snort escaped her seductive red lips.


    The exotic woman finally got so angry that she turned her head away from Eric, throwing a tantrum like a child.


    "If you don''t feel like smiling, then don''t smile. I don''t feel like watching either." Her demeanor was reminiscent of a lover''s quarrel, making Eric unable to help but laugh again.


    "Why are you laughing? I don''t want you to watch me."


    With hands on her hips, the exotic woman turned her face away, eyes ablaze with anger, and threatened, "I warn you. If you dare to look at me again, I will call for help on the spot..."


    "If you want to call, go ahead. I have no objections."


    Eric would never be threatened by anyone. He snorted coldly, making his stance clear.


    Not wanting to bother with this inexplicable woman anymore, he turned and walked into the hotel lobby.


    The exotic woman stared at his tall figure as he walked away quickly, feeling embarrassed and angry. A surge of anger rose from the soles of her feet to her head.


    She was furious. "You heartless man, abandoning me and our child, running over here to vacation with some wild woman, and then telling me to get out of your sight? What kind of person are you!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her tearful performance could qualify her for the Cannes Film Festival.


    In romantic France, such accusations were quite serious.


    The exotic woman''s outburst caught the attention of everyone in the hotel lobby. People stopped in their tracks and turned their gaze towards her.


    "Him, it''s him, that Eastern man in white clothes and white pants, he''s the man who abandoned me and our child!"


    Afraid that people wouldn''t know who she was accusing, the exotic woman pointed at Eric not far away, tears streaming down her face.


    Now everyone knew.


    Seeing the beautiful woman in tears, sympathy flooded in. The sharp gazes of the crowd all focused on the innocent Eric.


    The intense hostility made Eric''s hair stand on end. Originally, he didn''t want to pay attention to the inexplicable woman, but he didn''t want to be despised because of her either.


    So he stopped, turned around abruptly, and stared fiercely at the exotic woman, who dared to point at him. He said in a cold voice, "You... how dare you talk nonsense..."


    "Nonsense? You''re the one who doesn''t have the guts to take responsibility for me and the child." The exotic woman immediately countered, crying so convincingly that it seemed real.


    With a cold face, Eric stared at her, feeling an impulse to act!


    But seeing the hotel''s "righteous" people getting restless, Eric knew he had to endure it for now!

 Chapter 281 Door-to-Door Trouble

    "Your silence is an admission, right? Hmph, if you dare to deny what you''ve done, you''ll surely be punished by God! But I''m not that cruel. I don''t want you to suffer revenge. I just hope you won''t disturb me and the child in the future. I''ll raise this child myself, without relying on you..."She shouted loudly at Eric, then immediately turned and ran away.


    Damn it!


    With a stride, Eric chased after her.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, the doorman standing beside the hotel revolving door suddenly stopped Eric, apologizing and saying that there was a small problem with the door, asking him to wait for a moment.


    Eric tried to push it, and indeed, the door couldn''t rotate. He had no choice but to stay in place, watching the exotic woman who had set him up gradually disappear into the crowd of tourists.


    After about ten seconds, the revolving door finally "recovered" to normal. Eric shook his head, stepped out, and chased after her. Unfortunately, the exotic woman had taken advantage of this time to skillfully blend into the crowd of sightseers, disappearing without a trace.


    Eric paused for a moment, then chuckled dumbfoundedly. He felt he had been too impulsive. Even if he couldn''t use offensive magic, couldn''t he at least use "Silencio"?


    Why did he let that inexplicable woman spout nonsense? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was all his fault...


    Back at the hotel, people in the lobby were all looking at Eric with disdain.


    Some of the hotel staff still showed some respect, after all, Eric was still their "God".


    But the tourists, who were also consumers, had no such reservations. The gentler ones just looked at him with condemnation in their eyes, while the more fiery ones had already begun to point fingers and scold.


    Fortunately, everyone was "gentlemanly", and no one "acted righteously".


    Eric forgave them generously because he knew that these people were also "victims", deceived by that inexplicable woman!


    So, with a cold expression, he ignored the thousand fingers pointing at him and calmly got on the elevator. He returned to his room...


    In the Dordogne region, there was a castle known as the "French White House" - the Lastinek Castle. Its design was very unique, with six columns, an oval living room, almost identical to the A Country White House.


    Many locals were dissatisfied with this title because they believed that Lastinek was the "original version", while the White House was just a "pirated version" that copied its design.


    Supporting their view was the fact that Lastinek Castle was completed in the 15th century, while the White House was completed in the early 19th century.


    Lastinek Castle belonged to the typical neoclassical architectural style, with a high status in architectural history, considered a model of "pursuing balance and beauty in simplicity".


    Although countless architects and tourists came here to visit every year, they could only see the appearance of the castle from afar and were not allowed to enter.


    Because this castle, with its more than five hundred years of history, was the residence of the super-rich Broumell family in France.


    Although he didn''t want to disturb ordinary tourists and set the "visit" time at midnight, Eric didn''t mind disturbing the host. After all, he came for a "visit," not to steal chickens and dogs!


    If Eric had been brought up in a traditional Chinese education, even if his intentions were not good, he would still have greeted them politely, saying, "Count Broumell, Eric from China requests an audience."


    Unfortunately, Eric grew up in Celestia. Enjoy more content from empire


    Lacking some "traditional virtues" from his bones, he liked to be straightforward in everything.


    He walked towards Lastinek Castle without a word, even though he was thirty meters away from the castle gate, stepping into the small square full of streetlights in front of the castle, he only then heard a trumpet sound, "Please stop, you are on private territory..."


    Although the person speaking used English that Eric could understand, he still ignored it and continued to walk forward leisurely.


    The trumpet sounded twice, seeing no effect.


    The tone immediately became unfriendly, even faintly menacing, "Please turn back, or we''ll shoot..."


    Shoot?


    I''m waiting for it...


    The warning was ineffective, so bullets had to be used.


    Bang bang bang...


    The guards here were quite good, they didn''t shoot at Eric''s vital points, all the bullets were aimed at his legs. This made Eric feel slightly favorable and he decided not to kill anyone later.


    The power of ordinary firearms was far inferior to the XM109 sniper rifle and posed no threat to Eric. With the protection of the ten-layer Qi Shield, Eric walked unhindered to the gate.


    From the faint commotion from the enemy, it could be inferred that they were extremely surprised by Eric''s abnormal behavior.


    However, the gunfire did not stop, but became more intense. Bullets shot towards Eric like a swarm of bees, densely packed and aimed at him.


    In this situation, it was natural not to expect the other side to open the door to welcome him.


    Eric directly waved his hand and cast a spectacular "Fireball Spell," blasting a big hole in the redwood gate of Lastinek Castle.


    The guards of the Broumell family were well-trained. Although they couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise, they did not retreat.


    The gunfire paused for a moment, but as Eric crossed the gate, about twenty to thirty guards armed with guns and wearing uniforms surrounded him in a semicircle.


    Eric didn''t want to get entangled with these ordinary people, so he simply cast a wide-area Sleep Spell to deal with this roadblock.


    The previous intensive gunfire had already awakened the sleeping castle, and dozens of figures rushed towards him at high speed. From their speed, it was clear that they were not ordinary people.


    If Eric guessed correctly, these people should belong to the Broumell family''s knights. The question was, what level were these knights? Bronze? Silver? Or Gold?


    Perhaps because they had already identified Eric as an "intruder," these "reinforcements" did not engage in the unnecessary action of "questioning" and attacked directly.


    The reinforcements, as knights, did not use modern firearms like the guards, but each wielded a sword. This sword was not a Chinese three-foot green front, but a two-handed longsword used on the European battlefield.


    The five knights in casual clothes at the forefront shouted together, wielding their sharp longswords, aiming to strike at Eric''s head. Although their attack was fierce, it brought a strong wind.


    But Eric knew that these people should only be Bronze Knights, because they did not emit Qi, relying only on physical strength to attack.


    For such opponents, Eric couldn''t be bothered to take a look at them. As the five two-handed swords were just raised, he had already silently cast five Qi Shields.


    The Qi Shields not only had protective power, but also had a powerful function under Eric''s exquisite control - knocking people out!


    For Eric, who didn''t want to harm lives, knocking out opponents was the best choice. Although Eric had dozens of ways to make people faint, the Qi Shield was undoubtedly the most effortless.


    Seeing their comrades inexplicably faint, the seven knights who followed the five Bronze Knights were slightly panicked. Before they could dodge, the seven unpredictable Qi Shields had already smashed towards them.


    The seven of them fell almost simultaneously, unable to even swing their swords!


    After quickly dealing with these forty to fifty people, Eric noticed that the second wave of reinforcements was also approaching. Without much thought, Eric casually smashed six more Qi Shields.


    However, this time the Qi Shields were ineffective. The six knights who were hit emitted a white light, and their figures only paused slightly, with no other adverse reactions.


    Eric suddenly realized that this white light neutralized the Qi Shield. It was Qi!


    In this case, this second wave of reinforcements had at least several Silver-level knights...


    It was very likely that all these people were Silver Knights, just like the first wave of reinforcements were all Bronze Knights!


    More than twenty knights all activated their Qi, enveloped in a white light, wielding their heavy two-handed swords, shouting and charging towards Eric.


    Eric smiled faintly, and with a roar, he let out a loud "Lion''s Roar"!


    His sudden roar was loud and intimidating.


    The lights distorted, and the earth trembled.


    And facing the Silver Knights charging towards him, they felt their eardrums being torn apart, screaming in pain and stopping in their tracks, holding their heads.


    Just as the roar sounded, Eric cast dozens of Qi Shields, smashing them towards the deafened knights.


    And at this moment, the Silver Knights, where could they maintain their Qi?


    In just a blink of an eye, more than twenty top-notch Silver Knights all fainted to the ground!


    Eric continued to advance, using Qi Shields and Lion''s Roar to deal with his opponents. In less than ten minutes, he had already reached the gate of the White House.


    Here, a group of knights stood, led by three of them.


    One was a middle-aged man with a scar on his face, exuding a cold and stern aura. Another was a proud young man with golden hair, and the last one was a chubby man who looked extremely foolish.


    Eric walked over, glanced at them indifferently, and calmly said, "Summon your Countess..."


    "Is our Pearl someone you, an unknown person, can summon at will?" The proud young man sneered disdainfully.


    Eric shook his head. As if talking to himself, he said, "If you beat the dog, the master should show up, right?"


    The proud young man''s eyes narrowed. He was about to retort, but the cold middle-aged man beside him stopped him and said in a deep voice, "Enough talk, let''s get started!"


    Before his words landed, the three of them attacked Eric simultaneously.


    The middle-aged man used a Turkish scimitar and made a fierce and powerful sweeping attack, with such momentum that he seemed determined to split Eric in half with one blow.


    The proud young man used a rapier, and the blade trembled, flashing into thousands of green lights. They poured towards Eric like a torrential rain.


    The chubby man, on the other hand, wielded a giant double-handed axe. With a sudden strike, the strong wind mixed with dust, like a sandstorm!


    The flashes of the blades, the shadows of the swords, and the force of the axe, almost intertwined and struck at the moment of a breath, leaving no gap for dodging, like a web of death!


    Unfortunately, for Eric, a superhuman with the dual strength of a saintly mage and a pre-heaven expert, the net of death was a bit too large. He effortlessly dodged it.


    If Eric didn''t want to see the difference between Western Qi and Celestia''s Qi, they would have been dealt with long ago.


    Feeling frustrated that all their attacks were in vain, the proud young man shouted angrily, "Do you have any knightly spirit left? If you''re a hero, don''t hide like a mouse, fight us fair and square!"


    Upon hearing this, Eric couldn''t help but roll his eyes and calmly said, "Whether I am a hero or not is not for you to decide! Besides, I am not a knight, why should I possess knightly spirit?"


    The proud young man was already frustrated from the fight and hearing Eric''s sarcastic words, he couldn''t help but shout, his eyes bloodshot, and his rapier suddenly swept out, like a waterfall pouring down, fiercely and torrentially, with golden sword energy swirling around, so majestic and fierce, sweeping towards Eric!


    Cooperating with his attack, the cold middle-aged man and the chubby man gritted their teeth, roaring and unleashing their full power.


    In an instant, the blade qi and axe force surged, and the sky and earth changed color.


    The curved and flat blade shadows rose, and under the roaring sound that seemed like the sky collapsing and the earth cracking, they seemed to be lingering clouds and mist, bringing an astonishing pressure, and suddenly pressed towards Eric!


    Although the attacks of the three were spectacular, Eric still saw many flaws. He moved like flowing clouds and drifting water, with his figure shifting and flying, evading the eyes of the onlookers.


    After a few minutes of fighting, Eric had a rough estimate of the strength of the three opponents. They were definitely Gold-level knights, and their martial arts were truly amazing.


    Because Western Qi and Chinese internal energy were more focused on combat, strictly speaking, the attack power of these Gold Knights was even higher than that of first-class masters.


    However, relying on these three people alone did not make Eric cautious and focused. It was only when he was distracted that Eric noticed a figure, a figure protected by four Gold Knights.


    If he guessed correctly, the figure hiding behind the stone pillar should be the main person Eric was looking for¡ªCount Kulisenu Broumell!

 Chapter 282 Familiar Stranger

    The middle-aged man, the proud young man, and the chubby man were all extremely skilled with their respective weapons.Under their blades, swords, and axes, it seemed they could conjure any move at any time, attacking from any angle, fierce, vicious, and unpredictable!


    The combat style, so different from Chinese martial arts, made Eric quite impressed. If the main person hadn''t appeared, he really wanted to play a little longer.


    The main course was already served, was it necessary to pick at the side dishes?


    Eric moved like a fish in water, subtly taking three steps to evade the range of the blades and then instantly unleashing thirty "Qi Shields."


    The middle-aged man, with the highest skill among the three, suddenly felt a violent fluctuation in the air. His eyes widened, and he exclaimed, "Be careful, this is the Void Splitting Palm..." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could finish his words, the blade qi, sword lights, and axe aura they emitted clashed with Eric''s Qi Shield, mistaken for the "Void Splitting Palm."


    There was a sudden burst of countless loud noises in the air. The chubby man, who was rushing towards Eric, was thrown back three zhangs, landing heavily. The middle-aged man also staggered back, pushed back three meters!


    Only the proud young man, who attacked with a stepping thrust, escaped the crisis of the Qi Shield pressing down on him and was not affected by the shockwave.


    Eric had been on the defensive, purely using his agility to respond. This naturally gave the middle-aged man and the others the wrong impression, thinking that Eric only had the upper hand in speed.


    However, now that Eric had made his first move with such great momentum, it naturally shocked them.


    The middle-aged man''s face changed drastically, and he shouted hoarsely, "You, who can wield such power with the Void Splitting Palm, must be a prominent figure in the Chinese martial arts world! I just don''t know where our Broumell family offended you, prompting you to come knocking at our door? Is there a misunderstanding between us?"


    Standing there, Eric did not pursue, and calmly said, "Do you still remember the Chinese person who was injured by you two months ago? I''m here to help him seek revenge!"


    "Two months ago?" The middle-aged man seemed unaware of this incident and turned to look at the proud young man.


    The proud young man thought for a moment and nodded, indicating that he knew. "That day, I happened to be guarding the castle and knew a little! It''s said that a little thief sneaked into the castle and was discovered by the Lord. That little thief was quite slippery. After being hit by the Lord''s Qi Wave, he still managed to escape..."


    The proud young man''s expression and tone were full of contempt for Eric, who claimed to avenge a "little thief."


    "Little thief?"


    Eric glanced at him indifferently and said disdainfully, "Just a ''little thief,'' yet it took your Broumell family''s female head to take action personally? Are all of you in your family idle?"


    This remark seemed to hit a sore spot for the proud young man. His once handsome face now twisted and deformed.


    Seemingly irritated and ashamed, he roared, and his rapier shot out, transforming into hundreds of sword shadows that fiercely enveloped Eric.


    Realizing that there was no misunderstanding and that the target of the opponent''s vengeance was their own Lord, the middle-aged man didn''t say much. He and the chubby man simultaneously shouted and attacked.


    Eric smiled faintly, waving his hands lightly, and a suffocatingly violent force surged up, as if the raging sea and surging waves, as if the entire world was encompassed in this force in an instant!


    This was the scene when eighty-eight Qi Shields were smashed out simultaneously!


    At this moment, Eric seemed to have fallen in love with the feeling of smashing people with Qi Shields. It was truly majestic...


    With a bang, the middle-aged man, who tried to save the situation, was the first to be thrown back with a mouthful of blood, flipping over in the air. Shortly after, the chubby man, who intended to face the force head-on, was also shaken by the axe and flew backward, rolling several times in the air.


    And the proud young man, hoping to evade the invisible force, was inevitably smashed to the ground. Although he was not yet unconscious, he was in a very sorry state.


    The instant defeat of the three golden knights caused exclamations from the other knights who were watching.


    However, they did not join forces to attack. It''s unclear whether they were emphasizing "knightly spirit" or secretly received someone''s orders.


    Under the protection of the golden fighting aura, although the proud young man was in a sorry state, he was not seriously injured. After getting up, he rushed to the side of the middle-aged man and the chubby man, anxiously checking their injuries for his two comrades.


    Several minutes later, after some initial self-healing, the middle-aged man and the chubby man, who had just regained consciousness from dizziness, stood up. Just as they were about to continue their attack, a very pleasant yet somewhat familiar female voice sounded, "I''ve already shown mercy. Must you still be so ungrateful?"


    With these words, five figures turned around the pillar and appeared in front of Eric.


    The four guards held Turkish scimitars and surrounded a woman. They looked at Eric coldly, like four cheetahs ready to pounce on their prey at any moment.


    Although these four were all experts no less than the middle-aged man, Eric paid them no mind. After just a casual glance, he focused his attention on the woman they were guarding.


    Her soft and smooth golden hair emitted a gentle light under the reflection of the lamp.


    Wearing a top-grade silk-made swordsman suit, it draped over her curvaceous body like light clouds.


    Her deep blue eyes were flowing and vast like the sea, intoxicating anyone who looked at her...


    Eric was quite surprised because he recognized this woman. She was the exotic woman who had "thrown dirty water" on him and claimed to have "had a child with him"...


    However, it seemed not to be her! Because this woman completely looked like she had never seen him before, and her eyes were clear, not like she was acting. Most importantly, their temperament was completely different.


    The woman he met last time was warm, lovely, and confused!


    While the woman in front of him, who seemed to be carved from the same mold, was cold, noble, and dignified! Read the latest on empire


    Just as Eric was carefully observing and comparing, including the middle-aged man, all the knights present knelt down on one knee and punched their chests, "Greetings, my lady!"


    Indeed, this woman was the "main character" - Countess Kulisenu Broumell.


    After commanding the knights to rise, the beautiful woman, who was familiar yet strange to Eric, spoke, "Sir, thank you for showing mercy! Although you came for revenge, you did not harm anyone in my Broumell family. We appreciate your mercy! To express our apologies, I am willing to treat your friend''s injuries and compensate for some economic losses..."


    "No need!"


    Eric waved his hand to interrupt her and said, "We have already healed that kid''s injuries..."


    "What?" Countess Broumell was surprised.


    She had seen Eric take action without causing any casualties, thinking that the other party was holding back and needed her to treat her friend''s internal injuries. After all, she deeply understood the harm of her family''s inherited combat aura, which could not be healed by ordinary means.


    However, now she heard that her family''s unique injury had been healed by an outsider, which was unexpected and shocking to her!


    "I said, the person you injured has recovered, so you don''t need to worry about it anymore! Now, let''s talk about compensation..."


    "Sir, please wait a moment!"


    This time it was Countess Broumell who interrupted Eric''s words. "You said, your friend is fine now?"


    "Yes, is there a problem?" Countess Broumell''s slightly nervous expression made Eric curious.


    "Is he completely recovered without any sequelae?"


    "Of course."


    The knights who were eavesdropping all let out an incredulous murmur, which made Eric feel a little puzzled.


    "Sir, can you tell me how you healed that kind of injury?" Perhaps it was rare for her to speak in such a "soft" tone, but Countess Broumell''s expression was a bit rigid.


    "You tell me first, why do you care so much about this?" Eric asked.


    Countess Broumell was stunned for a moment and said, "Our Broumell family''s combat aura has a very peculiar damage. Neither modern medicine nor the Holy Water of the Vatican has any immediate effects! Only core members of our family can completely heal it without any sequelae..."


    Upon hearing this, Eric understood. Presumably, the special damaging nature of their combat aura was one of the foundations of the Broumell family''s prominence. Anyone would be nervous and restless knowing that their unique skill had been deciphered by someone else!


    Thinking of this, Eric couldn''t help but smile and said, "Rest assured, this kind of injury can only be healed by those who have cultivated the ''Spring Wind and Rain Technique'' in China. And in the current world, there is only one person who has mastered this unique skill..."

 Chapter 283 Meyer

    "Spring Wind and Rain Technique?"Countess Broumell was slightly surprised and exclaimed, "The Medicine King Sect''s profound skill?"


    "You know about the Medicine King Sect too?" Eric was pleasantly surprised.


    "Yes," Countess Broumell nodded and said, "Over a hundred and sixty years ago, my great-grandfather met the junior head of the Medicine King Sect who was traveling in Europe. The two of them became close friends. It was with the help of that senior from the Medicine King Sect that my great-grandfather was able to improve our family''s combat aura, extending the lifespan of practitioners from barely thirty to almost fifty, greatly enhancing our family''s strength and truly establishing the Broumell family''s position in the French knight world."


    "I didn''t expect our two families to have such a relationship..." Eric sighed.


    Countess Broumell''s eyes lit up, "Are you a disciple of the Medicine King Sect?"


    Eric nodded calmly, "I am Eric, the current junior head of the Medicine King Sect."


    "Your surname is ''Eric''?"


    Countess Broumell whispered in surprise, seeming more astonished than when she heard someone could heal her family''s combat aura.


    "Do you have anything to prove your identity? It''s important to me!"


    Seeing Countess Broumell''s sincere yet somewhat anxious expression, Eric shook his head and took out the symbol prepared by Eric Yun to represent his status as the junior head¡ªa bamboo plaque engraved with the word "Eric."


    Countess Broumell hurriedly came down and, after carefully examining the bamboo plaque for a while, looked directly at Eric.


    Excitedly, she said, "It''s real, it''s really you, you are truly the junior head of the Medicine King Sect..."


    Eric took back the bamboo plaque. He felt a bit disdainful of Countess Broumell''s surprise, but then he was also greatly surprised!


    Because all the knights present, including the senior knight and the four guards around Countess Broumell, all knelt down and saluted him with their right fists to their chests, saying, "Greetings, young master!"


    "Young... master?" Eric was stunned for a moment before he asked the smiling Countess Broumell, "Why are they calling me ''young master''?"


    "Because you are my younger brother!" Countess Broumell''s matter-of-fact expression made Eric feel a bit dizzy. "Don''t you know?"


    Eric suddenly felt as if he had made a huge mistake and nodded with some guilty conscience.


    Countess Broumell frowned slightly and said, "Our ancestors from both families formed a deep bond, and because of your family''s help to mine, my great-grandfather established a family rule, stating that every generation of the Eric family from the Medicine King Sect is equivalent to a direct disciple of my Broumell family! Don''t you know about this?"


    Eric nodded, explaining, "I only officially acknowledged my ancestry recently!"


    "No wonder..." Countess Broumell suddenly realized, "I was wondering why I didn''t see you, my brother, when I visited Grandfather Eric five years ago..."


    Eric''s eyebrows twitched. He still didn''t fully believe it and said, "With our relationship, I believe my grandfather must have known about your family''s combat aura, right? But why didn''t he tell me when my friend came to the Medicine King Sect for treatment..."


    "Wasn''t there someone else present at the time?"


    Countess Broumell smiled understandingly, "That''s right! Grandfather Eric must have been concerned about the consequences!"


    "What consequences?" Eric was puzzled.


    "Brother, aren''t you aware that the cultivation worlds of China and the Western Regions experienced a period of over a hundred years of ice age, which only began to recover slightly in the past twenty or thirty years?"


    Countess Broumell''s astonished words and expression made Eric blush slightly and said, "It''s because Grandfather was afraid of revealing the relationship between our two families, so he pretended to be like that intentionally?"


    "Yes. The Medicine King Sect has an aloof position in China, and every action must be cautious. Although the cultivation world in China no longer advocates for fighting against the West, there is still a strong sense of rejection. The situation is similar on our side. So, the dealings between our two families are only known to direct descendants and trusted individuals..."


    Eric couldn''t help but complain about his grandfather in his heart.


    Even if there were outsiders present at the time, couldn''t you have informed me afterwards?


    Although I basically stayed with Lin Yujie after that, couldn''t you spare even ten minutes?


    Could it be that Grandfather forgot about this later?


    "Alright. Brother, do you understand now? Come on, call me ''sister''."


    Eric''s eyes flickered slightly, his handsome face blushing slightly, but under Countess Broumell''s earnest gaze, he finally whispered, "Sister."


    "Good..."


    Countess Broumell, who had originally been cold and arrogant, revealed a breathtakingly beautiful smile that could revive all things. She patted Eric on the shoulder and said, "Little brother, what do you want? Sister will buy it for you..."


    Eric rolled his eyes silently and muttered, "What''s with the tone? Do you really think I''m a three-year-old kid..."


    Seeing Eric not speaking, Countess Broumell thought he was just being shy. She waved her hand gracefully and said, "You all may leave. The young master has his own arrangements!"


    "Yes, Countess!" After bowing to Countess Broumell and Eric in turn, all the loyal knights left.


    Watching the knights leave quickly and in an orderly manner, Eric raised an eyebrow and said, "Are these all your loyal followers?"


    "Yes, wondering why I have so many loyal followers?"


    Countess Broumell seemed to understand Eric''s question and explained, "Most of the guardian knights of our Broumell family are either adopted or hereditary attendants who have learned the ''Ten Commandments of Knights'' since childhood. They are extremely loyal and honor-bound to our Broumell family, regardless of their martial prowess or status differences..."


    Eric understood. This was no different from the training Sakya gave to the Red Robe disciples, all the result of indoctrination from a young age...


    Countess Broumell led Eric into the gorgeously decorated yet not extravagant "White Palace" and poured him a glass of red wine herself, saying, "Little brother, sister didn''t know the infiltrator last time was your friend. I hope you don''t mind!"


    Eric smiled bitterly and shook his head. "That kid was planning to sneak in and steal something. He deserved to be injured. You don''t need to apologize..."


    In front of her "family," Countess Broumell no longer seemed cold and arrogant. She had a slight smile on her face and curiously asked, "Little brother, what did your friend want to steal?"


    "That was actually my idea!" Eric confessed to inciting the crime and said, "It was the two bronze zodiac heads in your hands!"


    Countess Broumell seemed to understand. "You mean the ''Bronze Rat Head'' and ''Bronze Rabbit Head'' from Hai Yan Tang in the European-style building area of Yuanmingyuan Park?"


    Eric nodded wordlessly, feeling somewhat ashamed. He hadn''t expected to incite someone to steal from his "sister''s" house...


    Countess Broumell smiled gently and said, "Since it''s something you want, sister will give them to you..."


    "I didn''t actually want them myself!" Eric explained, "I just feel that Chinese national treasures should belong to China..."


    "Sister understands!" Countess Broumell smiled and said, "Sister will give you the two bronze heads, and you can donate them to the Chinese government!"


    After thinking for a moment, Eric shook his head and said, "It''s better for you to donate them directly. This way, you can show your closeness to the Chinese government and further improve your relationship with the cultivation world of China! Moreover, the relationship between France and China has been getting better recently, so if you do this, no one should come out to question it..."


    Countess Broumell nodded in agreement, but her expression darkened slightly. She said with a hint of displeasure, "What do you mean ''you''? Broumell is also your family, you should say ''we''!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it had been another woman trying to make Eric change his mind, even if she was extraordinarily beautiful, it wouldn''t have affected Eric''s decision. However, the woman speaking was Eric''s "sister," and with Eric''s fondness for family, he couldn''t refuse her "suggestion"!


    "Yes, ''we''..."


    Countess Broumell nodded in satisfaction and said, "I know we are still very unfamiliar to each other, so it might be difficult for you to call me ''sister'' all the time. And according to our European customs, there''s no need for siblings to address each other like that. From now on, you can call me ''Meyer,'' and I will call you ''Eric''!"


    Although Eric was somewhat surprised at Meyer''s unexpected understanding, he couldn''t help but relax a bit and smile.


    "By the way, Eric," Meyer''s eyes gleamed as she asked, "Based on the skills you just displayed, you''re almost at the level of a Paladin. I want to spar with you..."


    "I heard you''re still a Golden Knight..." Eric hesitated.


    "I know my strength definitely can''t match yours!" Meyer didn''t mind and said with a determined expression, "But I want to personally experience and see how big the gap between me and a Paladin really is!"


    Seeing the eagerness in Meyer''s eyes, Eric sighed inwardly. It seemed that this new sister was also a martial enthusiast similar to Ailing. This fight was inevitable...

 Chapter 284 Showdown

    In the family''s exclusive martial arts training ground, Eric faced off against Meyer. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Eric held a beautifully crafted Turkish scimitar in his hand. Since the battle with the Axe Gang, he had developed a special fondness for knives. This was also because in Sakya''s top martial arts, there was only knife technique, no sword technique.


    Meyer, on the other hand, wielded a huge double-handed golden battle axe, even larger and heavier than the one used by her trusted subordinate, the fat man. This contrasted sharply with her petite figure, giving an impressive yet strange impression.


    Eric raised his knife, indicating for Meyer to make the first move.


    Meyer was not polite either. With a shout, she leaped several feet into the air! The dazzling axe shadows gleamed with a bright golden light, intertwining in the sky, whistling as they poured down towards Eric.


    The Turkish scimitar spat out flickering flame tails, like twisting serpents darting and weaving, rainbow-like flashes, under Eric''s control, accurately and swiftly intercepting the axe shadows. The symphony of gold and iron sounded like a torrential rain hitting the roof, densely clustered together...


    Meyer''s figure in mid-air suddenly descended, and the golden giant axe flew forward with her movement, the axe blade cutting through the air, raising a sharp whistling sound. The sound had just started, and it was already at Eric''s head!


    Just as the golden giant axe was about to strike, Eric''s arms stretched out, and he spun in place.


    The blade of the Turkish scimitar overlapped, twisted, and danced, forming concentric circles, flying around his body, from top to bottom, and then from bottom to top, making a terrifying, piercing, and sharp sound, with blue electric light, splattering in all directions, forming a sharp-topped tower.


    This was the lost sword technique of the Tibetan sect, discovered by Eric in the secret room of Kublai Khan¡ªthe skill of defense, the Towering Blade!


    Meyer, carrying the tremendous force of a thunderbolt, fiercely rushed towards the spinning blade tower!


    The deafening clash of gold and iron, like toppling a mountain of bell towers, was so chaotic and noisy, trembling! The transformation of light, however, showed its flashing, various flames shining, tearing, leaping, and vanishing!


    Although Eric didn''t step back, his face was slightly pale. Obviously, he didn''t take the fierce axe blow lightly.


    Since this kind of strength confrontation could make Eric, a pre-heaven peak expert, change color, it was even more uncomfortable for Meyer.


    She was almost shaken back to her original position, although she was not injured.


    But her breathing was very rapid, her chest heaving, her hair loose, looking quite disheveled!


    However, she was not discouraged. The fighting spirit in her eyes was even stronger.


    Meyer didn''t say anything, she just raised her golden giant axe.


    With a cry, she charged towards Eric again, the golden giant axe sweeping down like a waterfall, the Yellow River bursting its banks, pouring out mightily.


    Eric moved like flowing clouds, drifting and shifting, wielding the Turkish scimitar to dodge and block Meyer''s attacks!


    At this stage, he was only defending and not attacking.


    Since Meyer said she wanted to know the difference between her and a pre-heaven expert like a holy knight, Eric wanted her to fully exert herself. After she used all her tricks, he would launch his own attack.


    Meyer''s martial arts prowess had already exceeded Eric''s expectations.


    Especially her skill with the double-handed giant axe.


    It could be said to have reached a miraculous realm, as if she could use it effortlessly and skillfully.


    In her attacks, besides being swift and fierce, she was also extremely steady.


    Steadfast like an immovable mountain, fierce like the raging sea, and also profound, broad, and vast!


    In terms of skill alone, disregarding cultivation, even Tan Ailing would probably pale in comparison to Meyer!


    Among the women Eric knew who were truly obsessed with martial arts, there were only Tan Ailing and Meyer.


    It was also strange to say that these two female martial artists both went against physiological characteristics and practiced vigorous martial arts. Especially this Meyer, her golden giant axe was truly speechless!


    Golden giant axe was not at fault; the fault lay with its user, who turned out to be a delicate young lady not much taller than it!


    Driven by internal force, the Turkish scimitar also emitted a blade qi, intertwining and dancing with the golden axe''s axe qi, separating and reuniting, shifting left and right, suddenly up and suddenly down.


    The bright and colorful brilliance produced by the blade and the axe was like a cloud of flowers at times, like a flowing waterfall splashing down, like a surging wave, like a howling wind and rolling clouds, so magical that it almost made people suspect whether this was just a display of strength by two "people"!


    "Eric, get ready for my ultimate move..."


    With Meyer''s warning, her petite figure rose into the air with the huge axe, as if performing an unbelievable magic trick,


    Her body flickered, and the dazzling golden light of the giant axe suddenly surged, wrapping itself inward.


    A huge golden axe shadow, as large as a castle gate, appeared out of thin air, emitting a sharp whistle, and shot towards Eric.


    Eric frowned.


    Although he already knew that Meyer''s kung fu was quite advanced, he hadn''t expected her to have cultivated such a pinnacle skill in martial arts¡ªbody and weapon as one.


    It must be noted that the skill of "body and weapon as one," like "pre-heaven spiritual perception," was a unique skill of pre-heaven experts, a special skill that could multiply attack power.


    If one''s skill was insufficient and this skill was forcibly used, the result could range from severe meridian rupture and complete loss of skill to instant death.


    Even with Tan Ailing''s current skill, she wouldn''t dare to use such an attack method lightly.


    Although Qi force is more suitable for attack than internal force, Eric could be sure that after Meyer used this "ultimate move," it would definitely cause severe aftereffects! He really couldn''t understand what she was thinking...


    It was easier said than done.


    There was no extra time for contemplation, and in the instant when Meyer''s body and axe merged, Eric suddenly stood upright like a stake, his entire body''s force rapidly adjusted, and the Turkish scimitar in his hand suddenly produced hundreds of flashing lights.


    The huge golden axe shadow had suddenly shot out, but this forceful axe qi, which should have been unstoppable, when it touched the blade qi stimulated by Eric, it seemed to shrink slowly, finally revealing its original form¡ªMeyer holding the giant axe.


    At this moment, Meyer must be extremely weak. Not only did her pretty face look extremely pale, even her always bright blue eyes seemed a bit dim, and the golden giant axe that had been easy to lift before began to wobble.


    Eric frowned, put down his knife and went over to support her, asking, "How are you feeling?"


    "It''s nothing, just need to rest for two months!"


    Although she looked weak and exhausted, Meyer''s tone was quite relaxed. She leaned against Eric without any hesitation, with a faint smile on her face.


    The price was not too great, and Eric breathed a sigh of relief, but still said in a deep voice, "Was it necessary to do this?"


    Although Meyer did not feel resentful at the slightly reproachful tone, she smiled and said, "I just wanted to see if my ultimate move could affect a holy knight..."


    "Is your ultimate move self-created?" Eric asked with some surprise, "Isn''t that a universal skill for holy knights?"


    "Of course not!" Meyer explained, "My ''Void Shadow Axe'' was separated from the ''body and weapon as one'' skill that Grandfather Eric taught me. Although its power is only two-thirds of the original, the threshold for use is much lower, and the aftereffects are not very serious! I used to be somewhat proud of my modifications and innovations, but now it seems that they are really of no use."


    Eric finally understood why he was able to deal with her without much effort. Looking at Meyer''s slightly disappointed expression, he couldn''t help but say, "Actually, your ultimate move is not useless! Although it doesn''t work on me, if it were a newly advanced pre-heaven expert or a holy knight, it would probably cause serious injury! When your strength reaches that of a holy knight, if you use this move again, even I won''t be able to easily take it."


    Just as he was speaking, Meyer in Eric''s arms suddenly said something quite inexplicable, "Sister, what''s happening?"


    Eric was slightly surprised and was about to inquire when Meyer answered her own question, "Nothing. Merly, why did you wake up?"


    "I felt you suddenly became very weak, so I came to check on you..." Meyer, who was talking to herself, sat up and met Eric''s thoughtful gaze. She was stunned for a moment, then screamed, "Why is it you? How did you find me..."


    Seeing the panic on Meyer''s face, Eric became more confident in his speculation. However, he didn''t say anything, just smiled faintly.


    At this point, "Meyer" realized that she was being held in the arms of the man in front of her, and couldn''t help but struggle violently, screaming, "Help, help..."


    Unfortunately, the martial arts training ground, which was reserved for the lord, was off-limits to other knights. Moreover, before this, Meyer had specifically instructed her subordinates not to enter, no matter what they heard. This naturally made "Meyer" busy for nothing...


    Watching "Meyer" shaking her head and shouting while patting and pushing herself, Eric found it somewhat amusing. He couldn''t help but feel a mischievous idea, deliberately putting on a lecherous look, and said in a cheap voice, "You can scream all you want, no one will come to save you! And the louder you scream, the more excited I''ll be..."

 Chapter 285 Knights Assembly

    Eric watched as "Meyer" tried to "save" herself, shouting, "Sister, sister, come out and save me!"Suddenly, the anxious look on Meyer''s face disappeared, and she no longer avoided Eric''s gaze, looking directly at him and asking with a smile, "Have you met?"


    Eric was about to reply when Meyer''s expression changed again, and she quickly said, "Yes, we''ve met! He''s the guy I told you about, the one with no gentlemanly manners..."


    Eric smiled, knowing he had guessed right. This new-found sister was indeed an extremely rare dual-soul individual, and the second soul within her should be the woman Meyer referred to as "Merly" who had falsely accused him!


    Seeing Eric''s nonchalant reaction, Meyer couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you surprised?"


    "What''s there to be surprised about..." Eric had spent more than forty years studying soul magic and the fairy clan''s secret "Scroll of Mental Magic" during his time in Celestia. The phenomenon of multiple souls in one body was quite common to him, and there were even several living beings he had personally created!


    Meyer''s face showed a hint of emotion, "You are the first person to see both of us sisters and not treat us differently. Thank you..."


    Meyer''s expression changed again, and Merly appeared, saying, "I didn''t expect that although you have no gentlemanly manners, you have very thick skin and don''t seem uncomfortable at all..."


    "You''re the one with thick skin!" Eric rolled his eyes inwardly and asked, "How do you know I''m not uncomfortable?"


    "Maybe it''s God''s compensation for us..." Merly said proudly, "Our perception is very strong. Although we can''t directly know each other''s thoughts, we can clearly perceive each other''s emotional changes. No matter how deep his city is, he can''t deceive us..."


    Seeing Merly''s little movements of raising her face, squinting her eyes, and wrinkling her nose, Eric smiled faintly and said, "It seems like you''re quite proud of your current situation..."


    "What can I do? It''s been over twenty years, I''ve adjusted my mindset long ago, and I''ve learned how to find and appreciate my own strengths..." Merly''s tone was flat, with a hint of melancholy. Then she glanced at Eric and snorted, "Why am I telling you, a guy with no gentlemanly manners, all this..."


    "Guy with no gentlemanly manners?" Eric narrowed his eyes slightly, calmly saying, "We even have children..."


    "What''s going on?" Meyer appeared. Of course, she didn''t believe that Eric and Merly really had children, but she felt that something was wrong between them.


    "Sister..."


    "Don''t try to deceive me, tell me the truth!"


    Listening to one person''s self-questioning and self-answering, watching the same beautiful face change expressions, Eric couldn''t help but smile.


    "You''re still laughing?" Merly exclaimed angrily, "If it weren''t for you, this guy without gentlemanly manners, how could my sister say such harsh words to me?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Merly, don''t speak to Eric like that!"


    "...Merly fell silent for a moment, then said with embarrassment, "Sister, you...you actually call him ''Eric''? When did you meet, why don''t I know? And why are you so affectionate towards him..."


    Meyer ignored Merly, smiled apologetically at Eric, and said, "Eric, you''ve probably figured it out. The one who just spoke is my sister, your other sister. You can call her ''Merly''..."


    "Wait a minute..." Merly interjected, "Who is whose sister? When did we have an Eastern brother?"


    "Eric is the grandson of Grandpa Eric Yun. He is also the deputy head of the Medicine King Sect. According to the instructions of our ancestors, he is also a direct core member of our Broumell family, so he is our brother!"


    Listening to Meyer''s words, Merly did not appear for a long time.


    Just when Eric thought she couldn''t bear the "blow" and fell into "unconsciousness," she suddenly popped up again, with a joyful face, saying, "Haha, I didn''t expect you to be Grandpa Eric Yun''s grandson, my little brother! I finally have a little brother too, I can finally boss someone around..."


    Merly''s inexplicable excitement made Eric have an ominous premonition for no reason, and he couldn''t help but furrow his brows.


    "Why are you frowning? Hmph!" Merly pouted her tempting red lips. She proudly said, "Hurry up and call me ''Sister'' to listen..."


    "Alright, Merly. Don''t bully Eric!" Perhaps sensing Eric''s awkwardness, Meyer appeared and said, "You haven''t told us how you met Eric yet?"


    "Well, uh..." Merly seemed a bit embarrassed, "Didn''t I tell you before..."


    "Hmph. You didn''t mention anything about ''having a child'' in your previous story! This time I want to hear the detailed process, all of it."


    Helpless, Merly had to recount the whole thing.


    After listening, Meyer couldn''t help but blame her, "How could you use such a damaging method to frame others..."


    "Sister, it was just a moment of confusion, don''t scold me again!" To divert Meyer''s attention, Merly asked Eric with a charming look, "How long do you want to hug Sister, little brother~"


    This "little brother" was pronounced with ups and downs, twists and turns, making people''s hearts numb and bones tingle involuntarily. Fortunately, Eric was firm-willed, having been tested by Tang Feiyan, Wu Mei, and others for a long time, and didn''t lose his composure, saying calmly, "Your bodies are too weak. If I let go, you would probably fall to the ground!"


    "By the way, Sister, why are you so weak? It''s not just physical exhaustion, but also a great loss of mental power..."


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that when I was sparring with Eric just now, I used a special move!"


    "A special move?" Merly''s voice suddenly rose, "Does that mean you''ll be weak for another two months?"


    "What''s wrong?" Meyer smiled, "Are you going to nag me again because you can''t go out for two months? Don''t you want to participate in the Knight''s Assembly held in Denmark in a month?"


    Meyer was at a loss for words, indicating that the Knight''s Assembly was undoubtedly very important to her. Out of curiosity, Eric asked, "What is the Knight''s Assembly?"


    With a slight smile, Meyer said, "It''s the most prestigious martial arts competition in the European knight world, similar to the martial arts competition in China. It''s a place for exchanging martial arts skills. It''s held once a year, hosted by major European countries in turn."


    "Do you want to participate?"


    Meyer nodded without hesitation. Merly added, "My sister participates every year. On the one hand, she observes and learns from others'' skills, and on the other hand, she expands the influence of the Broumell family."


    "Expanding influence?" Eric thought for a moment, "Is it through martial arts competitions?"


    "Yes." Merly said proudly, "In the past three years, my sister has been the champion of the martial arts competition. In these three years, the number of wandering knights recruited by our Broumell family has increased by sixty percentage points compared to previous years, not to mention other benefits..."


    "So, I have some responsibility..."


    "Of course..." Merly only said two words before Meyer interrupted, "...no. The reputation of our Broumell family has reached a bottleneck. Even if I win the championship again this year, it won''t help much. Moreover, sparring with you made me realize the huge gap between myself and a holy knight. In a sense, this is more helpful to me and our Broumell family..."


    "Holy knight?" Merly was extremely shocked, "Isn''t Eric the junior head of the Medicine King Sect? How could he be a holy knight?"


    Meyer explained, "Although Eric is not a knight, his strength is equivalent to that of a holy knight. Sparring with him is no different from sparring with a holy knight..."


    "Hehe, I actually have a holy knight little brother..."


    Not paying attention to Merly, who seemed to be lost in some kind of imagination, Eric raised an eyebrow and asked, "Since martial arts competitions are no longer useful, what are you going to do?"


    "First, I want to see the martial arts of other knights. After a year of training, I think their progress must be significant. Maybe they will also come up with some new and powerful moves. Second, I want to take this opportunity to visit my good friend..."


    Eric smiled slightly, understanding, "A boyfriend?"


    "Nonsense," Meyer gave Eric a look and said, "It''s a woman! She is a great beauty and a great master, often referred to alongside me as the ''two brightest pearls in the knight world''¡­"


    Eric was slightly embarrassed and coughed, saying, "From your tone, it seems like it''s difficult to contact her normally?"


    "Yes. Her family has some strange rules. Not only are they not allowed to go out normally, but they also prohibit visitors. Only during the knight''s assembly can we meet!"


    Glancing at Meyer, Eric said, "You care a lot about this friend?"


    "Of course! She can be said to be my only friend!" Meyer nodded vigorously, her expression somewhat nostalgic.


    Eric smiled faintly and said casually, "Don''t worry, I can make it happen for you to go to Denmark! Even if I can''t make you recover completely, at least I can prevent you from being so weak like now!"

 Chapter 286 Image

    After finishing Eric''s words, Meyer was stunned for a moment, then suddenly smiled and said, "I''m the young master of Wang Village! Grandpa Eric Yun''s magical medical skills are among the best in China. As his grandson, you must be quite outstanding too, right? I believe you can help me recover! I have faith in you, Eric..."Eric felt somewhat ashamed. His medical skills as the young master of the Medicine King Sect were not so outstanding, but his healing magic and internal skills were quite good, which should help Meyer.


    To avoid giving the impression that his grandfather had not taught him well, he just smiled faintly and tacitly accepted Meyer''s mistaken guess.


    "Alright, let''s not stand here and talk. Let''s go back to the bedroom and continue there!" Merly, who was unwilling to be ignored, suddenly spoke, using some awkward Chinese to quote a Chinese idiom, "to have a candlelit chat!"


    Eric shook his head slightly, correcting, "I think you mean ''candlelit chat'', right?"


    Merly seemed to realize her Chinese pronunciation was off and repeated it according to Eric''s pronunciation, then waved to urge everyone back to the room.


    Eric agreed with the suggestion, as he didn''t feel comfortable holding his adoptive sister for too long. However, before returning to the bedroom, he still needed to act! Without any pretense, Eric bent down and lifted the Meyer sisters horizontally against his chest.


    "Ah..." Meyer was slightly surprised, her face blushing. "What are you doing?"


    "With your current condition, can you walk on your own?" Eric answered casually, striding along.


    As they were about to leave the closed martial arts hall, which was similar to a basketball court, Meyer, who seemed to have just recovered from her embarrassment, suddenly struggled, "Put me down quickly..."


    "What''s wrong?" Eric was a little displeased. "If I put you down now, can you walk on your own?" Experience new tales on empire


    "No, you, you put me down..." Meyer blushed, not knowing how to explain.


    Merly timely intervened, "Brother, if you just carry my sister out like this, her dignified and stern image will be compromised. How will she manage the family in the future?"


    "Is it that serious?"


    Seeing Eric''s incredulous look, Merly, unusually serious, said, "Brother, you don''t know how difficult and obstructive it is for a young woman, especially a young woman, to control a large family! sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before the age of twelve, my sister''s temperament was not like this!


    At that time, she was very much like a traditional Chinese lady, gentle and elegant.


    But since my parents passed away, for the sake of Broumell''s family business, my sister had to change her temperament and bear this heavy burden.


    For the knights and talents we train in our family, it''s a bit easier, but for those wandering knights and hired managerial talents, without authority and sternness, how can she control them..."


    Eric understood. He understood the hardship of a woman who had a gentle nature being forced to act like a strong woman. He tightened his hold on Meyer''s hands.


    Meyer smiled shyly and said softly, "Eric, please put me down..."


    Eric nodded silently and put her down as she requested, but he didn''t let go completely, still holding one of her delicate hands firmly.


    "Meyer..." Meyer was puzzled.


    "With your current condition, relying solely on willpower, you won''t be able to move freely!"


    Eric smiled faintly, looking into Meyer''s eyes, and said, "Let me help you..."


    Perhaps because Merly had pointed it out, Meyer couldn''t bring herself to meet Eric''s eyes. She turned her head slightly and asked softly, "How do you want to help?"


    Eric smiled without saying a word and directly transmitted his internal energy into Meyer''s body.


    Eric''s internal energy was extraordinary, mostly derived from the sarira of the Buddha.


    Although it had been refined by his chaotic system, it was quite easy to convert it back into "vital energy".


    Being nourished by Eric''s internal energy, Meyer felt very comfortable now. Wherever the warm flow passed, it revitalized her. Her limbs, which had been weak and painful, were now full of strength.


    If not for her still lacking mental energy, Meyer would have thought she was completely recovered.


    "Wow, it''s all better now? Could this be the wonders of internal energy?" Merly couldn''t help but comment.


    "Although our internal energy is indeed amazing, it''s impossible to completely cure the aftereffects of overexertion with just one go!"


    Eric shook his head. "This method is only temporary. Once I stop transmitting internal energy, you will revert to your original state!"


    "This is already very good..." Meyer hadn''t finished speaking when Merly interjected, "If we just walk out hand in hand like this, will people misunderstand our relationship?"


    "Wouldn''t that be inappropriate?" Meyer was unsure.


    "Between siblings, holding hands should be normal, right?"


    "Normal?" Merly smiled oddly. "Do siblings in their twenties hold hands and are reluctant to let go when they first meet? Besides, my sister is known as the cold and aloof Ice Beauty..."


    Meyer seemed a bit at a loss for words.


    "Why care so much?" Eric smiled indifferently.


    "Regardless of whether someone is bored enough to speculate about our relationship, even if there is a misunderstanding, it would be much better than ruining our image, wouldn''t it?"


    Meyer nodded deeply, determined, tightly holding Eric''s hand, and opening the door.


    The four Silver Knights on guard duty outside the door saw Eric and Meyer, bowed respectfully, and said, "Greetings, Lady and Young Master."


    Because of Merly''s remarks, Meyer paid close attention to the expressions of the Silver Knights, and this sensitive observation led her to notice something wrong with her four subordinates.


    The four Silver Knights, bowing, did not lower their eyes as expected but subtly focused on the hands that Eric and Meyer were holding.


    Their expressions were quite complex, showing doubt, disappointment, surprise, and even joy.


    Meyer''s heart inexplicably panicked. After returning the greeting, she quickly "escaped" with Eric.


    Along the way, they encountered several groups of knights and attendants. From their faces, Meyer could clearly sense the same emotional changes as the four Silver Knights.


    This made her somewhat uncontrollable, and she almost flew back to the bedroom.


    Seeing Meyer leaning against the door, slightly panting, Eric couldn''t help but smile. "Why so flustered?"


    "Yeah, sis," Merly teased, "you''re really not yourself, your heart is beating so fast..."


    Eric felt that Merly seemed to be teasing him, so he quickly asked, "Why did you only come out to talk now? Were you sleeping all the way?"


    "Who was sleeping?" Merly gave Eric a look and snorted, "In the entire Broumell family, only seven people know that my sister and I are one. Naturally, I can''t reveal secrets..."


    Eric was slightly stunned, feeling somewhat sympathetic. He said, "So you rarely get the chance to come out and move around?"


    "Not really!" Merly shook her head. "Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday are my free time. My sister won''t interfere!"


    "Oh?"


    "Yes," Meyer added, "we have agreed that Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays are under my complete control, while Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays are Merly''s private time, which I won''t interfere with. Because I have more things to deal with, Sundays are also mine..."


    Noticing that both Meyer and Merly were very calm, Eric sighed softly and asked, "Merly, what do you usually do?"


    "I''m studying fashion design!" Merly lifted her head high, looking quite proud.


    Seeing her strike such a pose, Eric couldn''t help but joke, "It seems like you''re very talented~~"


    "Of course! The ''Oriental Charm'' series I designed for men and women has received endless praise from my mentor! She even promised that if I make the clothes and find the right models, she will recommend me to participate in the Milan Fashion Week!"


    At this point, Merly''s face suddenly darkened, her voice turning cold, "But when I sought help from someone, not only did he not lend a hand, but he also spoke harshly to me..."


    Eric was taken aback and said with a wry smile, "Were you pestering me the other day because you wanted me to be the model for your ''Oriental Charm'' series?"


    "Exactly!" Merly''s eyes lit up. "Brother, how about it, come help your sister?"


    "What a joke! You want me to be a model?" Eric shook his head firmly.


    Unexpectedly, Meyer would advise Merly on her "absurd" request. "Eric, if you''re willing, help Merly, please!"


    Eric raised an eyebrow slightly. "It seems like you indulge her a lot?"


    Meyer''s face showed a melancholic smile. "This body is shared between Merly and me, but I practiced the family''s secret combat energy without her consent, which means she won''t live past fifty..."


    "Sis, don''t say that. I don''t blame you. I know you''re also trying to maintain our Broumell family..."


    Seeing this scene, Eric felt heavy in his heart and said in a deep voice, "Alright, Merly needs a model, and I''ll help her find one. Meyer, you don''t have to worry about it! The most important thing now is to treat your sequelae..."


    "That''s right, little brother, how long will it take you to cure sister?"


    "About half a month..."

 Chapter 287 The Popes Decision

    Vatican City, the smallest country in the world, with an area of only 0.44 square kilometers and less than two thousand people. However, no country or power in the world dares to underestimate it because it is the holy land in the hearts of over a billion Catholics worldwide¡ªthe seat of the Roman Curia headed by the Pope!This "country within a country" located within Italy, lacks fields, agriculture, industry, or mineral resources within its borders. Even essential goods for the citizens'' production and life, such as water, electricity, food, fuel, and gas, are all supplied by Italy.


    However, it is a sovereign state with a combined political and religious leadership, and has established diplomatic relations with over a hundred countries and regions around the world.


    The reason why the Vatican has such influence is not only because of the impact of over a billion believers, but also because of its enormous economic power. The offerings of over a billion believers and accumulation over two thousand years have made the Vatican''s control of wealth reach an unimaginable level. It can even be said that the current Vatican is a huge international financial consortium.


    With the Vatican''s huge investments and extensive real estate holdings in many countries around the world, it has earned itself the nickname "International Financial Empire" among non-believers.


    The Apostolic Palace, residence of the Pope.


    The head of state of the Vatican, the representative of Christ on earth, the spiritual leader of Catholics worldwide, Pope Constantine sat on the throne with a benevolent smile, listening to the report from his trusted cardinal, Joseph.


    "Your Holiness, the Vatican''s tourism and stamp revenue totaled two billion euros last year, with interest income from special properties totaling six billion euros, and the religious banking revenue turned over twenty-seven billion euros. The tribute payments from heads of state and dignitaries to the Pope amounted to ninety million euros, and the donations from believers reached twenty-two billion euros..."


    "Joseph..."


    Pope Constantine suddenly interrupted the cardinal''s report, his voice old but low and powerful, "Let''s not rush to report last year''s profits. Tell me about the assets our Curia currently holds!"


    Seemingly caught off guard by His Holiness''s sudden question, Cardinal Joseph hesitated for a moment before answering, "Your Holiness, our Curia has investments exceeding eighty billion euros in North America and Western European countries. We hold shares in seventy-two of the world''s top five hundred companies. Among them, the most powerful is the Morgan Consortium in Country A. Additionally, our gold and foreign reserves exceed three hundred billion euros..."


    "How is our economic strength in Italy?"


    "In Italy, we own over four hundred thousand hectares of land, including farms, ranches, properties, and mines. Furthermore, our Vatican capital has infiltrated into Italy''s banking credit system, as well as industries such as electrical, chemical, metallurgical, textile, and food..."


    Pope Constantine raised an eyebrow, interjected lightly, "Just ''infiltrated,'' not ''controlled,'' right?"


    "Yes, Your Holiness!" Cardinal Joseph lowered his head, seeming quite ashamed, "The situation now is different from two hundred years ago. We dare not be too hasty and have been cautious..."


    "Yes! The situation is different now!"


    Pope Constantine said with some melancholy, "From the 6th century AD, when the Church gained actual control of the city of Rome and established the Curia, we have continued in Rome for over thirteen hundred years. Our direct territory covers an area of over forty thousand square kilometers. Unfortunately, because of two shameless ''traitors,'' we not only lost the true capital of our Papal State, but also our territory was reduced to a pitiful 0.44 square kilometers."


    "The hatred for those two shameless ''traitors,'' I believe every devout believer will not forget. We will make them regret it!" Cardinal Joseph gritted his teeth, speaking with intense resentment.


    "How difficult it is..." Pope Constantine sighed softly, "The knightly world and the magical world have tightly allied with secular powers. With our current strength, we cannot confront them both simultaneously! Moreover, it was also under the ''mediation'' of the knightly world and the magical world that the Italian government signed the ''Lateran Treaty'' with Pope Pius XI, recognizing our Vatican as a sovereign state. Speaking of which, we owe them a favor..."


    "Humph, we will always remember this ''favor''!" The cardinal''s gaze was fierce.


    Pope Constantine smiled at Joseph, his eyes full of love. "Child, if you can remember, that''s best. Don''t forget to repay it on the appropriate day..."


    The cardinal hesitated, a little nervous. "Your Holiness, we will under your leadership, repay this ''favor''..."


    Pope Constantine shook his head calmly. "Child, I may not wait until that day. I have already felt the call of the Heavenly Father. In at most a year, I will go to heaven to serve God..."


    "No..."


    Cardinal Joseph knelt down, his eyes filled with deep emotions. "Your Holiness, my most revered godfather, the Papal State cannot be without you, the Vatican cannot be without you, and I cannot be without you..."


    "Joseph, my disciple, do not be sad, and do not be upset..."


    Pope Constantine smiled and said, "You should be happy that I can go and serve God..." Experience tales at empire


    "Your Holiness..."


    Pope Constantine waved his hand, changing the subject. "Twenty years ago, when I first became Pope, seventy percent of Catholics worldwide were in Europe. Now, sixty percent of believers worldwide are from Asia, Africa, and Latin America. My dear disciple, my most trusted Joseph, do you know what this means?"


    Joseph, holding back his grief, nodded. "This means that the election of the new Pope will largely depend on bishops from Asia, Africa, and Latin America..."


    "Exactly!"


    Pope Constantine nodded, satisfied. "Although the Pope is elected for life, it is not hereditary. It must be elected by the cardinals with a vote of over two-thirds. Therefore, controlling the cardinals from Asia, Africa, and Latin America is equivalent to controlling the position of the Pope!"


    Joseph nodded in agreement.


    After glancing at his disciple, Pope Constantine smiled and said, "Do you know why I have always refused to establish diplomatic relations with China and instead maintained relations with TW?"


    "Because of China''s religious policies," Joseph nodded, "The Chinese government has always had major disagreements with the Vatican, insisting that the Church should not interfere in the organization of the Chinese domestic church..." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pope Constantine chuckled, "Since even you say so, I believe others also think the same..."


    Joseph was surprised. "Your Holiness, aren''t you keeping your distance from China for this reason?"


    Pope Constantine shook his head slightly and whispered, "I am paving the way for you."


    Joseph was stunned, then realized, "Your Holiness, are you planning to make me reconcile with China?"


    "Yes." Pope Constantine sighed, "China''s influence is growing. Not only in the Third World, but also many developing countries are showing goodwill towards them. Once they show support for you, you will gain a lot of help. Moreover, there are nearly ten thousand believers in mainland China, who will also become your solid backing!"


    "Will China support me?" Joseph was skeptical.


    "Under my influence, many Catholic countries in the world maintain diplomatic relations with TW. This is definitely not a good situation for the Chinese government. As long as you hint to them that once you become the new Pope, you will abandon your relations with TW and instead establish relations with them, I believe they will agree to support you! Furthermore, I have already let the Morgan family enter China to invest, and hinted to the Chinese government that it was at your behest..."


    Joseph was once again moved, choking up, "Your Holiness, my revered godfather, thank you for everything you have done for me!"


    "This is not enough."


    Pope Constantine smiled slightly, "Being friendly with China can only increase your political capital. If you want to firmly hold the position of Pope, you must also achieve ''meritorious deeds''!"


    "Merits?"


    "Yes."


    Pope Constantine''s eyes narrowed slightly, "According to reports, there has been a rare internal turmoil among the vampire clans in Europe recently, and many small families in various places have been ''usurped.'' Although we have had agreements with the vampire clans, the agreements do not prohibit us from hunting down those ''wanderers'' who have lost their homes! Have you gone to eliminate those factors that could potentially destabilize human society?"


    "Yes, Your Holiness..."

 Chapter 288 The Patch

    Eric''s past few days were really sad, not that the Meyer sisters were not too good enough for him, which made him a little uncomfortable.Meyer is not to mention, that she is cold on the outside and hot on the inside, for Eric, the "godbrother" who is a direct disciple of the Broumell family, she is really warm and caring.


    Merly, however, is a bit more over the top. When there are no outsiders, she is just "stalking" Eric. Of course, she''s not obsessed with the handsome Eric, but rather she''s pestering him to be her model Eric.


    However, no matter how Merly tries to coerce her and make her feel bad, Eric is still not moved.


    Just kidding, he is the young master of Medicine King Sect, the heir of China''s first medical family, Sakya''s living Buddha, the spiritual leader of millions of believers ah!


    If he walked onto the T-stage, then even Eric Yun, who was the peak expert of pre-heaven, would be infuriated to the point of having a cerebral hemorrhage, and there was no telling how many devout followers in Sakya would not be able to withstand the blow and commit suicide in anger!


    Under the annoyance, Eric had to call ahead and ask Lusien, who stayed at Wu Mei Lodge, to select a group of vampires and blood slaves suitable for the show.


    This time the "beauty pageant" is different from the first time Eric chose a maid.


    Last time, there were three main criteria, whether they were virgins or not, whether they had good or bad qualifications, and whether they had good or bad looks.


    This time is different, not only are there both men and women, but also do not require whether they are virgins or not, and do not emphasize qualifications and appearance.


    But the temperament requirements are particularly strict, to comply with the "Oriental flavor", the male should be elegant, and the female should be elegant.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    Although the vampires and blood slaves belonging to Eric amounted to tens of thousands, there were only seven of them with a true "oriental flavor"! Fortunately, there were both men and women, which fully satisfied Merly''s requirements.


    After she watched the video data transmitted to her, she was satisfied and finally stopped pestering her. She was very satisfied and finally stopped pestering Eric.


    Eric also finally breathed a sigh of relief and began to quiet his mind and devote himself to healing Meyer''s injuries. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meyer''s injuries were somewhat similar to the muscle soreness caused by overexertion.


    Only the degree was much more serious and the recovery period was relatively long.


    If Lin Yujie were to carry out the gong, with the world-beating recovery power of the Spring Breeze and Rain Technique, Meyer could be relieved of all his abnormalities in two days at the most.


    Whereas, relying on Eric alone, it took a full ten days!


    If it was only for healing, it shouldn''t have taken so long, and if not, there was still healing magic!


    But Eric had an idea. He wanted to make up for the flaws of Broumell''s family fighting qi so that it would no longer shorten the practitioner''s lifespan.


    In doing so, naturally, he needed to have a comprehensive understanding of this fighting qi, which was why, while he was healing his injuries with his inner strength. Delicately probing the operation of fighting qi in Meyer''s body.


    Unlike internal energy, the root of fighting qi was not the dantian but was stored in the musculoskeletal bones of the entire body. From a certain aspect. Fighting qi was similar to the hard qigong of Chinese martial arts, which emphasized "external training of muscles, bones and skin"!


    The difference is that hard qigong can''t be released externally, while fighting qi cultivation to a certain extent, but can send out similar to the cleaver palm or sword aura type of kung fu!


    After gaining a certain understanding of Broumell''s family''s fighting qi, Eric smiled, as he gained a little more confidence in his ability to successfully improve this martial art with serious after-effects.


    This extra bit of confidence was not due to his intellect or his attainments in the internal martial arts, but due to his experience in Celestia.


    In Celestia, there was also the "fighting spirit" cultivation method.


    During Eric''s four hundred years of living in a "foreign land", although he spent most of his time studying magic behind closed doors, he still competed with other strong people in Celestia because of certain things, and many of them were martial arts experts who practiced fighting qi.


    Eric is a person who respects his rivals, and after a tough battle with his rivals, he will take some of his rivals'' objects.


    He will take some of the opponent''s objects as a souvenir. Of the dozens of trophies stored in the storage space, there are seven of them are recorded fighting the qi cultivation method of leather scroll silk.


    Because those trophies were all collected by Eric during his long growth process, their degree of preciousness was not equal. Like those seven copies of fighting qi spells were not of the same level, there were basic ones, advanced ones, and ones dedicated to Saint-level fighters.


    However, these were all extremely useful to Eric.


    This was because the basic fighting qi cultivation spells would allow Eric to understand the principles and the process of generating fighting qi, while the advanced and above fighting qi would allow him to refer to and learn from them.


    Based on some probing and research, Eric was confident that he had found the reason for the short lives of the Broumell family''s fighting qi practitioners, just as everyone had guessed, this fighting qi recipe was a fierce method to stimulate the human body''s potential, so that one could get a huge amount of energy in a very short period.


    All physical arts, no matter if it was internal energy or fighting qi, contained the principle of stimulating the human body''s potential. It''s just that the vast majority of them are gradual, and thus do not cause harm to the human body, but instead have many benefits.


    The peculiarity of this fighting qi of Broumell''s family was that the energy that others had to spend ten years to work out, it only took one year to work out. But it is this kind of overbearing and fierce, which causes consequences similar to "killing the chicken to get the eggs".


    Having found the crux of the matter, and having a reference, Eric spent only three short days to successfully improve the Broumell family''s family fighting qi.


    There were no major modifications, it was like patching a flawed system. The power of the fighting qi hadn''t decreased, and it was still a top-tier spell that belonged to the European knight community.


    The various specialties of the fighting qi were also mostly retained, it was only the speed of cultivation that had dropped rather drastically, it was only about 1.2~1.5 faster when remembered with fighting qi of the same level.


    However, such results had already caused the sisters Meyer and Merly to cry tears of joy, they had not expected that the Broumell family''s hundred-year-old hopes would be realized in their hands.


    "Thank you ..."


    The excited Meyer and Merly couldn''t stop saying thank you, except for this one word, they couldn''t say anything else.


    "It''s nothing!"


    Eric gently shook his head, leaving a narrow red mark on one side of his face, which was kissed out by both Meyer sisters.


    Because they were too excited, they had exerted a little too much force, and even a strong person like Eric who had practiced The Muscle Tendon Change Classic and the Marrow Cleansing Sutra was unable to remove the mark.


    Looking at the sisters'' gratitude to the extent that they could not wait to give themselves to him, Eric was a bit unable to eat, and hurriedly reiterated, "In the future, the Broumell family''s time to cultivate masters will be greatly increased, so you should plan for it in advance. ..."


    "What''s so ..." Merly said unimpressed, "The big deal is that in the next twenty years our Broumell family will lay low... ..."


    "Merly is right!" Meyer picked up, "And this improved fighting qi technique doesn''t need to be promoted throughout the entire family, it only needs to be handed over to the core direct lineage to cultivate. Those dead soldiers can still cultivate the original quick-fix fighting qi!"


    Eric and Merly, who had no "humanitarian spirit" at all, both expressed their agreement.


    Merly said with a smile, "Sister, although our Broumell family has become one of the most powerful forces in the knights'' world by a large number of gold and silver knights, we have been secretly laughed at because we haven''t produced a single paladin in hundreds of years. Now, after there''s no longer a lifespan restriction, our family should be able to churn out one or two paladins as well, right?"


    "That''s for sure! After all, our spells haven''t dropped in level, and they are still among the top of the world ..." Meyer was slightly lost, "Unfortunately, it''s not possible in my generation ... "


    Merly didn''t show up, thinking that she was also hurting for herself and her sister.


    Eric glanced at this beauty with two souls, smiled faintly, and said, "That''s not necessarily true!"


    "Eric, you ... ''Meyer was a bit surprised, while Merly even grabbed her voice and asked, ''Brother, do you have a way to cure your sister?"


    "I don''t have a way ... ''In Merly''s lost look, Eric laughed, ''But my woman does!"


    "Your woman?" Meyer stared slightly, then suddenly said, "That''s the one who saved your friend, the one who knows The Great Spring Breeze Technique?"


    Eric smiled and nodded. In fact, by himself, he could also "mend" Meyer''s body that was "broken" due to the over-stimulation of her potential. It was just that the "patch" he used was very "radical", not only would it restore the body, but it would also expel all "unnatural" energies, and Meyer''s fighting qi, which he had been cultivating for more than ten years, was also included. The Fighting Spirit that Meyer has been cultivating for more than ten years is also included.


    According to Eric''s understanding of Meyer, as a "martial arts fanatic", she should not give up her force. Therefore, he didn''t use this method.


    "Really?" Merly jumped at Eric''s words, "Then hurry up and call her over!"


    Eric shook his head slightly, "She can''t leave right now ..."


    Merly was slightly disappointed and immediately pressed, "Then when will your woman be available?"


    Considering that Lin Yujie has to treat her mom during this time and go to school afterward, Eric didn''t answer, but only suggested, "As far as I understand, a problem like Meyer''s can''t be solved in a day or two, that needs a long term process. To be completely worry-free, it''s impossible without a month''s worth of conditioning! In my opinion, it''s better to find a time for you guys to go back to China with me ..."

 Chapter 289 Getting Here Without Really Trying

    Then let''s go to China tomorrow ..." Merly was excited."No way." Meyer shook her head, "Didn''t you just hear Eric say that our siblings are not okay ..."


    "I know!" Merly snaps, "We can wait in China, by our younger sibling''s side, and once she''s done with her business, she can be the first to heal you, sister ..."


    "But Eric said the healing will take more than a month ..."


    "What does that matter? We don''t have anything to do anyway ..." Merly paused and said indistinctly, ''Sister, you''re not thinking of going to the Knights'' Convention, are you?"


    "The Knights'' Convention is not the main reason!" Meyer didn''t hide her intention, "The main thing is that the ''Milan Fashion Show'' that you''ve been looking forward to for a long time is going to be held in Milan in a month. If you go to China, your trip to Milan will be ruined, have you thought it over?"


    "This ..." Merly was slightly hesitant.


    Meyer said, "Merly, since you don''t want me to use my family''s power to help you, then this ''Milan Fashion Show'' is the best stage for you to show your talent! You''ve worked so hard for so long, isn''t it to prove your ability? You''ve worked so hard to design the ''Oriental Taste'' series of men''s and women''s clothing, and Eric has gone to great lengths to find you an excellent model who matches your temperament, wasn''t it all for the Milan Fashion Show? Is it that things are coming to a head, but you want to give up? Are you willing to ..."


    "Sister, you don''t say ..." Merly was greatly impressed, but then pouted and said, "It''s you who can''t give up the Knights'' Convention, right?"


    "I don''t deny that I want to participate in the Knights'' Convention!" Meyer said frankly, "The fashion show in Milan in a month is only three days long, while the Knights'' Convention in Denmark starts in forty days, so there''s no time conflict. We''ll go to Milan and then divert to Denmark ..."


    "Sister. Aren''t you afraid of delaying the treatment?" Merly still seems a bit apprehensive.


    "My silly sister, you are concerned!" Meyer smiled and said, "Although I have a hidden problem in my body due to overstimulating my potential, this hidden problem doesn''t kick in so quickly! It will have to come into effect. It will have to wait until at least twenty years from now to go! What are you worried about ..."


    Merly didn''t come out to speak, not knowing if she had figured it out, or if she was ashamed of her greed ...


    Meyer didn''t pay any more attention to her, and turned to Eric, who had been smiling at them and talking to himself, and said, "Eric, let''s go back to China together after the two conferences. ... "


    Eric shook his head, frowned slightly, and said, "You guys can go to the Fashion Convention and the Knights Convention by yourselves, I still have some things to do..."


    "What else do you have going on?" Merly suddenly appeared again, and said in an irritated tone, "Hasn''t my sister already promised to return the two bronze heads you wanted to the Chinese government, do you still need to personally escort them back to the country ah ..."


    Unlike Merly, Meyer noticed Eric''s look. Very concerned, she grabbed her sister''s words and said, "Eric, do you still have any trouble to solve? Speak up, my sister still has a bit of power in Europe, although I don''t dare to guarantee to help you solve everything. But can provide you with not a small amount of help ..."


    Eric shook his head and said, "I don''t have any trouble, I''m just busy with my mom ..."


    "Your mom?"


    Seeing the perplexed look on Meyer''s face. Eric sighed softly, and with reservations, told the matter of his mother''s land.


    "Brother, even though that stinking man is your real father, I still have to call him out - asshole!" Merly said with righteous indignation, "Not only did he cheat on Eric''s aunt''s feelings, he even buried Eric''s aunt''s life with his own hands, what an asshole ..."


    Eric for his own "real father" is not good, so, even if Merly is in front of his face, he still does not change color, indifferent.


    "Okay, Merly, remember, you''re a lady!"


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m afraid of Eric''s embarrassment or if I''m just a little hard of hearing.


    Meyer came out to cut off Merly''s scolding, full of care looking at Eric and said, "Eric. I didn''t think you used to live so bitterly ... Fortunately, God has eyes, let you and Grandpa Eric Yun''s family reunion... ..."


    What does this have to do with God?


    Eric secretly rolled his eyes, thinking, "Even if you want to thank the gods in the underworld, then I''m afraid that according to your status, you should also say ''thank you, Buddha'' ..."


    "I originally thought that we who lost our loved ones in our teens were already miserable enough, but I didn''t realize that your fate, brother, was even worse than ours and that you didn''t even enjoy a single day of parental affection ..."


    Merly also stood out again, eyes full of tears expressing concern for Eric, "Eric, you won''t be sad, in the future, my sister will double love you!"


    When did I show a sad face?


    Eric let out a bitter smile and tried to speak, but he was held tightly in his arms by this sister who was helping him to feel for his life.


    His whole head fell into two soft masses, smothered and scented, and he could no longer speak.


    I don''t know whether it was because Merly was afraid of bawling on the spot and grieving for Eric, or because she was afraid of smothering the "poor" Eric to death, Meyer quickly replaced Merly.


    Slightly pushing Eric''s head away, she softly said, "Eric, in that case, you came to France just by the way, and your real purpose is to go to the Ross Lin Research Institute in the country of E, to ask Dr. Wilmut, the ''father of cloning''?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded, sighed quietly, and said, "I heard that Dr. Wilmut''s temper is not very good, and if he can''t be invited, he might even use some unconventional means ..."


    "Don''t worry, brother!" Merly finally stabilized and said with a smile, "Dr. Velmut will accept your invitation!"


    "What makes you so sure?" Eric stared slightly, and then something dawned on him, but he still wasn''t sure.


    "Just as you imagined!" Meyer smiled and nodded, saying, "The Ross Lin Research Institute in E is funded by our Broumell family, and Dr. Wilmut is working for us!"


    Although he had already had a guess, after hearing the actual answer, Eric still could not help but feel a sense of "no effort at all".


    He froze for a while before saying, "Then do you know that Dr. Wilmut is secretly conducting experiments on human cloning?"


    "Of course I know!" Merly laughed, "Dr. Wilmut is secretly conducting this ''taboo'' experiment under his sister''s authorization!"


    Meyer went on to explain, "I''m hoping to find the technology for human cloning, and then I can let Merly have a private body that''s entirely hers as well ..."


    "You guys even know how to separate one body and two souls?" Eric''s tone was quite surprised.


    Because he knew how complicated and delicate this technology was. Stay updated via empire


    Even in Celestia, where the magical civilization was far beyond Earth, he was afraid that he was the only one who could master this technique one hundred percent. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he did not expect that the Meyer sisters who grew up on Earth would know how to do it!


    However, Eric''s guess was wrong.


    Meyer shook her head and said quietly, ''''The way to safely separate Merly hasn''t been found yet, it''s just a conjecture, a hope on our part! Anyway, the clone is nowhere to be seen yet, we can take our time to find it ..."


    Eric was then relieved, shook his head slightly, and laughed, "As long as the clone experiment can be successful, I guarantee that the two of you will be able to successfully separate your souls, and each have a full life!"


    "Could it be that Eric you have a way?" Meyer, who had heard Eric''s semantics, was extremely surprised.


    "Yes, I do!"


    Seeing Eric''s bashful and confident expression, Meyer clapped his hands, "Yes, I had forgotten that you are a living Buddha, possessing a great ability not inferior to the Pope! When the time comes, you can separate us successfully ..."


    Merly, who didn''t know much about the cultivation world around the world, didn''t know much about the power of the Living Buddha, so naturally her confidence wasn''t as high as her sister''s, and she even questioned, "Brother, are you sure? Don''t make a mistake when separating, letting your sister''s soul be incomplete ah ...".


    "Don''t worry, it''s foolproof!" Eric''s confidence stemmed from the five hundred and seventy-two live experiments in Celestia.


    Although five hundred and sixty-eight subjects died during the experiments, none of the four living bodies that served as experimental subjects died during the final stage of the experiments. Whether it was the polymerization or separation of multiple souls, Eric was able to do it with ease and without any mistakes.


    "Merly. eric is our brother, you have to trust him!"


    Meyer first relieved Merly and then clapped his hands, "I''ll call Dr. Wilmut now and ask him to secretly transfer the equipment and information about human cloning experiments from the Ross Lin Research Institute to China.


    I believe that with this ''Father of Cloning'', together with three of the world''s most authoritative cloning experts, Michael from the Advanced Cell Technology Company, Panos from the Cloning Aid Company, and Samuel from the Stem Cell Research Company, the human cloning experiments will be successful! At that time, Aunt Eric''s resurrection and our sisters'' new life will no longer be in the air ..."


    At the same time, Meyer made the call, according to her request, Eric also contacted Lusien and asked him to send people to receive the experimental equipment and researchers such as Dr. Wilmut.

 Chapter 290 Departure

    After this agreement was finalized, Eric exclaimed, "Meyer, why don''t you stay in France? If you were in France, with the power of the Broumell family, I believe that no one would stop you from relocating the entire institute to China! Why do you have to be so secretive and cautious like this ...""You don''t know, or fake don''t know ah?"


    Merly looked very relaxed as she had gotten rid of her problem, and even gave Eric a blank look when she had the time.


    Eric raised his eyebrows, "There''s a reason for that?"


    "Even I know about this!"


    Merly seemed to be very disdainful of Eric''s ignorance and proudly said, "In the European continent, the power of the Holy See is the strongest. And they are also quite conservative, and are quite repulsed by human cloning, something that ''only God can do'', and can even be said to be ''hateful''.


    If this were the Middle Ages, I believe that cloning experts like Dr. Wilmut would be sent to the death rack by the Inquisition in the name of ''heretics'' and ''blasphemers''!


    If we did place the cloning lab in France, or any other country on the continent, the daily protests of the faithful alone would prevent us from working properly ..."


    "Doesn''t that bother you in E?"


    "Country E is the territory of the Dark Council, and the influence of the Holy See in the British Isles is far inferior to that of the European continent, and many of its ordinances are unable to receive strong support. Like the European integration that the Holy See is secretly planning, it has encountered obstacles in E Country. Until now, all the major countries in Europe have joined the European Union, with the sole exception of Country E. ..."


    "The Dark Council should include the ''Council of Thirteen Clans'' of the Bloodsucking Clan, right?"


    "Not bad." Meyer nodded and said, "The Dark Council is an alliance of all creatures practicing dark power in Europe, not only does it include the Bloodsucking clan''s ''Thirteen Clan Council''. There are also groups such as werewolves, dark wizards, and fallen knights."


    Eric smiled and said, "It sounds like it''s very powerful ..."


    "Although there are many constituents, their strength is not seen to be outstanding!" Meyer shook his head and laughed, "If the power of the Dark Council was really strong. Then it wouldn''t have been expelled by the Holy See in the Middle Ages to the E Country, and wouldn''t have been able to turn over in seven hundred years ..."


    "In the medieval era, the Holy See had many talents and had obtained the absolute support of the royal families of the European countries, there was another civil unrest among the dark races, so it''s not surprising that they would be expelled to the British Isles."


    Eric frowned slightly and said, "However, the power of the Holy See has now greatly diminished, and although it still has influence in civil society, it is no longer possible to obtain the full support of the national regime! And the Dark Race has recovered after seven or eight hundred years. As far as I know. The strength of the Bloodsucking Race alone is now not much weaker than the Holy See, so how come they aren''t prepared to counterattack?"


    "Eric, it seems like you know quite a bit about the European cultivation world!"


    Meyer laughed, "Indeed, although the various dark races in Europe have recovered. However, because of the killings in the Middle Ages, they have all formed blood feuds with each other, and there is no possibility of resolving them!


    If not because of the pressure of the Holy See, afraid of repeating the mistakes of the Middle Ages, they would have fought each other! The strength of the Holy See compared to the Middle Ages, although much worse, but the accumulation of thousands of years, who do not dare to guarantee that they do not have the power to hide.


    Therefore, with the strength of a single race, no one dares to counterattack without authorization, for fear of letting someone else reap the benefits in the end ...


    In addition, nowadays, everywhere is concerned about the harmony of society, whether it is the state power or ordinary people. Will not be happy to see fighting and killing, so the Holy See and the Dark Council on both sides do not dare to make the first move, and even signed a so-called ''agreement''. To avoid the two parties meeting head-on..."


    "Head-on confrontation?" Eric noticed the wording.


    "The specifics aren''t clear to the outside world, just that I''ve heard of such a thing."


    Eric was slightly surprised, "Your knight community in Europe is a close comrade of the Holy See. How come none of them have been informed of the contents of the agreement?"


    "Eric, it seems like your knowledge of the European cultivation world is still stuck in two hundred years ago!"


    Meyer glanced at Eric and laughed, "It''s true that our knight community has always been a loyal comrade of the Holy See since the Middle Ages, but in the last two hundred years, our relationship has become increasingly faded!"


    "Why is that?" Eric blushed a little because all his knowledge about the European cultivation world was obtained from Skidmore, while Skidmore had not returned to Europe for three hundred years, so it was inevitable that his ground information lagged.


    "Two hundred years ago in Europe, monarchs were in power, and the kings of each country had to be crowned by the pope of the clerical state, so their relationship with the clerical land was quite close. And we, the Knight Realm, are exclusively owned by the royal family, so naturally we are also close to the Holy See.


    However, in the last two hundred years, the countries of Europe have either become constitutional or have directly become republics, and the relationship with the Holy See is naturally not as deep.


    We, the knights who only belong to the state power, would no longer have to listen to the words of the Holy See as we did in the past. Just like this time, the Holy See passed down a teaching order for the European cultivation community to unite to destroy the wandering bloodsucking clan, but I believe that there must not be many knight clans that pay attention to him ..."


    "Wandering bloodsucking clan?" Eric pondered.


    "Just when you were in seclusion to improve the fighting aura for our Broumell family, I received news from my men that many old vampire clans in various European countries were experiencing civil unrest.


    Many clansmen who were previously expelled and exiled had returned to ''seize power'' and were successful. In a moment, quite a few wandering vampire clans appeared on the European continent, and that''s why the Holy See issued a teaching order!"


    It seems that those henchmen had achieved good results. Eric nodded slightly and asked, "Destroying wandering vampires shouldn''t be considered a ''frontal confrontation'', right?"


    "It should be!"


    Meyer obviously wasn''t very clear, and could only guess based on past situations, "For nearly a hundred years, because of that ''agreement'', there hasn''t been a large-scale conflict between the Holy See and the Dark Council.


    However, small frictions have never ceased, and retaliation incidents arising from the friction have been endless.


    However, there is one situation where no one would ever deliberately retaliate, and that is - the extermination of wandering rootless Dark Race forces!"


    "For those dark forces that took their place, the forces of light represented by the Holy See won''t make any moves, right?"


    "Small actions are inevitable, but big actions will never dare to be made!" Meyer said with a smile, "Unless they dare to disregard the current social situation and delude themselves into an all-out war with the Dark Council!"


    Eric smiled faintly, relieved.


    Seeing Eric''s look, Meyer''s eyes flashed as he asked, "Eric, are you related to a certain vampire who ''seized power''?"


    Without hiding it, Eric nodded and said, "Basically, the ones who are carrying out the ''power grab'' in the whole of Europe are all my subordinates!"


    "What?"


    The woman who opened her eyes and mouth wide, with an unbelievable expression was not Meyer, but Merly, "Brother, how is it possible for you to have so many powerful subordinates? Sister has heard that many of the vampires who carried out the power grab have the strength of a duke!"


    Eric smiled faintly and did not reply. After all, the "Earthly Fury Absolute Yin Pass" belonged to the top secret level of existence, except for the close friends, Eric did not intend to let other people know, and even Eric Yun was not clear about this matter.


    Although the Earthly Fate Extreme Yin Pass belongs to the Yin Fate Jedi, it is not the only one.


    Not to mention the whole world, even in China alone, seven or eight such places were known. It was only because no one knew how to utilize this unceasing source of Geomantic Yin Qi that they let it go.


    If those Dark Cultivators knew that Eric had a way to utilize this Earth-Shattering Yin Qi to skyrocket their strength, then both Eric and Wu Mei Mountain Villa would never have any peace!


    "What, there are still hard feelings ... '' Merly was a bit dissatisfied and said with a beak, ''I''m your sister, we''re a family... ..."


    She wanted to ask again, but Meyer came out.


    As the head of the family, she can be much better than Merly in terms of human interactions, one look at Eric''s expression, she knew that he didn''t want to answer this question, so she changed the topic and said, "Eric, those Die Erics you got for Merly, they won''t come from those vampires that are your subordinates, right?"


    "Why, would that be a problem?"


    "As long as it''s not a stray vampire, there won''t be a problem ...," Meyer''s words hadn''t even finished when Merly popped up to pick up the conversation, "So it''s a bloodsucking clan, no wonder they''re all handsome and beautiful! Brother, when will they arrive here ah, sister''s mentor can always wait for it ..."


    "Soon, probably in the next day or two ..."


    ------


    "Come on, head gently sideways ... smile! Very good!"


    Several bright, blinding lights surrounded the handsome men and women, each one following the photographer''s instructions, posing and smiling in a way that best suited the needs.


    "Merly, that''s great! The model you found, Eric, isn''t very famous, but he''s quite professional!"


    Merly''s mentor handed over a tissue paper to Merly, whose face was slightly sweaty with nervousness, and laughed, "Your designs are already outstanding, and with the help of these outstanding models, maybe the ''Milan Fashion Show'' will set you as the first show! "


    "First show? I don''t have that kind of luxury, as long as I can participate in the good ..." Merly smiled sweetly, are fast fascinating people.


    The mentor laughed, in the face of her beloved student''s modesty, she didn''t say anything else, just said, "Get ready, we''re going to Milan tomorrow!"


    The first show was an event other than the grand finale of the Milan Fashion Exhibition. Generally speaking, the grand finale show is where famous design masters showcase their works, while the first show showcases the works of the most promising up-and-coming designers.


    I don''t know whether Merly is talented or her mentor is very influential, but the organizer of the fashion show made her "Oriental Flavor" one of the items to be displayed in the first show.


    According to the practice of Milan fashion shows, the models are provided by the designers themselves, to prevent the models prepared by the organizers from not meeting the requirements of the fashion designers.


    Backstage at the closed-door showroom, the blood-sucking models were trying on new clothes. And Merly was busy coming and going, making the final adjustments for the models who were about to go on stage.


    Merly''s hands are up in the air, pinning a special pin for a model who is a head taller than her.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    Although there are more than thirty dresses in the "Oriental Flavor" collection, due to time constraints, she can only show fifteen dresses in the first show, and all of them are women''s dresses.


    The "Oriental Flavor" series is different from the usual western style, each set is unique, or pure, or elegant, so that people can deeply understand what is called "Oriental Euphemism" at first sight.


    In today''s Oriental beauty situation, this series of fashions will make people''s eyes light up!


    "You have a great body, and you''re still tall." Merly complimented as she straightened her clothes, "And your temperament, it''s most suitable for showcasing my new fashions ..."


    The praised female model''s eyes respectfully glanced at Eric who was standing quietly by the side, lowered her head, and revealed a sweetly smiling face, that smile that did not show her teeth, a smile that did not answer. Extremely pleasing to the eye.


    Merly "tsk" a few times, crossed the Eric who was left backstage by her, and said in a strange voice, "Brother, these subordinates of yours are really very much in my sister''s favor, and they are also very suitable for development on the runway, so why don''t you let them all be... ..."


    Eric''s eyes rolled back in his head as he said, "I won''t object if they''re willing to follow you!"


    "That''s what you said!" Merly''s eyes lit up, turning her head to ask the model with a hopeful face, "How about you just follow me? According to your conditions and qualities, you can become a world-famous model ..."


    "World famous model doesn''t have any attraction for me, my hope is just to be a good servant of my master ...."


    The female model completely disregarded Merly''s expression and said bluntly, "Not only me, I believe that other sisters also think like me. Please don''t make it difficult for us, Miss ..."


    "Make things difficult ..." Merly said with some dissatisfaction, "Am I making things difficult for you guys? Is being a world-famous model not as good as being a small servant? You guys are really ..."


    While Merly was giving her hateful speech, a harsh voice came from behind her, "Pick up, pick up, pick up ... Ms. Merly!"


    Merly''s eyes rolled over and she hurriedly pushed the model''s clothes a little bit tighter so as not to let the light leak out. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh? It''s Mr. Faraday!" Merly looked up to say hello. Then she resumed her work, and said, "I wonder what''s so important about Mr. Faraday barging into my dressing room?"


    With the scale and class of the Milan Fashion Show, every designer attending could have their dressing room. There was no need to fight with others to squeeze in, and certainly, no one would be allowed to just enter.


    This Faraday ... his full name Merly can''t remember at all, only know that is a rich family son, a lot of designers, models related business, are his dad investment.


    This kind of golden spoon from the birth of the second generation, has nothing to do everywhere, almost all over the world modeling and show business.


    However, most of the second-generation guys in the entertainment industry are playboys, and although they can play with women, under the attack of money, except for those who are involuntarily played.


    Those characters who were played voluntarily would not feel at a disadvantage. In a way, these generous and articulate second-generation men are not annoying, but rather attractive to some girls.


    However, this Faraday is an exception.


    He is very fond of eating the tofu of the models but very cheap. He doesn''t use the "silver bullet" approach but rather threatens a job or a way out of the country to force the girls he likes to have sex with him.


    Of course, his tactic can only deal with those new designers or models, any famous designers or models will not give a damn to him.


    Because of this, Faraday was extremely concerned about newcomers to the industry.


    When he first saw Merly and her modeling team two days ago, he was amazed by them, and with the help of his father, who was also the organizer of the Milan Fashion Show, he was able to enter the private dressing room, which was not open to outsiders.


    Faraday walked over to Merly''s side, not avoiding staring directly at the model''s half-exposed puffy breasts, and said colorfully, "Wow, this beautiful woman''s skin is really good, white and tender, and it must be slippery to touch ..."


    His eyes were wide open, and he was eager to reach out and touch it.


    Seeing the lowly "food" not only looks at himself with such dirty eyes, but also speaks out of turn.


    The noble bloodsucker''s model couldn''t help but have a stern look in her eyes and was about to strike when she slightly shook her head. As a loyal servant, the model naturally wouldn''t go against his master''s wishes and immediately stopped.


    Of course, Eric is not looking at Faraday''s eyes, he just doesn''t want to make a mess here and make Merly''s debut show a failure!


    The slow-witted Faraday was oblivious to the fact that he had just averted a murderous disaster, and still scanned the beautiful woman in front of him with a lewd look.


    Merly senses Faraday''s lecherous gaze and the model''s stiffening body, frowns, and deftly moves her body to stand directly in front of Faraday, blocking his line of sight.


    Darting to finish arranging her clothes and telling the grim-faced model to hurry away, Merly turned and said squarely, "Mr. Faraday, what exactly is your business?"


    Faraday very reluctantly eyed the model''s departure, turned his head, and stared at Merly''s pretty face, still with a look of lust, said, "I came here to have a chat with you ..."


    "I''m busy, I don''t have time, please don''t get in my way ..."

 Chapter 291 Milan Fashion Exhibition

    Get lost, dead toad!Merly''s face was quite ugly.


    However, in the way of Faraday''s father''s influence in the fashion industry, she, who was unwilling to utilize her family''s power, could only respond with such an attitude!


    "Never mind. I''ll accompany you." Faraday did not consider himself an outsider at all and said that he picked up a brooch, his eyes darting around, wanting to match it for some model.


    Merly bites her lip and glances at Eric, who poses with a look of amusement, and grunts slightly, saying, "Thank you, but no..."


    "It''s okay ..."


    Faraday got a little bit closer to Merly and said with a pretense of poise, "Your fashion reveals the sweetness and innocence of women, and I like the design! I am very honored to be able to help a little bit ..."


    "Thanks for the compliment." Merly nodded professionally and smiled, "I wouldn''t dare to take it ..."


    "What''s not to dare ... Ah, look, your ground necklace is crooked."


    Faraday said so, standing behind Merly before she could react, "I''ll help you move it right."


    Faraday stood behind Merly, his fingers gently moving the necklace for her, while his body was unusually eager to press up against her back.


    Ah!


    Merly straightened her back in shock and jumped behind Eric, looking at Faraday in exasperation.


    The little girl''s look was so cute to Faraday. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Eric''s presence made his eyes turn cold, "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    What''s wrong with you? Eric smiled faintly and didn''t care about him.


    Faraday reached out and pointed at Eric, growling in a stern voice, "This is the designer''s private dressing room, and unrelated people are not allowed to enter! You get out right now or I''m going to call the guards ..." Explore stories on empire


    Merly stared at Faraday with veiled disgust and exclaimed, "Since you''re allowed to come in, my brother is naturally even more qualified ..."


    Faraday looked slightly relieved, not taking Merly''s attitude to heart. He laughed twice.


    Eric interestingly looked at Faraday, and perceived that he was not acting so idiotic, just now should be a kind of line with a little taste of testing.


    Even if the children of rich families were playboys, under the elite education, there was not much waste!


    However, not waste does not mean is talent!


    At least Faraday''s senses are quite slow, he did not notice that in this small less than fifty square meters of space filled with ten unusually cold killing energy!


    Eric had never cared much about the clamor of a mole cricket unless he wanted to ram himself into it without knowing what to do. Under his gesture, the five beautiful blood girls restrained their evil thoughts took care of themselves, and got busy again.


    "Look, sweet Merly", Faraday said with a pulsating warmth as he pointed aside to the fitting mirror as if no one else was there, "don''t we look good together?"


    Merly''s eyes widened as she looked in the mirror at herself and the man beside her - because of the angle, they did look close together and seemed very intimate!


    Couldn''t help but move two steps sideways to keep her mirror self away from the lewd man with the extremely nasty look on his face.


    She was so pretty and stylish, while Faraday was so tacky!


    Although she was barely good-looking, she had no temperament at all, not only did she talk disgustingly, but her taste in clothes was even worse, really spoiling the 100,000 euros worth of gowns that he was wearing!


    This can also be called a "man and woman"? Shame on you ...


    Merly forced a smile and said, "Mr. Faraday is joking..."


    "I''m not joking!" Faraday''s eyes widened and he said with a righteous face, "I mean it, we look really good together!"


    For the sake of the cause she loved, Merly decided to hold back one more time, and resisting the urge to smash a sharp-toothed comb into Faraday''s face, she said softly, "Excuse me, Mr. Faraday, I need to get ready, it''s going to be our turn in a minute."


    "Wait."


    Faraday called out to stop Merly, who turned to leave, and revealed a kind smile, "Want a meal tonight? You know my heart ..."


    Know? How could she not know?


    Faraday wanted to have dinner with her, lure her with an excellent job, or else drug or get her drunk and go straight to a hotel room!


    Merly, who had already learned of Faraday''s evil deeds from her sister, could not possibly fall for it, not to mention that she had a very low opinion of Faraday. At that moment, she refused without hesitation, "I have a toothache, I can''t eat ..."


    Being rejected Faraday not only does not regret, but also a face of joyful appearance, laughing, "Merly sweetheart. You are really cute! To come up with an excuse like a toothache because you''re shy is so charming ..."


    Merly couldn''t take it anymore. Turning her head, she left, her exasperated voice reaching Eric''s ears, "Brother, get rid of him!"


    "Sweetheart, wait for me ...," Faraday raised his steps to follow, but Eric blocked his way.


    Because Merly had already made a statement, Eric didn''t have to worry about her future career and was ready to chase the fly away!


    Glancing at Eric, Faraday slightly narrowed his eyes and said, "Give you twenty thousand euros and help me ask your sister out for dinner ..."


    Eric laughed dumbly and spoke back, "Or I''ll give you twenty thousand euros. You give up on asking her to dinner!"


    "What did you say ..." A sinister color flashed in Faraday''s eyes.


    "Can''t you understand what''s being said?" Merly, five meters away, turned back and said loudly with a face full of impatience, "If you don''t leave again, don''t blame me for being impolite ..." From Merly''s voice, it could be heard that she was now enduring to the limit, and as long as she added another "straw". She will explode.


    Faraday''s sluggish feeling this time finally sensitive for a time, after noticing the determination on Merly''s face, he understands that if he is insensitive again.


    I''m afraid it will only be embarrassing!


    After all, his father is not the organizer of the Milan fashion show, just a contractor only, and can not be in this very international influence on the General Assembly!


    If this "uninteresting" woman in front of him notifies the guards and publicizes this matter, then he and his father''s face will be brushed over again!


    "Fine, fine, I''ll go!"


    Faraday smiled sinisterly and said, "Ms. Merly, I hope you won''t regret your decision today!"


    Merly was unimpressed and said tit-for-tat, "I''ve long regretted why I didn''t blow you out of the water sooner!"


    "God''s witness. You came back begging for me!" Faraday no longer had the face to stay here, and after dropping the words, lumbered off.


    Merly grunted disdainfully.


    She had already figured it out - there was no need to "prove herself".


    If he dares to mess with her again, she will step on him! If he dares to mess with him again, then he will step on him!


    At this time, a staff member of the conference came in to inform us that it was the turn of Oriental Rhythm to go on stage.


    After a storm just now, Merly''s original nervousness disappeared completely, she clapped her hands, smiled, and said, "Girls, it''s our turn to go on stage, let''s go conquer the fashion world ...."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    With the music out of the stage, each model showed off the gorgeousness of the clothes and their charm to their heart''s content, smiling brightly and charmingly in front of the stage, as soon as they entered the backstage each one of them quickly took off their clothes and replaced them with the next one.


    Five Blood girls, fifteen sets of oriental women''s clothing, on average, one person had to show three sets.


    Like most of the models, the blood girls are not wearing underwear, dressing, undressing speed is quite demanding, once in the backstage to use the fastest speed to change clothes, changing clothes at the same time there will be someone to help you sort out your hair, change accessories, small make-up. No matter what kind of chaos behind, once out in front of the stage, it is calm and graceful.


    Eric is not interested in these T-shirts, so he stays in the backstage dressing room.


    But his behavior almost drove Merly crazy!


    Why did his brother have to stand here and look at the almost naked bodies of these girls?


    Merly seemed to be able to feel her brother''s "lustful and burning" gaze, and for a moment, she was on fire for no reason at all.


    Eric''s eyes calmly looked at the wonderful naked bodies that suddenly appeared and disappeared, not having any lustful thoughts in his mind, but instead still wondering about Merly''s suddenly winded up movements.


    "Girls, you change your clothes faster and faster ..."


    Even though the only man here is my brother, I don''t want you guys to be taken advantage of by him! All cover up a little more tightly ...


    "Ms. Merly, it''s the designer''s turn to appear!"


    An announcement came down, and Merly hurriedly shook her head, casting aside her strange mentality, and rushed to stand behind the curtain in preparation for her appearance.


    In the background of a beautiful and melodious guzheng song, Merly accepted the flowers handed over by one of the models and gracefully took the first step of her career, surrounded by the Blood girls.

 Chapter 292 The Holy See Strikes (1)

    The colorful lights shone a piece like a galaxy. Merly looked like a real Oriental lady.The bubble and water mist maker under the stage began to release, creating a perfect romantic effect.


    Merly walks and looks around the stage with a sweet and seductive smile.


    Amidst the applause like Eric''s chirping, she gracefully curtsied and gave a classical Chinese maiden''s salute to the audience. Then she turned back and walked backstage.


    As she was about to disappear behind the curtain, she smiled back and threw flowers into the audience, causing a small commotion.


    "Very good!"


    Weiwei, who was entrusted by Merly''s mentor to take care of her, greeted her, gave Merly a big hug, and laughed, "Merly, you''re definitely going to be the new favorite in the fashion world! Your mentor didn''t look at the wrong person ..."


    Merly smiles with excitement and sweetness.


    Pulling Merly, who wanted to go back to the dressing room, to a secluded place, Weiwei asked a little nervously, "I heard that you just had a bad experience with Faraday?"


    "Uh-huh." Merly nodded in disbelief.


    "Aiya, haven''t I already instructed you? How come you still offended him?" Weiwei said nervously.


    "You don''t know how annoying and disgusting he is ..."


    "Who in the fashion world doesn''t know that Faraday is petty, disgusting, arrogant and nasty?"


    Weiwei gave a helpless sigh and said, "But what''s the point of knowing? His family''s power is too great for people like us without backing to resist! As long as you are still prepared to settle down in the fashion world, you will have to perfume with him for a while. Even if you don''t want to talk to that pig, you can''t tear your face off with him, right? Didn''t I teach you to use the ''cold treatment'' method to politely refuse? ..."


    "I can''t stand it!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Merly pouted small mouth meshed a sentence, then curious in her Weiwei face of worry, can not help but ask, "Weiwei. Faraday his family in the fashion industry is only second-rate goods, compared to Chanel, Versace and other predators, far less. Do we need to be so scrupulous about them?"


    Weiwei glared at Merly, revealing a bitter smile and said, "Don''t think that just because you showed your face at the debut show, it means that you''ve achieved success! You still have a long way to go in the future.... At this stage, you can at most let others remember your name, and you are not considered a ''real'' famous fashion designer! Even big predators like Chanel and Versace won''t go against the Faraday family, which has good relations with the Holy See, just for the sake of a slightly famous fashion designer like you. ..."


    "The Holy See?" Merly looked surprised.


    "As a second-rate force in the fashion industry, the reason why the Faraday family makes even a predator like Versace scrupulous is because of their good relationship with the Holy See!"


    Weiwei shook his head and said with emotion, "The Faraday family has been the royal tailor of the Pope since the Middle Ages. It has been in good terms with the Holy See for nearly a thousand years. It is said that in the clothing group founded by the Faraday family, the papal state also occupies forty percent of the shares ...."


    "Since the Faraday family''s group belongs to the papal nation''s industry, then why would Faraday dare to do this kind of thing that is equivalent to discrediting the Holy See ..." If it was Meyer, he would definitely not ask this kind of somewhat naive words.


    "Do you think the Papacy is necessarily noble ..."


    Weiwei paused. No longer continuing this sensitive topic, just said, "Faraday belongs to the kind of person who doesn''t make big mistakes and keeps making small ones. Although he often pestered the girls in the fashion industry. But from not dare to use force, at most only with the future, job blackmail only!


    Plus today to the scene of his godfather - the bishop of the diocese of Milan Lord, he naturally is even more unlikely to mess around! It is also for these reasons that I asked you to deal with his entanglements coldly! But what I didn''t expect was that you were still a little young and impetuous ..."


    Merly, who no longer rejected the family''s help, was not at all worried about her own future, only that when she thought that her models were all dark creatures of the bloodsucking clan, her heart could not help but be jittery.


    Even if she no longer cared about the matters of the cultivation world, as one of the members of the "One Body, Two Souls", she understood that the bishop who practiced the holy power of the Holy See had a superb perception of dark creatures.


    She could not hide the true identity of her models from him!


    She misunderstood the reason for Merly''s concern. She Weiwei sighed quietly and said, "Later, I will take you to Faraday to see if there can be some redemption ..."


    Merly froze slightly. Then shook her head and said, "I''m not going.Weiwei don''t worry, I haven''t put Faraday''s matter on my mind! I was thinking about something else ..."


    "You ..."


    Weiwei looked at Merly a sigh, very helpless said, "In the future there is something to tell me, I can help I will never excuse!"


    Feeling Weiwei''s true sincerity, Merly was a bit touched and hugged Weiwei a bit, and said, "Thank you, Weiwei ..."


    -----


    In the Catholic religious system, the bishop is the controller of all the ecclesiastical affairs of a big city, and his status is more honorable than the mayor of a city.


    Generally speaking, they seldom participate in public activities, and even if they do, they are mostly of a public service nature, and for commercial activities, they basically do not bother to participate!


    Today, the Bishop of Milan, Moratti, who has always been living in seclusion, made an exception to participate in the more fashionable commercial activities - the Milan Fashion Show.


    As for the reason, it was due to the plea of his godson.


    On such occasions, Bishop Moratti kept his serious face.


    Luckily, his godson knew his temperament and arranged for him to be seated in a dimly lit area, so that he would not be afraid of scaring the beautiful models with his look.


    His Excellency Bishop Moratti, who had devoted his life to teaching, looked at the models on the catwalk with calm eyes, waiting for today''s meeting time to end.


    Suddenly, his gaze fluctuated, firmly fixated on a newly introduced model with outstanding temperament and charming beauty.


    The four models that came out after her also got the attention of Bishop Moratti.


    After this group of clothing show called "Oriental flavor", Moratti immediately dialed a set of phone calls, after answering, he could no longer sit down, politely refused the organizers of the conference to stay, and got up to leave.


    The archbishop, the immediate superior of the bishop, is in charge of the ecclesiastical affairs of a region. And Archbishop Misus, who is in charge of ecclesiastical affairs in nineteen cities in the interior, including Milan, is also stationed in Milan.


    After Moratti left the site of the Great Exhibition, he went directly to Misus''s church.


    "Moratti, my dear parishioner, weren''t you invited by your godson to attend an event? How is it that you have time to come to my place?"


    "My lord, I have made a discovery ..."


    "What discovery?" Misus laughed, "Come, sit down and speak slowly."


    "My lord, I discovered that five of the models at that fashion show were vampires!"


    "Vampires?"


    Misus laughed and said in an unimpressed manner, "Although Italy is the most powerful country we have aside from the Vatican, and the closest location to the ''Land of the Prophets'', it doesn''t mean that there aren''t vampires out there. Why would you come here specifically because of this ..."


    "My Lord!"


    Moratti said with a straight face, "I have already asked the relevant people, and the vampire models at that big fashion show did not belong to a local clan! If it was a clan from elsewhere that came here on ''official business'', then it should have followed the agreed procedure of informing us, but this didn''t ..."


    Misus''s expression became serious and he said in a deep voice, "What you mean is. Those five vampires are wanderers?"


    Moratti nodded slowly.


    "That''s incredible!"


    Misus shook his head and lost his smile, saying, "As wanderers, not only did they not avoid our search from afar. Instead, they even came to our door? I really don''t know if they are arrogant or confused ..."


    "Whether they are arrogant or confused!"


    A stern aura flashed in Moratti''s eyes, "The glory of God''s earth will never be allowed to be desecrated by darkness!"


    Misus nodded slightly and asked softly, "What about their strength?"


    "My subordinate has used ''Darkness Detection'' on them and roughly estimated their strength." Enjoy more content from empire


    Moratti frowned, "Among the five, there is a Marquis, an Earl, two Viscounts, and a Baron!"


    "Very powerful!" Misus also frowned, "In recent times. There have been too many changes in the vampire families in Europe, many families with marquises at the helm have been seized, I wonder if these few belong to that family?"


    Moratti had a defender''s face, "Whichever family they used to belong to. The status now is all wanderers, all blasphemers to be judged by God ..."


    "Good!" Misus also nodded, "Not long ago His Eminence Cardinal Joseph gave the order. To fully exterminate the dark creatures belonging to the Wanderers in the European continent, and even personally led a team on an expedition.


    For a while, the dark creatures from all over the world went into full hibernation, greatly increasing the prestige of our Holy See. But now, there are actually five things that don''t know how to die that came to our doorstep, if we let them leave, then we will definitely become the laughingstock of the entire Europe ..."


    "Please give the order, my lord!"


    After glancing at the agitated Moratti, Misus squarely said, "My dear parishioner, don''t be in a hurry, the enemy ground is very strong. We must ensure that we kill them in one blow, but also avoid them harming innocent commoners ..."


    Moratti nodded and thought for a moment, "My lord, since those five vampires are appearing as models, we can completely fake a publicity appointment to settle them in a secluded place. My godson''s family is one of the organizers of that convention, so it should be possible to do that!"


    "Very well! Now then, let''s get some planning done!"


    Misus said slowly, "Surrounded by an archbishop, a bishop, and a squadron of Light Knights, even if those five vampires were twice as strong, there''s no way they would have a chance of surviving!"

 Chapter 293 The Holy See Strikes (2)

    "What?" Merly said with a surprised look on her face, "Weiwei, you''re saying that the convention is going to make a short promotional video for my Oriental Rhythm series?""Yes!" Weiwei said with jealousy, "This has always been reserved for famous designers!


    I didn''t expect Merly that you could have it even though you just started..." After saying that, Weiwei just looked Merly up and down.


    Merly was a bit uncomfortable and couldn''t help but say, "Weiwei, what are you looking at me for?"


    "Merly, tell me honestly, do you have some kind of background?" Weiwei leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Otherwise, how could you still enjoy this kind of treatment after offending Faraday?"


    "Weiwei. if I had a background that even the Faraday family would be afraid of, then how could the teacher still ask you to take care of me?"


    Merly was sure that the Broumell family didn''t give themselves any help, so this was said with a straight face, "I think it must be my talent that has amazed the judges of the conference. That''s why I was given the treatment of a renowned designer ..."


    "You''re arrogant!" Weiwei laughed and scolded Merly, then said, "This time when your model goes to the countryside for a photo shoot, you shouldn''t go along!"


    "Why?" Merly asked in disbelief.


    "There will be a fashion designer''s get-together later, basically all of the world''s famous designers will attend, and many of them are your idols, so you''ll come with me to meet them!"


    Merly was greatly impressed, but had some hesitation, "But ..."


    "But what!" Weiwei waved his hand, "Does it mean that without you, your models won''t be able to wear clothes?"


    Merly was awakened by a single word, smiled and gave Eric a call, and followed her Weiwei to the potluck with anticipation.


    Eric who put down the phone gave a helpless smile. Gathering the five blood girls, they prepared the costumes that needed to be applied while waiting for the official notice of the convention ground. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not long after, the staff of the convention arrived and enthusiastically took Eric and the six of them by car to their destination in the countryside.


    In a place of beautiful landscape, the staff stopped the car, and looked around, surprised, "Huh. What happened, where did the receptionist go?"


    Then he looked at Eric and the others with apologetic eyes and said, "Sir, beautiful ladies, I apologize to you for the negligence of our conference. You guys follow that little rocky road up the hill, in less than ten minutes there''s a small waterfall, that''s where you''ll be filming this time, the film crew is already waiting there. I have things to do, so I won''t accompany you up there, I''m sorry ..."


    Eric''s eyes flashed, but he didn''t say anything. As instructed, he brought the girls from the Bloodlands out of the car and watched it go away.


    "Master, something doesn''t seem right."


    The only pureblood vampire among the Bloodlands girls. That is, that female Marquess frowned and said respectfully, "They seem to have brought us here on purpose ..."


    Eric nodded, he had already sensed something.


    At the end of the mountain road, there were hundreds of people''s breath, and judging from their life characteristics, they all had a very strong light attribute.


    Eric did not think that those people were the so-called "film crew" because the faint murderous aura was not something that a group of people who were preparing to shoot a propaganda movie would have!


    Without much speculation, Eric faintly said, "Go and take a look."


    "Yes, master."


    After walking for seven to eight minutes, turning a corner, there was the waterfall where the "shooting" was taking place.


    At this moment, on the flat ground next to the waterfall, there were more than a hundred European knights dressed up in ancient costumes, holding cold weapons and imposing men.


    After seeing their costumes, not only the blood girl but even Eric understood their identity.


    The front of the steel chest plate had a shield, red.


    Above the shield were two crossed keys, one gold, and one silver and white. Legend has it that those were the two keys given by Yeshua to St. Peter, one of the 12 disciples, to symbolize the giving of all power in heaven and on earth to him.


    Only the Knights of Light of the Holy See can adorn such an emblem in the world.


    Although the Knights of the Light also carry the word "knight", they cannot be considered to be a figures in the world of knights.


    They only belonged to the Holy See and had been at odds with the European knight community for nearly a hundred years.


    Meyer had once talked to Eric about the Knights of the Light, and in his words, he was quite sure about their combat power. Discover hidden content at empire


    Because of Meyer''s detailed description, Eric was able to recognize the identity of this group of knights at a glance.


    After observing them, Eric couldn''t help but shake his head slightly.


    It''s better to meet than to be known, the prestigious Knights of the Light didn''t even have a single Golden Knight!


    Among the hundred or so people, only twenty-six of them possessed the strength of a high-ranking Silver Knight, while the rest were only at the beginning of the Silver rank!


    Disappointed, Eric aimed his gaze at the two priests dressed in white divine robes standing in front of the group of silver knights.


    Unfortunately, Eric was not clear about the class division of the Church, nor had he heard Meyer speak about it, so he was not yet able to distinguish their rank from their clothing.


    However, at least he was able to affirm that these two were not cardinals or cardinal archbishops.


    These two people dressed as priests were without exception magicians belonging to the Light system, and their strength was not bad, so even if they were placed in Celestia, they would still be able to afford the title of Intermediate Priest.

 Chapter 294 Extermination (1)

    Seeing that these people did not have the intention to make a move immediately, Eric faintly said, "Tell us your intentions."As he spoke, the five Blood Race girls stood behind him with solemn hands, a meek display.


    This scene surprised Misus.


    Because the bloodsucking clan was very arrogant, ordinary humans were absolutely lowly in their eyes, and were merely blood food.


    However, this "ordinary teenager" in front of him unexpectedly displayed a leader''s demeanor, and among the five vampires under his leadership, there was even a Marquis level high vampire. This was unbelievable!


    Surprised, Misus couldn''t help but use his "Darkness Detection" on Eric.


    Eric frowned slightly when he felt a hint of light energy, which did not contain any harm, coming towards him. Although he often used his "True Eye" to observe others, he was not accustomed to being "spied on" by others.


    Therefore, he didn''t hesitate to offer his "Heart of Darkness", ready to make the other party suffer.


    Fortunately, Misus''s intention was only to probe Eric for a while, the light energy used was not much, and its rebound power was not too strong. There was merely a muffled grunt, his face paled, and his figure swayed.


    "My lord ..."


    Although Moratti was only the Bishop of Milan, his strength wasn''t much inferior to Misus, who was an Archbishop, and vaguely sensed the exchange between light and darkness, knowing that Misus had suffered some losses.


    "I''m fine."


    Misus gently shook his head and looked at Eric and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t realize that you are also a dark creature that desecrates the light ..."


    "Cut the crap and get to the point."


    Eric''s blandness and rudeness angered everyone in the Light camp, but without chirping and speaking without authorization, it was still Misus, who had the highest status, who stepped forward to answer, "I am Archbishop Misus of the Lombard Diocese! blasphemer! Tell me, why have you wandered here?"


    Misus was very curious about these bold vampires, and couldn''t understand their "death wish".


    "Wandering?" Eric frowned, "We''re here for a fashion show, not wandering!"


    Misus said in a deep voice, "So, you have a family?"


    "Of course."


    "Since you have a family, then why didn''t you inform us of your intentions as per the agreement?" Misus was slightly angry.


    "Inform?" Eric looked confused and looked back at the five Blood girls to find that they also looked confused.


    The five Blood girls chosen as models were purebloods, those who had gone through the first embrace, and those who were blood slaves by birth.


    Under the baptism of the endless dark energy, their earthly strength had all increased drastically.


    Taking the three girls born from blood slaves as an example, without the infusion of the Earthly Darkness Yin Energy. They would never have possessed the strength of a baron or a viscount in their entire lives.


    Unfortunately, the increase in strength didn''t mean that insight was also increased.


    These five blood girls are not very old, all of them are the descendants of vampires who were exiled to the Americas, they are not clear about the "agreement" between the Dark Council and the Holy See!


    The behavior of Eric and the others aroused Misus'' suspicion, and he asked politely, "May I ask, what is the name of your family?"


    "Eric." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Misus thinks for a moment, not impressed.


    Cocking his head, he looks at Moratti.


    He too looks like he''s never heard of it.


    "May I ask where your family''s fiefdom is located? What line does the family tree originate from? And what does the family crest look like?"


    Fiefdoms?


    It seemed to be quite scattered!


    There must be more than a dozen of them throughout the European continent. Except for the Skidmore family in France, I still don''t understand where the other fiefdoms are.


    Genealogy?


    The vampires under my command come from a variety of origins, basically each of the thirteen clans.


    If I had to settle on one clan, it would be Cain, the founder of the bloodsucking clan!


    Family crest?


    The vampires under my command come from hundreds of clans, which one should I use?


    And technically, they were all banished and exiled. They''re no longer eligible to use the original family crest. ...


    Eric''s hesitation "confirmed" Misus'' suspicion, and he said with a slight anger, "What a cunning blasphemer, how dare he lie in front of us! Hmph! No matter what you are trying to do, today you will be cleansed of your darkness by the glory of God ...."


    Although Misus had suffered some losses while probing Eric, he did not think that he was inferior to Eric, as the strength Eric had shown was not able to suppress him.


    It was also because of this illusion of his that he dared to give the order to attack ...


    He did not even think that Eric did not take the initiative to attack, but simply used the "Heart of Darkness" to defend!


    Eric shook his head with disdain and ordered, "Go up and practice."


    "Yes, master."


    Seeing that a mere five vampires dared to preemptively launch an attack on their own squadron of a hundred, all the Knights of Light were enraged. One after another, they raised their weapons, stimulated their fighting aura, and met them with grandeur.


    They were completely bullying the few with the many, without any of the so-called "chivalry", so it was no wonder that the orthodox knights of European chivalry were quite critical of them!


    The Marquis of the Bloodsucking clan is equivalent to the first-class masters in Chinese martial arts, and the first-class masters in China are equivalent to the European Golden Knights.


    As a general rule, a Marquis should not be inferior to a Golden Knight either.


    The fact is also so.


    Except for those knights of the Holy See. This was because the divine fighting qi they practiced had a damage bonus against all dark creatures! Basically, a single high-ranking Silver Knight would be able to fight against a Marquis.


    Twenty-six high-ranking Silver Knights plus seventy to eighty beginner Silver Knights, with this kind of strength against a Marquis, a Count, two Viscounts, and a Baron, the result would definitely not be unexpected.


    Even if those five blood girls had practiced the magical footwork of Chinese kung fu that did not require internal support, they would definitely not be able to get out of that encirclement!


    Watching the blood girls fight dangerously, Eric knew that it was time for him to make a move.


    If he watched any longer, someone might perish, which was not Eric''s original intention. Enjoy more content from empire


    Eric''s original intention was to take the opportunity to improve the Blood girls'' fighting sense, not to let them improve their strength in the sands of life and death.


    The qualifications of these blood girls are all very average, including the pureblood. If they didn''t have any strange encounters, they would only be able to reach this level in this life, and would never be able to reach this level again.


    This level, will never be able to make a breakthrough ...

 Chapter 295 Extermination (2)

    Eric''s right hand flipped. He quickly took out a sharp and exquisite Turkish scimitar from the storage space.This was originally from Meyer''s collection, but now it had been transferred to him.


    Because he had been forced to become Meyer''s companion during this period of time, he subconsciously took out the machete as soon as he fought against the knight.


    Looking at the scimitar in his hand, Eric didn''t bother to put it away again. Forget it, without using magic, I''ll still throw over you guys!


    At this moment, the situation of the Blood Race girls became more and more critical, Eric no longer delayed, his figure shot out.


    The Knights of Light who had been distracted by Eric during the siege of the blood girls saw his movements and immediately separated some of them to wait for him.


    These Knights of the Light who were preparing to deal with Eric couldn''t help but panic for a moment when they saw Eric''s "weird" way of taking his weapon and the speed at which he came flying.


    In the blink of an eye, Eric rushed into the middle of them, using his forward speed to swing his sword at the same time.


    Toward the first knight in front of him was a powerful slash, the sharp blade bringing up a low shrill whistle.


    "Dang!"


    The knight held his sword with both hands and erected it to block the Turkish scimitar that was coming fiercely at his neck.


    The sword clashed with dazzling sparks and stopped at the edge of his neck, the blade having sliced into the neck armor before reluctantly stopping.


    The knight of light whose strength had already reached the high silver level was scared out of his cold sweat by this chop that almost cut off his head, he had never been this close to death before, and he almost used all his strength to hold this knife.


    A tingle ran through his scalp, and it seemed that even his hair stood on end. He wanted to use his knees to ram this terrifying enemy, but he couldn''t lift his legs, and that deadly scimitar pressed down so hard that if he moved his body even slightly, he would lose his balance.


    Seeing that his teammate was in a disadvantageous position, the Bright Knight next to him made a swift jab at Eric''s exposed side ribs, intending to free his teammate from the predicament.


    Eric faintly smiled, and pushed and retracted the scimitar in his hand.


    Then he took a step to the side, narrowly avoiding this sneak attack.


    Discover stories with empire


    Trying to distract Eric''s attention but failing to achieve the intended purpose, the silver high-ranked Light Knight dropped his sword and covered the side of his neck with both hands, crimson blood gurgling out from the cracks of his armor gloves.


    Obviously, Eric''s last action had slit the artery on the side of his neck.


    And that Bright Knight who sneak attacked Eric didn''t retreat in one piece, as Eric and him staggered by, the sharp scimitar gently slashed across his throat, and he planted himself after turning around in two circles in place, his unconscious body still spasming slightly.


    The defeat of the two Knights of Light was only something that happened within three seconds!


    In the next moment, their teammates behind them pounced on them, ferociously charging at Eric, gritting their teeth and brandishing their weapons, hacking and slashing.


    Eric was unimpressed and struck with sixty-four blades.


    Dazzling blade flashes, sharp wind whistles, ear-piercing impacts, ferocious curses, brightly colored blood splatters, agonizing howls, and dying struggles.


    All of this was so chaotic and beautiful. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the face of this horrible and powerful enemy, none of the Knights of Light, who were known for their toughness and endurance, flinched, and the thought of killing the enemy in front of them in order to show God''s glory filled their minds and bodies.


    They would not be afraid, their faith was strong, they thought that the highest honor was to die for the Holy See.


    They also have no time to fear, they can not feel fear in the deadly battle, the only thought in their hearts is to kill the enemy in front of them.


    Unfortunately, faith and courage do not represent strength.


    In front of absolute strength, these were nothing more than a ridiculous joke.


    One after another, the Knights of Light were killed, and one after another, they were replaced, one after another, in an endless stream.


    Seeing Eric''s killing spree, fifteen Light Knights with shining silver swords swooped in with murderous vigor, barely caring about the Blood girls who were already on the verge of extinction under their pincer attack.


    "This enemy must be stopped! Can''t let him let go of his hands and make a big kill!" This was the common thought of the fifteen people.


    After glancing at the Blood Race girls, he saw that although they were still in danger, there was no immediate tendency of defeat.


    Eric couldn''t help but smile slightly, knowing that his purpose had been achieved.


    He swung his sword and went up, again with a splendid blade technique.


    Although they were both Silver Knights, the difference between a high rank and a beginning rank was huge.


    The situation of one blade per person just now was no longer possible, and the fifteen high-ranked Silver Knights hardened themselves and joined forces to resist this round of blade splendor.


    However, it wasn''t easy for them to receive it either.


    After all, they were only quasi-first-rate experts, whereas Eric was already at the peak of pre-heaven!


    With every blade they received, the Knights of Light had to take a step back.


    The heavy pressure forced their feet into the ground, each step carrying draft skins and dirt, leaving a set of deep footprints on the ground.


    Take advantage of his illness.


    Without hesitation, Eric swung his sword again, another round of great blade splendor.


    Those fifteen high-ranking Silver Knights were at a time when their old strength had gone and new strength had yet to be born, so how could they resist again!


    They only felt a chill in their chests, as if a cold, piercing ice had merged into their bodies, and under the temperature of the hot blood, it seemed so cold, so cool ....


    The fall of fifteen high-ranking Silver Knights one after another gave the other Light Knights a great shock.


    The crowd stopped their movements and watched as bright red blood scrambled out of the cracks in the chests of the armor of their comrades on the ground, rendering the red shield insignia even more colorful.


    Misus'' brow furrowed tightly as he looked at the corpse-strewn scene and at his subordinates who stood silent and still.


    He knew that if he couldn''t do anything more to boost morale, then this operation would have to end in failure!


    Moratti, obviously well aware of the situation, crossed his arms in prayer without bringing Misus to give the order.


    Along with his muttered incantation, a white light descended from the sky and projected itself onto the Blood girls.


    Holy light was immensely lethal to dark creatures, not to mention that it was emitted by a figure of near-archbishop level!


    The two Viscounts and one Baron who couldn''t dodge in time let out miserable howls, white smoke rose from their bodies, and their entire bodies began to fester and burn, and after a few seconds, they were reduced to a cloud of flying ash that drifted into the air, never to be seen again.

 Chapter 296 Running out of people

    The two blood girls who were the Marquis and the Earl were not trying to save them from death, but when they were in trouble, how could they spare the strength to rescue others?Relying on their outstanding strength, the Marquis and Earl avoided the Holy Light.


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    However, because of the Knights of Light''s attack, they were still irradiated by the holy light.


    Although it was only for a short second, their delicate bodies that were illuminated still had their skin split open and looked so scary.


    Seeing this shocking scene, Eric couldn''t help but feel a bit of fire.


    Although with Eric''s nature, he didn''t care too much about these blood girls, "You have to look at the master even if you are beating a dog", ah! These people from the Holy See don''t know how to die!


    The strength of a Count is similar to that of a high-ranking Silver Knight, while a Marquis is even higher.


    Although the sacred fighting qi practiced by these Knights of Light had a damage bonus against dark creatures, the two blood girls also knew magical footwork.


    Even though they received some damage from the holy light, they were able to cope with it a bit more easily because they were not dragged down by the Viscount and Baron.


    At that moment, Moratti started praying again, and the murmured voice truly inspired Eric''s anger.


    With a cold snort, he dodged and ran towards Misus and Moratti.


    Along the way, swords turned to light, and blood and flesh flew.


    All the Knights of the Light who blocked the way, regardless of whether they were intentional or unintentional, were all cut in two by the angry Eric.


    Seeing Eric charging towards him like a force to be reckoned with, Misus perversely smiled, and there seemed to be a hint of pity in his icy smile.


    Moratti praying, but also to the outside world regardless, look at that pious look, as if the sharp edge of the body, but also can not stop him to God "small report" like!


    The Turkish scimitar swung twice with a mournful whistling.


    The knife is inspired by two beautiful arcs of light, left and right out, which will want to block the way of more than a dozen Knights of the Light all waist cut.


    Eric, who had cleared the last group of resistance, jumped up high and slashed at Misus and Moratti, who were standing in the same spot.


    On the body of the blade, black flames rolled and burned, like the devil''s fierce face, and like the cold eyes of the god of death.


    Facing Eric, who swooped into the air like an eagle, Misus simply stretched out a hand, a hand with five fingers open.


    A dazzling, blinding light lit up in the center of his hand.


    Instantly, the light exploded.


    As hot as the sun, as turbulent as a tidal wave, the light fanned out into the air, seemingly wanting to engulf Eric, who was still in the air.


    At the same time, Moratti''s prayer was completed, and a pillar of light, even more massive than earlier, fell from the sky, merging with Misus'' fan of light and enveloping Eric.


    No one could be faster than the light.


    In other words, no one could dodge Misus and Moratti''s holy light spell.


    With such intense holy light, even if one had the power of a duke, they could only die if they resisted it head-on.


    In Misus and Moratti''s opinion, even if this "dark boy" was more powerful, he could not be higher than a duke.


    Therefore, under the attack of this intensity of holy light magic, this dark boy who was able to dominate the Marquis in front of them would surely disintegrate and burn like the three vampires in the past, until he turned into a cloud of flying ash.


    Misus smiled faintly and was about to withdraw his hand, when suddenly, his gaze staring into the air froze with shock, and his pupils shrunk to a small point.


    The enemy that should have been turned into flying ash had broken through the intense holy light that was as strong as day.


    He struck through the air as if nothing had happened!


    The scimitar burning with black flames cut into his face with hatred!


    Misus did not dodge. It wasn''t because he was confident, but he was stunned - the Holy Light spell had no effect on him!


    Daywalker!


    A terrifying name flooded Misus'' mind.


    Faced with the legendary powerful and almost invincible demon, he wanted to cry out in horror.


    But just as he opened his mouth, a scimitar swept over his head. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His skull immediately rose into the air and flew into the distance, throwing bright red blood and warm white brains along the way.


    The Turkish scimitar burning with black flames cut through Misus'' eyebrows and penetrated his brain, its body not stained with the slightest foreign substance and shining as bright as ever.


    The light was so intense that no one could see what was happening.


    Until Eric swung his sword and beheaded Moratti who was too weak to respond, the Knights of Light only woke up like a dream and let out angry and terrified cries, "Lord Misus..." "Moratti Lord ..."


    "Damned blasphemers!"


    "Oh God, grant strength to your devout followers ..."


    "Avenge the two lords!"


    "No, we should retreat now!"


    A low and powerful voice rang out, appearing particularly striking in the clutter of voices.


    It could be that this voice spoke to everyone''s heart, or it could be that the person speaking was quite authoritative.


    As the voice landed, the Knights of Light retreated towards the mountain like a tidal wave with angry and unwilling eyes.


    The Marquis and Earl snuggled together, panting violently, and looked at Eric with eyes filled with extreme worship and admiration.


    Eric told the two surviving Blood girls to stay behind and rest, while he spread his legs and chased after the retreating Knights of Light.


    How can I let go of the people who killed me so easily? Catching up with all of them is the right solution!


    Two kilometers up the mountain, there was a rather large flat area where six large silver-white helicopters were parked, while the now powerful propeller blades


    The powerful propeller blades were spinning, and the violent air currents stirred up fallen leaves and dust flying all over the sky.


    When the smoothly retreating Knights of Light had all boarded, the engines roared and the aircraft lifted off.


    The low roar of the machine echoed through the mountains, startling the birds into a flurry.


    When Eric caught up, what he saw was these six helicopters flying away from the mountains along a straight line dozens of meters in the air. Eric smiled coldly and instantly silently sent out a dozen giant wind blades.


    Under Eric''s precise control, the wind blades accurately hit the helicopter''s tail propellers, with a resounding bang and a splash of fire.


    The invisible but sharp wind blades smashed the high-speed spinning propeller into pieces and shot out in all directions.


    The originally smooth airplane immediately swayed like a drunk, and a long trail of black smoke trailed from its tail, and its altitude plummeted as the riders on board let out terrified yells.


    Eric stood at the edge of the mountain cliff, staring at the still-smoldering helicopter as it drew an irregular arc in the air.


    One after the other, they fell into the mountains, followed by an explosion. The splattered aviation gasoline was burning, turning the mountain into a huge torch.


    The sky was red with the light of the flames.


    I''ll give you a taste of what it''s like to be burned!


    Eric noticed that a dozen figures jumped out of the helicopter and landed in the mountains the moment before it crashed.


    Eric''s eyes snapped and he instantly teleported over.


    What does it mean to kill everyone? Naturally, it means not leaving a single survivor!

 Chapter 297 Christina

    In terms of jumping out of airplanes to escape, the Knights of Light who had cultivated the Sacred Fighting Qi did not have an advantage over the other knights.Other than the high-ranking silver knights and a portion of the middle-ranking silver knights who had better luck, none of the other members of the Knights of Light were able to survive the plane crash.


    Although the Knights of Light had a squadron of more than a hundred people, after Eric''s fight, only a third of them were able to board the helicopter, and among them, there were only six or seven high-ranked Silver Knights.


    Together with the lucky middle-ranked Silver Knights, there were a total of twelve people who survived.


    These twelve people had all been locked by Eric.


    A pre-heaven peak expert, with the help of an instantaneous transfer to go after twelve characters who were not yet first-rate enough, how could the outcome be in doubt?


    But in two minutes. Eleven Silver Knights were killed one by one, and only the last one was left.


    Eric was in no hurry and slowly walked over. In his senses, that knight had stayed in place and did not move.


    In a straight line distance of less than a hundred meters from the foot of the mountain, the last survivor of the knight sat on the ground, the removed helmet and broad-bladed two-handed sword thrown together at his side, his hands holding his left ankle, his face full of pain, to be jumping to escape the broken foot.


    He didn''t notice the terrifying enemy until Eric came three meters in front of him. Just when he wanted to reach for his sword, his right calf was hit by Eric''s kick.


    There was a clear "click".


    The knight''s calf bent into a strange shape and fell with a wail.


    Eric stepped on the knight''s right hand that was already touching the hilt of his sword, and with his Turkish scimitar pressed against his chest, he asked indifferently, "Where are your quarters?"


    The knight shook his head firmly.


    Without a word, Eric put his foot down. It crushed his right hand raw.


    The knight''s high-pitched scream rang out at once.


    After a few seconds, it was forced to stop again.


    Eric expressionlessly stepped on his already deformed right hand and slowly crushed it.


    The knight hissed in agony, struggling desperately, trembling and writhing, his left hand pushing futilely against Eric''s leg that seemed to weigh like a million pounds but was powerless to break free.


    "Tell me where your quarters are and I''ll give you a piece of my mind!"


    The knight bit his lip, dripping blood, but still shook his head doggedly.


    It was quite chivalrous!


    Eric, although he appreciated his performance more, did not intend to let him go and continued to crush his hand harder.


    Soon, the intense pain made that knight faint.


    The hand was still spasming involuntarily.


    In the distance, there was a faint roar of a car engine, listening to its sound, it should be a high horsepower sports car.


    Puffing ...


    An ear-splitting sound of brakes rang out, and Eric knew that the sports car had stopped on the road behind him.


    However, Eric didn''t care that someone saw him in the act and changed direction, intending to take the rider''s other hand as he had done.


    "Stop!"


    With an angry shout, a silver-white, broad-bladed, one-handed sword instantly spanned a distance of nearly a hundred meters and stabbed Eric in the back.


    Eric frowned slightly, turned around, and blocked.


    In the next moment, the swords violently clashed together, and the sparks erupted into the air, setting off two outstanding faces. One was angry, and the other was bland.


    Both of them were stunned as they took a good look at each other, probably neither of them had expected the other to possess such outstanding looks. Although his opponent was a playful western maiden, Eric did not show any mercy, his internal force surged out and shook the maiden back nine steps.


    The western girl stood opposite Eric, gasping angrily, in a well-fitting evening gown, with her beautiful face, she looked like a noble lady from a famous family.


    However, when this dress for a high-class banquet was added to the silver-white wide-bladed one-handed sword clutched in the young girl''s hand, it gave off a rather strange feeling.


    Looking at the young girl''s weapon, Eric raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you also from the Church?"


    Even though her eyes were filled with indignation, the young girl still raised her sword as a salute and said, "Squadron Leader Christina of the Rumba Squadron of the Knights of Light of the Papal States has met Your Excellency."


    Eric''s eyes flashed with a hint of surprise, he did not expect that this young girl, who looked to be less than twenty years old, was a squadron leader guarding a large parish!


    Through the Eye of Truth, the strength of the young girl was visible to Eric.


    Not bad at all!


    Although it wasn''t comparable to a high-ranking Golden Knight like Meyer, it still had the strength of a first-ranking Golden Knight.


    Glancing obliquely at the unconscious knight, Eric asked blandly, "Do you want to save him? Or do you want to kill me?"


    Christina probably did not expect Eric to ask this, and paused before saying, "Why would I want to kill you?"


    Eric was slightly stunned. Saying, "You don''t want to kill me? Then what''s the point of coming here?"


    Christina blushed slightly and said, "I was originally attending a close friend''s birthday ball, but suddenly I heard about a mission, and when I rushed back, I realized that everyone had already left ..."


    The young girl''s tender and youthful performance made Eric couldn''t help but laugh slightly, "So you didn''t have time to change your clothes before you drove over here?"


    Christina nodded with some embarrassment. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, when her eyes touched the knight on the ground, her eyes rose angrily again, that cute fickleness unique to teenage girls, making Eric''s ground smile couldn''t help but widen a little.


    "Now you should know that I am the target of your mission, right?"


    Experience tales at empire


    Christina nodded wordlessly, her gaze gradually becoming firm and stern. The young girl''s towering chest was rising and falling violently.


    Pale yellow-colored holy light surfaced on the broad-bladed sword, flickering brightly and darkly in rhythm with the young girl''s breathing.


    Looking at her with a stance that she was about to strike, Eric blandly stated a fact, "You are not my opponent!"


    Christina had a martyr''s expression on her face, "For the glory of God, even if I''m not your opponent. I will not back down!"


    Although Eric didn''t want to make a move against this young girl who appeared a bit cute, Eric wouldn''t be merciful if she was looking for death herself.


    Taking a step forward, Christina straightened her sword and stabbed it towards Eric.


    Eric casually flipped his hand, "when" a loud sound, the silver-white wide-bladed sword that was stabbing at his chest was stopped by a Turkish scimitar.


    Christina had not only just reached the gold level in terms of fighting qi, but her fighting skills were also far inferior to Meyer''s. Even if she did not rely on her power, she could only rely on her fighting skills.


    Even if she didn''t rely on her feats of strength, just based on the variation of her moves, the young girl was also suppressed without the power to fight back.


    After a dozen rounds, Eric turned the Turkish scimitar a few times, a pull, a lift, and a draw, the sword in the girl''s hand that still had a slight golden light was twisted out of her hand, drawing a golden trajectory and falling into the grass ten meters away.


    Eric took advantage of the situation to step forward and was about to slash Christina''s uncovered chest when he was dragged by his leg.


    The Turkish scimitar was brought crookedly, and only made a slash on the well-made evening dress, causing the girl''s white and attractive plumpness to be exposed in front of Eric''s eyes.


    But Eric was not attracted by it, instead, he looked down.


    That originally unconscious knight had woken up at some point.


    The only intact left hand desperately wrapped around Eric''s calf, causing Eric to stab without success, but instead, there was the suspicion of molesting the girl.


    Eric''s internal power surged, shocking the knight away, but he immediately grabbed Eric''s trouser leg with his armor-gloved left hand, clutching it in a death grip, hissing in a weak voice, "Chief! Lord Misus and Lord Moratti are dead, and the brothers have all been wiped out... you''re no match for this devil... hurry up! Get the message up ..."


    Eric frowned and didn''t lash out again, he didn''t want to be bare-legged by then.


    It was just a slash of the scimitar that sent the knight''s left arm flying out of his body.


    But instead of howling, the knight spasmed and lunged, biting down on Eric''s pants leg, red blood foaming from his mouth, soaking the "priceless" slacks that Merly had designed and cut by hand.


    As she watched her teammates fight to the death to stop the dreaded enemy, Christina retreated with a snarl and a tear in her eye.


    She knew the priority of the matter, from the short exchange of hands just now, she could tell that she was not a match for the person in front of her, and if she stayed here, the only result would be death!


    She didn''t fear death, but didn''t want to die a worthless death!


    The defeat of an Archbishop, a Bishop, and a squadron of Light Knights was the greatest loss suffered by the Holy See in the last fifty years!


    This matter must be reported!


    The blasphemer must not be allowed to go unpunished ...


    Looking at the knight''s pained and unyielding eyes, Eric couldn''t help but sigh quietly, but the scimitar in his hand slashed downwards without pause.


    Immediately, that knight''s body and head were separated, but a hint of a satisfied smile surfaced on his head that was detached from his torso.


    Looking at the high-powered sports car that drove away at breakneck speed, Eric shook his head and sighed, not pursuing any further.


    For one thing, because that teenage girl did not participate in the siege of him and those blood girls, Eric''s anger towards her was not very strong.


    Secondly, it was also because the spirit of the rider who tried his best to stop him was quite appreciated by Eric.


    After purifying the bloody environment of the scene with his "Overwatch", Eric raised his steps down the hill to do the final cleanup.

 Chapter 298 Revenge

    Eric finished dealing with the "murder scene" and brought the two blood girls back to the wine Merly had already returned, and his complexion was not quite right, he seemed to be exasperated."What''s wrong?"


    Eric asked as if nothing was wrong, "Are you being bullied?"


    Merly nodded vigorously, but then beamed and didn''t say anything.


    Eric didn''t pursue the question and took his seat, the marquis girl who followed him closely immediately served him a pitcher of juice.


    Merly sat heavily next to Eric and said resentfully, "Brother, why don''t you even ask me more?"


    Secretly rolling his eyes, Eric faintly asked, "It''s because of that fashion designer''s get-together, right?"


    With one sentence, it made Merly explode like a lit firecracker.


    "It''s because of it! It says that ''all the famous designers from all over the world will attend'', but in the end, it''s just two or three kittens ... What''s most annoying is that Faraday was there, and was always pestering me, causing me to not eat anything, and bringing a belly full of anger on my came back early ..."


    Eric''s gaze flickered for a moment, and there was some coldness in his voice, "So, it was that Weiwei who tricked you?"


    "No!" Merly shook her head, "Weiwei didn''t expect it to be like that either! She was even angrier than I was, and after accompanying me back to the hotel, she went to the convention organizing committee to complain, saying that someone was organizing a fake event under the name of the convention!"


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Was it that Faraday?"


    "That''s him!" Merly said with an angry face, "He''s the one who asked a staff member of the convention to inform me Weiwei that there was such a meal for ..."


    Eric thoughtfully whispered to himself, "So the attack we suffered was also related to Faraday?"


    Merly froze, then nervously surveyed Eric, "Brother, you were attacked? Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine!" Eric shook his head lightly, "But lost three models ..."


    Merly opened her mouth wide and looked at the two Blood girls standing still behind Eric. Somewhat lost in thought, she murmured, "How could this be ..."


    "It was two bishops from the Order and a group of Light Knights that ambushed us ..."


    "Huh? Why did the Holy See ambush you? Could it be that they knew about the model''s Blood identity?"


    Merly covered her small mouth in surprise and thought for a moment before saying in a daze, "Yes, Faraday''s godfather is the Bishop of Milan, Moratti, and I heard that he was also invited to visit the first show of ..."


    "Moratti ..."


    Eric recalled and said, "It seems like one of the two bishops I killed was called ''Lord Moratti''!"


    "You killed the Bishop of Milan?" Merly was a bit surprised.


    "Not bad."


    Eric smiled coldly, "Besides him and a character called ''Lord Misus'', there were nearly a hundred Knights of Light."


    "Just the three of you killed that many?"


    Merly was simply surprised at the number of deaths, not so much jaw-dropping at the appalling strength Eric had shown, and even less worried about the consequences of this killing.


    It wasn''t her fault, she wasn''t originally from the cultivation world.


    Other than having some understanding of the knight world due to Meyer''s relationship, she had little intuitive impression of the strength and influence of the Holy See.


    Eric nodded and suddenly asked, "Do you know which church Moratti and Misus are living and cultivating in?"


    "I''m going to ask."


    Merly dialed a number without thinking.


    After a moment''s muttering, she looked up and said, "Moratti, the Bishop of Milan, is in residence at St. Mary''s Church of Thanksgiving, and that ''Lord Misus'' you''re talking about is supposed to be the Archbishop of the Diocese of Lombardy. He lives and repairs in the Duomo Bishop''s Church ..."


    Eric nodded, the corner of his mouth curling into an icy smile.


    Merly winced slightly and said, "Eric, what are you asking for?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Revenge."


    Two light words, but it made Merly a little nervous, "How do you want to retaliate? Kill all the monks in those two churches?"


    "I''m not the one who kills innocents indiscriminately!"


    Eric shook his head slightly, "I just want to set a fire to give the Church a warning!"


    "Set a fire?" Merly firmly objected, "Absolutely not!"


    "Why?"


    Eric was a bit surprised, "Is it because there are scruples against the Holy See?"


    "I don''t care about the Holy See!"


    Merly shook her head, "Brother, did you know that the Duomo Cathedral, also known as the ''Cathedral of Milan'' or the ''Church of the Nativity of the Virgin Mary'', is the largest Gothic church in the world, and the world''s second-largest church after the Vatican''s St. Peter''s Basilica.


    Construction began in 186 A.D. and was not completed until 1897, a period of five centuries. It was also the site of Napoleon''s coronation as emperor!


    A building like that combines artistic excellence and historical significance. It''s a precious treasure for all mankind, how can it be destroyed in a single fire!"


    "Why not?"


    Eric rolled his eyes and said, "The Yuanmingyuan is also the wealth of all mankind, but in the end, it was still burned down! What''s wrong with that? I can''t?"


    "How can you talk about something that happened a hundred years ago?"


    Merly said with dissatisfaction, "Society is developing, civilization is progressing, people in the twenty-first century should have twenty-first-century awareness! We have to leave something more for future generations ..."


    "Leave what behind?" Eric said with some disdain, "A renovated ancient building?"


    "Of course, it''s more than that!" Merly admires her eyes, "The Milan Cathedral not only has thousands of exquisite sculptures and frescoes. It also houses the remains of the Archbishop of Milan from the fifteenth century ..."


    "Like the golden body of Kublai Khan that was unearthed in China a few months ago?"


    "Something like that! Only, the head of that Milanese archbishop was built of silver, and only the torso was the real thing."


    To be able to keep one''s flesh incorruptible is basically because of the great energy contained in the body, as was the case with Kublai Khan the previous time.


    But because Kublai Khan was a Tibetan saint, even Eric''s "living Buddha" status made it difficult to experiment on him.


    Now that he had the fifteenth-century Archbishop of Milan as perfect material, Eric was not going to let it go for nothing!


    The light in Eric''s eyes made Merly feel a tremor in her heart for no reason, and said, "Brother, don''t mess around ah ...".


    Eric lightly smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I have a number in mind."


    -----


    On the left side of Milan''s Cathedral Square, there is a Vittorio Emmanuel II promenade built in the seventeenth century, and Eric is now sitting in a well-decorated cafe inside the promenade.


    This is the leisure center of Milanese citizens, but also a must-visit place for tourists. Although Eric is a yellow man who is a bit conspicuous for his handsome appearance, he does not make people feel too special.


    Through the glass wall, Eric looked at the square where people came and went, and then looked at the brightly lit cathedral, and couldn''t help but frown.


    He didn''t think that it was already close to one in the morning, but this place was still so lively.


    Not only had those citizens and tourists turned into nocturnal creatures, but even the Milan Cathedral looked like a city that never sleeps!


    Is this a church or a red-light district?


    In fact, not only men, but women are also horny.


    When a man with a handsome face, outstanding temperament, elegant clothes, and a solitary person appears, there are very few women who will not be attracted to him.


    After Eric dismissed the second woman who came to talk to him, he was a bit impatient that he made a mistake by sitting here, he should wait for a reply in a secluded place. ...


    "Master, thank you for waiting!"


    Finally, Eric''s long-awaited voice softly sounded behind him.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t think I can accompany you to have a drink, the person I''m waiting for has already arrived ..."


    Eric fought back his boredom and politely declined the 4th woman''s invitation, shedding his ease and turning his head, "You''re finally here, sit down!"


    "Thank you, master!" The two blood girls were flattered and hurriedly replied.


    Fortunately, the conversation between them was conducted in Chinese, so no one made a fuss over the title "master".


    Even the fourth woman who accosted her only thought that one of the two new women was the lover of the beautiful man who made her heart beat faster, and immediately used a hostile gaze to probe the two blood girls.


    Although the women who dared to accost Eric possessed proud capital, the Bloodsuckers were notoriously elegant and handsome.


    Even though the two Bloodsuckers who acted as models were not considered the top beauties within the clan, among ordinary people, they were already rare beauties.


    After some comparisons, even if the accosting woman was no longer willing, she had to bow her head in front of the ironclad facts and leave in dismay.


    With the company of the two beautiful women, the women who came to accost Eric almost all disappeared, replaced by countless pairs of eyes that were either infatuated, jealous, appreciative, or indignant.


    Of course, the targets of these eyes were not just directed at Eric, but also partially aimed at the two blood girls.


    "Is it done?"


    "Well!"


    The Marquis said softly, "The two subordinates used ''mesmerization'' to ask about Faraday''s residence from the fashion convention staff, then secretly sneaked in and castrated him ... "


    "There was no trouble, was there?"


    "None."


    "Good."


    Eric gave a satisfied smile and said, "Now you guys take a break while we prepare for the next step of the plan!"

 Chapter 299 Robbery

    The two Blood Clan girls who were cared for by their master were in a rather excited mood and said in different words, "Master, my subordinate doesn''t feel tired. "Eric also knew that a small "castration surgery" wouldn''t make the blood race girls use up much energy. So he didn''t insist and nodded his head, "Since you''re not tired, let''s get started. ..."


    Eric pointed to the yellow palace-type building on the right side of Milan Cathedral Square and said, "That is Milan''s art museum, which has a history of more than two hundred years. It is said that the collection of artwork inside is extremely rich, from Roman-era sculptures to Renaissance-era paintings, it can be said that it has everything. In terms of art collection alone, it can be included in the top ten in Europe. You guys will go there later ..."


    The two blood girls nodded and responded respectfully, "Yes, master!"


    "Now repeat the purpose of your actions!"


    The blood girls smiled slightly in their obsequiousness, "Robbery!"


    "Good!"


    Eric nodded with satisfaction and said, "I am sure that with your artistic skills, the ones selected must be true works of art of great value! Anyone who takes a fancy to it, take it away! One last reminder, your behavior is ''robbery'', not ''theft'' ..."


    "Subordinate understands, subordinate will try to attract attention!"


    "That''s good, go ..."


    "Yes!"


    After the two blood girls left, Eric was sensitive enough to notice that certain passionate exotic women were getting restless again.


    To avoid trouble, Eric also got up and left, seeking a secluded location to wait for the return of the blood girls.


    Anyway, he and the blood girls have signed the "master and servant contract", not afraid that they can not find themselves.


    The reason why he wanted the blood girls to rob the Milan Museum of Art was because the artwork inside was highly collectible. Secondly, it was also because they wanted to muddy the water.


    Although the art museum was adjacent to the Milan Cathedral, its guards were ordinary people, and there was no way that they could stop Marquis and Count-level vampires from robbing it.


    Once the blood girls showed their inhuman abilities, the art museum side would call for help from Milan Cathedral.


    The robbery of the museum would also cause the Milan police to shake, and by then, the entire square would be affected - only when the water is muddy, is it possible to catch fish!


    After about half an hour, Eric heard the ear-piercing sound of sirens coming from afar, and at the same time, he also sensed a few figures with a "powerful" aura leaping from the Milan Cathedral to the Art Museum.


    It seemed to be a success!


    A silver bat and a red bat fluttered and flew to Eric''s body, and after landing, they transformed into beautiful women.


    "Master, my subordinates are back!"


    Eric looked at them without any unusual appearance and nodded, "How was the harvest?"


    The Marquis respectfully said, "The two subordinates took a total of one hundred and thirty-two paintings and seventy-six sculptures. Among them, there are seventeen paintings and sculptures from China! Master, do I need to transfer them to you now?"


    "Transfer it."


    Magical equipment with storage space was extremely rare, it was not basic equipment that could be handled by one person in a web novel.


    In today''s world where alchemy and magic were in decline, every time such a piece of magic equipment appeared, it would cause a round of scrambling in the cultivation world.


    Of course, this kind of magic equipment was nothing to Eric.


    These vampires under him, regardless of their rank, everyone had a share.


    After putting all the artifacts into his storage space, Eric took out two sniper rifles, that is, the XM109 sniper rifles he got in France, and handed them over to the two blood girls.


    Eric said, "Take them with you, let''s go!"


    The two Blood Race girls transformed again and followed Eric as they rose into the air, flying towards the Milan Cathedral in the distance.


    Eric continuously cast Wind Soaring Technique and Invisibility Technique and glided comfortably in the air accompanied by the two bats. Overlooking the clamor of the square below him.


    Eric smiled and said, "Your flying maneuvers are beautiful, much lighter than mine! Flying is better with wings ah ..."


    "Master, my subordinate is the one who truly envies you!"


    The silver-colored bat spat out human words, "My subordinate has always dreamed of being able to fly into the sky as a human! Even if it''s just like those bird people ..."


    "Birdmen?"


    "Angels! Those guys just rely on a pair of white wings and a human-like body. They say they are God''s messengers ..."


    Hearing the jealousy in the Marquis'' words, Eric couldn''t help but laugh, "What? Do you also want a pair of white wings?"


    After these few days of contact, although the blood girl was still submissive when facing Eric, she would no longer dare to say more than a single word like before.


    She didn''t hide it either, nodding her head and saying, "Although those bird people are disgusting in their pretenses, their wings are really pretty! How can a bloodsucking clan not have white feathered wings ...?"


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Are you guys familiar with the legendary ''angels''?"


    Eric was always curious about things he didn''t understand.


    "Subordinate is not very familiar with it."


    Not being able to see the expression on the Marquis Bat''s face, one could only hear her embarrassment from her voice, "My subordinate also heard it from the elders ..."


    "So you''ve never seen a real angel?" Eric was slightly disappointed.


    Hearing that his master was somewhat skeptical of what he said, the Marquis couldn''t help but be in a big hurry and said in a loud voice, "Master, what my subordinate said can all be true! However, my subordinate has not come into contact with a living angel because he is too young. However, there is a lot of relevant information recorded in the family''s canonical books, and it is even said that there is a specimen of an angel in the Dracula family ..."


    Eric was slightly moved but had no intention of robbing it.


    Because he knew what kind of existence this Dracula family was.


    As one of the executive directors of the Bloodsucking Clan''s "Council of Thirteen Clans", they not only possessed dozens of Duke-level experts but also had an existence that was not much weaker than Eric''s - the Prince!


    Although with Eric''s current strength, he could destroy the Dracula clan, however, doing so might produce a consequence Eric didn''t want to see - the twelve clans joining hands to besiege Eric''s clan!


    At this stage, what Eric needs to do is to expand his power, not to make enemies indiscriminately.


    Resisting the desire to rob the Dracula clan, Eric asked, "How does the strength of the angels compare to yours?"


    "It is said that the strength of a two-winged angel is equivalent to a marquis, a four-winged angel is equivalent to a duke, and a six-winged angel is equivalent to a prince!"


    "How numerous are the angels?"


    "There are about ten thousand two-winged angels, four-winged angels equivalent to a duke are about nearly a thousand, and six-winged angels are twenty-eight."


    The Marquis paused and said, "This is what my subordinate saw before he was expelled a hundred years ago, and I don''t know if there has been any increase or decrease now. However, the reproduction power of angels is even worse than our bloodsucking clan, plus there has been no major war in the last hundred years, so I believe that this number won''t change much!"


    "So it looks as if the Angel Clan''s strength is superior to your Vampire Clan!"


    Eric was a bit puzzled and asked directly, "How come they didn''t destroy you guys?"


    "Although the blood energy of our Bloodsucking Clan is refuted by the holy power of the Angelic Clan, our two clans do not hate each other. The Patriarch of our Bloodsucking Clan, Cain, was the son of Adam and Eve and is considered a descendant of God.


    Later on, although the Patriarch was banished to earth by God because of his mistakes, he was not completely abandoned by God, who sent three loving angels to persuade the Patriarch, telling him that as long as he could pray for forgiveness with all sincerity, then the life of banishment would come to an end. Although the Patriarch refused, he was not treated with hostility ..."


    "Then why is it that you and the Church are incompatible?" Eric was slightly confused.


    "We, the Bloodsucking Ones, have always considered humans as food, whereas the organization, the Order, was founded by St. Paul, a disciple of Yeh, who was himself a human, so naturally he had to make an enemy of us!


    And although the angelic clan also considers humans to be lowly, they are very hypocritical and never show this thought, and even hypocritically go to help humans ..."


    Listening to the Marquis'' words, there was no enmity towards the Angelic One Race, only disdain.


    This Bloodsucking clan was as unrepentant as their originator! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just knowing to talk about others, not knowing at all to look for reasons for themselves.


    Eric sighed and stopped continuing the topic, as the destination had already arrived.


    In the sky, a curved moon spread its dull light down, and in the moonlight, the 1 5 spire on top of the Milan Cathedral that was finely carved from marble was obscure and looked violently like a crouching hedgehog.


    Looking at the central tower at the top of 4.2 meters, wrapped in 900 pieces of the gold-gilded statue of the Virgin Mary.


    Eric said coldly, "When I go down to rob it, the two of you will hide there and operate a large caliber sniper rifle to take advantage of the chaos to deal with those damned monks and knights, to avenge the death of your two clansmen!"


    "Yes, master!"


    According to Eric''s detection, there were some decent strengths hidden inside the Milan Cathedral, and if it came to blows, although he didn''t care, the two Blood Clan girls wouldn''t necessarily be able to be preserved.


    That''s why he told the two blood girls to occupy the high ground and use the XM strike rifle that could kill first-class experts to kill the armed forces of the Holy See at point-blank range.

 Chapter 300 True Power

    With a wave after the two Blood girls stood on the shoulders of the Virgin Mary one on the left and one on the right, Invisibility Technique and Darkness Protection Boundary were applied to the two Blood girls one after the other.Darkness Protector, a dark magic Eric learned from Dark Chronicles, was a miniature boundary of a protective nature. Although it had no protection against physical attacks, it could isolate the power of light.


    Under the protection of Eric''s "Dark Protective Boundary", it was possible to completely ignore the "Holy Light Spell" cast by people below the level of Archbishop.


    His negligence in the morning had already cost him three of his loyal subordinates, so he had to take precautions this time!


    In fact, with the "Invisibility Technique", as long as the blood girls don''t reveal their location, they are safe.


    Only Eric considered that they had to shoot coldly, fearing that someone would see through their hiding place. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, this is the world''s second-largest church, but also in addition to the Vatican, the Holy See''s most important stronghold, its bright atmosphere is exceptionally thick.


    Ordinary vampires would have a hard time even getting close to it, not to mention coming in.


    Although these two blood girls were counting and marquis-level experts, they would still feel quite uncomfortable in such a venue. Based on these two reasons, Eric had added an extra layer of protection.


    Eric''s spiritual power radiated out, enveloping the entire Milan Cathedral.


    The two Blood girls'' arrogant and extreme robbery at the art museum and the not-so-weak darkness power they had deliberately displayed were considered by the people of the Milan Cathedral to be contemptuous of them, and the people were furious. As a result, most of their strength was sent to assist the police in their search for the "robbers".


    Tonight, I believe that the dark creatures living in Milan will be annoyed enough by the people of the Church!


    It was for this reason that Eric smiled slightly after the scan because although the number of people in the Milan Cathedral was more than a hundred, there were only seventeen or eighteen Silver Knights.


    But there were only 17 or 18 Silver Knights and 5 or 6 low-level priests.


    However, there was one thing to note, in a corner of the Milan Cathedral.


    There was a place that Eric''s spiritual power could not penetrate - an all-stone attic-type building.


    Eric thought that it should be the place where the real body of that Milanese Archbishop from the fifteenth century was enshrined!


    Eric took stock of the strength comparison and thought that he could totally rush down there within five minutes, and after sweeping up all the treasures, he drifted away.


    Not knowing whether it was affected by the robbery of the art museum, or whether it was time for the church to close, the Milan Cathedral was now devoid of tourists, only their internal staff.


    This, in turn, created favorable conditions for Eric''s actions.


    Eric, who was dressed in white casual clothes, no longer hid his hide, and openly appeared on the grass in the middle of Milan Cathedral.


    The two patrolling Knights of Light immediately raised their weapons.


    With a roar, they rushed over. The robbery of the art museum had not only angered these clerics but had also given them a hint of alarm, fearing that this was a ploy by the dark creatures to get away from the mountain.


    However, based on their confidence in the Milan Cathedral''s established strength.


    They were not worried, only wary.


    Eric''s sudden appearance was immediately regarded as an intruder, and they directly killed him without even asking.


    Eric also did not bother to say more, the slightest movement of the idea, a wind blade instantly issued.


    The heads of the two Bright Knights who hadn''t had time to utilize their fighting qi to protect their bodies flew up high, and two columns of blood fountains sprayed on the fence.


    Eric did not even look at the results of his battle, and directly instantly sent out another "Fire Blade".


    The crescent-shaped fire blade roared out, rushing straight towards the huge wooden door in front of Eric, easily shattering it into burning pieces of wood.


    Eric didn''t walk in, he just stood in place, a low self-speaking voice coming out of his mouth, "These bastards from the Church. How dare you kill my people, I will let you know what is called ''regret'' ..."


    The bursting sound startled the others in the church, and the Knights of Light who were the guardians reacted most quickly.


    Between the flashes of their bodies, they had already pranced to Eric''s front.


    Eric smiled faintly, "What a quick movement, what a quick reaction, worthy of being the Guardian Knight of the second largest church in the world ..."


    Looking at this long-haired, handsome young man in front of him, the ten or so Light Knights with high-level Silver Knight strength who had surrounded him rose a few points of wariness in their hearts for no reason.


    A knight who appeared to be the leader cautiously stepped forward and asked, "Excuse me, who are you? Why are you destroying the facilities of the Church of the Virgin''s Nativity? This is the property of the Holy See, and you are not allowed to act recklessly ..."


    Eric narrowed his eyes slightly and said indifferently, "Wantonly? ... Hehe, since I have strength, why can''t I be wanton? In the cultivation world, strength represents everything, don''t you agree with that?"


    The Light Knight who spoke sneered, "Since you hold such a view, then I''ll follow the most direct way to solve the problem!"


    Watching the Knights of Light raise their swords in salute, Eric smiled faintly and said, "It''s long overdue ..."


    Silver-white Dou Qi wrapped around the knights, and Eric knew that the primary magic like Wind Blade was no longer likely to work in this situation.


    However, he didn''t cast intermediate magic either, or even use magic at all, he just gently raised his hand.


    Almost immediately, the head of the knight Eric pointed his finger at was smashed to pieces as if it were a broken watermelon, with red and white things splattering everywhere.


    What was able to cause this effect was not finger kung fu such as Yi Yang Finger or Dong Jin Finger, but a bullet!


    It was the bullet of the XM109 sniper rifle that could penetrate steel plates!


    The Knight of Light foolishly looked at the corpse that was missing its head and did not react for a moment.


    The two blood girls in control of the XM109 sniper rifle naturally wouldn''t waste this great opportunity, their triggers were pulled in quick succession, instantly firing two more shots each.


    Without a doubt, four of the Knights of Light also had their heads blown off.


    After three seconds of stagnation and the death of four comrades, finally let the remaining Knights of Light awake, have each looked for cover, hidden up, individuals also bleakly shouted, "God ah ... no ... "


    The bright knight who spoke did not have any action, staring dumbly at the first headless body, crying, "My brother, don''t you dream of becoming a golden knight? ... Look, look at you now, are you ready to give up ... God, please, don''t let him leave like this ..."


    The Knight of Light who looked sad and insane did not receive any mercy from the two blood girls. For this unprotected target, the two excellent snipers pulled the trigger at the same time.


    Two sniper rounds whistled and rushed toward the Bright Knight''s head. The knight was in a trance and didn t hear the breaking sound ... at all Thus, another headless corpse was born.


    Because they couldn''t be sure that the bullets were coming from that direction, the Bright Knights'' cover was untargeted and many of them were useless.


    Under the point-blank shots of the two Blood girls, six more knights had their heads blown off. And those knights who had found the right cover didn''t survive, and were killed one by one under Eric''s magic.


    Maybe all the high-ranking guardian knights had gathered on the grass, in the next "sweep", Eric did not encounter any decent armed forces.


    There were only a few bronze knights, who could not even block a wind blade, and a single wind blade could take a life.


    As for the cultivators, they didn''t have any offensive power.


    Although there were some monks with the strength of low-level priests who cast "Holy Light" on Eric, it was an attack spell that could only work on dark creatures, and for Eric, it was just pleasant sunbathing!


    Along the way, anyone who dared to attack Eric was killed by a counterattack.


    As for the ordinary cultivators who had no attacking power, Eric just knocked them unconscious.


    For people, Eric either struck or killed. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    As for objects, Eric only had one attitude - to collect!


    Whether it was sculptures, frescoes, or even the 7-ton bronze door that depicted the life of the Virgin Mary, it was also collected by Eric into his vast and boundless storage space.


    After basically sweeping the Milan Cathedral, Eric slowly walked to the stone attic that was probably dedicated to the true body.


    Without hesitation, an earth-type top-level magic "Shock Crack" was instantly sent out.


    The stone attic collapsed after a violent tremor, raising dust in the sky.


    In the midst of the dust, several silhouettes shot out and landed in front of Eric.


    Two middle-aged men dressed as knights were combining their efforts to carry a golden coffin, while another knight was using a huge shield to protect a barefoot monk dressed in flaxen white robes.


    At first glance, Eric thought that these three were Knights of Light, but upon closer inspection, he realized that the emblems on the chests of these three knights were somewhat different from the Knights of Light.


    The emblem of the Knights of Light was a red shield with two gold and silver keys crossed on the shield.


    The team emblem of the three knights in front of them, however, had an additional triple crown of the Roman Pope on top of the Knights of Light.


    If there was no mistake, such a team emblem could only be worn by the close guards that directly belonged to the Pope.


    From what Meyer said, the Pope''s close guards were all handpicked from the Knights of Light. Not only do they have a strong faith, but their strength is quite outstanding, and it is said that each one of them has the strength of a golden knight.


    And that barefoot monk is also not bad, the thickness of the holy power in his body, compared to Misus and Moratti is even better, even in Celestia, it is also enough to take on the role of senior priest.


    These are the real guardian forces of Milan Cathedral!

 Chapter 301 Paladin (1)

    Aside from the barefoot friar with his eyes closed, the faces of the three possessed Golden Knight knights sank, and the one holding the huge shield let go of the barefoot friar, stepped forward, and asked in a deep voice, "What kind of person are you? How dare you come to Milan Cathedral to make trouble ..."Eric raised his eyebrows and said, "You don''t need to know what I am, just understand that I''m here for revenge!"


    "Revenge?" The Giant Shield Knight frowned, "You were sent by the Dark Council?"


    "What Dark Council? I don''t know ... I''m only here to take revenge because three of my subordinates were killed by your Cleric''s people for no reason, and it has nothing to do with that whatsoever Dark Council you''re talking about ..." Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "The Lord said that conquest and killing can only bring more casualties, we want peace and fraternity ..."


    The barefoot monk opened his eyes and said slowly, "The Holy See is good with people, and would never kill for no reason! You must have misunderstood!"


    Eric glanced at the barefoot monk, surprised to find that his eyes seemed to be like the sky and the ocean in general, so clear, so not mixed with a trace of color, and even without any emotion, as if the void, could be swallowed and tolerate everything...


    This kind of eye Eric is not strange, Celestia many years in the temple meditation priests have this kind of faith for the sake of faith and can dedicate all their firm eyes!


    Such a character, even if the strength is not good, with which the enemy is also quite difficult to deal with ...


    Eric frowned slightly and said, "I saw it with my own eyes, how could there be any misunderstanding?"


    "May I ask, do you know who the people who gave the killers are?"


    "Some people call them ''Lord Misus'' and ''Lord Moratti''!"


    The barefoot monk looked at Eric, his eyes calm and unmoving, "You and your subordinates are wandering blasphemers, are you not?"


    "No, we have a fiefdom!"


    "Fiefdoms?" The barefoot monk''s eyes flickered, and he said in a deep voice, "It seems we need to ask the two lords to explain ..."


    Eric slightly froze, by these words, one could hear that the status of the Barefoot Friar in the Holy See was definitely above that of the Archbishop, otherwise, it would be impossible to summon the Archbishop of a region to do the explanation.


    Shaking his head, Eric said, "There is no need, they have already paid the price for the mistakes they made!"


    The barefoot monk froze for a moment and said, "What price?"


    Eric smiled coldly, "Their lives as well as the lives of the nearly one hundred accomplices under them ..."


    "What? You killed Archbishop Misus and Bishop Moratti ... How is this possible?"


    The barefoot monk''s demeanor finally changed drastically, "If one can follow the Lord''s guidance, then the holy warrior is invincible! How is it possible that they could be defeated ... Could it be that their faith in the Lord has wavered? Could it be that they have turned their backs on the Lord''s guidance ..."


    The three close guard knights also looked at Eric with shocked eyes, for a moment their hearts and minds were shaken beyond words.


    Looking at their appearance, Eric added fuel to the fire and said, "Do you know, an old Chinese is saying called ''nine clans are implicated'', in addition to those murderers, you people can''t run away! Now, except for your place, the rest of the Milan Cathedral has been cleaned out by me ..."


    "You killed all the clerics?" The barefoot friar was no longer "peaceful and friendly", and there was a stern flash in his eyes.


    "All the Guardian Knights are dead, most of the friars are just unconscious, and only those who dared to attack me lost their lives!"


    Eric was slightly puzzled, "Such a loud noise. Didn''t you guys hear any of it?"


    All four of them did not say anything, and after a while, that giant shield knight swore to Eric one word at a time, "I swear in the name of God. By the honor of a knight, I swear that I will kill you ..."


    Eric smiled indifferently and said indifferently, "You don''t have a chance ..."


    With a movement of his mind, magic was instantly sent out.


    The Giant Shield Knight had just let out a cold snort to show his disdain for Eric''s words when he heard the Barefoot Cultivator''s alarmed cry, "Jackson, be careful ..."


    A scythe-shaped black shadow suddenly flashed by, and the giant shield knight who was unable to take precautions let out a roar of pain, his chest plate armor rupture was drenched with a trace of blood, and his huge body was even knocked away by a few meters, and heavily smashed into the wreckage of the wall behind him.


    Considering the strength of these Knights of the Guard, Eric didn''t use Wind Blade again.


    Eric didn''t use primary magic like Wind Blade anymore but instead used a dark magic - Death Scythe.


    Originally, he thought that this high-level single-attack magic would be able to kill this Giant Shield Knight in one blow.


    However, unexpectedly, he only suffered a small flesh wound - this could be seen from the blood flow in his chest.


    Although the holy power of the light system was extremely lethal to dark creatures, light and darkness were, after all, mutually exclusive. Darkness had the same damage bonus against light creatures.


    It all depended on whose energy was stronger!


    Admittedly, the giant shield knight''s injuries weren''t serious, but because of the dark power originating from Eric in his body, he was unable to move for a moment and lay twitching in the stone dust.


    The barefoot monk waved his hand, and a white light shot out from his palm, landing on the body of the giant shield knight, slowly driving away the dark power in his body.


    Shaking his head slightly, Eric was a bit dissatisfied with the battle results he had achieved.


    Under careful observation, he realized that it wasn''t that he had underestimated the strength of the Giant Shield Knight, but that he had underestimated the protection of the Giant Shield Knight''s plate armor.


    Unlike the knights Eric had encountered in the past, the body armor of the Shield Knights was not only made of steel, but also added many rare alloys, and was even enhanced by holy power, so its protection was naturally even more outstanding.


    After finding the crux, Eric shifted his attention to the human body. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he was shocked to find that the giant shield knight''s comrade didn''t look worried at all, but instead contained a hidden smile. His people skills weren''t that bad, right?


    Ignoring their odd expressions, Eric said to himself, "You want to kill me even with this kind of strength? It''s really out of your depth ..."


    The barefoot monk gently shook his head and said with a smile, "The fact that your strike could injure a middle-ranked Golden Knight shows that you are indeed very powerful! But unfortunately, you have angered Jackson, which will add a lot of trouble to you ..."


    "Really?" Eric was slightly curious, wanting to see what this "trouble" was.


    The barefoot monk said seemingly kindly, "Besides being an excellent knight with strong faith, Jackson is also a psychic. His ''Berserk'' is capable of boosting one''s strength several times, and with his current strength as a middle-ranked Golden Knight, he will be able to use his ''Berserk'' to boost his strength several times. Once he uses ''Berserk'', he has the level of a Paladin ..."


    In the middle of the commentary, Jackson, who was lying on the ground, suddenly moved, thinking that the dark power in his body had been dispelled completely.


    He stood up, raised his right hand, slowly stroked the crack on his chest armor, and roared in a jar, "Despicable guy, don''t you have a little bit of knight''s morality? Sneak attacked ... I want to finish you! I swear, I swear in the name of God, I will finish you ..."


    Saying that Jackson''s body was shrouded in a layer of hazy white light, which was precisely the Paladin''s symbol - Holy Fighting Qi!


    His huge shield appeared in his left hand, while in his right hand, there was an oversized mallet with a handle as thick as a duck''s egg and a cylindrical hammerhead.


    Jackson was furious, he was careless and was knocked down by a single blow, this was something he could never allow as the noblest Knight of the Close Guard in front of His Holiness the Pope''s seat.


    He must kill the man in front of him to cleanse himself of the insult.

 Chapter 302 Paladin (2)

    His three comrades backed up a few steps, and the barefoot monk smiled and admonished, "Kid from Asia, Jackson is the most powerful man I know, he can easily smash your bones, you have to be careful ..."Jackson growled, lowered his left shoulder, and violently charged towards Eric, this was the universal skill of knights - Knight Punch.


    A hundred years ago, this move was a Centaur Combination Skill.


    Because the times were progressing. Nowadays, no one carries horses with them anymore, so this move was also improved into a single-person skill.


    For Knight Squire and Bronze Knight level characters, there was no longer the power of the horse.


    The power of the Knight''s Charge was reduced by half, but Silver Knights and above who were able to use their fighting qi, were more flexible without their horses.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    With the aid of fighting qi, its power was even far greater than before.


    When executed by Jackson, a person whose strength had increased to that of a Holy Knight, the power was even more astonishing. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air around was squeezed by him, emitting a loud "clattering" sound, and the wind curled in all directions, blowing up countless dust and dirt.


    In his right hand, the huge mallet was waving madly, ready to smash Eric''s head.


    I don''t know if it was because they had confidence in the "berserk" Jackson, or they were afraid that the "berserk" Jackson would not be able to distinguish between friend and foe, but the three of them simultaneously retreated a dozen or so steps back from the circle of battle and watched the battle with all their concentration.


    In the face of Jackson''s ferocious and incomparable charge, Eric is calmly standing in place, motionless.


    Jackson''s ecstasy, he believed that as long as the contact, with his powerful force, with the man in front of him, that single thin body was bound to be smashed like an egg by his smash and broken!


    Jackson''s shield and mallet hadn''t even arrived yet, the gusts of wind he stirred up had already blown Eric''s hair and sash to flutter haphazardly.


    Eric suddenly laughed oddly, and his whole body drifted out towards the back as if he couldn''t overcome the wind, and a dozen black scythes instantly flashed, enveloping the sky and earth towards Jackson.


    Jackson was still too young, he had never fought with oriental martial artists, and naturally, it was even more unlikely that he had ever seen the wind floating which could be called a light skill!


    In his more than twenty years of fighting career, all he had encountered were European knights and dark creatures, and among them, the ones with the most bizarre forms and techniques were the vampires of Brujah of the Thirteen Clans.


    But where would those guys understand that there was Eric who seemed like he wouldn''t be subjected to forceful maneuvers like this?


    The knight''s fighting spirit focuses on fighting, in terms of attack power the same level of internal strength is slightly better, but in other aspects, the use of skills is far less than internal strength.


    Just like now, Jackson''s body wanted to stop, but his impact was too fierce to stop in a hurry.


    Not to mention the pre-heaven masters of the same level as the paladin, even a first-rate strong master would be able to send and receive his movements.


    The inertia of the collision and the force of the stopping body contradicted each other, making Jackson unable to stabilize his stance and staggered a few steps.


    By this time, Eric''s black scythes had already attacked, and although most of them were blocked by the giant shield, three of them still struck Jackson''s body.


    Under Eric''s precise control, the attack points of the three scythes were the same.


    The material of the giant shield was not the same as that of the armor, the giant shield withstood the attacks of a dozen scythes without being damaged at all, while the armor had cracked under a single blow.


    Although Jackson''s body had already transported protective fighting qi, it could not stop these scythes from attacking one after another, and with a flash of blood, an inch-deep wound was added to his shoulder.


    Eric faintly smiled, and his right hand gently snapped his fingers.


    As if on command, the wound on Jackson''s shoulder violently exploded open, tearing through five or six square centimeters of muscle tissue near him, revealing the white, raw bone underneath.


    Jackson screamed in agony, his body doused with oil and fire in excruciating pain. In addition to the injuries on the surface, there was also a powerful dark force inside his body rushing madly along his meridians.


    Jackson''s blood vessels surged all over his body, and his eyes darted about as if they would burst out at any moment.


    The other two Knights of Konoha swooped in, one pouncing on Jackson, who was lying on the ground and flopping around, grabbing him by the shoulders with one hand and pulling his huge body towards the back.


    The other raised a huge two-handed sword and slashed across the air, an arcing golden sword blade whistling towards Eric, intercepting his potentially unfavorable actions against Jackson.


    Eric stretched out a finger and with a light Qiaoqiao stroke in front of his body, he deflected the Konoha Knight''s surprisingly loud-looking sword awn, leaving only a five-meter-long, two-foot-deep crack in the ground.


    After the barefoot monk caught Jackson, he immediately utilized his power, and powerful holy light emanated from his hands and shone on Jackson''s body, expelling the dark power from his body.


    The two Knights of the Close Guard didn''t dare to look back for a second, keeping a close eye on Eric for fear that he would take advantage of the opportunity to attack.


    Knights had strong wills and strong faith, but at this moment, the two Knights of the Close Guard were feeling their faith begin to crumble.


    They hadn''t expected that the battle situation would go against their expectations. The paladin who was nearly invincible in their eyes was defeated so quickly ...

 Chapter 303 Heroic Equipment

    Facing the two Konoha Knights who were on full alert, Eric didn''t make a move, but only lightly stomped his foot.However, the force that was too light to even crush a cigarette butt caused the earth to tremble.


    Hundreds of spiked stone pillars rose from the ground, carrying an overwhelming force that whistled through the air.


    Not expecting the attack to come from underneath their feet, the two Knights of Defense were momentarily made to dodge left and right, in a state of confusion.


    Even a person whose strength had reached the level of a golden knight was in such a state, not to mention the barefoot monk who was an auxiliary mage and Jackson who was temporarily unconscious due to the power of darkness!


    The top earth magic "Stone Forest Raid" had done its job!


    Jackson, who was lying flat on the ground, was first pierced through the head and chest by two stone pillars that rose from the ground, and died completely without even being able to let out a single scream.


    The barefoot monk with undeveloped motor nerves was also unable to cope with the situation and was pierced through his left leg by one of the stone pillars, half hanging in the air and swaying.


    Although his firm will keep him from crying out in pain, his sweaty face and pale complexion already indicated his current state.


    The two Konoha Knights let out a startled wail and leaped over to visit their two comrades who were casualties.


    Eric would not give them a chance, and at the movement of his intention, eighteen scythes came out across the sky, whistling and rushing towards the three men and one corpse.


    A tall Konoha Knight holding a broad-bladed sword stopped and turned around, raised his sword to the sky, and chanted a short phrase in a low voice.


    Immediately, the broad-bladed sword in his hand emitted an incomparably brilliant light, so strong that it was almost substantial, forming a wall of light in front of the knight.


    When the death scythe touched the wall of light, it even made a subtle "sizzling" sound, and the scythe gradually faded away until it was invisible.


    Eric was very surprised, he did not expect, that eighteen instantaneous high-level dark magic would so easily dissolve.


    Looking at the broad-bladed sword in the hands of that tall Knight of the Close Guard, Eric''s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    With his eyesight, he was naturally able to tell that it wasn''t that Knight of the Close Guard who dissolved the Death Scythe, but the broad-bladed sword in his hand.


    "Your sword is very good!" Eric did not continue his attack and smiled as if he was chatting with a friend.


    That tall Konban Knight carefully took a few steps back. With a guarded face, he shook his head and said, "Your power is even stronger! Even if I rely on the power of the Holy Sword, I don''t see myself as a match for you."


    Honesty was also a kind of chivalry.


    This was a fact that Eric would not deny, and after nodding his head, he asked, "What''s with that sword of yours?"


    I don''t know if this tall Knight of the Close Guard was being overly honest, or if he wanted to buy time for his comrades to rescue the barefoot monk, but he answered.


    "The Holy Sword in my hand is handed down from the Middle Ages and was once the weapon of a Heroic Knight who had done great service for the Holy See.


    After the hero knight was summoned by God, his weapon armor was enshrined in the Hall of Spirits, receiving the baptism of holy light day and night.


    Over the centuries, these weapons and equipment that were nourished by holy power all produced an evolution, more or less possessing some divine power ..."


    "That wall of light just now is the energy that evolved from your weapons, right?"


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes, that was the incidental skill of my Holy Sword--Wall of Light!"


    "A very good skill!"


    Eric praised genuinely, and a possessive desire that the taller Knight of Konoha could hardly detect flashed in his eyes, "Are there many such weapons?"


    "Many!"


    The Tall Knight of the Close Guard nodded and said, "The Hall of Valor enshrines one hundred and twenty-three pieces of weapon armor left behind by Heroic Knights, each of which has a special skill, and the one in my hand is the most useless of them all. ..."


    These vaguely threatening words of the Tall Knight of the Close Guard caused Eric to faintly lose his smile, and he naturally understood that the Tall Knight of the Close Guard was talking out of his ass.


    Without looking at the twinkling eyes when he spoke, just referring to the content alone made Eric incredulous.


    Death Scythe is a high-level attack-type magic of the Darkness System. Its power was so great that it could be compared to the full force of a pre-Heaven expert''s strike.


    If a "sword" that can withstand the full force of a pre-heaven expert is only the most useless, then based on the heroic knight equipment in the "Hall of Valor" alone, the Holy See can unify Europe''s cultivation world and banish all dark creatures! ...


    Shaking his head, Eric looked at the giant shield knight who was impaled on the stone pillar and asked, "Does he have heroic equipment?"


    "Yes."


    The tall Knight of the Close Guard grimaced ironically, biting hatred dripping from his eyes, "Jackson''s shield is a gauntlet enshrined in the Hall of Valor, and its ability is ''Impact Increase''. It can increase the force generated upon impact towards the enemy by more than five times ..."


    Dropping the giant shield in the gravel, Eric said with a slight flirtation, "Really? Big guy, the power of this shield of his has not been utilized at all ..."


    The tall Guard Knight gritted his teeth and said, "If Jackson hadn''t been too gullible, and if you hadn''t succeeded in sneaking up on him at the beginning, how could you have defeated him so easily ..."


    Eric smiled faintly and didn''t helpfully explain himself, but only asked, "Since these weapon gauntlets are enshrined in the Hall of Valor, then why did they appear in your hands again?"


    "When we, the Knights of the Close Guard, go on a mission, we will usually be graced by His Holiness the Pope to bestow a piece of heroic equipment ..."


    "So ... your other companion also has a Heroic Equipment?" Eric''s expression was slightly excited.


    "Not bad!" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tall Knight of the Close Guard nodded and said in a low voice, "I think you have it in your heart to know that if the three of us were left to join forces, you would not be an opponent ..."


    Eric laughed dumbly, "You think too highly of you all ..."


    "Is that so?"


    The barefoot monk was rescued from the stone pillar, and after briefly treating his injuries, he slowly approached with the support of another shorter Knight of the Close Guard, and opened his mouth to say, "Since Your Excellency has confidence in yourself, I wonder if you can give us a little time for a fair duel ... "


    "A fair duel?"


    Eric glanced at the slightly relieved Tall Knight of the Near Guard and smiled at the Barefoot Friar, "With the three of you?"


    The Barefoot Friar shook his head and said with calm eyes, "Your Excellency''s duel is with these two Knights of the Near Guard!"


    "Them?" Eric shook his head and said honestly, "Even with their Heroic Equipment, they would not be a match for me!"


    "That''s not necessarily true!" The Barefoot Friar looked at Eric provocatively, "I wonder if Your Excellency would dare to give it a try?"


    "Good." Eric said with slight interest, "I''ll give you a little time! Is three minutes enough?"


    "Enough."


    The barefoot friar knelt on one knee and let out a chant, and with that solemn shallow chanting and whispering, a holy light descended from the sky and wrapped around the two Konoha Knights who were also kneeling and chanting.


    Accompanied by the barefoot monk''s prayer, the holy light pillar seemed to take shape like a substance and then flowed into the bodies of the two Knights of Guards like water.


    At this moment, the two Knights of the Near Guard were also incredibly relaxed, as if they were immersed in a hot spring.


    Powerful energy flowed into their bodies, merging with the Sacred Fighting Qi they had cultivated so diligently.


    Through the heavy eaves, the yellowish light reflected on the barefoot monk''s linen robe, reflecting a golden luster, as if a sacred golden circle of light had formed behind him.


    That kind of pious look seems to be so holy and clean and has a kind of power to shake the heart.


    Religion, indeed, is the most capable of confusing people''s hearts! Eric was full of sighs and sighed, completely forgetting that he was also a "super big clergyman"!


    As the pillar of light disappeared, the white light of the two Knights of Defense was flourishing, and their aura was ten times that of the previous one.


    Eric was surprised to find that the strength of these two people had skyrocketed to the level of a paladin, not weaker than the previous "berserk" after the giant shield knight.


    Could it be that by praying you can borrow God''s power to suddenly raise your strength ...?


    After looking at the emaciated and weak barefoot monk who could not stand up, Eric knew that such a method would have strong after-effects.


    But even so, the strength of the Church, which possessed more than a hundred pieces of Heroic Equipment and this kind of secret technique, was so powerful that Eric couldn''t help but be shocked by it.


    Sacred fighting qi that flashed with holy white light covered his entire body, and with a shake of the thin sword in the hand of the short Knight of the Close Guard, thousands of wisps of light stabbed out thinly and densely, tangible but soundless.


    Was this the skill of the weapon, or was it the short Knight''s combat skill?


    Eric''s face changed slightly, nearly a hundred invisible air shields instantly laid a dense defensive body in front of him, while thirty scythes appeared out of thin air and flew towards the two Near Guard Knights.


    The broad-bladed sword in the hands of the tall knight emitted a piercing white light, and the powerful "Wall of Light" was sent out in response to the momentum, disintegrating all of the dark magic''s attacks.


    Probably because he was used to it, the short Knight of the Guard didn''t make any defensive movements at all and launched his attack. When a few white light spikes closed in on Eric, a hint of joy appeared on his face.


    But immediately afterward, his face changed.


    The light spikes that could have broken through the Golden Knight''s protective fighting aura were blocked by the air, and the huge shocking force that came back made the short Knight subconsciously retreat three meters away.

 Chapter 304 - Batch Manufacturing of Sacred Weapons

    The barefoot monk on the ground said in a weak but firm voice, "The enemy is not scary, the Lord will guide you to defeat him! Hold on to the faith in your heart, hold on to your faith in the Lord, the Lord is omnipotent and invincible!"As soon as the barefoot monk''s words fell, a burst of intense, no words can describe it other than intense, light blossomed from his body. The intensity of the light was just like the blazing sun in the middle of summer, making people unable to see.


    Eric was stimulated by this sudden bright light, he stopped chasing, and with his thoughts, dozens of death scythes were instantly sent out, shooting towards the direction of the barefooted cultivator.


    The short Knight of the Guard called "Hanks" stood still, his eyes red, and shouted, "The power of the Lord is omnipresent".


    Then he swung his thin sword with great force, and the dense sword threads intertwined into a net, after the tall Knight Knight Knight abused Eric''s stormy attack with his wall of light, he threw his sword net towards Eric like a fish.


    Eric smiled slightly and muttered softly, "Is this the power of the invincible Lord? Also, let me teach you what it means to ''ask for what you want'' ..."


    Air shields, and death scythes, like cheap throwaway items, were poured toward Hanks and the tall Konoha Knight.


    Sword silk, light wall, as if no money from the two "holy swords" spit out, to meet, counteract Eric''s magic attacks.


    For a while, the scene was a bit stalemate, the three people who were fighting seemed to be evenly matched, and no one could do anything to stop them!


    However, both parties thought that this situation would not last long.


    Hanks for their hands of "hero equipment" and now soared to the Paladin level of strength is very confident, determined that as long as the opponent''s magic power is exhausted will be able to take the final victory - through this period the exchange of hands.


    Hanks and the others all realized that Eric was using magic.


    The relationship between the Holy See and the various cultivation circles in Europe is very close, as a high-ranking member of the Holy See, Hanks is naturally quite familiar with magic.


    If a Chinese martial arts practitioner were to come along, he or she would probably think that Eric was using some kind of air-splitting type of magic. ...


    Although it was certain that Eric was casting magic, Hanks and the others were extremely skeptical.


    Because in their impression, counting the magic world of the entire European continent, they absolutely could not find a person who could instantly send out so much powerful dark magic like this enemy in front of them!


    Even in the medieval era when magic flourished, even if they counted all the superb characters in the legends, none of them had such strength ....


    Although they were very skeptical about Eric, based on their worship of the Heroic Equipment in their hands, Hanks and the others were still quite confident!


    However, were those two pieces of Heroic Equipment really that powerful ... At the very least, Eric didn''t believe it!


    In Eric''s opinion, the reason why those two medieval knight equipment possessed some divine skills. However, it evolved because it had been enshrined in the Hall of Valor for hundreds of years and had absorbed a huge amount of holy power.


    Eric thought. Every time these so-called Heroic Equipment released a Sacred Skill, it would consume its reserves of Holy Power. Although the accumulation of hundreds of years was quite abundant, it was not endless!


    As long as the holy power stored in those weapons was depleted, with the strength of one''s own Saint Magician and pre-Heaven peak expert. To solve the two "paladins" who were slightly inferior to Tan Ailing, it was not a matter of minutes. ... Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Eric wasn''t wrong.


    Heroic equipment was usually kept in the Hall of Valor. Only when the Knights of the Near Guard went on an important mission would they go to collect it with the approval of the Pope. And once it returned to the Holy See, it had to be returned immediately.


    When dealing with enemies with Heroic Equipment, there was never anyone who would squander the holy power in the Holy Weapon without restraint like Hanks and the two of them. Of course, no enemy needed them to do that either. Generally speaking, three or four Holy Skills would do the trick.


    With the centuries of accumulation of the Heroic Equipments, such consumption of holy power naturally wouldn''t be on their radar. Plus, after putting it back in the Hall of Valor, there would be an infinite amount of holy power to replenish it.


    Thus, all along, Hanks and his group of Knights of the Near Guard thought that the holy power in the Heroic Equipment was infinite. There was simply no thought of saving energy and avoiding waste ...


    Gradually, the wall of light that the Tall Knight of the Near Guard emitted with his broad-bladed sword was getting weaker and weaker.


    Both the Tall Knight of the Close Guard and Hanks were extremely puzzled and appalled by this situation. Even the Barefoot Cultivator''s face became extremely ugly. Only Eric revealed an unexpected smile.


    Joking aside, even if you had hundreds of years of accumulated holy power, you wouldn''t be able to block the attacks of nearly a thousand death scythes!


    You know, one Death Scythe is equivalent to Tan Ailing''s full strength ah...


    Although he had been attacking, the consumption of the thin sword in his hand was far less than being a broad-bladed sword. As a result, his attack power did not weaken.


    Even after the tall Knight Konoha''s "inexplicable" "malfunction", he doubled his sword silk and blocked most of the death scythes.


    Originally, Eric wanted to wait until the fine sword was also "out of order", and then come back to solve the two guard knights.


    However, the two blood girls suddenly informed him through the communication function of the "master-servant contract" that a few Light Knights who had gone out to assist the police in searching for the "suspects" of the robbery of the art museum had returned.


    Those few Knights of Light who only had the strength of high-ranking Silver Knights were naturally unable to avoid the sniping launched by the two Blood Knights with their XM109s when they were caught off-guard.


    Although these "returnees" had already been killed, Eric also did not want to delay any longer, "Death Scythe" was instantly issued.


    Although there is only a one-word difference between "Death Scythe" and "Death Scythe", as the top single attack spell in dark magic, the power of "Death Scythe" is more than ten times that of "Death Scythe".


    Seeing that Eric only sent out "a scythe" this time, Hanks couldn''t help but rejoice, thinking that the other party''s magic power had been exhausted.


    So, no longer taking a stifling defense posture, waist body a force, launched a sudden stab, facing the scythe stabbed Eric.


    As for his thin sword, it didn''t inspire any more sword filaments, but only a conical light that was hundreds of times thicker than the sword filaments emerged from its blade.


    The black scythe and the white comet collided.


    The collision of black and white strangely did not emit any sound.


    Only to see a circle of half black half white as Tai Chi like a ball of light all around the rapid expansion out, the clouds in the sky seem to have been affected, even as open water splashing snow general, clattering was broken open a diameter of about a hundred meters of a round hole, the moonlight shines down clearly.


    Hanks spat blood, his body was shaken backward, smashed in a wall of debris, broken after the powerless to break the ground, so hard to be buried under the gravel.


    Slightly sensed, Eric did not chase to make up a hit, because Hanks''s life was rapidly losing, according to this speed, at most only needs five seconds, this Hanks will have to be from the "knight" to "martyr"!


    Seeing another comrade "seriously injured" and "in critical condition", the tall knight of the guards roared furiously and rushed towards the pile of gravel where Hanks was buried, ready to dig up the earth to save him.


    Unfortunately, Eric, who had already decided to fight a quick battle, was unlikely to give him this chance.


    The Death Scythe struck again.


    The tall Konoha Knight whose effectiveness of the Wall of Light had been greatly reduced, how could he possibly block the attack of this top-notch magic with his beginner Paladin''s strength alone?


    Although he barely managed to resist, it was ineffective. His armor as well as his body under the armor''s protection were pierced by the Death Scythe.


    Even more, under the huge force, he fell to the ground, smashing a depression in the ground with a diameter of more than two meters.


    There was no doubt that he was dead through and through, even as the time of death was even faster than Hanks by zero point five two seconds.


    Without any hesitation, Eric went forward and collected the hero equipment of the three Knights, Jackson''s huge shield with "Impact Increase", Hanks'' thin sword that could emit sword threads, and the taller Knight''s broad-bladed sword with "Light Wall". The tall Konoha Knight''s broad-bladed sword with a "wall of light" attached to it!


    These three weapons were rare experimental materials, and with Eric''s attainments, he was able to decipher the secrets of their evolution and understand the process of generating their skills, so that he could replace the holy power of the Hall of Valor with the earth-devouring yin qi of the Wu Mei Villa, and create his batch of "Holy Weapons" within a very short period... ...


    I don''t know whether it was because the previous light magic had exhausted his magic power or because he had other plans, but the barefoot monk watched Eric''s open and aboveboard looting behavior and didn''t do anything to stop him or say anything to stop him.


    Only when he knew that Eric had collected the loot and walked up to him did he ask, "Your Excellency, for the sake of the fact that I am about to lose my life, would you please answer me one question honestly?"


    Eric didn''t refuse and nodded, "You ask."


    "Thank you!" The Barefoot Friar politely said, "May I ask if Your Excellency possesses some sort of Dark Sacred Weapon that can provide unlimited magic power?"


    The Barefoot Friar was born in the Hall of Valor, so his knowledge of Heroic Equipment was naturally higher than that of Hanks and the others, and he understood that "Sacred Artifacts" also needed to be "recharged"!


    Although the failure of the "hero equipment" is not surprising, he is shocked at Eric''s endless magic power.


    In his knowledge, it was impossible to exhaust the power of the "holy weapon" with human power alone!


    In that case, there was only one possibility - the "dark magician" in front of him possessed a dark holy weapon that could provide unlimited magic power!


    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 305 Trophies

    If this is true, then for the Holy See, it may be so, the barefoot monk for the loss of the hero equipment is not at all concerned, the entire mind is focused on the "darkness of the holy weapon"!Eric slightly stunned, looked at the wristwatch worn on his left wrist, said, "Although I have equipment that can provide magic power, but it is not unlimited ...."


    The magic elements on Earth were extremely thin, and the recovery of consumed magic power was very slow, although Eric had now figured out some quick ways to utilize his Chaotic Physique to recover his magic power, which would take a while.


    However, if one utilizes magic power storage equipment, this time difference can be ignored.


    The "equipment that can provide magic power" Eric was talking about was his wristwatch - a handmade watch with a white gold base, crystal face, and diamonds.


    Although the magical elements on Earth were thin, there were many more magical materials than in Celestia. White gold, like the one that could be owned by ordinary people on Earth, was the rare enchantment material on Celestia - dense silver.


    As for the diamond, which was the representative of wealth and riches on Earth, its role was equivalent to a magic storage crystal. A diamond the size of a sesame seed could store the magic power needed to release eight intermediate-level spells.


    The precious wristwatch that Eric was now carrying, not only were all the parts made of white gold, but the crystal on the surface was also polished with magic storage crystals from Celestia. The entire body of the watch was inlaid with three hundred and sixty small diamonds.


    Originally, according to the magic storage capacity of these materials, they could only hold the magic power needed to release five hundred high-level spells at most.


    However, under Eric''s skillful deployment, the magic storage capacity of this wristwatch has doubled!


    Eric had been a top alchemy master in Celestia, and after returning to Earth, he had studied the most mysterious Chinese art, Formation.


    Although it couldn''t be said to be very proficient, it was enough to take his alchemy to the next level! Therefore, to be able to achieve such an achievement would not be unbelievable.


    Hearing Eric''s answer, the barefoot monk slightly revealed a relaxed expression.


    Although he was surprised that this "Dark Magician''s" "Dark Sacred Artifact" was able to outperform the Holy See''s Light Sacred Artifact, the worry in his heart was reduced by a lot.


    "No more questions?" Eric asked blandly and icily.


    The barefoot monk nodded and calmly said, "I don''t need Your Excellency''s effort, I''ll take care of it myself ..."


    After saying that, the whole person once again emitted a strong light, in the light, the Barefoot Cultivator gradually disintegrated into points of light and drifted away with the wind.


    Eric thoughtfully looked at the scattered light points, stood silently for a while, shook his head, smiled unimpressed, and smoothly put the golden coffin containing the fifteenth-century Milan Archbishop into the storage space.


    Next, Eric did not leave immediately, letting the two blood girls continue to monitor the entire Milan Cathedral from the highest point, sniping and killing those who returned to the cathedral to aid the police.


    Eric of course will not have anything to do things that only tourists will do, he has absolutely no interest in Milan Cathedral, he believes the main goal is the cathedral treasure.


    Although he didn''t have the chance to know the location of the "hidden chamber" directly from the brains of the barefoot monks, Eric was certain that there must be such a place here.


    Like ordinary churches, all more or less have some gold and silver products, this has a history of 600 years of the world''s second-largest church, how can only sculpture, frescoes, and large bronze doors? Wouldn''t it be a waste to keep those gold and silver plate artifacts?


    With hundreds of years of collection, there must be a lot of good stuff, right?


    Although many things may have to be handed over to the Vatican, there will always be some precious items that are kept, right?


    These precious things will all be cheap for Eric!


    In Celestia, Eric is the number one "robber".


    On Earth, he''s done it several times.


    He is quite experienced in the field and has his principles of action, if he doesn''t make a move, it''s already done.


    Once he strikes, he has to completely whitewash the target! S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The total area of Milan Cathedral was as high as 11,700 square meters, the interior was very wide, Eric didn''t want to go from room to room to find it slowly, at that moment, he released his spiritual power, and instantly probed the whole cathedral.


    The target was confirmed, it was here, under the stone building where the golden coffin was stored.


    Eric waved his hand and rolled away all the gravel on the ground, and then silently sent out an earth intermediate magic "Ground Cracking Art", at once, a deep hole with a diameter of about two meters was formed between the ground and the underground chamber.


    Perhaps the original passageway was full of traps, but this shortcut that Eric opened up was quite safe.


    Using the Float Technique, he slowly descended vertically and landed peacefully after seven meters.


    Under the mapping of the Lighting Technique, Eric saw where he was.


    An area of hundreds of square meters of the earth room, filled with gold and silver artifacts and paintings and sculptures.


    Eric did not have time to take a closer look, and with a wave of his hand, he put them all into the storage space.


    Before he left, he also released a "ground sinking magic", so that the underground chamber completely disappeared from this world, he was embarrassed to leave a completely whitewashed empty chamber!


    Eric was very happy, although he didn''t check his loot in detail, but he already had a feeling about the rich harvest of this trip.


    He couldn''t help but sigh a little, no wonder those emperors in ancient China liked to plagiarize and exterminate their families, it was a costless act!


    Moreover, it is also very exciting, and very addictive, no wonder even the ancient "wise ruler" would do such a thing!


    Doing this kind of thing is addictive, Eric even had the intention to go to the same city''s St. Mary''s Thanksgiving Church to ransack once again.


    However, considering its small size and recent history, there shouldn''t be much good stuff there, so the "profit" wasn''t worth another trip!


    Just thinking about the reaction of the Church''s people when they came to clean up the mess, Eric couldn''t help but reveal a small smile.


    He flew to the gold-plated statue of the Virgin Mary at the top of the central tower of the church, and said with a slight excitement to the two blood girls who were gazing at the movements below, "Alright, let''s go back!"


    The two Blood Race girls respectfully replied in the affirmative put away their guns and transformed. The master and servant trio took off at the same time, leaving the world''s second-largest church that was as quiet as a dead zone.


    After flying back to the hotel, Eric did not disturb Merly who had already fallen asleep, and only let the two Bloods


    to ask him to take a look at the loot together. Gold and silver artifacts and figure sculptures for the time being > please point out artwork. Especially paintings.


    Just after nearly two hundred paintings were taken out, the two Blood girls came forward and took thirteen very conspicuous scrolls that were rolled up into tubes.


    Eric looked at the pile of paintings that were Chinese scrolls. He said, "These must be the ones you brought from the art museum, right?"


    In his memory, there were no such physical objects in the Milan Cathedral''s secret room.


    "Yes, master."


    The Marquis girl nodded her head, "These thirteen ink paintings are the authentic works of the painting saint Wu Daozi. Originally stored in Germany, this time they were invited by the Milan Museum of Art to exhibit here. I didn''t expect it to be cheap for us ..."


    "Not cheap!" Eric corrected, "It''s returning it to its rightful owner!"


    Although there were more than one hundred and thirty paintings that got from the art museum, there were not many true masterpieces.


    Other than Wu Daozi''s thirteen ink paintings, only the two oil paintings from Van Gogh''s land could fall into Eric''s eyes.


    After the art museum''s haul was taken care of, it was the turn of the Milan Cathedral''s proceeds.


    There weren''t many paintings, and they were all related to religious themes, but they were all good works of art!


    "Oh my god. It''s The Last Supper!" The Marquise exclaimed after unrolling a roll of oversized paper in a long tube.


    Eric thought for a moment and asked, "Is it The Last Supper by Leonardo da Vinci?"


    "It is none other than Leonardo di Serpiero da Vinci!"


    The marquise girl seemed to be a fan of Leonardo da Vinci, and said with some out-of-control glee, "He was the most prestigious Italian Renaissance artist, sculptor, architect, engineer, mechanic, scientific giant, literary theorist, great philosopher, poet, musician, and inventor ... "


    The Countess stole a glance at Eric, gave the Marquess a secret tug, and asked aloud, "The Last Supper is a fresco, and I heard it was painted on the walls of the dining room of the convent of Santa Maria della Grazia in Milan. How did it come to be here? It can''t be a fake, can it?"


    "No!"


    The Marquise girl said firmly, "The Last Supper is the most prestigious work of Mr. Da Vinci''s creative career, and I have long desired it.


    Though I have not had the opportunity to see the ''real thing'' in a convent because of my resistance to holy power, I have studied it in depth through various channels.


    It is a wet fresco representing the farewell scene of Christ''s last meal with his disciples before his arrest, and there is no one other than Mr. Leonardo da Vinci who could have achieved that kind of ingenious composition and ingenious layout.


    You take a close look at the layout of its characters, a reversal of the form of the dinner table, Christ will be independent of the center of the picture, the other disciples through their different gestures, and expressions, respectively, showing fear, anger, suspicion, confession and panic emotions.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    This depiction of a typical character highlights the theme of the painting. It is complemented by the unifying effect of the composition, which is one of the most perfect exemplary works in the history of art ..."


    The fervor in the Marquis girl''s eyes made Eric couldn''t help but shake his head slightly and laugh, "I didn''t expect that a pureblood with such a self-proclaimed status as you. Surprisingly, you would be so worshipful of a human that you regard as ''blood food''..."


    "How can an ordinary human be compared to Mr. Da Vinci?"


    The Marquis girl reddened, "But he has made great contributions in almost every field, his thoughts and talents have penetrated all areas of human knowledge, and he is one of the world''s few fully developed scholars.


    Even the inventions of Copernicus, Galileo, Kepler, Newton, and others, many of them came from Da Vinci''s experimental work methods.


    Later generations of scholars called him ''the most perfect representative of the Renaissance era'', a ''scholar of the first rank'', and a ''wizard of the ages''. All that and more praise he deserved ..."


    "Oh? That impressive?"


    Eric himself was an absolute genius, but his genius was mostly manifested in things related to magic, and he wasn''t so comfortable with things that weren''t in his field.


    Therefore, he had a slight interest and admiration for Leonardo da Vinci, an "all-rounder" who was able to straddle several fields and achieve outstanding results in all of them.


    "Of course!"


    Probably realizing that she was too excited earlier, she was a bit disrespectful to her master.


    The Marquis girl said somewhat timidly, "Leonardo da Vinci was disgusted with religion, and attacked Catholicism as ''a store that sells deception''. He also said ''There is only one truth, and he is not in religion, but in science'' ..."


    Eric was a little dazed, maybe it was Da Vinci''s attitude towards the Papacy that got him the approval of the Marquess girl?


    Ignoring the Marquis girl who was giggling there holding The Last Supper, Eric and the Countess continued to count the loot.


    Not long after, the Countess found another basic Da Vinci manuscript, which naturally drew a gasp from the Marquise.


    After looking through it, Eric was speechless.


    He didn''t expect that Da Vinci''s intelligence was so profound to such an extent.


    In his manuscript, not only were their helicopters, parachutes, machine guns, grenades, tank cars, submarines, double-hulled battleships, cranes, and other prototypes of modern things but there were also a lot of props that only appeared in science fiction movies.


    Although there are detailed text and data descriptions of various inventions in Leonardo da Vinci''s manuscripts, it is difficult to decipher them because these unorganized manuscripts are written backward in the left hand.


    Therefore, no one knows whether his "inventions" could be realized.


    However, by the helicopters and submarines, it seems that Da Vinci''s manuscripts are not the kind of fantastical things that can be realized!


    At the back of the manuscript, there was a comment left by a powerful member of the Papacy in the 18th century - if Leonardo da Vinci had published his work, science might have jumped three hundred years later.


    Eric agrees with this comment, and at the same time springs a thought of adapting to the trend - could this Da Vinci be a traveler from the thirtieth century?

 Chapter 306 The wrath of the Holy See

    Tigan, Lateran Palace.Pope Constantine kindly looked at his only godson and smiled, "Joseph, you''ve done a good job during this period, the dozen or so sieges of the Dark Wanderers were planned rigorously and thoroughly, and done cleanly and sharply, and the Knights of the Light and the Inquisition are all full of praise for you. ... "


    Cardinal Joseph smiled faintly and said blandly, "Your Majesty, you flatter me too much!"


    "With achievements, it is natural to praise!"


    Pope Constantine said bluntly, "Nowadays, the two major war powers of the Holy See have good feelings towards you, and although it''s not to the point of supporting your rise to the throne, it''s at least a bit more intimate. Compared to the other cardinals, you are already more than one step ahead!"


    "Your Majesty, thank you for your cultivation!" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pope Constantine smiled faintly and asked, "Do you know why I would favor you to take over my position as Pope?"


    Joseph shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    Pope Constantine looked straight at him and said with a solemn face, "The reason why I want you to become the next Pope is not because you are my godson or because you have outstanding talent, but because your ambition is the same as mine, to restore the glory of the Holy See from a thousand years ago!


    Only if you sit in my seat, I can serve God with peace of mind and not be afraid that my successor will keep the status quo and rest on his laurels! Do you understand now ..."


    "Please, Your Majesty!"


    Joseph knelt on the ground and solemnly swore, "My subordinate will be committed to restoring the glory of the Holy See for a thousand years so that God''s light will once again be shed over the earth!"


    "Good, good, this is my beloved godson, this is my trusted Joseph ..."


    While father and son were envisioning the glorious future of the Holy See.


    A close guard knight suddenly reported outside the palace gate, "Your Majesty, Cardinal Wallace has an audience!"


    Wallace, the cardinal in charge of the Italian diocese. However, in terms of diocesan boundaries, he is not comparable to the cardinals in charge of several countries or even a continent''s diocese.


    However, his status and power are the first among the cardinals, compared to some of the cardinals, it is not much better. His position is somewhat similar to that of the mayor of Beijing in the Chinese regime.


    Although Pope Constantine was slightly puzzled, he did not hesitate and immediately proclaimed his audience.


    Wallace, who was in his fifties and had a thin body, walked with heavy steps and pulled into the Tran Palace, and was not surprised to see Joseph, and directly saluted, "Greetings, Your Majesty! Greetings, Lord Joseph!"


    Noticing Wallace''s expression, Pope Constantine frowned, "Wallace, my loyal defender. What is it that makes you frown?"


    "Your Majesty, Misus, and Moratti were killed in battle ..."


    "What did you say?"


    Pope Constantine''s eyebrows rose high, a hint of surprise revealed in his low voice.


    And Joseph, who was seated below him, was even more disbelieving.


    Milan was the second-largest city in Italy and the home of the second-largest church in the world.


    Therefore, the Bishop of Milan and the Archbishop of Lombardy, who encompasses Milan, are different from other bishops and archbishops, and are all figures that can "reach heaven".


    The news of their deaths naturally moved the Pope.


    Wallace said sorrowfully, "Your Majesty. To deal with a few dark wanderers who infiltrated Italy with ill intentions, Misus and Moratti led a squadron of Knights of the Light on an expedition, but to their surprise, all of them were wiped out. ..."


    The skeptical look on Joseph''s face grew stronger.


    He thought that the formation of an Archbishop, a Bishop, and a squadron of Light Knights was not something that a mere "few" Dark Rangers could fight against!


    "Are you sure?" Pope Constantine slowly confirmed.


    "This matter was brought back by Christina, the Squadron Leader of the Rumba Squadron of the Knights of Light!"


    Wallace nodded and said, "With Captain Christina''s faith in the Lord, there is no falsehood!"


    A hint of red light flashed across Pope Constantine''s face, and he heavily stuttered the scepter in his hand, the dull voice echoing in the dead silent palace, appearing extraordinarily grave.


    "Shame! This is a disgrace!"


    Joseph said in a hateful voice, "The Holy See has not had a bishop or above killed in battle for fifty years, let alone being killed at our doorstep! This matter must be investigated clearly, make sure to find and kill those few Dark Wanderers. We must find and kill those dark wanderers and use their blood to wash away the shame of the Holy See! Your Majesty, please give the order ..."


    Joseph''s eyes were a little bloodshot and he looked furious.


    He was extremely saddened by Moratti''s death, and if the murderer appeared in front of him at this moment, he would definitely personally go out and snuff them out one by one, regardless of his status!


    Moratti was not only a parishioner and a subordinate to Joseph, but also a good friend and brother!


    More than thirty years ago, Joseph and Moratti were alumni of the seminary, Moratti was three grades higher than Joseph and had always taken care of him as his older brother, and the two could be said to be on good terms with each other.


    If it were not to help Joseph better control Italy, the most important diocese for the Holy See, Moratti''s


    Moratti''s accomplishments, he would have been sent out to serve as an archbishop somewhere else.


    But now, a good friend who had known him for more than thirty years, a good brother who had gotten along with him for more than thirty years, had died just like that, which no one could bear!


    Joseph already had outstanding self-control if he didn''t storm out on the spot!


    "Joseph, my dear boy, you must learn to be calm!"


    Pope Constantine, naturally aware of the feelings between his godson and Moratti, waved his hand and sent out a holy light to help calm Joseph''s heart and mind.


    At the end, asked Wallace, "Where is that Lieutenant Christina who witnessed what happened?"


    "Just outside the palace!"


    "Summoned."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The beautiful Christina walked into the Rutland Palace, and with a face full of excitement, she landed on one knee, pounded her right hand on her chest, and saluted, "Knights of the Light Lombard Squadron Leader Christina, see Your Majesty!"


    Pope Constantine softly said with a kind face, "Get up, my child ..."


    After Christina stood up, he pointed at Joseph and said, "This is this is Cardinal Joseph, who is in charge of the Western European Diocese ..."


    A hint of reverence rose in Christina''s eyes and she bowed and saluted.


    After the introductions were made, Pope Constantine immediately stepped into the main topic, "My child, you give me a detailed account of the circumstances surrounding the murder of Misus and Moratti."


    "Yes, Your Majesty ..."


    When Christina finished recounting what she had seen and heard, Pope Constantine frowned, "My child, you did not personally see Misus and Moratti''s death, you only heard about it?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Christina nodded and emphasized, "My subordinate''s companions are all loyal and fearless knights, and would never talk nonsense or believe anything!"


    Wallace also added, "Yesterday at noon, after Lieutenant Christina survived under the Dark Wanderer, she immediately drove to Rome to meet my subordinate. My subordinate also did not dare to be negligent, and immediately sent manpower to Milan to investigate ..."


    "What kind of people did you send? Is it reliable?"


    Joseph somewhat impudently interjected to follow up the question, seeming to still have luck about Moratti''s death.


    "My subordinate sent a squadron of Knights of Light!"


    Wallace glanced at Joseph and said, "Because most of my subordinate''s men have gone out to cooperate with Lord Joseph''s sweeping operations, there aren''t many experts around. To make up for the lack of battle power, my subordinate also dared to ask Hanks and a few other inspector ambassadors to accompany and help!"


    "Did you find Misus and Moratti and their corpses?" Pope Constantine''s question caused Joseph to involuntarily tremble slightly.


    "No." Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Without waiting for the surprised Joseph to ask, Wallace said with a strange expression, "At eleven o''clock last night, Inspector Hanks called and said that only the wreckage of six helicopters and nearly a hundred sets of armor and weapons were found near Captain Christina''s identification site, but as for the human corpses, there was not a single one! Although there were traces of intense fighting at the scene, there was not a single trace of blood ..."


    "How is this possible?"


    Wallace smiled bitterly at Joseph who exclaimed out in shock and said, "It is precisely because this matter is very bizarre that my subordinate asked Hanks and a few of their monitoring ambassadors to temporarily stay in Milan in case of any mishaps. And also ordered Captain Christina to rush back to Rome overnight so that she could accompany my subordinate to appear before His Majesty this morning to be questioned!"


    "My child ..."


    Pope Constantine thought for a moment and was about to say something to Christina when outside the palace, a Knight of the Close Guard suddenly came in with hurried footsteps and said in an urgent voice, "Your Majesty, we have just received a red alert from Milan saying that the Milan Cathedral has been bloodied, that the Knights of the Light who stayed behind have all been wiped out, and that half of the monks at all levels have been killed or injured... ..."


    "What did you say?"


    Joseph, Wallace, Christina, and even the always graceful and calm Pope Constantine were shocked after hearing such news.


    "Early in the morning recently, a night knight found a field of dead and wounded in the Milan Cathedral. Other than the twenty-seven monks who were unconscious, all of the remaining one hundred and sixteen knights and thirty-five combat priests were killed!"


    "What about Hanks and the others?"


    "Hanks and the others ..."


    This Knight of the Close Guard''s face showed undisguised sadness, "After confirmation, they are all dead!"


    The extreme shock caused the entire Rutland Palace to be immersed in a starkness that overwhelmed one''s breath.


    It was only after a while that Pope Constantine suppressed his anger and slowly said, "Joseph, I''ll give you ten Knights of the Close Guard and three Senior Deacons of the Inquisition, and have the Knights of the Light''s Leader Eric En Stowe fully assist you as you investigate this matter!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

 Chapter 307 Traveling to Denmark

    Lin is a small city in the center of the Jutland Peninsula in Denmark, where this year''s European Convention was held.Because of the "church bloodshed" to do some "aftermath" measures, Eric and Meyer arrived in Yelin, already the day of the Knights Conference.


    Meyer and Merly had an agreement that during the Milan Fashion Show, the older sister would not show up because it was her stage alone. During the Knights'' Convention, the younger sister would not show up, because she was not interested in this kind of "violent activities" at all.


    It is precisely because of Meyer''s absence during this time that Eric is allowed to "act out" and cause "great trouble"!


    When Meyer''s consciousness woke up from her slumber and took over the control of her body from Merly, she instantly knew that the Church had attacked Eric and was slaughtered by him.


    Meyer''s knowledge of the Order is far above Eric and Merly, and deeply understands how horrible the Order is, and also knows how serious this matter is.


    Especially after hearing the news that Eric even ransacked the Milan Cathedral and massacred it, she was even more horrified and terrified.


    Because she knew that a crime like that, even with the power of their Broumell family, would never be able to carry it off!


    At that time, the wrath of the Holy See would surely bring about the end of Broumell, a family that had been passed down for hundreds of years!


    However, what else could she do now? Handing Eric over to the Holy See ... was not even a thought!


    Not to mention the Medicine King Sect''s ancestor''s favor to the Broumell family, even Eric''s own sister''s "life-saving grace"!


    As a qualified knight, it is impossible to betray one''s benefactor!


    Under the helplessness, Meyer could only try to remedy the situation. Using means to eliminate the evidence. Although it is not possible to erase all the traces, at least it is possible to eliminate the "mountain of hard evidence".


    It is better to be suspected than convicted, isn''t it?


    According to the Broumell family''s current reputation, as long as there is no direct evidence. As long as there is no direct evidence, the Holy See will never take action.


    Eric also realized his own mistakes, in Meyer''s guidance, very much to make up for their faults.


    The heart secretly admonished himself, the Broumell family in Europe tree deep roots, unlike yourself so can always withdraw, before they act, there should be more for others to consider ...


    However, what makes Eric happy is that although he has caused such big trouble to the Broumell family, Meyer''s attitude towards him still hasn''t changed, and is still as close as a relative.


    This also made him decide that if the Holy See dared to come to the Broumell family''s trouble.


    He would simply exterminate the Vatican!


    Meyer, who didn''t have the habit of being late, didn''t rest, she just went to the hotel where the Knights'' Assembly organizing committee had arranged for them to take a shower and change her clothes, then she took Eric directly to the venue of the assembly.


    The venue of the Knights'' Convention was the compound of a local lord in Yellin, and it looked even more magnificent than Meyer''s and their "Little White Palace".


    After they were introduced by the servants, they saw a square with a capacity of a thousand people, on which many men and women were gathered in groups of three to five, laughing and chatting.


    Western open-air banquets are quite lively, even this kind of convention named after a "knight" is no exception.


    The whole square was decorated in a variety of ways, and there were handsome men and beautiful women everywhere.


    The girls were dressed in ancient ladies'' dresses, that is, the kind of long dresses with half of their breasts exposed, tightened at the waist, and with a huge hemline, which made them look quite eye-catching!


    There were also too many beauties in this knight world, and all of them had such hot bodies!


    Tang Feiyan and Wu Mei''s "altitude" was outstanding in China, but if they were to be placed here, they were only average!


    Perhaps noticing Eric''s gaze, Meyer teased, "Eric, why don''t you look away? Do you think these girls have great bodies?"


    Eric was not embarrassed. He looked at Meyer''s knight outfit and smiled lightly, "Your body is also very good, why don''t you want to dress like them?"


    Meyer, who was "molested" by Eric, was not shy, and smiled, "Most of these girls are just from a knight family, and were brought by their father and brother to have a look. They are not knights themselves, or rather, although they are knights, they do not intend to participate in the tournament to be held later, so naturally, they do not need to wear that heavy armor!"


    "So, you''re planning to participate in that tournament of jousting?"


    "Yes!" A trace of eagerness flashed in Meyer''s eyes, "Sparring with experts from all over in the arena is a quick way to improve my combat skills, and I don''t want to miss it ..." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But ..." Eric frowned slightly, "You haven''t fully recovered yet because of that ''sure-fire technique'' from last time, how can you go and others to spar?"


    "It''s okay, Eric," Meyer smiled and said, "With your help, I''ve now recovered 80% of my strength, which is enough to deal with the attacks of a middle-ranked Golden Knight. Moreover, the Knights'' Grand is to strengthen the ties of the European knight community and enhance their feelings for each other, so no one will put down a killer in the Competitive Skills Competition. Eric, just don''t worry, I won''t be in any danger!"


    Eric noticed that although Meyer was smiling, his eyes were firm. At that moment, he slightly sighed and stopped admonishing him, only asking, "When will the Competition be held?"


    "According to the usual practice, the first day is the reception, and the second day is the Competitive Skills Competition ..."


    Eric nodded slightly, and under the slight guilt towards Broumell, he decided, at the expense of losing fifty percent of his power, to go and help Meyer cut down his tendons and wash his marrow.


    Meyer and Eric''s entrance caused those who noticed them to avert their eyes.


    Eric interestingly realized that Meyer''s face had become as cold and indifferent as when he first met her.


    Perhaps sensing Eric''s gaze, Meyer said with an unchanged expression and unblinking eyes, "Don''t be surprised, it''s the only way I can avoid being harassed."


    Looking at those handsome knights whose eyes were full of fascination but did not dare to go up to them, Eric could not help but smile.


    As he was watching, Eric suddenly noticed that most of the men attending this party were dressed as knights, with only a few individuals wearing robes.


    In the entire venue, Eric was probably the only one who appeared in a casual outfit.


    Even the waiters were dressed in suits.


    Eric didn''t realize how weird he looked to others, but instead felt strange in private.


    He didn''t understand why none of those knights had their family crest marked on their armor, nor did they wear any markings that indicated their identity!


    After putting his question to Meyer, Eric received the following answer, "The purpose of the Knights'' Convention is to unite the knightly power of the whole of Europe, skimming over the piece of family and team, and not allowing any family crests or regimental emblems to appear in this venue ..."


    Does not wear family and regimental emblems mean skimming over families and teams?


    What the hell were the advocates of the Knights'' Convention thinking, huh?


    Eric was dumbfounded, shook his head, and after observing for a while longer, asked, "Meyer, are those girls waiting for something, why do they all look like they''re crossing their fingers?"


    "Them?" Meyer ignored the surrounding group of wolves ringing around, faintly smiled, and said, "Should be waiting for fireworks right ..."


    "Fireworks ..."


    -------


    Just as Eric and Meyer were discussing the fireworks, several figures as staid as mountains appeared in the empty Milan Cathedral.


    "Monsignor Raine, can you deduce the exchange of blows through the traces at the scene?"


    Raine, who was honored as "Your Excellency" by Joseph, the Cardinal Archbishop, was the leader of the Knights of Light and a high-ranking Paladin.


    He had experienced countless battles in his life, and his experience was so rich that the entire Holy See did not think of anyone else.


    For him to deduce the "relics" at the scene is more than appropriate!


    The tall and sturdy Raine, whose real age could not be seen, carefully looked at the scene and said, "From the traces at the scene, it doesn''t seem like a sneak attack, but rather a frontal confrontation! Moreover, I also sensed the residual energy of the ''Divine Grace Technique''..."


    "How is this possible?" Joseph said incredulously, "Hanks and the others all have the strength of high-ranking Golden Knights themselves, and with the addition of a Senior Deacon of the Inquisition''s ''Divine Grace Technique'', they are completely capable of temporarily transforming themselves into Holy Knights! With such powerful strength, even the Prince of the Bloodsucking Clan wouldn''t be able to exterminate them all! Can it be that the incoming enemy is Satan? ..."


    Raine shook his head and said, "The enemy is using dark magic! Judging from the aura left behind at the scene, its magic level is very high, and the density of the magic is also very high ..."


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Joseph''s eyes lit up, "Could it be that Hanks and the others were besieged by dozens of Dark Grand Magicians ..."


    "The traces left behind indicate that there is only one enemy. And ..."


    Raine said indifferently, "Dozens of Dark Grand Magicians, do you think it''s possible to exist?"


    The noble Joseph was choked speechless by Raine, but the people in the Church next to him seemed to be oblivious as if Rayne should have such an attitude.


    After "hmmmm" for a while, Joseph asked, "Then, Monsignor Raine, how do you think we should investigate this bloodshed that has brought infinite shame to the Holy See?"


    "Misus and Moratti were killed in the morning, and then the Milan Cathedral was robbed in the evening, there must be a connection!"


    Raine categorically said, "Let''s just start by investigating where Moratti discovered those mysterious and powerful dark wanderers!"


    "Good ..."

 Chapter 308 Meyers Elder

    Fireworks ... "Eric shook his head and lost his smile, "Those who are qualified to come here to participate in the Knight Clan should all have a certain reputation and strength within their own country, right? How can a girl who comes from such a family still be so desirous of fireworks?""Did I say it was ordinary fireworks?" Meyer slightly blankly glanced at Eric and said, "The fireworks that will appear later on are made with magic, they are completely different from those made with gunpowder, and they are guaranteed to be an eye-opening experience for you. ..."


    Eric couldn''t help but laugh out loud again.


    Using magic to create dazzling sound and light effects was something he had gotten tired of before he was fifteen ...


    "What is it that produces magical pyrotechnics?" Eric asked with interest, "Is it a person or a scroll?"


    "Both wizards and magic scrolls!" After a pause, Meyer added, "Generally speaking, it''s the magic scrolls that are the mainstay, and the wizard just plays a role in deployment!" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eric nodded, he thought the same. The magic elements on Earth were simply too thin, even for a small trick like magic fireworks, it was believed that apart from Eric himself, there were not many magicians who could wield them at will.


    One or two magical fireworks were certainly not suitable for such a high-profile gathering as the Knights'' Convention, and not many "local" magicians could release large-scale fireworks. In that case, magic scrolls that could store magic in advance became the inevitable choice!


    The magical materials on Earth were far more abundant than in Celestia, and the cost of magic scrolls was relatively cheap. On such an occasion, I believe that the organizing committee of the Knights'' Convention should not be stingy!


    "How much does it cost to buy a magic pyrotechnic scroll like that?" Eric was somewhat curious. Although he could be said to be the richest man in the world now if the price was right. He wouldn''t mind getting a business nickname of "Scroll King".


    But to his surprise, Meyer shook his head and said, "Scrolls don''t cost anything! Those are prepared by the invited magicians themselves ..."


    "Then how much money is needed to invite a wizard like that?"


    "Eric, why do you know about money?"


    Meyer gave Eric a disgruntled blank look. Saying, "But any magician invited here is bound to be on good terms with the knight community. If we talk about money, it''s vulgar ..."


    Eric was slightly surprised--this kind of "no profit" thing could be done by someone willing to do it.


    Seemingly irritated by the "mercenary" look on Eric''s face, Meyer frowns slightly and says, "Although we don''t pay for it, the gifts we attach to each Knight''s Convention after it''s over far exceeds what the wizards pay for it... ..."


    Why does this ... sound so much like "tax evasion"?


    Just as Eric and Meyer were whispering their way to a secluded corner, a girl who was a maid of honor came up behind them, stopped in front of them, and said in a respectful voice, "Ms. Meyer, I''m very sorry to have disturbed you. My lady says that if it is convenient for you, please follow me, she would like to see you and this gentleman."


    Meyer seemed to recognize this maid and nodded, then pulled Eric to follow the maid with slow steps.


    At the corner of the square, there were several three-story wooden attics. On the third floor of one of the exquisitely decorated attics, a beautiful woman was waving at Meyer who was gradually walking in from the window, and Meyer responded with a sincere smile.


    This was the first time Eric had seen Meyer reveal such a heartfelt smile when facing someone other than him!


    It seems that the status of this beautiful woman in Meyer''s heart is not ordinary!


    Very quickly, Eric was pulled up to the attic by Meyer.


    On the third floor of the attic, there were seven or eight women, but only the noblewoman in her mid-teens who was leaning against the window was seated, and the others who were standing were supposed to be maids of honor.


    As soon as she saw Meyer, the beautiful woman, who was all noble, raised her hands slightly and called softly, "My dear Meyer, come over here and let me have a good look ..."


    "Aunt Catherine ...," Meyer let go of Eric, sprinted over and squatted down. Placing his head gently on the beautiful woman''s thigh.


    The beautiful woman tenderly stroked Meyer''s hair and harmonized, "My dear Meyer, how have you been lately ..."


    Eric was unfortunately ignored by the two beautiful women who were blinded by affection, and even the maids next to him didn''t pay attention to him.


    However, he didn''t care and stood there quietly, not in a hurry, just carefully observing the beautiful woman who was whispering with Meyer.


    Because of Merly''s blessing, Eric had been forced to understand the dress code of the upper-class nobles for a few days, so he could easily understand the status of this beautiful woman in the upper-class society from her clothes.


    Coupled with her demeanor and mannerisms, Eric could be sure that the woman in front of him was a noblewoman from a prestigious family and talented in her own right.


    Of course, for Eric, this kind of status of the noblewoman is nothing, even if she and Meyer''s relationship is extraordinary, but also can''t let Eric be moved by it.


    Eric''s calm and relaxed appearance had aroused the curiosity of the noblewoman more and more.


    When the beautiful woman saw from afar that her niece was quite close to a young man, she was very surprised.


    Because she knew that her cold niece had always rejected people, how could she suddenly become so close to a male?


    Coupled with a certain reason, she had hurriedly asked the maid to go downstairs and lead them up, and deliberately gave that teenage boy a cold shoulder.


    But this teenage boy''s behavior made it out of her expectation and deepened her curiosity. Because this kind of temperament that the teenage boy displayed was simply not something that an ordinary person could possess.


    Thus, this beautiful woman began to inquire about Eric''s identity, "My dear Meyer, is this your boyfriend? You''ve finally gotten the hang of it! Do you know how much Auntie was worried that you wouldn''t be able to get married ..."


    "Aunt Catherine ..." Meyer pouted, "What are you babbling about?"


    "Giggling ..." with a girlish laugh, Aunt Catherine patted Meyer on the head and said, "Aunt Catherine isn''t talking nonsense, how could our loveliest Miss Meyer not get married? I don''t know how many handsome young men are looking at you!"


    "Aunt Catherine, you don''t talk nonsense ..."


    "Well, don''t say it, don''t say it ..." Catherine laughed a little mischievously, "You can''t let your boyfriend misunderstand ... "


    "Catherine, stop that nonsense!"


    Meyer left Catherine''s embrace and stood up with a straight face, "He''s not my boyfriend!"


    Hearing Meyer directly call her by her first name, Catherine knew that her niece was a bit angry.


    At that moment, she stopped joking and just asked curiously, "Since he''s not your boyfriend, then why are you guys so close?"


    "He is my newly recognized brother ..."


    "Brother? I know ..." Catherine had a smile on her face, "Isn''t sibling love popular these days? Auntie had a ''brother'' like that too ..."


    Meyer didn''t pay any more attention to her somewhat verbose aunt, and faintly said to Eric, "Eric, this is my mother''s youngest sister, you can call her ''Catherine'', or you can call her ''Auntie'' after me."


    Meyer''s introduction was fairly simple, saying nothing but her name.


    While Eric was unimpressed by this, Catherine was a little disconcerted.


    She was eager to find out who Eric was, but by the look on Meyer''s face right now, she knew that if she pressed on, she would probably be asking for embarrassment.


    Although she did not dare to ask deeper, she was not willing to give up just like that. Therefore, Catherine politely said, "Meyer, do you not have a boyfriend now?"


    Meyer raised her eyes and resumed her iceberg beauty state, "How many times do you want me to say it?"


    "No is good!" Catherine revealed a greatly relieved smile and said, "If you did have a boyfriend, that would be a problem!"


    "How so?" Meyer raised an eyebrow.


    Without answering, Catherine asked, "You know the Geroge family in E, right?"


    "Of course I know." Meyer nodded, "Isn''t it that family that has a blood relationship with the royal family of Country E and whose power is rumored to be above the royal family?"


    "Not bad, it''s exactly that Geroge family." Catherine''s complexion solemnized, "The legend is true! The Geroge family which controls nearly half of the knights and magicians in the whole of England is the number one great family in the country of E. Its strength is not comparable to that of the royal family of the country of E. ..."


    "Aunt Catherine, why are you telling me this?" Meyer was a bit puzzled, "It''s not like I have anything to do with the Geroge family ..."


    "It''s almost there ..." Catherine sighed softly.


    "What do you mean?" Meyer had some bad vibes. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    Again, without answering, Catherine asked, "Do you know Aurth-Geroge?"


    Thinking for a moment, Meyer nodded, "I met him a few months ago, seems to be the second in line to the Geroge family ..."


    "That''s him!" Catherine looked at Meyer and said, "Before coming to the Knights'' Convention, Aurth personally came to your grandfather''s house and said that he was willing to give up his current status and join the Broumell family to marry you ..."


    Eric raised an eyebrow slightly. If it was in China, then Aurth''s behavior would be a bit of "taking both money and sex". But in Europe, where noble status is emphasized, his behavior is a sign of infatuation!

 Chapter 309 Magic and Magick

    Aurth''s feelings were more than Meyer could afford, she frowned tightly, "How did Grandpa reply?""Your Grandfather, knowing your nature, didn''t make up his mind for you. "


    Catherine uttered a sentence that made Meyer''s frown for a little relief, but immediately added, "But what your grandpa means is that he wants you to think about it ..."


    "What''s there to think about?" Meyer gave a slight grunt and was adamant, "I don''t agree!"


    "My dear Meyer, don''t be so quick to refuse!"


    Catherine looked at herself to find a window seat to sit down, look natural as if it is the master of general Eric a glance, said, "Anyway, you do not have a boyfriend now, why don''t you try to contact Aurth first, that young man is very good ... "


    Meyer blankly glanced at her sister-in-law and said, "What favor did that Aurth give you, that you are so focused on helping him speak?"


    "What favor could I possibly have?"


    Catherine smiled lazily and said, "The benefits have all been taken up by your grandfather! Moreover, it''s just an empty-headed benefit ..."


    "Oh?"


    "Aurth brought a letter from the patriarch of the Geroge family, which says that if your grandfather can set up a marriage between you and Aurth, he will help our Hoffman family to unify Wales. As you know, this is the Hoffman family''s expectation for more than a hundred years, and your grandpa simply can''t refuse it, that''s why he asked me to come and communicate with you first ..."


    Although Meyer is a granddaughter, but also the head of the family, Hoffman old man simply can not use his "grandfather" identity pressure, can only use affection to sensitize.


    Unfortunately, Meyer is not so "love and respect for the elderly", she did not hesitate to shake her head, "Aunt Catherine. Please tell Grandpa - I make my own decisions on my own, and I don''t want anyone else to tell me what to do!"


    "I knew it would be like this!"


    Catherine laughed softly. Apparently relinquishing her role as a "lobbyist", she only reminded, "You''d better be mentally prepared, your grandfather will never let it go, maybe he will come to see you in person. ... "


    Meyer frowned and stopped talking, just quietly walked over to Eric''s side and sat down next to him.


    Catherine gave them an amused look, got up lazily, and walked over as well, sitting next to Meyer. She pointed to the open-air rooftop ten meters away and said, "See, that guy is the main setter of these fireworks ..."


    With her topic, she managed to arouse Eric''s curiosity.


    Turning his eyes to look, it was a stone building platform, more than fifty square meters wide, on which stood a dozen men and women in robes.


    The one Catherine was referring to was the oldest among them - a man in his fifties with a slim figure. A man with a haughty look.


    "Who is he?"


    Although Eric''s question seemed a bit disrespectful to a lady, Catherine didn''t seem to care and immediately answered, "That''s Europe''s most famous fire magician - His Excellency, Grand Magician Peter Malagasy!"


    Eric noticed that when Catherine said the phrase "the most famous", the corner of her mouth curled up into a slightly mocking and disdainful smile.


    It seemed that there was a story here.


    However, Eric didn''t intend to figure out this kind of "small problem", but only observed the strength of this Peter''s Grand Magician.


    Is this the strength of the "Great Wizard" on Earth? Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Tsk, if we were to put it in Celestia, this Peter would only be an intermediate-level magician at most.


    The difference between the magic civilizations of these two places is really big. ...


    Right at this moment, Grand Magus Excellency Peter suddenly raised his hands.


    The people who had been waiting with bated breath understood what he was going to do and gradually quieted down.


    I don''t know if that Grand Magician Excellency''s timing was well picked, or if the heavens took good care of him.


    The moon, which was originally hanging in the sky like a basin, slowly disappeared into the clouds, and the sky gradually darkened.


    Right after the black curtain enveloped the sky, His Excellency the Grand Magician smiled, stretched out his arms, and spun around, thousands of points of light escaped from his body, rising into the sky with the wind and drifting away.


    The points of light all over the night sky became brighter and brighter, and showed various colors, flashing in the night sky, so dazzling and mysterious.


    Just as people were in a dream, the other people on the terrace simultaneously unfolded the magic scrolls in their hands. All of a sudden, a piece of fireworks rose in the sky - dazzling and brilliant magical fireworks!


    The ladies in the plaza and the attic let out screams of excitement, and the scene was momentarily hilarious.


    At this time, Meyer came to Eric''s ear and whispered, "How about it, isn''t it an eye-opener ..."


    Hearing Meyer''s slightly smug words, Eric couldn''t help but reveal a rather helpless smile.


    Seeing Eric''s appearance, Meyer continued, "His Excellency, Grand Magician Peter is the top person in the magic world, to be able to see his fireworks in person is too much of an honor ..."


    Top figure? Eric skimmed his mouth with a very disdainful expression.


    Without thinking about it, Eric''s inadvertent expression fell into the eyes of someone who was the protagonist of the fireworks ceremony, His Excellency, Archmage Peter.


    This Grand Magician, who had a crush on Catherine, had been keeping an eye on her, and when he saw her and a pair of young men and women gazing at him, he immediately started to perform, trying to use his "powerful" magical energy to impress the beauty''s heart.


    However, when he turned his head after releasing his magic, he saw the disdain on Eric''s face, which, of course, made the proud man extremely unhappy.


    What''s more, he knew that Catherine was representing the Hoffman family to attend the Knights'' Conference, and now a handsome young man was sitting so "intimately" with her, which naturally made him even more uncomfortable, for Meyer between Catherine and Eric, he had already completely ignored him. As for Meyer between Catherine and Eric, he had completely ignored him. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This Grand Magician has already decided that someone is trying to seduce his favorite beauty.


    As soon as he thought of this, the Grand Wizard went to the balcony and faced Eric with a stern face.


    Catherine was very smart and had already known how this Grand Magician Sir felt about her, looking at his look of wanting to eat someone, she had already guessed what he was angry about.


    She also knew something about this Grand Magician Excellency''s temperament that was famous in Europe.


    For His Excellency the Grand Magician''s furious look, Eric still didn''t know that he had done something wrong.


    However, he didn''t care, after all, compared to himself, this Grand Magician is far from being worthy of attention.


    Seeing this strange young man''s demeanor that put himself in no regard, this Grand Magician''s Excellency was not to mention how annoyed he was, frowning tightly, he asked in a deep voice, "What are you disdaining? Are you looking down on my magic?"


    Meyer''s eyes glazed over, and as she was about to speak, Eric pulled her back and said in a rather bland tone, "Is your magic? I think it should be called ''magic'' to be more appropriate!"


    His Excellency the Grand Magician''s eyes snapped as he said, "From your tone, you seem to know magic as well?"


    "You could say that!"


    Eric''s reply not only made Catherine''s eyes light up, but even Meyer''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect that this martial artist brother with a "Paladin''s" stature would also know magic.... Was it a joke, or was it the truth?


    "Which master''s disciple are you?"


    His Excellency the Grand Magician said this is interrogating Eric''s origin, all the outstanding magicians in Europe, Peter almost all know. He was eager to see who had taught such an "arrogant" disciple!


    "There''s no way you''ve met my mentor."


    Regarding Eric''s words of truth, the Grand Magician rightfully considered them to be nonsense.


    Therefore he said with a cold snort, "If you don''t want to tell me where your mentor came from, then are you willing to accept my test, I''d like to see if you have the qualifications to say that my magic is ''magic''."


    Eric did not care at all about this Grand Magician''s test, but it was Meyer who was worried about this "ungrateful" brother.


    However, after this period of contact, she already knew Eric''s temperament quite well and knew that he couldn''t change what he had decided, at least not because of himself, so Meyer just looked at Eric with concern.


    In the same way as Meyer, Catherine''s eyes also fell on Eric''s.


    Only, there was no concern in her eyes, only curiosity and probing.


    In front of Catherine, who came from a knight family, the Grand Magus seemed to have a "chivalrous demeanor", and did not intend to deliberately make things difficult for Eric, but tested Eric according to the test standards of a Grand Magus.


    With a loud incantation and a series of complicated gestures, a dark red fireball slightly smaller than a volleyball appeared between his two hands.


    The sound of the Grand Magician''s incantation attracted a large number of nearby onlookers, who didn''t know what was going on, but simply wanted to watch the action.


    When they saw the fireball that appeared out of nowhere in Peter''s hands, they all let out cries of amazement.


    His Excellency the Grand Magician was very pleased with himself, and after glancing at Catherine and realizing that there was no expression on her very charming face, he slightly collected himself and said to Eric, "See? This is my ''magic'', as long as you can do the same, I will spare you, otherwise, you should not blame me for bullying the small with the big ..."

 Chapter 310 The Hope of Magic Revitalization

    Eric shook his head and became more and more disdainful of it because it was just a small Fire Intermediate Magic "Inflammation Explosion".I don''t know whether it was because the distance was too far, or because of neglect, the big magician on the other side of the street and the audience downstairs only saw Eric shaking his head, and didn''t notice the look on his face.


    The onlookers all held the same opinion as the Grand Magician, in their eyes, Eric was a vain person who talked nonsense but had no real ability.


    Except for some women who were seduced by Eric''s "manly" behavior, everyone else was ready to see how this "scoundrel" would make a fool of himself.


    Only Catherine, the woman with a heart, gave Eric a meaningful smile.


    I don''t know if it was Catherine''s smile that stimulated the Grand Magician, he roared and shot out the "Inferno Blast" in his hand.


    Of course, the target was not Eric, but the corner of the square.


    Boom ...


    In the dust, the thick wall made of boulders was blown open with a big hole about three meters in diameter, and its power was equivalent to that of a shoulder-mounted ballistic missile.


    Because the location of the "Inferno Blast" was relatively remote, the nearest person to it was twenty meters away. Therefore, the grand magician''s demonstration didn''t hurt anyone, instead, because of the power of the demonstration, it gained a lot of screams and cheers from the "ignorant" men and women.


    Noticing the mockery and contempt on the faces of the audience, Eric smiled to himself.


    If those powerful people in Celestia knew that he, a Holy Magician, would be "tested" by a mere intermediate magician, they would probably laugh their asses off, wouldn''t they?


    "Eric, should we ..." Meyer''s face was slightly worried, she was not worried about Eric''s safety.


    She was not worried about Eric''s safety, because she knew that Eric was a martial artist with the strength of a Paladin, and could completely resist the magical attacks of a Grand Magician.


    She just didn''t know Eric''s magical strength and was afraid that he would be embarrassed ...


    Eric waved his hand. Interrupting Meyer''s kindness, he smiled and said, "Meyer, do you want to see the fireworks magic again?"


    Meyer looked deeply at Eric, suddenly smiled, and nodded, "I want to, but can you?"


    Those spectators downstairs, especially those young knights, couldn''t help but let out a clamor after seeing Meyer''s smile.


    One must know that Meyer, as one of the "two brightest jewels in the knight world", was quite popular!


    It was only because of her excellence and consistent indifference that many young knights felt inferior in front of her, making it difficult for them to express their feelings clearly.


    Although it was impossible to directly confess to the goddess of their hearts, the competition between those admirers, or "crushes", was also very fierce.


    Every man who approached Meyer was given the cold shoulder, and Eric was no exception. Read chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Now, their goddess has smiled, smiled at a man, smiled very sincerely ...


    How can this be?


    For a moment, the gaze focused on Eric''s body became dozens of times more severe.


    Unfortunately, eyes can''t kill people!


    Especially Eric such as the eyes have quite an antibody to the person, is even more blind, only inclined head to Meyer said, "You also too underestimate me! The district fireworks magic is just a piece of cake, I won''t play after fifteen! You watch it ..."


    I don''t know whether it was because he hadn''t played pyrotechnic magic for more than three hundred years, or he wanted to demonstrate, between Eric''s waving his hand, a huge round fireball appeared out of thin air, with a diameter of two meters.


    This is like a miniature sun fireball, immediately all the people in the room were quiet.


    All eyes were focused here!


    Some magicians even opened their mouths and eyes wide in shock.


    What a terrifying magic power! What a terrifying person!


    Eric slightly froze and dispersed his magic.


    Somewhat ashamed, he looked at Meyer and said, "Sorry, I''ll do it again!"


    Eric''s act of casually dispersing the magic didn''t surprise Meyer and those knights, only the magicians were filled with shock.


    Only they understood what kind of magic control was needed to disperse such huge ground magic so easily!


    Legend has it that above the great magicians, there is another kind of existence called a "magician", who can freely manipulate magic power as if it were part of their body!


    But those were just legends, just myths, no one took them seriously!


    All the magicians believed that the Grand Magician was the limit of what a human being could practice. ...


    After being shocked, the Honorable Grand Wizard Peter pointed at Eric and said with suspicion, "You use illusions..."


    In his thought, this little white guy in front of him absolutely could not have such strong magic power, and absolutely could not have such strong magic control.


    What he was using must have been an illusion, and that fireball must have been a flamboyant display with little attacking power, which was not useful to look at.


    Seemingly finding a reasonable explanation, many of the audience came back to their senses and expressed their indignation at Eric''s shamelessness momentarily, the scene was noisy again.


    Of course, Meyer and Catherine, who were beside Eric, did not believe His Excellency the Grand Magician''s explanation and both looked at Eric with appalled faces.


    Only those of them who were close to the scene knew how terrifying the power of that miniature sun was just now.


    Meyer even felt that if Eric threw the miniature sundown, then in the next twenty years, the European knight community would be in a situation where there would be no green or yellow!


    Seeing the catching look on Eric''s face, Meyer gently poked his waist and laughed in a low voice, "Eric, you''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you ..."


    Eric smiled faintly and didn''t explain, gently snapping his fingers without reciting any incantations, a small flame suddenly jumped out and floated in mid-air. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the audience froze, they roared with laughter.


    In particular, that Grand Magician Excellency was trembling and pointing at Eric, laughing so hard that he couldn''t even straighten his back.


    Even Meyer and Catherine were stupefied, not knowing how to react.


    Ignoring the others, only to see Eric''s fingers flicked, the fire, water beads, and tiny electric wires jumped out one by one, flying in mid-air is very beautiful.


    Bright and transparent water beads by the bright yellow fire reflected like a bright yellow ruby, and full of small blue electric wire flying in the air this beautiful scene added a gorgeous color.


    Seeing this scene in front of them, everyone was stunned, but what each person thought in their heart was not the same.


    For those who were watching, all this was just a wonderful sight.


    But for those magicians, it wasn''t as simple as admiration, it was an extreme shock.


    This was not an illusion!


    Every magician present, including that Grand Magus Excellency, affirmed this.


    When the flames, water droplets, and electric wires flying in the sky swept past them, they could all feel the magic power contained in them, it was not just an illusion formed by light and shadow, but real magic containing destructive power.


    And what shocked them was not that.


    Such flames, water beads, and electric wires were able to be emitted by every magician present, and even if the number was relatively large, it wouldn''t make people feel that it was so unbelievable.


    What they were surprised about was that this beautiful sight they saw before their eyes was something that required the simultaneous use of all three types of magic, water, fire, and electricity, to make it possible!


    In today''s magic world, they had never heard of any magician who was able to use all three types of magic at the same time.


    Even in the entire history of magic, there hadn''t been a three-system magician who controlled water, fire, and electricity at the same time, but at most two!


    As the magicians looked up at Eric with adoring eyes, Grand Magician Excellency also looked at the magical powerhouse in front of him, who was even younger than his disciple, with an incomparably shocked gaze.


    Suddenly, his heart was incomparably tired and lost.


    He is indeed qualified to say that my magic is magic ...


    Peter had mixed feelings about this nameless magician who was frighteningly strong.


    There was shame, jealousy, wrath, and decadence. However, more than anything else, he had a feeling of excitement.


    Everyone said that magic had fallen, and a top existence in the magic world, a Grand Magician, was only able to compete with a Golden Knight ...


    The once famous "war weapon" can only play the role of "wise man" in the past one thousand years, and even more, it has been reduced to a "performer"! ...


    However, now, there is a magic genius with the strength of the legendary "magician", and he is not even twenty years old!


    What does this mean? What does this mean? ...


    Great God of Magic, could it be that the era of our magic''s revitalization has arrived?


    After a slight smile, he gave another soft sigh.


    Peter looked at Eric, who didn''t put him in his eyes at all, with a complicated expression, shook his head, and left glumly.


    The magicians around him, who had long since fallen into a frenzy over Eric, hadn''t noticed him, or even if they did, they didn''t have the heart to pay attention.


    Taking in the intense emotions of the magicians, Eric was slightly puzzled.


    Meyer, who had been watching him and whose eyes were becoming more and more strange, immediately explained, ''''Eric, you know, magic is in great decline nowadays! In the glorious magic era, we knights were all just followers of your magicians, but it can be said that now, to a certain extent, the magic world has been reduced to a vassal of the knight world. Nowadays, your appearance has been seen as the hope for the revitalization of magic ..."

 Chapter 311 The Shield

    "Reviving magic?" Eric gave a bitter smile, thinking of the thin mana on Earth, and sighed softly, "That''s difficult...""Eric, I believe you can do it!" Meyer''s face was flushed, either from excitement or shyness.


    Her reaction puzzled Eric slightly, but he didn''t think much of it and just shook his head, "Maybe I really can do it! But I have no intention of doing it..."


    "Why?" Meyer looked confused. "If you revive magic, you will become the leader of the entire magic community! Although the magic community is not very powerful now, its influence is not to be underestimated. Why would you give up such an easily attainable advantage?"


    "Easy to attain?" Eric shook his head and laughed, not explaining further. He glanced at the excited wizards across from him, who wanted to come over but were afraid of Tang Tu''s magic, and said, "Alright, let''s go, or we won''t be able to leave later!"


    Meyer understood and nodded, getting up to follow Eric. Catherine, who had been silently watching Eric, also followed them downstairs, saying she wanted to have a good chat with her niece since they hadn''t seen each other in a long time.


    As they descended, they saw a tall knight jump onto a statue in the distance, waving his arms and shouting, "Brothers, we must not waste this beautiful night! Let''s enjoy ourselves tonight..."


    His call was met with a chorus of noisy laughter. The party had officially begun. With pleasant music playing, people started to move around. Those with partners chatted in groups of three or five. Those without partners roamed around, looking to flirt or find a date.


    Most people here believed Eric was an illusionist. They were not shocked by his power but were pleased with the light and sound effects he created. Those who understood the true nature of his magic did not explain it to others, instead contemplating their thoughts.


    Just as Eric and his group were about to leave, some knights approached them.


    "Hello, sir. I am Leotius, the vice-captain of the Danish Royal Knights!" A handsome knight in his late twenties, leading the group, pounded his right fist against his chest and gave a respectful knight''s salute.


    As the host country of this year''s knight tournament, it would be too rude not to make the acquaintance of a high-ranking individual appearing in their territory, especially someone rumored to be a master magician.


    Eric bowed slightly in return, "Hello, I am Eric."


    "May I ask where you are from?" Leotius hesitated, as Eric''s appearance suggested he was of Asian descent. However, he had never heard of an Asian reaching such a high level of magical proficiency. Even looking through history, there were no records of it.


    "Hehe, I am a guest of the Broumell family. I don''t belong to the European cultivation world."


    Leotius was surprised and glanced at Meyer, who was standing close to Eric. Smiling and nodding, he said, "So, you are a friend of Lady Meyer. Welcome!"


    "Thank you."


    "Mr. Eric, tomorrow is our knights'' competition. Would you be able to come and give us some guidance?"


    Facing Leotius''s warm invitation and Meyer''s expectant gaze, Eric nodded, "I can''t promise guidance, but I will certainly come!"


    "Great!" Leotius''s face lit up with a genuine smile, "Then I will look forward to seeing you tomorrow!"


    On the way back to the hotel, Catherine kept probing Eric about his true identity and real strength. However, no matter how she badgered or teased him, Eric ignored her.


    Finally, having no other option, Catherine turned her questions to Meyer. Unfortunately, Meyer had already understood Eric''s desire to keep his identity hidden and played along with her aunt''s inquiries skillfully.


    In the end, an impatient Eric rudely pulled Meyer into his room, leaving a stunned Catherine behind, unsure how to react.


    Of course, Eric wasn''t planning to do what Catherine thought. He simply wanted to help Meyer refine her muscles and cleanse her marrow, so she could be in her best condition for the upcoming competition!


    Early the next morning, a partially exhausted Eric was dragged up by an excited Meyer and hurried to the venue. To their surprise, Catherine had already left, leaving them a message that she had to return to England for some urgent matters and wouldn''t be attending the knight tournament.


    Eric and Meyer didn''t mind and continued on their way.


    When they arrived at the scene, they found that the square, serving as the main venue, was already packed. Unlike the previous night, the crowd was not scattered in small groups but gathered around a newly erected platform, all eyes fixed on a single point. People were either clapping vigorously or cheering loudly.


    The focus of the crowd''s attention was two knights competing against each other. A cheer, especially from the women, erupted as the blond knight disarmed the burly knight of his battle-axe.


    Noticing Eric''s gaze, Meyer explained, "That knight is ''Reinhardt,'' a descendant of the Twelve Round Table Knights of England. He''s quite skilled and is already a mid-level gold knight!"


    "Have you fought him before?"


    "Yes..."


    As Eric and Meyer talked, a man, either a referee or an emcee, appeared on the platform and loudly announced, "Our ''Sun Knight''¡ªReinhardt has defeated another opponent. So, according to our tradition, tell everyone, who would you like to have dinner with?"


    Eric was slightly taken aback, not understanding the custom.


    Meyer explained, "The competition is purely for practice, with no prizes. To boost enthusiasm, a strange rule was set: anyone who remains undefeated after five challenges can invite any single woman present to dinner."


    Eric couldn''t help but smile. This rule seemed like a good "encouragement policy" for those young men from wealthy families. After all, nothing stimulates them more than romance!


    Thinking for a moment, Eric suddenly laughed, "What if the winner is a woman? Does she get to invite a single man? I remember you''ve won several competitions yourself..."


    Meyer smiled wryly, "The knight world is predominantly male. My victories are exceptions, and the rules haven''t changed because of it..."


    Reinhardt, the center of everyone''s attention, scanned the crowd and spotted Meyer. At that moment, Meyer was talking to Eric, and due to the noisy environment, her head was close to Eric''s, making them appear quite intimate.


    Reinhardt, the proud knight from a noble family, had not only lost to Meyer but also his heart. Unfortunately, Meyer was too outstanding¡ªnot only incredibly beautiful and skilled in martial arts but also the head of her family. This made Reinhardt feel inferior and unable to express his feelings.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    He had heard that the usually solitary Meyer was accompanied by a man this time. Seeing the heartbreaking scene before him, he fully believed it.


    Heartbroken and jealous, his mind raced, shattering his self-doubt. In front of the crowd, he knelt on one knee, facing Meyer, and said passionately, "Broumell, my goddess, Reinhardt is willing to be your knight, always guarding our love!"


    The crowd was momentarily stunned, then the young women erupted into applause. Such a brave and passionate man naturally won their favor, but the men''s expressions were less enthusiastic. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among the thousand knights present, there were at least three hundred who admired Meyer but never dared to confess their feelings.


    Now, seeing someone openly declare his love, how could they not be angry or anxious?


    However, based on a tradition that had lasted hundreds of years, they had no right to object. They could only watch Meyer, hoping she would reject him. Although no one had ever been turned down in the history of the knight tournament, it didn''t mean it was impossible!


    At that moment, the focus shifted to Meyer, who was slightly surprised but quickly regained her composure. Under the gaze of thousands, she coldly said, "I refuse!"


    "Why?" Reinhardt looked deeply hurt, "Do you hate me so much that you won''t even have dinner with me?"


    The female spectators were saddened by Reinhardt''s unrequited love, with some already in tears. If Meyer wasn''t their idol, they would have verbally attacked her to help the "devoted man" persuade the "heartless woman."


    As for the men, apart from a few who had no romantic interest in Meyer and felt sorry for the "first to take the plunge," most of the "interested parties" breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing Reinhardt''s "life-is-meaningless" expression, the not-so-cold-hearted Meyer couldn''t bear it. She glanced apologetically at Eric before saying, "I don''t hate you. It''s just that my boyfriend is a traditional Chinese man. He doesn''t want me to go out for dinner alone with another man..."


    "What..."

 Chapter 312 Challenge

    Meyer''s words not only shocked Reinhardt but also surprised the knights who enjoyed watching his antics. Although many of them had seen the closeness between Eric and Meyer, they had all subconsciously assumed it wasn''t a romantic relationship. But now, their fantasy bubble had burst, and along with it, their hearts¡­Eric had already guessed Meyer''s intentions when she looked at him. He gently patted her shoulder to show that he didn''t mind.


    Receiving Eric''s "forgiveness," Meyer was very happy and gave him a sincere smile.


    This sibling-like interaction was seen by others as "public flirting." The women didn''t react too strongly; in fact, they felt a bit blessed by the "deep affection" between Eric and Meyer. After all, Eric was also a "devastatingly handsome" man, standing next to the "European Jewel," Meyer, creating a rather harmonious scene.


    However, the hundreds of young knights who harbored intentions towards Meyer didn''t see it that way. No matter how they looked at Eric, they found him displeasing.


    "This can''t be true!" Reinhardt''s shout echoed the feelings of most knights. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Meyer, "How can your boyfriend be him? How can it be..."


    "Why not?" Meyer and Eric exchanged a glance, both unable to understand why Reinhardt was so agitated.


    "You are the jewel of our European knights..." Reinhardt shouted, "How can you be with a Chinese man?"


    "Why not?" Meyer repeated her tone now a few degrees colder.


    Not sensing Meyer''s cold tone, Reinhardt glared at Eric and said through gritted teeth, "Our European jewel should never be taken by a Chinese man..."


    Reinhardt''s unreasonable outburst surprisingly received support from the majority present, causing an uproar.


    In this situation, Meyer, as the head of the Broumell family, couldn''t directly scold Reinhardt to avoid offending too many knight families. She could only remain silent, her face icy.


    Perhaps emboldened by the support, Reinhardt disregarded Meyer''s expression, removed his left glove, and threw it down from the platform, shouting at Eric, "Chinese boy, I challenge you to a duel in the name of knighthood!"


    Meyer coldly snorted, her figure flickering as if she intended to take action. However, Eric stopped her.


    "He''s just a kid with a momentary lapse of reason. Why bother with him?"


    Seeing the eighteen or nineteen-year-old Eric call the twenty-four or twenty-five-year-old Reinhardt a "kid" with such an air of maturity and self-assurance, Meyer couldn''t help but smile. The coldness on her face melted instantly, revealing a stunning smile that mesmerized everyone present.


    Seeing this smile, anyone who was still rational understood that their "jewel" was "destined" to belong to that Chinese man. Because aside from him, they had never seen anyone else who could make Meyer, in her anger, "blossom" with just a single sentence...


    Staring blankly at the smile that made his entire being tremble, Reinhardt felt a deep sense of sorrow. He knew he had already lost before the battle even began. Regardless of the outcome, nothing would change. He had made a fool of himself...


    Taking a deep breath, Reinhardt calmed his mind and pointed at Eric, saying in a steady voice, "Perfect love requires absolute strength to protect it! Come up, Chinese boy, and show us that you have that strength..."


    Eric was slightly surprised. He hadn''t expected the young knight, who was consumed by jealousy just ten seconds ago, to calm down so quickly. After looking at him intently for a moment, Eric smiled, nodded, and walked over slowly.


    Meyer opened her mouth to speak but ultimately said nothing. She merely followed closely behind Eric, stopping at the edge of the platform.


    Giving Meyer''s hand a reassuring squeeze, Eric leisurely walked onto the stage.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, Meyer blushed slightly at Eric''s rather affectionate gesture, but she didn''t panic. Instead, she focused intently on the stage, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Reinhardt stood there quietly, waiting for Eric, neither exuding his aura nor preparing any offensive stance.


    Out of a certain fondness for this "kid," Eric felt he should give him a heads-up, "Reinhardt, right? In a moment, you should make the first move and go all out, or you won''t get another chance..."


    Eric spoke sincerely, but Reinhardt didn''t appreciate it. Not only him, but even the audience below thought this was an insult to Reinhardt.


    Just as the crowd''s emotions were running high, Leo, the vice-captain of the Danish Royal Knights who had invited Eric over yesterday, stepped forward and gestured for the crowd to quiet down.


    Leo''s high standing in the knights'' community ensured that the noisy crowd soon settled down. He smiled calmly and said, "Everyone, there''s no need to make a fuss. Although Mr. Eric here is from distant China, he is a mage and not just any mage¡ªhe''s an Archmage!"


    The audience erupted again, discussions flaring up once more.


    "How can he be a mage? Didn''t Master Peter say yesterday he was an illusionist?"


    "Yes, I heard Master Peter say the same. How can this be?"


    "Peter must have been mistaken! Didn''t you see him leave in a hurry yesterday? Mistaking an Archmage for an illusionist¡ªPeter''s reputation is probably ruined now..."


    "What, did this Archmage make a move last night? Tell me, I wasn''t here yesterday..."


    "Here''s what happened..."


    Reinhardt, who did not know about last night''s events, also turned pale after hearing Leo''s words. Although he didn''t know exactly how powerful an Archmage was, he had heard that Archmages were super experts who could duel with Paladins! It seemed he had picked a fight with the wrong person...


    However, Reinhardt had a strong sense of "knightly spirit." Even if he was facing an unbeatable opponent, he faced him with full courage, without backing down. He even reminded Eric, "Your Excellency Archmage, where are your mage robes and staff?"


    Mage robes could speed up the gathering of magic, and staff could store magical power. These were essential for a mage in battle. Relying on natural recovery alone, a mage might be killed ten times by a high-level knight before casting the next spell!


    "Thank you, but I don''t need those. I can manage empty-handed..."


    "Although Your Excellency is so confident, I won''t be pretentious." Feeling humiliated once again, Reinhardt was furious. He felt that his knightly honor was being trampled on and silently vowed to make this arrogant Archmage regret his arrogance!


    Eric smiled slightly, gesturing with his hand, "Please!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reinhardt solemnly unsheathed his sword. With a loud shout, golden light surged around him. Combined with his handsome appearance and luxurious attire, he indeed resembled a "Sun Knight."


    The female audience members began to scream.


    However, their cheers were not one-sided. Many, out of respect for Meyer and Eric''s looks, also cheered for Eric, the "outsider."


    Reinhardt darted forward and launched a swift thrust, aiming for Eric''s arm. It seemed he still had a good heart, avoiding vital areas even in such a situation!


    The sword approached swiftly, yet Eric remained motionless, neither chanting a spell nor preparing to dodge.


    Amidst the audience''s expressions of either concern or ridicule, only two people maintained a calm demeanor, exuding complete confidence in Eric. One was Meyer, who had sparred with Eric many times, and the other, surprisingly, was Leo.


    The rapid attack abruptly halted, stopping in midair, leaving even the sword''s owner bewildered. It wasn''t that he held back; he simply couldn''t advance further.


    Amidst the crowd''s confusion, only Eric knew the reason: three magical shields had blocked Reinhardt''s sword tip.


    "Magic Shield..." Reinhardt and the now-enlightened audience murmured.


    Eric didn''t respond, only offering a slight smile.


    Reinhardt snorted heavily, withdrawing and then surging with golden light. He powered up and charged at Eric. This was an effective knight skill against magic shields¡ªKnight''s Charge!


    If there were only two or three magic shields, they might indeed have shattered under Reinhardt''s charge. However, what stood before him were twenty or thirty shields.


    There''s a saying about "an egg hitting a rock" and another idiom about "waiting for the hare by the stump."


    At this moment, Reinhardt was the "egg" and the "hare"! Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Though he neither shattered nor perished, Reinhardt was flung backward and, upon landing, lost consciousness, clearly having fainted.


    Reinhardt held considerable status in the European knights'' community, not only coming from a noble lineage but also possessing mid-level Golden Knight strength at a young age, making his future promising. Coupled with his handsome appearance and graceful demeanor, he had earned the nickname "Sun Knight," becoming an idol many knights aspired to surpass and the white knight in the hearts of countless women.


    But now, this idol, this white knight, had been defeated, and he had lost so quickly and so... ungracefully!

 Chapter 313 Meyers Brilliance

    Seeing Reinhardt''s motionless body lying on the ground, even knowing the rumors of his power comparable to a magister, all the young knights were unable to accept this sudden turn of events. They stood there, dumbfounded.The ladies present were more able to face reality. Except for a few particularly infatuated with the "Sun Knight," the majority applauded Eric''s unexpected display of strength. Especially Meyer, the "Pearl of Europe," who was very pleased that her idol had such an outstanding boyfriend in both looks and strength, and they all cheered and blessed them.


    The women who admired Meyer were mostly impressed by her ability to carve out a space for herself in the male-dominated world of knights. It could be said that many of Meyer''s fans had a bit of a feminist inclination. Therefore, they had no aversion to Eric, the "foreigner" who gave those self-important knights a lesson.


    The noise from the feminists seemed to annoy the proud young knights but constrained by their chivalry, they couldn''t lash out at the ladies. Instead, they directed their anger at Eric. After Leo ordered Reinhardt to be carried away, four figures, glowing faintly with gold, simultaneously leaped onto the stage.


    They seemed slightly surprised to see they weren''t the only ones with this idea.


    Seeing the four junior gold knights, Eric smiled indifferently and said, "Come together, don''t waste time!"


    The four knights were furious but didn''t refuse. After all, Reinhardt''s fate as an intermediate gold knight was evident. The audience didn''t make a fuss either, as the difference in strength was obvious. They allowed the challengers to compensate with numbers.


    Thus, the four junior gold knights roared and charged from four directions. Their swords thrust simultaneously, turning into four cold flashes, all aimed at Eric''s difficult-to-avoid vital points. In their minds, Reinhardt had failed only because he was too merciful and careless. So, they combined their full strength in this attack!


    Unfortunately, the result was the same.


    Before their attacks could land, they were each knocked back, collapsing to the ground.


    A gust of wind blew past, leaving Eric as the only one standing on the wide stage, which now seemed a bit desolate. The audience, who had been expecting a fierce battle, were stunned. Then, the cheers of the women erupted.


    Just as Leo ordered the four fallen knights to be carried off, they regained consciousness. Eric had only hit them each with a shield of air, so the impact was much lighter than what Reinhardt suffered. They had only been briefly dazed.


    The four junior gold knights, once they regained their senses, were too ashamed to stay under everyone''s gaze. They quickly slipped into the crowd, hiding themselves.


    Eric, finding it uninteresting to bully "inferiors," turned to step off the stage.


    At that moment, an arrogant voice rang out, "Chinese boy, don''t go! I, Carrefour, challenge you..." With these words, a handsome knight in luxurious armor leaped onto the stage.


    Glancing at this intermediate gold knight, Eric shook his head, unsure if he had the "fearless knight spirit" or was just an egomaniac. Probably the latter...


    Seeing Eric ignoring him and continuing to step off the stage, the knight named Carrefour sneered, "Coward, are you afraid?"


    Though Eric wouldn''t get angry over a dog''s bark, Meyer couldn''t ignore it.


    Not knowing the full extent of Eric''s magic prowess, she thought he might be low on magical energy after handling five enemies without a robe or staff.


    Suspecting he couldn''t cast the same silent magic again, she wanted to help him off the stage smoothly and teach the opportunistic Carrefour a lesson. Meyer coldly snorted and said sternly, "Carrefour, for insulting my boyfriend, I challenge you!"


    "¡­It''s Miss Meyer! Miss Meyer is entering the stage!" The audience was both surprised and excited. Initially, there were whispers among those around Meyer, but soon it turned into a wave that spread throughout the crowd.


    No one thought Meyer''s "intervention" was abrupt, nor did anyone consider Eric''s avoidance of the fight as cowardice. A "magister" who could defeat five gold knights in an instant without a mage robe and staff was not someone to be underestimated!


    As Eric stepped down and Meyer stepped up, she lifted her head and smiled slightly, blushing.


    Although only Eric could sense the apology in Meyer''s eyes, her beautiful smile was seen and etched in the hearts of everyone watching her.


    That fresh smile, like dewdrops on tender leaves, instantly struck many with a feeling of being hit by Cupid''s arrow. Some of the more vulgar ones even let out indecent moans.


    "Miss Meyer... I love you..."


    "Miss Meyer... Look this way..."


    "Miss Meyer, I support you..."


    "Miss Meyer, leave that Chinese boy. No one in this world can match you..."


    The frenzied crowd, hoarse-voiced, expressed their admiration like devout followers worshiping a true deity.


    For a moment, the entire audience''s attention was focused on one person.


    A woman who took charge of the French super family Broumell at the age of twelve, a genius girl who became a gold knight at sixteen, a perfect woman who shocked the entire European knighthood with her beauty and strength at twenty, a young master known as the "gold knight closest to the holy knight."


    This person''s full name was Kulisenu-Broumell!


    Seeing their idol about to take action personally, Meyer''s admirers went wild. They abandoned their ladylike manners and rushed towards the stage to cheer for their idol.


    Of course, the knights in their path suffered, not only being jostled but many having their feet stepped on. However, no gentleman with knightly manners would hold it against these lovely ladies. Several trampled fellows were overjoyed, considering it a blessing to be stepped on by a beauty!


    As one of the leading families in the knighthood, the French superpower Broumell family, Meyer''s recognition was unquestioned. Beyond her outstanding strength, her celestial beauty and resolute character earned the admiration of all who knew her!


    To command those proud and unruly experts as a woman was a rare feat. Without Meyer, the Broumell family might have declined ten years ago and never achieved its current strength!


    Having such a woman was an absolute blessing for both individuals and the entire family!


    Admirers, worshippers, and respecters¡ªtogether, they made up the entire audience. Essentially, everyone present was cheering for Meyer!


    Amid the cheers, Meyer calmly said, "Mr. Carrefour, shall we begin?"


    Carrefour, looking at the goddess he could only approach in his dreams, was completely dazed. He nodded dumbly, not sure if he had even heard Meyer''s words.


    Thousands in the audience gazed at Carrefour with pity. Perhaps it was this pitying gaze that snapped Carrefour back to reality. However, instead of attacking with his fighting spirit, he expressed his gratitude, "Thank God! Miss Meyer, it is fate that brought us together... Ah..."


    Perhaps spurred by Eric, Carrefour began a passionate confession on the stage. Unfortunately, he didn''t finish his words before Meyer sent him flying with a "Knight''s Charge."


    Meyer, surprised at her hit, frowned slightly and said, "Didn''t we already agree to start? Why were you standing there defenseless, just talking?"


    The audience burst into laughter, not feeling that Meyer had violated the knight''s spirit. Since both had agreed to the fight, Carrefour''s lack of defense was his fault.


    Strangely, Carrefour, who was knocked to the ground, showed no negative emotions. Instead, he touched his chest with a look of bliss.


    Could he be one of those who "seek suffering," a masochist who enjoys being hurt?


    Some astute individuals laughed, realizing, "Is Carrefour an idiot? Doesn''t he know that ''Knight''s Charge'' relies on fighting spirit and doesn''t involve physical contact? What is he fantasizing about?"


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Meyer, unaware of Carrefour''s perverted actions, glanced at him in mild curiosity before ignoring him. As she was about to step down, a clear yet hesitant voice called out, "Miss Meyer, please wait!"


    Turning around, she saw a young knight standing at the edge of the stage. He looked no more than eighteen or nineteen, with a youthful face.


    "Is there something you need?" Meyer could tell the young knight wasn''t trying to bother her but had a request. She didn''t reject him but instead displayed her approachable demeanor as the head of a great family. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 314 The Talented Young Knight

    The knight said shyly, "Miss Meyer, can I have a match with you?"Meyer was slightly taken aback. She looked him over carefully and smiled, "I didn''t expect you to already be an entry-level golden knight at such a young age! What, do you want to see the gap between yourself and a high-level golden knight?"


    The young knight nodded, his face full of admiration. "From a young age, my family has called me a ''genius'' and viewed me as the pride of our family. I''ve worked hard and been in seclusion within the family. This year, I just turned eighteen and advanced to a golden knight. Originally, I thought I was a unique, natural-born knight. But after venturing out, I discovered that before me, six exceptional individuals became golden knights before turning twenty. Among them, you, Miss Meyer, are the most outstanding, having advanced at the age of sixteen..."


    Meyer found the slightly "martial arts-obsessed" young knight interesting and asked, "So, you want to challenge me to prove you''re not inferior to me?"


    "No, that''s not it!" The young knight blushed, shaking his hands in a flustered manner. "I just want to see the difference between myself and you, Miss Meyer..."


    Seeing the young knight''s embarrassed and nervous demeanor, Meyer smiled gently, not wanting to tease this inarticulate young genius anymore. She nodded, "No need to explain, I understand. Now, make your move."


    The young knight looked deeply at Meyer, and seeing she wasn''t mocking him for overestimating himself, he smiled gratefully and sincerely said, "Thank you."


    The audience was also very surprised. They did not expect another genius youth to emerge in this knight tournament. It is known that although the difference between a high-level silver knight and an entry-level golden knight is only one rank, their strength is worlds apart.


    Many high-level silver knights never cross that threshold in their lifetime. To be an entry-level golden knight at eighteen is extremely rare, with only six others in the current knight world. Each of those six is a renowned figure.


    Now, seeing a new star rising in the knight world, how could the audience not be excited?


    Unfortunately, due to the rules of the knight tournament, participants did not wear gear identifying their family, and this young knight, appearing in public for the first time, wasn''t recognized by anyone in the audience, leading to much discussion about his origins.


    Ignoring the noise from the audience, the two combatants prepared for their match.


    Perhaps due to being overly excited or because it was his first time fighting an "outsider," the young knight forgot to follow the challenger''s tradition of announcing his name and directly assumed his stance.


    Logically, an entry-level golden knight should have some ability to face a high-level golden knight. However, everyone could see his nervousness from his slightly trembling hand holding the sword!


    The overwhelming cheers from the audience were immense pressure for him, and Meyer''s renowned name had been ringing in his ears recently. Though usually confident, he was now completely at a loss.


    Out of respect for her challenger, Meyer revealed her weapon¡ªa giant axe, seemingly at odds with her.


    Raising her weapon high in response to her supporters'' cheers, Meyer exuded an aura of unparalleled dominance!


    Eric shook his head as he watched from below. The disparity was too vast, not just in terms of strength but also in mentality. If the young knight couldn''t pull himself together, Meyer would easily defeat him, and his future skills would likely stagnate.


    Just as Eric was lamenting the impending fall of a talented young knight, the situation on stage changed. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing Meyer lift her giant axe, the young knight''s blood suddenly boiled, and a sense of shame enveloped him. He was a knight, a true knight. For a brave knight, death was preferable to retreat! To die at the hands of the "golden knight closest to the holy knight" would be an honor.


    Realizing this, he straightened his back and shouted, though his voice was quickly drowned by the deafening cheers. He knew his heart was alive, and he would fight with all his might. Even if he lost, he would have no regrets!


    The high-level golden knights watching all showed expressions of appreciation!


    Meyer also sensed the change in her opponent and smiled contentedly. Such a match had meaning and wouldn''t waste the appearance of her giant axe!


    Even though the young knight showed strong resolve, no one thought he stood a chance of winning. Even those who wanted to encourage this young genius wouldn''t dare to say Meyer would lose in this setting unless they were willing to risk being beaten or worse!


    ## The Match Begins!


    The young knight took the initiative, knowing he was at a disadvantage and needed to strike first!


    A pale golden battle aura enveloped his body. As he accelerated, he transformed into a streak of pale golden light. Nearing Meyer, he suddenly leaped into the air, soaring above her head. The knight''s sword slashed down, executing a move akin to "Splitting the Mountain." The faint golden sword aura descended from above, directly aiming at Meyer''s crown!


    "What a move!"


    Meyer shouted in a low voice. As the sword aura approached, a brilliant light flashed, and an ice-cold battle aura shot up to meet the pale golden sword.


    But Meyer did not stop there.


    Swipe, swipe! A cross slash followed the released battle aura, chasing after the young knight.


    The young knight had underestimated the power of a high-level golden knight''s battle aura. He hadn''t expected that the battle aura casually released by a high-level golden knight would possess such unparalleled destructive power, instantly neutralizing his full-force "Aerial Slash."


    As he marveled in astonishment, the cross slash had already pursued him! There was no time to change his move; he could only muster all his battle aura to withstand the attack!


    Out of appreciation for him, Meyer did not use her full strength, only about half of her power.


    Yet, even with just half her strength, the young knight was thrown out of the ring, landing flat on the ground, unable to get up for a moment.


    From the young knight''s initial charge to being knocked down took only five seconds. Some knights who had closed their eyes for a yawn opened them to find someone already lying on the ground!


    The scene fell silent as everyone stared in disbelief, holding their breath. They had expected Meyer, who seemed to admire the young knight, to exchange dozens of moves with him before defeating him. But now, the challenger was down in just one move!


    This result surprised not only the audience but also Meyer. She had indeed wanted the young knight to give his all, but she had miscalculated her strength. She had intended to push him back but ended up knocking him out!


    Though the difference between high-level and entry-level golden knights is two ranks, their strength disparity is not as vast as that between silver and golden knights. Such a one-hit knockout should be unlikely!


    Meyer blinked thoughtfully and glanced at Eric. Seeing his smile, she realized that her improvement was thanks to her good brother!


    Yes, this was Eric''s doing.


    The "Marrow Cleansing" that took a significant toll on someone of Eric''s level was not a simple matter. In just one night, not only had Meyer regained all her strength, but she had also strengthened her muscles and expanded her meridians. Now, her 50% battle aura was equivalent to her previous 80% power!


    After the initial shock, the audience looked at Meyer with puzzled eyes. Meyer, unable to explain, walked to the edge of the ring and asked the young knight who had climbed up, "Are you alright?"


    The dusty young knight gave a silly smile, stood up, and shook his head, "Miss Meyer, don''t worry, I''m fine..." Perhaps sensing Meyer''s apologetic look, the young knight paused and added, "Miss Meyer, I won''t be discouraged by this! I will train hard and strive to withstand an hour under your hands in the future..."


    This seemingly unambitious remark from the young knight immediately elicited friendly smiles from the nearby audience. Meyer, too, couldn''t help but chuckle and nodded, "Whenever you feel ready, you can come find me!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instantly, everyone looked at the young knight with envy, even jealousy.


    The young knight couldn''t help but cheer, then asked with a mix of hope and fear, "Miss Meyer, you won''t lie to me, will you?"


    The young knight''s doubt toward his idol infuriated Meyer''s admirers, who glared at him, wishing to kill him with their eyes. If not for Meyer''s presence, they might have already started cursing and extending their claws.


    Meyer paid no mind to the young knight''s unintended insult. She lightly took out a business card from her pocket and tossed it to him, saying, "This is my personal assistant''s number. You can contact me through her anytime..."


    "Thank you, thank you..." The young knight took the card, intending to chat more with Meyer, but he suddenly noticed the people around him transforming into wolves, their eyes glowing green with greed.


    Feeling a surge of tension, the young knight quickly and carefully pocketed the card, then said, "Miss Meyer, I''ll come to find you when I''ve improved..."


    "Alright..." Watching the young knight hastily "escape" from the scene as if his pants were on fire, Meyer couldn''t help but smile again.


    Those "interested parties" who wanted to copy the phone number were stunned by Meyer''s smile, feeling their trip was worthwhile just to see the goddess smile once more!

 Chapter 315 The Show Begins

    As Meyer was preparing to step down from the stage, a voice stopped her, "Miss Meyer, please wait."Meyer frowned slightly and looked up. To her surprise, it was Leotis, the deputy leader of the Danish Royal Knights, who had called her.


    Because of Meyer''s good friend¡ªthe other shining star of the European knights¡ªshe and Leotis, while not quite "friends," were at least familiar acquaintances.


    "What''s the matter, Leotis?"


    The handsome Leotis strode up to the stage, his eyes undisguised with fervor. "Miss Meyer, I didn''t expect that after a year, your strength would have improved so much. Watching you has made my hands itch! How about we have a match?"


    Meyer knew Leotis wasn''t just saying this to get close to her. His eyes were filled with a fervent fighting spirit. With opponents hard to find, Meyer was also eager for a match with someone equally strong. Naturally, she nodded without hesitation.


    Leotis, is a genius who advanced to a golden knight at seventeen. In some ways, his knightly aptitude surpassed Meyer''s. After all, Meyer''s family''s original battle aura technique was geared towards rapid advancement, progressing far quicker than the orthodox aura Leotis cultivated.


    Meyer was known in the knight world as "the golden knight closest to a paladin," while Leotis was prophesied to "advance to a paladin before the age of thirty-five." The difference was evident.


    Of course, this wasn''t because the knight world looked down on Meyer; they were just well aware of the drawbacks of the Broumell family''s battle aura. No one held out hope for Meyer''s advancement to the paladin. However, with Eric, a super variable, around, who would advance first between Meyer and Leotis was now an unknown.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    As a fellow young golden knight, Meyer had always hoped to fight Leotis.


    Unfortunately, when Meyer finally became a high-level golden knight and began participating in knight tournaments, Leotis had already been appointed deputy leader of the Danish Royal Knights and no longer participated in tournaments.


    Though Meyer had met Leotis several times through her friend, she had never had the chance to challenge him. Today, with Leotis himself stepping forward, Meyer naturally seized the opportunity to fulfill her long-cherished wish.


    Two high-level golden knights, two equally talented individuals. This battle held unprecedented appeal for all the onlookers.


    After a brief exchange of courtesies, they both made their moves.


    Dazzling golden battle auras enveloped the two, turning them into golden meteors that clashed and collided on the stage.


    Facing a rival of equal strength, Meyer found this match far from easy, unlike the previous two.


    Leotis was no one to be compared with Carrefour or the young knight. Not only was his strength on par with Meyer''s, but his popularity was also considerable. He had once been a prominent figure leading a generation, with a substantial following.


    Though not as many as Meyer''s, there were still clear cheers for him.


    Meyer wasn''t having an easy time, and neither was Leotis.


    He had never fought Meyer but had observed her in several battles. Although he had always rated her highly, he had believed himself to be slightly superior.


    However, after watching her last two matches, he wasn''t so sure. The strength Meyer had displayed had stirred the dormant fighting spirit within him, prompting him to challenge her.


    From the moment they clashed, his suspicion was confirmed¡ªMeyer''s strength was indeed not inferior to his own!


    Leotis focused entirely, meeting and countering each of Meyer''s storm-like attacks.


    The two went back and forth, their strengths perfectly matched.


    This battle was an eye-opener for the surrounding spectators, especially the young knights. They all felt the trip was worthwhile.


    Even though these young knights knew that Leotis and Meyer were the most formidable warriors aside from the paladins, even though they had already experienced Meyer''s powerful combat skills, and even though they knew there was a vast gap between themselves and the high-level golden knights, they had never imagined that the gap was so immense.


    Even the young knight, who had been knocked down without completing a single move, hadn''t expected that the strength of these two equally titled "genius" high-level golden knights would be so formidable.


    Hiding in the distance, he held the business card in his pocket with one hand and a pair of binoculars with the other, watching and sighing.


    However, this setback didn''t seem to discourage him. He had confidence in himself as a "genius" too.


    Given time, he believed he could grow to this level. Even if he couldn''t beat Leotis, he wouldn''t be much weaker. For some unknown reason, he seemed to have already set Leotis as his imaginary rival.


    To the spectators below, the two masters fighting fiercely on stage had turned into two dazzling golden light trails.


    Amid the flashing and illusions, it was impossible to distinguish which light trail belonged to Meyer and which belonged to Leotis. Most of the audience couldn''t even tell when or how they were exchanging blows.


    "Who do you think has the upper hand?" a skinny knight asked.


    "What right do I have to comment on their skills?" replied the chubby knight beside him, embarrassed. "I can''t even withstand one move from either of them!"


    "Comparing yourself to these geniuses is just asking for trouble," the skinny knight patted his companion''s shoulder and laughed. "You don''t need to be so downcast. Just think about the gap between you and those silver knights, and you''ll feel much better..."


    Hearing this, the chubby knight showed a look of realization and agreed, "You''re right! I''m just an ordinary person, why should I compete with those superhumans..."


    "Shut up..." the skinny knight quickly covered his companion''s mouth, glancing around nervously before growling in a low voice, "Are you crazy? Everyone here is either a fan of Miss Meyer or of Leotis. You''ll end up getting beaten up! Remember, the power of the crowd is great..."


    The chubby knight, suffocated, rolled his eyes and nodded repeatedly.


    Seeing his companion had learned a lesson, the skinny knight released his grip, looked around, and breathed a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, everyone''s attention is on the stage now. Otherwise, I''d have to pretend not to know you..."


    The chubby knight gave an embarrassed smile and immediately changed the subject, "Who do you think will win?"


    Without hesitation, the skinny knight answered, "I think Miss Meyer has a better chance!"


    "Why?"


    "Although Miss Meyer is a woman, her combat skills are strong and aggressive. Leotis, despite his Nordic tough guy appearance, has intricate and continuous techniques, excelling in defense. In terms of offense, he''s far inferior to Miss Meyer''s family battle aura..." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, you think Miss Meyer is guaranteed to win?"


    The skinny knight shook his head, "In terms of sheer strength, Miss Meyer and Leotis are evenly matched. Even though she has the momentum now, defeating Leotis won''t be easy..."


    "Then why are you so optimistic about Miss Meyer?" the chubby knight asked in confusion, "I remember you aren''t even a fan of hers."


    "What do you know?" the skinny knight smirked. "As far as I know, Miss Meyer has a secret move, a ''finishing blow'' that she has never revealed in public. Its power is said to be unmatched..."


    "A finishing blow?" the chubby knight looked skeptical. "If Miss Meyer has never shown it, how do you know about it?"


    "Hehe, that''s my secret..."


    Seeing the smug look on the skinny knight''s face, the chubby knight looked as if he had an epiphany and asked, "Do you have an undisclosed relationship with Miss Meyer?"


    The skinny knight''s expression changed drastically, and he covered the chubby knight''s mouth again, growling, "Do you want me to get beaten to death?"


    The chubby knight, suffocating and turning red, struggled and shook his head.


    Feeling he might become a murderer if he didn''t let go, the skinny knight reluctantly released his grip and whispered, "A few months ago, I befriended a low-level golden knight from the Broumell family. After getting drunk, my new friend mentioned that Miss Meyer had created a finishing move..."


    "A finishing move?" the chubby knight''s eyes lit up. "It must be powerful, right?"


    "Of course, it''s powerful! It''s said that even high-level golden knights from the Broumell family were completely defeated by that move..." the skinny knight paused and added, "As for the move''s full power, it''s hard to say because Miss Meyer has never fully demonstrated it. Only Miss Meyer knows its true limit! But no matter how powerful it is, defeating Leotis should be easy. Let''s just wait and enjoy the show."


    "Right, right!" the chubby knight agreed, then said with a troubled expression, "Enjoy the show? I can''t see anything at all right now."


    The skinny knight growled, "That''s because you never practice! If your vision is poor, who can you blame?"

 Chapter 316 The Disheartened Leotis

    At this moment, Leotis was inwardly lamenting his situation. With his skills, he couldn''t help but notice what the other knights had already seen.Indeed, he was currently holding his ground with his fluid combat techniques, not allowing Meyer to gain the upper hand. However, he knew that just defending was not enough to defeat Meyer.


    Meyer was much more challenging than he had imagined. The principle of "strike while the iron is hot" didn''t seem to apply to her.


    Despite their prolonged fight, she remained as vigorous as ever, with her battle energy still glowing brilliantly without any signs of depletion.


    Moreover, Leotis noticed that Meyer''s eyes were filled with confidence as if she was certain of her victory. Trusting his intuition, Leotis felt that Meyer wasn''t just putting on a show; she truly had a way to defeat him! S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This realization certainly didn''t make him happy.


    Leotis understood better than anyone what Meyer''s improvement in strength signified, being so close to becoming a Paladin himself.


    At the level of high-ranking Golden Knight, further improvement was no longer as swift as before; even the smallest progress was extremely hard-earned.


    To Leotis, the title "the Golden Knight closest to a Paladin" for Meyer merely indicated her potential. An hour ago, he had firmly believed that he was the strongest among all high-ranking Golden Knights.


    But now, he realized that Meyer had already reached a level where she could fight him, and perhaps even surpass him slightly!


    Leotis suddenly felt that he had never truly understood Meyer.


    Although they had no personal friendship, he had gathered from conversations with their mutual acquaintance, the "Bright Pearl," and from rumors in the knightly circles that Meyer, having cultivated the Broumell family''s quick-advancing battle energy, would only achieve so much in her lifetime.


    But now, he realized his assumptions were wrong. He didn''t truly understand this woman before him.


    What he had thought was merely a product of her family''s fast-track battle energy was, in fact, a testament to her exceptional talent. Meyer''s abilities seemed to be a rare phenomenon that hadn''t occurred in her family for centuries¡ªa potential to become a Paladin.


    Though she had not yet succeeded, Leotis could confidently say that Meyer was ahead of him on the path to becoming a Paladin! Barring any unforeseen circumstances, the title "Paladin" would inevitably belong to Meyer!


    Having truly regarded Meyer as his opponent, Leotis could no longer underestimate her.


    On the contrary, he felt a bit anxious, thinking that Meyer, who was growing so rapidly, must have a deeper understanding of combat techniques and battle energy than he did.


    Because of this, Leotis was exceedingly cautious, meticulously countering every move Meyer made.


    Meyer''s massive axe swung like a gigantic fan, sweeping towards Leotis.


    Leotis''s defense was equally formidable, surrounded by a thick layer of golden battle energy, like a sturdy golden armor protecting every part of his body. His knight''s sword deftly parried and blocked, using minimal effort to fend off the giant axe''s assault.


    It was said that Leotis''s sword skills were inherited from Heimdall, one of the twelve main gods of Norse mythology.


    In legend, Heimdall''s duty was to guard the divine realm of Asgard, and his combat techniques were renowned for their formidable defensive power.


    Despite Meyer''s relentless attacks, they seemed to have little effect on Leotis''s tight defense. However, Meyer didn''t change her strategy and persistently continued her fierce assault.


    Leotis found it peculiar. At their level of skill, it usually took only a few exchanges to understand the opponent''s capabilities.


    Meyer should know that her storm-like attacks couldn''t defeat him.


    If it were him, he would slow down his attacks, perhaps switching to a more effective strategy that conserved energy.


    This prolonged battle played to his advantage, as his stamina and battle energy consumption were far less than Meyer''s.


    Yet, Leotis didn''t believe Meyer would make such a mistake, common only among knight''s squires.


    If Meyer wasn''t blindly attacking, she must be probing for weak points in his defense through frequent attacks.


    If that was the case, then Meyer surely had an unexpected trump card.


    Leotis was deeply concerned. What exactly was Meyer relying on to defeat him?


    By observing the skill competition and "coercing" another "pearl," Leotis had come to understand Meyer''s ultimate techniques quite well and had spent time carefully studying them. His diligence paid off, as he managed to identify many hidden weaknesses in Meyer''s ultimate moves.


    Leotis could say without humility that unless Meyer could rectify those fatal flaws in her ultimate techniques unless she could ensure he couldn''t attack her at all, he would undoubtedly be able to defeat her with a single strike once she used her so-called "ultimate technique."


    As Leotis fought, he pondered Meyer''s possible attack strategies.


    Fixing the flaws in her ultimate techniques? That would be very difficult!


    Meyer''s ultimate techniques were quite refined. Any hasty modifications would significantly reduce their power. Moreover, the weaknesses in her techniques were fleeting, even if noticed, they couldn''t be exploited in time¡ªeven by high-ranking Golden Knights.


    Only someone like him, who was thoroughly familiar with her techniques, could anticipate and exploit these flaws in advance. Therefore, Meyer would not reduce the power of her ultimate techniques just to fix those "minor flaws."


    So, she would have to avoid being attacked by him!


    Simply increasing her defense was not an option. His sword techniques were renowned as the "King of Defense," and besides the Paladins, he was the only one who could forge his battle energy into a protective armor.


    Defending in front of him was like showing off one''s swordsmanship in front of the legendary warrior Guan Yu.


    Therefore, she could only rely on evasion!


    At the level of a high-ranking Golden Knight, one had almost fully tapped into their physical potential.


    Unless they advanced again to gain the power of communication with the holy spirits of heaven and earth, there wouldn''t be a significant difference in speed.


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Though everyone''s physical potential varied, Leotis believed his aptitude was not inferior to Meyer''s in any way.


    Leotis couldn''t imagine how Meyer would defeat him.


    As he speculated wildly, Meyer, who had been relentlessly attacking, suddenly halted her storm-like assault.


    Seeing this change, Leotis immediately became vigilant. He could sense that Meyer wasn''t exhausted; rather, she seemed to be preparing something.


    Although he couldn''t guess what Meyer was planning, Leotis was confident he could handle whatever happened.


    Unfortunately, he never expected that Meyer''s move would be so beyond his anticipation.


    Her petite figure, wielding the massive axe, soared into the air. The golden battle energy on her axe flared up, enveloping her body and transforming into a giant golden axe shadow. With a piercing whoosh, it shot towards Leotis.


    This move was an adaptation from Chinese martial arts'' "integration of body and weapon"¡ªthe Void Shadow Axe!


    Facing this perfect combination of battle energy and technique, an indescribable feeling surged in Leotis''s heart. He felt helpless, amazed, and a tinge of jealousy.


    Helplessness at the end of his "unbeaten streak since twenty," amazement at this flawless ultimate technique, and jealousy that Meyer possessed such a perfect move!


    Leotis gave up resisting, knowing he had lost¡ªutterly lost. He understood that if any high-ranking Golden Knight mastered this miraculous technique, he wouldn''t be a match for them.


    Leotis concluded that this move, in terms of perfection, was on par with any Paladin''s ultimate techniques. He never expected that the person capable of executing this perfect move, the person who had far surpassed him, was a woman he had disregarded just a year ago.


    Suddenly, Leotis felt everything had lost its meaning¡­


    While Leotis and his loyal fans were heartbroken and dismayed, Meyer''s supporters were ecstatic.


    "Meyer, Meyer~~"


    Amid the thunderous cheers, the victorious Meyer weakly raised her giant axe and smiled charmingly at the audience. The crowd nearly fainted, and her admirers, in particular, went wild, jumping and shouting like they were on a euphoric high.


    Among Meyer''s supporters, only Eric frowned.


    Even after Eric''s meridian cleansing, Meyer still couldn''t use the Void Shadow Axe without any side effects. Although she wouldn''t collapse like before, she still felt a lack of energy.


    Seeing Meyer starting to wobble, Eric didn''t think twice and instantly teleported to the stage. He embraced Meyer, then teleported away again, leaving the audience in shock.

 Chapter 317 The Guardian Knight of the Kingdom of Denmark

    In the hotel room, Eric frowned slightly as he examined Meyer from head to toe.Meyer, realizing her mistake, offered a somewhat embarrassed smile and said, "Eric, I just couldn''t stop myself. It wasn''t intentional¡­"


    "Don''t say anything more!" Eric huffed lightly. "You''re not in good shape right now. We''ll talk after I treat you."


    Although the aftereffects of Meyer using her ultimate move, the "Void Shadow Axe," had significantly lessened due to yesterday''s "meridian cleansing," it still exceeded her body''s capacity. Therefore, she needed about half a month of rest to fully recover.


    Of course, Eric wouldn''t let her recover naturally.


    After spending an hour and consuming twenty percent of his internal energy, Meyer finally returned to full health, no longer showing any signs of weakness.


    After circulating his energy through thirty-six cycles to restore some of his power, Eric opened his eyes in silence.


    Meyer, who had been watching him with concern, moved closer, wanting to speak but hesitating.


    After a while, Meyer finally gathered the courage to admit her mistake. "I''m sorry, Eric. I shouldn''t have recklessly used a move I couldn''t control¡­"


    Eric glanced at her lightly and said, "No more excuses?"


    "No more." Meyer''s pretty face turned slightly red.


    Seeing Meyer bow her head in acknowledgment, Eric sighed softly. "Even though I''ve cleansed your meridians, the hidden ailments left by your previous quick-fix battle energy technique from the Broumell family haven''t been cured. Using techniques you can''t handle will only worsen these hidden ailments, which are very damaging to your body! I''ve already told you this, but why don''t you ever take my words to heart?"


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    "If ''sorry'' were enough, why would I have warned you?" Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Eric''s blunt words made Meyer lower her head even more.


    If Meyer''s true nature was the aloof and proud demeanor she usually displayed, Eric''s words would have displeased her, even if they didn''t make her storm off¡­ but she was a person with a different inner self. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to Merly, Meyer had been very gentle and elegant before the age of twelve.


    It was only because she had to take on the Broumell family business that she had to change her personality, transforming from a genteel young lady into a stern and authoritative queen of power!


    With such a nature, she naturally wouldn''t argue when faced with well-intentioned criticism from "one of her own"; she would humbly listen.


    Seeing Meyer''s proper attitude, Eric stopped dwelling on her mistake and changed his tone.


    "When we get back to China, I''ll have Yujie help you cure your hidden ailments. After that, I''ll find a way to help you advance. Then, you can use your ''Void Shadow Axe'' however you like, and I won''t stop you!"


    "You¡­ you can make me a Paladin?" Meyer asked, her mouth agape with disbelief.


    "I can''t make you a Paladin!" Eric replied with a faint smile. "I can only provide some assistance on your path to advancement."


    Meyer''s face showed clear disappointment, but perhaps because her hopes hadn''t been high, she quickly returned to her usual self.


    Seeing her expression, Eric didn''t explain further, only smiling meaningfully.


    Although Meyer saw Eric''s smile, she didn''t grasp its meaning. Instead, she asked somewhat anxiously, "Eric, are you okay now?"


    Eric rolled his eyes. "What could be wrong with me?"


    "You''re¡­ you''re not mad at me anymore?"


    Eric remained silent until Meyer''s expression showed a hint of panic. Then he smiled and said, "I''m not mad anymore!"


    Although Meyer felt teased, she didn''t feel displeased. Instead, she broke into a smile and let out a long breath. "Eric, you scared me just now¡­"


    Meyer''s deliberately exaggerated expression made Eric smile. He felt a warmth in his heart because he could sense that Meyer truly cared about him. She genuinely regarded him as family; otherwise, she wouldn''t care so much about his opinion.


    Seeing Eric''s smile and sensing the warmth in his eyes, Meyer finally let go of her last bit of worry. She leaned against Eric, smiling quietly.


    Eric glanced at her and asked with a smile, "Why are you so happy?"


    "Eric, do you know¡­" Meyer seemed to be asked the right question, her tone became cheerful.


    "Because of the limitations of my family''s battle energy, people always said I could never become a Paladin and only gave me the title ''The Golden Knight Closest to a Paladin.'' But after today''s battle, I''ve truly become the number one Golden Knight and the closest to becoming a Paladin¡­"


    "Why? Was your opponent today originally the strongest among the Golden Knights?"


    "The Golden Knights don''t have a ''strongest'' title yet," Meyer shook her head slightly.


    "It''s just that Leotis''s defense is the strongest among all the Golden Knights. So, among the Golden Knights, there''s a saying: ''Whoever can defeat Leotis head-on is the number one Golden Knight.''"


    "No wonder you went on the offensive right from the start. You were aiming to break Leotis''s defense, weren''t you?"


    "Yes!" Meyer nodded, a bit regretfully.


    "Unfortunately, even though my initial fierce assault completely suppressed Leotis, I still couldn''t break his defense. Without the ''Void Shadow Axe,'' I might have only managed a draw with him¡­"


    As Eric found this amusing, Meyer laughed too.


    "What''s funny?"


    "Hehe¡­" Meyer chuckled a few times before speaking, "Since I defeated Leotis, Ophelia will come to find me!"


    "Ophelia?" Eric paused and asked, "Is she Leotis''s woman?"


    "No! Ophelia is Leotis''s sister and a good friend of mine, another ''pearl'' of the knight world!" Meyer explained. "Ophelia has always admired her brother greatly, believing he would become the youngest Paladin of our time and the hope of the entire European knight community. She often praised her brother in front of me, as if trying to match me with him¡­"


    Having become a bit gossipy after marrying Tang Feiyan, Eric quickly asked, "From the way you two interact, it seems you and Leotis haven''t reached that stage, have you?"


    Meyer rolled her eyes at Eric and replied, "I used to be completely focused on my family business. Where would I find time for a relationship¡­"


    "Used to?" Eric caught on to Meyer''s phrasing and pressed further, "Does that mean you''re considering it now?"


    Meyer''s pretty face flushed, and she rolled her eyes at Eric again, saying, "What''s it to you?"


    Eric felt a bit awkward and, curbing his curiosity, coughed twice before changing the subject, "If Ophelia can be considered a pearl of the knight world like you, she must be quite the genius knight as well, right?"


    "Yes, Ophelia is not only a high-level Golden Knight but also a great beauty comparable to me!" Meyer raised an eyebrow and teased, "Why, are you falling for someone you''ve never met?"


    Eric rolled his eyes, unwilling to respond to such a silly question, and said, "Leotis''s family has quite the genes to produce two geniuses in one generation."


    "Of course!" Meyer seemed proud when mentioning her friend''s family.


    "Ophelia''s family is the guardian knight family of the Kingdom of Denmark, the oldest monarchy in the world, with a history of over a thousand years. If their genes were ordinary, they would have been eliminated by time long ago."


    "Guardian knights of the Kingdom of Denmark?" Eric was puzzled. He had heard of "guardian knights," but they usually protected individuals. He had no idea that a country could have guardian knights too.


    Understanding Eric''s confusion, Meyer explained, "A kingdom''s guardian knights don''t protect a specific individual. They guard the bloodline of the entire nation!"


    "What do you mean?" Eric didn''t quite understand.


    "You don''t understand European customs, so it''s hard to explain," Meyer said with a bit of frustration. "Let''s put it this way: guardian knights can''t wield actual power, but they can decide the succession of the king. The closer someone is in bloodline to the previous king, the more qualified they are to ascend the throne."


    "I still don''t get it¡­" Eric was bewildered.


    Meyer sighed softly, thought for a moment, and said, "Let me use Denmark as an example. The current monarch, Queen Margrethe II, is not a direct descendant of Gorm the Old, the founder of Denmark. Her direct ancestors were close relatives of Gorm.


    It was only because a few hundred years ago, the reigning king met an accident and left no heirs that her line had to inherit the throne.


    If someone could prove they are a direct descendant of Gorm the Old, the guardian knights would unconditionally support them in becoming the new king of Denmark¡­"

 Chapter 318 Ophelia

    "Wait, they guard this?" Eric was puzzled. "Why would the current king willingly step down?""The guardian knights of a country hold a supreme position within their martial circles, you could say they are spiritual leaders who can command the respect of hundreds," Meyer explained.


    "If the king refuses to step down for the rightful heir, the guardian knights can rally the entire martial community to overthrow the ''usurper'' and reinstate the ''true king''."


    "But doesn''t the king have any influence over the martial community? Wouldn''t he resist?"


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "While the king does have his power base, the Royal Knights who guard the palace and the royal family must be under the control of the guardian knights!"


    Meyer continued, "This means that the royal family lives under the watchful eyes of the guardian knights, receiving their closest protection and scrutiny."


    She paused, then added, "Moreover, in Europe today, most countries are constitutional monarchies, where the king''s power is greatly diminished. Strong groups like the guardian knight families have risen to power, controlling much of the country''s political and economic strength. Installing a new king wouldn''t be too difficult for them!"


    "Doesn''t the king try to maintain good relations with the guardian knight families? Don''t they try to establish themselves as kings?"


    "That''s impossible!" Meyer said firmly. "A true knight must be humble, honest, brave, just, and loyal, adhering to the Ten Commandments of Knighthood. Any who dare to violate these principles will be hunted down by the entire knightly community, regardless of their family''s power or personal martial skills."


    "What a strange system!"


    After a moment of silence, Eric asked, "How do families like the Ophelia''s compare to our Broumell family?"


    "Our family has no fewer Golden and Silver Knights than those families," Meyer replied.


    "But without a Saint Knight, our overall strength is much weaker, probably only about half that of the Ophelia family''s strength..."


    With a comparison in mind, Eric easily estimated the strength of the Ophelia family, feeling somewhat disdainful. Their strength was far below that of the nightly security forces at Wu Mei Mountain!


    No longer interested in the Ophelia family, Eric turned to discussing martial arts and techniques with Meyer.


    Although Eric had been practicing for a much shorter time than Meyer, the martial arts he had encountered were all top-notch, some even unique in the world. In terms of starting point alone, he was definitely beyond Meyer''s reach.


    Therefore, this discussion was mainly Eric explaining while Meyer listened intently.


    Time flew by in teaching and learning. As it was already dinner time, Eric paused and called the hotel to have food delivered to the room.


    During this break, Meyer, still eager, quickly asked about some martial arts questions she had encountered, becoming excited and joyful upon receiving the answers.


    When the doorbell rang, Meyer was still absorbed in contemplating a question. Eric, feeling helpless, had to open the door himself.


    To his surprise, instead of the hotel waiter pushing a food cart, there stood a pair of quite outstanding young men and women.


    The man was none other than Leotis, mentioned by Eric and Meyer just now, while the woman, a stunning beauty in her mid-twenties, was dressed in a red knight''s gown, exuding a noble and elegant aura.


    Without needing to ask, Eric knew that this beauty must be Meyer''s good friend¡ªOphelia!


    Eric''s appearance surprised the siblings. Leotis quickly smiled apologetically and was about to speak, but Ophelia, standing beside him, huffed in English, "You''re Meyer''s man?"


    Eric didn''t bother with her tone, just smiled faintly. He neither confirmed nor denied it.


    Ophelia, whether mistakenly thinking Eric had agreed or assuming he didn''t understand English, became even more annoyed and didn''t even bother with a greeting as she barged into the room.


    As she passed by, Eric could feel Ophelia''s soft body and enticing fragrance.


    Leotis, full of apology, smiled at Eric and said, "Mr. Eric, I''m sorry about her behavior. Olivia was just a little impatient..."


    Eric smiled and said nothing, simply gesturing for them to come in.


    Hearing Leotis'' apology, Ophelia, who had already passed Eric, turned around with a changed expression. Disdainfully pursing her lips, she was about to speak when Meyer''s voice came from the inner room, "Eric, what are you doing? Hurry up and come in, I still need..."


    Ophelia''s face changed drastically, she glared fiercely at Eric, and loudly shouted, "Meyer, you dead woman, get out of here!" With that, she quickly flashed into the inner room.


    Meyer''s words made Leotis'' expression somewhat unnatural, but he didn''t say anything, just awkwardly smiled.


    Eric rolled his eyes, knowing that the siblings had misunderstood! The second half of Meyer''s sentence should have been, "...still need to consult you!"


    Without explanation, Eric turned and left. Leotis hesitated for a moment, then hurried to catch up, closing the door behind him.


    Upon entering the inner room, they found Ophelia and Meyer exchanging glances. After a few seconds of digesting the surprise of Ophelia''s sudden appearance, Meyer asked with surprise and suspicion, "Olivia, why are you here so soon?"


    "You knew I was coming?" Ophelia''s tone carried a hint of danger.


    However, Meyer seemed completely unaware, smiling cheerfully. "If you knew about this surprise, you would come find me! I just didn''t expect you to come so soon."


    "You dead woman!" Ophelia exploded, "Didn''t we agree that the men we date must pass each other''s tests before confirming the relationship? But what did you do? We were already at the ''to be or not to be'' stage, yet you still refused to tell me. What do you take me for? Do you still consider me a good friend..."


    At this moment, Ophelia was like a raging lioness, her noble and elegant demeanor destroyed by her actions, much to Eric''s regret.


    "What ''to be or not to be''?" Meyer was confused by Ophelia''s words. "Olivia, what are you talking about?"


    "Even now you want to quibble?" Ophelia huffed, pointing rudely at Eric. "Who is this Chinese man to you?"


    Meyer understood where Ophelia''s resentment was coming from. He chuckled, then pulled Eric forward, saying, "Let me introduce you, this is my younger brother Eric..."


    Ophelia''s eyes scanned Eric''s face, and then she snorted, "Don''t lie to me, where did you get a younger brother..."


    "Eric''s ancestors have a deep connection with our Broumell family. According to our family rules, he is also a direct disciple of the Broumell family, naturally making him my younger brother!"


    Perhaps because this situation was so common in Europe, Ophelia immediately believed it and didn''t inquire further into Eric''s background. She just suppressed her anger, slightly puzzled, and asked, "So, when you announced this gentleman as your boyfriend at the Knight''s Council, you were just using him as a shield?"


    Meyer glanced at Eric, who remained calm, lowered his eyelids, and nodded slightly.


    "You know your place, not forgetting our agreement!" Ophelia finally calmed down, smiled, and turned to Eric, her face slightly flushed, greeting him in Mandarin, "Hello..."


    "Eric can speak English, so you don''t have to embarrass yourself with that broken Chinese," Meyer scolded Ophelia, then turned half away and looked at Eric, "Eric, this lady may seem noble and elegant, but she''s actually hot-tempered and impulsive, she''s my good friend, another gem of the knightly world¡ªOphelia. You can call her ''Olivia'' like I do!"


    Ophelia glared at Meyer, then with a friendly smile, turned to Eric and said, "Mr. Eric, I was really rude just now..." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And still rude!" Meyer crossed his arms, deliberately shaking as if unable to stand it, and interrupted, "Can''t you speak more politely? Just call him Eric, anything will do..."


    Ophelia''s eyebrows furrowed again, and she could be heard trying to control her volume, "This is basic courtesy in social etiquette, don''t you understand?"


    "Enough!" Meyer scoffed, "All those social courtesies are just for show to those hypocrites. Our Eric isn''t used to that! Olivia, how many times do I have to tell you, it''s better to be honest in life, you can skip that whole set of yours!"


    Meyer''s words had already made Ophelia''s eyes turn green with jealousy, but she still wouldn''t let it go, adding fuel to the fire, "If you keep ''socializing'' with our Eric like this, I''ll think you have ulterior motives..."

 Chapter 319 The Woman Wearing the Mask

    "Shut up, Meyer!" Ophelia finally couldn''t hold back and shouted, "Do you think you can act all high and mighty just because you beat my brother?"Meyer chuckled smugly and said, "That''s right! How does it feel? Surprised that your brother lost to me?"


    Hearing this, Ophelia leaned in close to Meyer, speaking each word with intense momentum, "You pathetic woman, don''t get cocky! Let me tell you, my brother is nothing to me, so just because you beat him doesn''t mean you can act arrogant in front of me..."


    Eric, overhearing this, glanced sideways and saw the "nothing" brother with a bitter expression but remaining silent, seemingly used to his sister''s rebukes. Strange, Meyer had said Ophelia greatly admired her brother¡ªcould it be that foreign admiration works this way?


    "So what?" Meyer snorted disdainfully, "Everyone stumbles on their path. Falling and getting back up is nothing to be ashamed of! The ridiculous thing is that a renowned European knight like you can''t face reality and starts wailing when confronted with something you can''t accept! Knowing you for so long, how did I only now realize how tasteless you are..."


    "What?" Ophelia screeched, "Who''s wailing? Who''s tasteless? You..."


    A few words quickly sparked a full-blown verbal war, with spit flying from the mouths of the two women like a Roman fountain! The wind howled and roared; even a paladin would likely flee in disarray.


    Watching the fierce duel, Eric was dumbfounded and apprehensive. He never imagined that these "good friends" could be so "passionate" when together! Such fiery friendship was rarely seen even between Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan!


    From Merly, Eric had learned that Meyer was naturally gentle and quiet. However, for the sake of her family, she had to put on a mask, often presenting a cold and stern facade. Yet in front of Eric, Meyer was more relaxed and didn''t put on an act. But this "crazy" side of her was something Eric had never seen in the past month!


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    ...It seems Meyer hasn''t shown her true self to me entirely...


    Eric felt a mix of emotions due to Meyer''s behavior. However, he didn''t feel that Meyer was treating him as an outsider, knowing that "confidants" aren''t necessarily family.


    ...But are these two shrews really good friends? Is this how foreign friendship is supposed to be?


    As the argument escalated, Eric grew slightly worried. He considered using a "water balloon spell" to help them cool down when he caught sight of the "nothing" brother smiling at him.


    "Don''t worry, they''re always like this. It''s their way of bonding!" Leotis said with a comical wink, acting like a "bad older brother." "Shouting strengthens lung capacity; fighting stretches the muscles and skin. It''s good for their health. You should try it sometime!"


    Lung capacity? Muscles and skin? Beneficial?


    Eric frowned as he watched the pair of "good friends" who seemed to have deep-seated grudges.


    Meyer pointed a finger at Ophelia, and Ophelia slapped it away. Ophelia pulled Meyer''s hair, and Meyer pushed Ophelia, making her stagger.


    Though the two beautiful women didn''t use any fighting energy, relying solely on their physical instincts, their actions were fierce and ruthless. It was hard to believe that such behavior could deepen their friendship!


    Eric turned to Leotis, disbelief written all over his face.


    Leotis smiled awkwardly, nodded firmly, and emphasized, "Really! They love bickering like this. It''s intense, but it''s better than those ''good friends'' who act all affectionate on the surface while plotting against each other behind the scenes, right?" With that, Leotis gave Eric a reassuring smile, then sat back on the sofa with his arms crossed, watching his sister and her friend''s epic battle with a leisurely demeanor. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that Leotis seemed genuine, Eric relaxed and began watching Meyer and Ophelia''s heated argument from an observer''s perspective. Although still puzzled by this strange "friendship," he was no longer worried.


    Spectators always hope to see results quickly; if the drama drags on too long, they become impatient.


    So, after a while, Leotis, having seen similar unresolved scenes many times, protested loudly, "Ladies, how about the showdown? This dragging on is tiresome for everyone!"


    The thunderous yelling abruptly stopped, and four "swords" shifted their targets. As the target, Leotis had none of the "fearlessness" of a knight, raising his hands high in surrender, saying, "Ladies, don''t look at me. I didn''t mean to disrupt your mood, but don''t forget, there are others present too."


    The two lovely heads turned angrily towards Eric, glaring at the innocent Leotis, who shrugged and said, "I''m fine, no need to stretch my muscles. Don''t mind me, carry on!"


    Unconsciously, two feminine laughs echoed. Meyer and Ophelia exchanged a glance, and then their laughter grew even louder.


    "Your foster brother is quite interesting, Meyer," Ophelia remarked, giving her assessment of Eric.


    "Interesting?" Meyer exclaimed dramatically, "Ophelia, what are you up to? Let me tell you, Eric is already married, so don''t even think about it..."


    Perhaps she had had enough, as Ophelia didn''t argue with Meyer any further. She simply cast a sidelong glance at her and then turned to Eric with a friendly smile and an apologetic tone, "I''m sorry for earlier. I hope you weren''t offended by my lack of decorum?"


    Eric responded with a nonchalant smile, "I don''t mind."


    Eric''s indifference made Ophelia pause for a moment, but she concealed it well, her sincere smile unwavering, "Even if you don''t mind, I must apologize for my earlier behavior. I hope you can forgive me..."


    At that moment, Ophelia appeared as the noble and elegant lady that matched her refined demeanor. Her earlier shrewish and fiery manner had indeed struck Eric as odd and uncomfortable. He couldn''t tell if her current demeanor was her true self or just another mask...


    Eric glanced at Meyer, who was grumbling due to Ophelia''s words, and smiled, "Alright, I accept your apology."


    "Thank you!" Ophelia bowed slightly with genuine sincerity, then glanced at Meyer, "Have you known each other for a long time?"


    Eric shrugged and replied frankly, "About a little over a month."


    Ophelia and Leotis exchanged surprised looks as if some unspoken message passed between them.


    "Only a month, and she trusts you enough to joke around so freely?" Ophelia exclaimed in disbelief, "Meyer is notoriously difficult to get close to in the knight world. Not even the elders who watched her grow up see her smiling often, let alone revealing her true self! Even with me, who gets along well with her, it took over three months before she started opening up..."


    Eric habitually shrugged, offering no further response.


    Ophelia, clearly a person who digs for answers, turned her expectant gaze to Meyer when she got nothing from Eric.


    Meyer initially didn''t want to respond, but remembering she needed a favor from Ophelia later, she reluctantly said, "He''s a good person..."


    "Oh..." Ophelia found Meyer''s simple words amusing and stifled her laughter, "How so?"


    Indeed, how so?


    Was it because he helped Merly achieve her dream of becoming a fashion designer? Or because he improved our family''s ancestral battle technique, ensuring that we can produce holy knights in the future? Or because he arranged for someone to cure the hidden injuries I sustained from training...


    Thinking about it, Eric had indeed done a lot of good...


    However, Meyer didn''t say any of this.


    Even though Ophelia was her best friend to whom she could show her true self, Meyer wouldn''t reveal that the Broumell family''s battle technique had been patched. She wanted to keep this as a "secret weapon" to use at a critical moment for maximum effect...


    So she could only say, "It''s hard to explain how Eric is good. For me, his goodness is unique!"


    "Unique?" Ophelia said with a knowing smile, "Meyer, I think something''s off with you."


    "What do you mean by off?" Meyer asked, puzzled.


    "I think you''re in love with your foster brother!"


    Eric smiled indifferently, but Meyer''s face turned bright red, and she exclaimed in shock, "Ophelia, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense!" Ophelia blinked innocently, "I think your attitude towards your foster brother has gone beyond familial affection and is heading towards romantic interest."


    Meyer felt a sudden panic and quickly changed the topic, "Stop talking about this. I have something I need your help with!"

 Chapter 320 Catholicism and Protestantism

    Ophelia smiled playfully at Meyer, whose pretty face showed a hint of pleading."Alright, I won''t push you!" Ophelia finally relented out of sisterly affection, casting a sideways glance at Eric, who seemed oblivious, before changing the subject, "What is it that you need?"


    Grateful for Ophelia''s leniency, Meyer smiled but didn''t dwell on it, getting straight to the point, "We need a new place to stay where we won''t be disturbed. As a local, I''m sure you can help with that."


    "No problem!" Ophelia replied without hesitation, "There are guest rooms at the church in Jelin''s city center. You can stay there, and we can be together more easily. That''s where I''m staying during my visit to Jelin..."


    "Church?" Eric''s brows furrowed slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" Perhaps due to Meyer''s earlier jabs, Ophelia didn''t use formal speech with Eric. She tilted her head slightly and asked in a friendly but not frivolous tone, "Is there a problem, Eric?"


    Leotis, feeling ignored for too long, chimed in, "Mr. Eric, the church in Jelin might not match the luxury of a five-star hotel, but the environment is elegant. Staying there will be much more comfortable than a presidential suite in a five-star hotel! Most importantly, you won''t be disturbed by outsiders there..."


    Eric didn''t look at the winking Leotis; he just stared at Meyer.


    Meyer ignored Leotis''s ambiguous remarks and explained to the puzzled Ophelia, "We had a misunderstanding with the Vatican, so it''s not convenient for us to stay in a church."


    "The Vatican?" Ophelia frowned slightly, "Do you mean the one in Rome?"


    "Of course."


    "Then it''s no problem!" Ophelia smiled brightly, "Our churches in Denmark worship God and Jesus, but have nothing to do with the Vatican!"


    "That''s right!" Meyer clapped her hands, "I almost forgot. You, Danes, follow ''Protestantism.'' Although not enemies with the Vatican''s Catholicism, you rarely interact..."


    "Aren''t Catholicism and Christianity the same?" Eric asked, puzzled and confused.


    "They''re different!" Meyer shook her head and explained, "Catholicism is just the largest branch of Christianity; it''s not synonymous with Christianity. The ''Christianity'' in Denmark is a branch within the broader context of Christianity, commonly referred to as ''Lutheranism.''"


    "Meyer, you got it wrong!" Ophelia corrected seriously, "''Lutheranism'' is what outsiders call our denomination. Within our church, we believe we follow the true Christianity, while those in the Vatican are self-serving interpreters of God''s teachings..."


    "Yes, yes. I misspoke. You''re not Lutheran; you''re Christian..." Meyer placated Ophelia while looking at Eric.


    "I understand," Eric nodded, "It''s like the difference between Tantric and Zen Buddhism..."


    Meyer smiled, about to agree, but Ophelia interjected, "No, it''s completely different..." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh?" Eric raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Probably intending to educate them, Ophelia eagerly began her explanation, "As you might know, since the 6th century, all of Europe was under the control of the Vatican. Whether it was the change of kings or the implementation of national policies, everything needed the Vatican''s approval. Back then, the Vatican was incredibly powerful, unmatched in the world..."


    "I''ve heard about this," Eric nodded, "I believe France was controlled by a cardinal named Richelieu during a certain period, and there''s a movie called ''The Three Musketeers'' that tells this story..."


    "Exactly!" Ophelia smiled, "It wasn''t just France. During the Middle Ages, all of Europe was under the Vatican''s shadow. The Vatican''s influence permeated the entire social system of Europe. However, the ruling classes in Europe weren''t content with being restrained.


    After centuries of effort, they finally established centralized princely rule in the late 15th century, significantly weakening the Vatican''s power. It was during this ''weak period'' of Catholicism that we, who inherited the true teachings of God, could spread Christianity rapidly among the common people, creating a significant impact.


    With decades of accumulation, by the 1520s, the prophet Martin Luther initiated the Reformation in Germany, officially establishing the denomination and developing followers.


    In just a century, Christianity swept across Northern Europe, becoming the state religion of Denmark, Sweden, Norway, Finland, and other countries, standing toe-to-toe with Catholicism..."


    "I remember that Catholicism had an institution called the ''Inquisition,'' which was specifically designed to suppress non-Catholic believers. Why didn''t they target you?" Eric paused and then added, "Even if the Vatican''s power was weakened in the sixteenth century, with their years of accumulation, dealing with a new sect like yours shouldn''t have been too difficult."


    "The Inquisition targeted heretics, while we are a ''brother'' sect that also worships God and Jesus. Even if some Catholic leaders saw the threat we posed, they couldn''t deploy the Inquisition against us!"


    "Why not?"


    A hint of pride flashed in Ophelia''s eyes, "The Inquisition holds a very special status. Although funded by the Vatican, it doesn''t follow the Pope''s orders.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    The inquisitors are the most devout followers of God, spending their days in prayer and practice, ignoring all else.


    However, when they do act, it''s a fight to the death. Fortunately, they only target those who question or blaspheme God. They are very kind to ''Christians'' who share the same faith, regardless of whether they are Catholics. Many inquisitors later converted to our Christianity."


    "Oh?" Eric asked curiously, "What is your Christian doctrine? For it to cause such staunch believers to ''defect,'' it must have some outstanding qualities, right?"


    "We believe that all humans are sinful and cannot save themselves and that salvation comes from God''s grace. The biggest debate between us and Catholicism is how to obtain this grace."


    "Tell me about it."


    Perhaps intending to convert Eric to Christianity, Ophelia enthusiastically explained, "Catholicism teaches that in addition to faith, one must also rely on rituals like Mass and receive ''salvation'' through the clergy.


    However, we believe that this approach, where the Church mediates God''s grace, violates the teachings of the Bible and brings many disadvantages. It gives the clergy an undue sense of superiority, which is detrimental to spreading God''s light.


    We believe that the true path to salvation is through faith in Jesus Christ, with direct prayer allowing believers to unite with God. When this happens, God''s salvation naturally manifests in the believers."


    Eric nodded, understanding the fundamental difference between Christianity and Catholicism¡ªthe former deliberately downplays the distinction between clergy and ordinary believers, while the latter emphasizes the special status of the clergy.


    Seeing Eric agree with her, Ophelia grew even more excited and continued, "In addition to believing that every believer can become a priest, we Christians also hold that the Bible has supreme authority. Every believer can understand God''s revelation and truth through reading the Bible.


    While Catholicism acknowledges the authority of the Bible, it reserves the right to interpret it to the Church, concentrating all religious authority in the Vatican and the Pope. This is highly criticized, as no mortal, even the Pope, has the right to interpret or comment on God''s teachings."


    Eric nodded again, showing a hint of admiration for Christianity in his eyes.


    Seeing Eric''s reaction, Ophelia was thrilled and moved closer, "So, Eric, how about joining us Christians? I can be your sponsor!"


    Eric was slightly taken aback, not expecting such an offer from Ophelia. He turned his head to look at Meyer.


    Before Meyer could speak, Ophelia misunderstood, "Don''t worry, Eric. We Christians do not practice celibacy. Even clergy can marry..."


    Ophelia''s eagerness made Meyer chuckle, prompting her to tease, "Olivia, are you implying to Eric that you, as a Christian knight, are also available for marriage?"


    "What are you talking about?" Ophelia rolled her eyes dramatically, "I''m just making sure Eric doesn''t misunderstand that joining us means he can''t enjoy your charms!"

 Chapter 321 Shelter

    Such bold words were somewhat unexpected for Eric. He hadn''t expected the "lady" in front of him to speak such "astonishing" language.Seeing Leotis''s unchanged expression beside him, Eric understood that either Leotis was accustomed to this or was pretending not to know his sister.


    Either way, Eric felt like rolling his eyes.


    Meyer''s face instantly turned red when he heard this, and he quickly glanced at Eric before saying, "Oh, Olivia, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "What nonsense?" Ophelia was completely unaware of her mistake and said indignantly, "I just wanted to introduce Eric to the church..."


    "No need, no need!" Afraid that she might say something more "outrageous," Meyer hurriedly interrupted, "Eric already has faith, he won''t join the church..."


    "You are a believer?" Ophelia was very surprised.


    "Yes!"


    "What faith?"


    "It''s just a small religion with only a few million believers. You probably haven''t heard of it!"


    "How do you know I wouldn''t know..."


    Ophelia said somewhat discontentedly, "You should know that besides being a guardian knight of Christianity, I also hold an important position in the Danish National Religious Affairs Bureau.


    I know all the registered religions recognized by governments around the world. If your religion has millions of believers, even if it''s an underground cult, I would have heard of it..."


    Eric frowned slightly, restrained his emotions for Meyer''s sake, and asked instead of answering, "Have you heard of Sakya?"


    "Sakya?" Ophelia thought for a moment and asked, "Is it the Buddhist sect that recently caused a stir with the emergence of a ''great supernatural'' living Buddha?"


    "That''s right."


    Ophelia''s interest, which had waned due to Eric already having a sect, suddenly rose again. "Did you attend the enthronement ceremony of the new living Buddha in Tibet last time?"


    "I was right there." Eric felt that, according to his situation at the time, he couldn''t use the word "attend" to describe it. As the protagonist of the event, he should use the phrase Ophelia had just used¡ªheld!


    As a civil servant dealing with religious affairs, Ophelia was quite interested in the enthronement ceremony of Sakya.


    Although many mainstream media were banned from broadcasting the news because of the "extraordinary powers" Eric had displayed at the time, Ophelia had still seen several videos of the living Buddha''s enthronement ceremony online.


    Because Eric had used the "Blur Technique" at the time, making all the image data blurry and unrecognizable, Ophelia, who was face to face with the "real protagonist," unexpectedly asked with a gossiping look, "I heard that the new enthroned living Buddha is a very beautiful young man. Is that true?"


    Eric nodded silently.


    "I see..." A hint of excitement flashed in Ophelia''s eyes. "Your living Buddha is really beautiful? How does he compare to you?"


    Faced with Ophelia''s eyes, which seemed to be undressing him, Eric smiled helplessly and said, "He''s about the same..."


    "Oh," Ophelia said to herself, "Even if he''s only seventy percent as good-looking as you, he''s still quite attractive..."


    Eric smiled wryly. Just as he glanced at Meyer, who was covering her mouth and laughing, he couldn''t help but glare at her.


    "Alright, stop making eyes at each other in front of me! Holding back a bit won''t kill you..." Ophelia''s words not only made Meyer''s just calmed face blush again, but also made her replace Meyer as the target of Eric''s glare.


    Unaware of the exchange between Eric and Meyer, Ophelia, after getting her answer, sighed leisurely and said, "Such a large-scale ''Blessing Spell,'' even our senior priests in Christianity must use holy relics to perform it, and they also need more than ten minutes of prayer! But the new living Buddha in the video casually released such a large-scale restoration spell similar to our ''Blessing Spell.'' That''s not simple! No wonder the elders of the Council are planning to ally with Sakya..."


    Meyer was aware that Eric belonged to Sakya and couldn''t help but look at Ophelia and ask, "Olivia, why do you suddenly want to ally with Sakya?"


    Although Meyer found it strange how she suddenly became interested in these matters, Ophelia just glanced at her and directly replied, "It''s no secret, telling you won''t make a difference."


    After pausing for a moment and organizing her words, Ophelia continued, "In the past twenty years, our influence in Christianity has declined significantly, to the point where we are unable to lift our heads in front of the Vatican. However, in terms of believers, there are less than four hundred million Christians worldwide, while Catholics exceed eight hundred million..."


    "Isn''t it said that there are nearly two billion Catholics?" Eric was puzzled.


    With a cold snort, Ophelia disdainfully said, "The Vatican has always considered itself the supreme spokesperson of God on earth, regarding us as its subordinate organization. So, the so-called numbers of believers they publish include the numbers of all the sects and denominations that believe in God like us..." Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    I see! This is a bit like the statistics of Buddhists. There''s only one total number, but there''s no breakdown of how many belong to Zen Buddhism or Pure Land Buddhism...


    Seeing that Eric understood, Ophelia continued, "I''ll tell you something that won''t make you laugh. Thirty years ago, our Christianity was evenly matched with Catholicism. However, since Constantine, who was good at creating sensational events and disguises, ascended to the papacy over twenty years ago, the situation has changed drastically. If our Council of Elders is a power structure, it''s more like a ''priest hall'' that guides believers in their practice. We are opponents of the bishops who also serve as part-time ''politicians'' in Catholicism, so the loss of believers is inevitable! And the number of believers is a key factor in determining the voice of a religion! Therefore, we Christians must seek allies to strengthen our momentum..."


    Eric was confused by Ophelia''s explanation. "Sakya is just a Buddhist sect with a million followers. How can allying with them enhance your momentum?"


    "Are you from Mars?" Ophelia looked at Eric contemptuously, pursed her lips, and said, "Don''t you know how widely spread the videos of the enthronement ceremony were online? With such ''miraculous'' footage, do you think Sakya''s followers would only number in the mere millions? Even now, as far as I know, the registered followers of Sakya have exceeded three million, reclaiming the title of ''the number one Tibetan sect''..."


    Having not been in contact with Sakya for over two months, he didn''t expect them to achieve such remarkable results! Yes, they should be appropriately acknowledged, encouraged, and rewarded to boost morale and maintain their development momentum...


    After exchanging a congratulatory glance with Eric, Meyer turned to Ophelia and asked, "If we go to the Yelin Church, will it cause you any trouble?"


    Just as Ophelia was about to assure them, Leotis, who had almost been forgotten, interrupted, "Miss Meyer, do you and Mr. Eric have any ''misunderstandings'' with the Vatican?"


    After glancing at Eric, Meyer hesitated slightly and said, "We killed several people from the Holy See..." Because it was a major issue, Meyer didn''t want to disclose the details, but also didn''t want to deceive her good friend, so she used a somewhat vague answer.


    "What kind of people were they..."


    "Why are you asking so many questions?"


    Just as Meyer was feeling embarrassed, Ophelia, who had replaced her as the "worshiping" sister, rebuked her brother, "What does it matter to you who Meyer killed? We only have grievances with the Catholics, not the Vatican! Even if the Pope of the Vatican, Constantine, was killed by them, we don''t have to be afraid of anything! You should know that, in Northern Europe, it''s our Christian world..."


    Meyer and Eric looked at each other. Although Eric didn''t kill the Pope, he did kill a bishop and archbishop of a diocese, a loss that even the Vatican couldn''t afford!


    Misinterpreting Meyer''s expression, Ophelia, who was anxious for her friend, ignored Leotis''s warning look and patted her chest, promising, "Meyer, Eric, we Christians can shelter you. You can rest assured and stay at my place..."


    "Thank you, Olivia..." Meyer sincerely thanked her.


    S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 322 Ophelias First Time

    "Why be polite with me?" Ophelia waved her hand, very straightforwardly. "If the Vatican wants to trouble you, they''ll have to deal with me first! Whether they send the Knights of Light or the Tribunal, our Christian Knights can handle them..."Meyer smiled awkwardly and said, "Besides Catholics, if anyone from the Knight''s Circle or the Magic Realm inquires about Eric''s whereabouts, I hope you can help keep it secret..."


    "What?" Ophelia was slightly stunned, looking incredulous. "Has Eric offended the Knight''s Circle and the Magic Realm?"


    "No, no..." Meyer didn''t know what she was thinking, her pretty face blushing, and she didn''t explain further.


    At this moment, the rarely-spoken Leotis found an opportunity to speak again. "Ophelia, haven''t I told you? In the morning''s duel, Miss Meyer declared that Mr. Eric was her boyfriend! This news is shocking to the young knights! You''re also in this circle, you should understand how proud and confident those knights are. Except for those who know Eric''s strength, most of them will probably cause trouble for him..."


    Perhaps noticing Eric''s slight disdain, Leotis paused and added, "Perhaps these knights don''t mean ''trouble'' for the powerful Eric, but I believe Eric also doesn''t want his teacher to be harassed..."


    Eric smiled faintly and nodded slightly.


    Hearing Leotis'' words and seeing Eric''s natural expression, Ophelia was puzzled. "Is Eric really powerful? You even used the word ''powerful''..."


    "Didn''t I tell you what happened last night?" Leotis asked in surprise. When Ophelia nodded, he chuckled twice and said, "Although Mr. Eric is young, he is already a ''Magus'' who can compete with the Holy Knights! As the only Magus in the current magic world, and also a genius Magus who has mastered the water, fire, and electricity magic, there should be many magicians, even archmages, who come to seek advice from him! I think Mr. Eric may also want to stay away because of this?"


    Eric nodded in agreement. Although he didn''t mind answering difficult questions for those who loved magic, the timing wasn''t right, and he didn''t have the time or mood.


    When everything was settled, he might consider establishing a magic school to promote magic among the general public, teaching people how to use this renewable and environmentally friendly resource...


    "How is that possible?" Ophelia exclaimed in disbelief because of Leotis'' words.


    "It''s true! This was personally verified by Grand Magus Peter in front of nearly a thousand knights and nearly a hundred magicians..." Leotis''s tone was slightly bitter.


    This had nothing to do with "jealousy," just a slight inferiority complex when one genius encountered another superior genius!


    "You''re a Magus?" Ophelia stared at Eric blankly for a while, then suddenly muttered to herself, "So, my first time was given to you in vain..."


    Originally, Eric had slightly furrowed his brows because of Ophelia''s direct gaze. But upon hearing this rather "blunt" statement, his eyebrows raised high.


    Even Leotis, as her brother, was shocked and exclaimed, "Olivia, when did you...?"


    He stopped halfway through his sentence, realizing that his concerns were unfounded, and changed his words, "Olivia, what do you mean by that?"


    Meyer, who understood Ophelia the most, didn''t have any "misunderstandings" and instead smiled and waited for her explanation.


    In her frustration, Ophelia didn''t realize her brother''s somewhat inappropriate guess and pouted, saying to herself, "Since Eric is a Magus, his position in Sakya must be high. In that case, he probably won''t change sects and join our Christianity..."


    "You have such thoughts..." Meyer shook her head with a smile as if she had already seen through Ophelia''s little tricks.


    "Why not?" Ophelia said confidently, "This is the first time I''ve invited someone to join Christianity, but it failed. It will bring irreparable damage to my soul..."


    "Forget it. You''re such a heartless woman, it would be strange if you were hurt in your soul..."


    While Meyer and Ophelia were joking, Eric shook his head, his eyes full of helplessness towards Ophelia, who used the word "blunt" so boldly.


    Next to him, Leotis, who should have a good understanding of his sister''s actions, behaved somewhat strangely.


    Not only did he sigh deeply, but he also showed a frightened expression, and muttered to himself inaudibly, "So that''s what she meant by ''first time,'' it scared me! Olivia, why can''t you use words that are not ambiguous? If she does something like that, then our Bentson family will have no place in Denmark..."


    Playing around with Meyer for a while, Ophelia suddenly turned to Eric and asked, "Eric, who is your teacher?"


    Eric understood what she meant and said slowly, "My teacher''s name is Aileen."


    "Aileen?" Ophelia and Leotis both looked pensive. After a while, the former shook her head and said, "I''ve never heard of her! What level is your teacher?"


    "A water mage." Eric didn''t lie. His teacher Aileen, who raised him single-handedly before her suicide, was indeed a water mage, and she was even known as the "water mage most likely to advance to Archmage"!


    Ophelia glanced at Leotis, who was equally surprised and skeptical. She then said, "How is that possible? The magic world hasn''t produced a ''Mage'' level master for hundreds of years..."


    "I have no reason to lie to you, believe it or not!" Eric rolled his eyes. While Mages were rare on Earth, they were just a "doctorate" in Celestia. Although not many, there were not few.


    After a long silence, Leotis stammered, "...Perhaps Mr. Eric, your teacher, is the legendary recluse master..."


    Eric neither confirmed nor denied it, nor did he think of Celestia as "outside the world."


    "Wait!" Ophelia exclaimed in surprise, "Didn''t you say your teacher is a water mage? Why do you also know fire and lightning magic?"


    "I self-studied from books."


    "Self-studied from books?" Ophelia repeated, puzzled. She then asked, "Where did you get these books?"


    "The library."


    Including Meyer, all three jaws dropped to their chests, and their six eyes were filled with astonishment. After a while, their mouths slowly closed.


    Ophelia suddenly narrowed her eyes and asked the question in her mind, "Which library would lend books on fire and lightning magic?"


    The library of the Celestia Mage Guild!


    This answer naturally couldn''t be revealed, so Eric just shook his head and said, "I forgot."


    Ophelia stared at Eric and said, "Did you really forget, or are you just trying to brush us off?"


    Eric was somewhat displeased and said coldly, "I have no idea how to get to that library!" This was a big truth. At least for now, Eric had no way to open a passage back to Celestia!


    "No idea? How can someone borrow books and not know where the library is? Why would Eric tell such an unconvincing lie?"


    The pressing questioning made Eric very annoyed, and he couldn''t help but use a "suppression technique" on Ophelia.


    Although Ophelia had a strong will, she couldn''t withstand Eric''s deliberate attack and was shocked. Fortunately, Eric, out of consideration for his relationship with Meyer, didn''t use his full strength, so the harm she suffered wasn''t severe. She just jumped in shock, lowered her head pitifully, and twisted her hands nervously, looking as aggrieved as could be.


    With Eric''s indifferent nature, he would never have felt any compassion for her. However, when he saw Meyer''s pleading expression, he softened and let Ophelia off. He even "answered" her question, "I was adopted by my teacher when I was young. At that time, she worked at the library, and I spent my time there reading..." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whether believing Eric''s "explanation" or fearing his "suppression," Ophelia didn''t pursue the issue further. Instead, she asked, "Eric, can you introduce us to your teacher?"


    Eric fell silent. In the uneasy gaze of Ophelia and Leotis, he sighed softly and shook his head, "Aileen teacher has been gone for a long time..."


    Staring at Eric''s sad face, Meyer suddenly felt a sense of reluctance. Her initial curiosity had been replaced by a faint heartache. She couldn''t help but shout, "Olivia, will you ever stop? Eric is my brother, not your criminal. What right do you have to interrogate him like this?"

 Chapter 323 The Sword of the Giant

    Ophelia paused for a moment, then exchanged a glance with Leotis before apologizing, "Sorry, sorry, I got carried away."Leotis also apologized with a smile, "Mr. Eric, we''re sorry. For mages, magic books are like the secret books of the Chinese martial arts world, always treasured and kept secret. Hearing that a library collects books from two different magic systems, we were just shocked and lost our composure... Please don''t take it to heart!"


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind." Although Eric said so, his face showed an undisguised, cold indifference that kept people at a distance.


    Not wanting to provoke Eric further, or out of consideration for Meyer''s friendship, Ophelia and Leotis stopped their questioning after exchanging glances. Ophelia smiled friendly and said, "Eric, since you said you don''t mind, let''s just forget about it and remain friends, okay?"


    "Sure." Not wanting to cause trouble for Meyer, Eric nodded and replied with a grunt.


    Not minding Eric''s reluctance, Ophelia smiled brightly, "Then why don''t you come with us to the Yelin Church now..."


    "Hold on a moment," Eric interrupted, "I''ve already ordered dinner, and it should be arriving soon. Let''s go after we''ve eaten!"


    Meyer naturally didn''t object to Eric''s decision and nodded in agreement with Ophelia''s suggestion, "Yes, we ordered the signature dish of this hotel, which requires a two-hour reservation! It wouldn''t be worth it to leave now! Why don''t you stay and have dinner with us?"


    "I''ve had the signature dish here, and it''s really good!" Ophelia''s face first showed a hint of reminiscence, then filled with regret, "But I can''t! Today is the Cold Food Festival of our Christianity, and I can only eat plain bread, so this feast is not for me..."


    "You can watch us eat here..." Meyer''s suggestion was a bit malicious.


    However, unexpectedly, Ophelia considered it seriously for a moment before saying, "Forget it, I would feel too uncomfortable..."


    At this moment, Leotis finally showed a bit of a brotherly demeanor, pulled Ophelia up, and organized a meaningless conversation between her and Meyer. Politely, he said, "Mr. Eric, Miss Meyer, we''ll go back and make arrangements. Someone will come to the hotel entrance to pick you up later!"


    "Okay."


    "Ophelia," Meyer called out to Ophelia, "I''ve heard of the reputation of the Yelin Church. When the time comes, you must show us around!"


    "I know!"


    ...


    As they sat in the carriage and left the hotel, Ophelia suddenly said to Leotis, "Brother, did you notice?"


    Leotis smiled, no longer helpless as he was at the hotel, but rather profound, "Are you talking about Miss Meyer''s feelings for Mr. Eric, or Mr. Eric''s concern for Miss Meyer?"


    Only now did Ophelia seem like a normal sister, giving her brother a disdainful look and saying, "Both."


    "Only a blind person wouldn''t notice!"


    "It''s really obvious, isn''t it?" Ophelia turned her head, looked out the window, and said flatly, stating a fact.


    "Yes," Leotis nodded, with a sigh of inexplicable sentiment, "It seems that Miss Meyer has truly fallen in love this time..."


    "What''s wrong, brother?" Ophelia glanced at Leotis and smiled, "Do you regret not seizing the opportunity I created for you..."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Leotis laughed and scolded, "I admire and respect Miss Meyer, and even have a bit of jealousy. The only thing I don''t have is love!"


    Seemingly standing up for her good friend, Ophelia said with a slight indignation, "Meyer is so excellent, why don''t you like her? I hope she can be my sister-in-law..."


    "My personality doesn''t match hers, and if we force ourselves together, we''ll surely quarrel!"


    After giving the reason with a hint of regret, Leotis smiled slightly and said, "It''s strange. In my opinion, Miss Meyer and Mr. Eric''s personalities are also difficult to reconcile, but they are surprisingly harmonious when they are together. It''s really hard to understand!"


    With a hum, Ophelia said with some dissatisfaction, "Although Eric does seem very outstanding and worthy of Meyer, he seems to be hiding a lot of things..."


    "Perhaps." Leotis smiled unconcernedly, "But, as Miss Meyer said, Mr. Eric has no connection to us, so we have no right to demand that he disclose everything. Who doesn''t have secrets?"


    "But his lack of honesty shows that his love for Meyer is not wholehearted, doesn''t it?" Ophelia said with concern, "I''m afraid he will end up hurting Meyer..."


    "You can rest assured about this!" Leotis turned to Ophelia, "Of all the men I''ve met, Mr. Eric is the only outstanding one, and the only one I admit to being inferior to. I dare to bet on the honor of a knight that he will never hurt Miss Meyer..."


    Ophelia was somewhat surprised. "Brother, you''ve only met Eric a few times. Why would you dare to bet your most cherished knight''s honor?"


    "I don''t know why!" Leotis was also puzzled. "It''s just my feeling that Mr. Eric is that kind of person!"


    Seemingly understanding Leotis''s feelings, Ophelia didn''t question the "sixth sense of men" and frowned slightly. "So, brother, do you admire Eric?"


    "Admiration is one thing." Leotis''s face was solemn. "But for the sake of our family and country, we must calculate him, at least to find out the whereabouts of that ''library''..."


    "I understand, brother. When we get back, we''ll plan carefully..."


    ---


    Eric and Meyer had stayed at the Yelin Church for one night, but unfortunately, the time was too late, and they did not get to see this famous and peaceful Christian church. Therefore, early in the morning, Ophelia took on her role as a guide and led Eric and Meyer to explore the scenic spots and cultural relics.


    In a stone chamber, Meyer was ecstatic and unwilling to leave for a long time.


    What Meyer was gazing at affectionately was a sword, a giant sword over two meters long.


    The blade was made of steel, with beautiful patterns on the blade, and the hilt was made of gold, adorned with numerous gems. At the end of the hilt was a circular shape with a decorative snake motif.


    Meyer was an outstanding knight, and knights had a fondness for weapons. Based on her reasons, Meyer had a special preference for heavy weapons. Faced with such a treasure, she naturally couldn''t move her feet.


    Eric didn''t urge Meyer, because he had discovered something interesting and was carefully analyzing it with his eyes closed, eager to stay here for a while longer!


    Ophelia, on the other hand, stared at Eric without reservation, her eyes carrying a hint of meaningfulness worth pondering.


    After a long while, Meyer finally came out of her trance and exclaimed, "Could this be the weapon of the giant race, described in the Bible - Genesis, who were destroyed by the flood and rebelled against the gods?"


    "Yes," Ophelia withdrew her gaze inconspicuously and looked at Meyer, nodding with a smile.


    "There are very few giant swords made for giants and even fewer that have been passed down!" Meyer exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that your collection would include one. It opened my eyes..."


    At this point, Eric slowly opened his eyes, a hint of excitement in them, and spoke for the first time today, "Is there anything special about this sword?"


    "Of course!" Meyer explained excitedly, "Various metals are melted into the blade, making it extremely hard..."


    "Is that all?" Eric''s face showed undisguised disappointment.


    "Isn''t that special enough?"


    Meyer said excitedly, "This sword was produced five thousand years ago! Eric, can you imagine that people in ancient times had such advanced alloy technology? It is said that the production method of this sword is still in use in the manual workshops on the banks of the Rhine River today!"


    Eric shook his head. This was not what he was interested in.


    "Eric, you''re amazing!" Ophelia interjected at the right moment, "You know that this sword is special..."


    "What''s special about it?" Eric and Meyer asked in unison. The former showed a hint of surprise, while the latter was puzzled.


    Ophelia didn''t answer immediately but smiled and said, "Meyer, do you know Beowulf?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I do! Beowulf is one of the most famous heroes in medieval Scandinavia. He is also the king who defeated the monster Grendel and his mother, the sea demon dragon!"


    At this point, Meyer paused slightly, somewhat enlightened, "Could this giant sword be the ''Sword of the Giant'' that Beowulf used to defeat the sea demon king?"


    "Yes!" Ophelia nodded proudly.


    "This giant sword is not only the standard weapon of the giant race in legends but also the sword of the hero king Beowulf, one of the seven famous swords in Europe, known as the ''Sword of the Giant'' that has slain countless demons!"

 Chapter 324 Legend

    How could that be?" Meyer exclaimed, "In the legend after Beowulf slew the dragon, his giant sword also melted due to being tainted by the dragon''s blood!""Legends often have inaccuracies!" Ophelia pointed at the giant sword, "This giant sword is originally a treasure of our Danish royal family, and it was only lent to Beowulf. After Beowulf''s death, his most loyal knight quietly brought this giant sword back to Denmark and returned it to the royal family."


    Although Meyer had a certain degree of understanding of Norse legends, she was still somewhat puzzled. Seeing Eric''s bewildered expression, she decided to explain further, "Ophelia, could you please elaborate for us?"


    Following Meyer''s gaze, Ophelia glanced at Eric, nodded knowingly, and began her story, "The hero king Beowulf was originally a warrior of the Geat tribe living in southern Sweden. It is said that this Geat tribe has the bloodline of giants, with all its members being robust and powerful. Beowulf was among the best of them..."


    "Are there still people from this Geat tribe?" Eric was quite curious about these ancient bloodlines and wanted to study them to see how different the "giants" on Earth were from the "hill giants" in Celestia!


    Ophelia hesitated for a moment, then decided to tell the truth, "Yes, there are, but they rarely interact with outsiders. Even though our Danish royal family has a long-standing relationship with them, it''s not easy for us to meet them!"


    "Yes, Eric!"


    Meyer also knew about the Geat tribe''s existence and added, "Adults of the Geat tribe, regardless of gender, are usually over 2.4 meters tall, with some even exceeding three meters. To avoid the curious gazes of the world, the Geat tribe is almost in seclusion. If there is any need, the Swedish royal family, who serves them, will naturally help them. Even if they need to deal with ordinary people themselves, it is generally handled by their scholarly elite..."


    Eric nodded, deciding to find an opportunity to visit Sweden to see if he could bring back a living specimen.


    Seeing that Eric no longer had any questions, Ophelia continued, "Beowulf was not only a kind lord but also a renowned strongman. One day, he received a distress call from our Danish King Frothgar because a monster named ''Grendel'' suddenly appeared in Denmark, not only destroying the king''s palace but also slaughtering many commoners..."


    "Why seek help from outsiders?"


    Eric asked, puzzled, "Wasn''t there anyone in Denmark who could match that monster?"


    Ophelia''s pretty face turned red with embarrassment. It seemed that Eric had hit her sore spot, and she could only explain helplessly, "Grendel is a descendant of the bloodline of Cain, possessing mysterious powers and a huge body. His skin is tough, and ordinary swords cannot harm him. Our Danish knights and mages suffered heavy losses trying to deal with him. Eventually, when there was no other way, they sought help from Beowulf, who was then known as the ''strongest in the North.''"


    Meyer seemed to have just learned about Grendel''s background, her eyes flashing slightly. She knew Eric had many vampire subordinates, and she glanced at him.


    Eric didn''t notice Meyer''s gaze.


    At this moment, he was thinking about sinister thoughts. All the members of his vampire clan were outstanding in speed, but none of them could be invulnerable to blades. It seemed that there was still much research to be done on this bloodline... With this thought, he couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    Perhaps misunderstanding Eric''s smile as disdain for the Danish knights, Ophelia snorted heavily.


    Seeing Ophelia''s apparent anger, Eric immediately corrected his demeanor and waved his hand, "Alright, I know you had no choice but to seek external help! Please continue..."


    Eric''s authoritative attitude made Ophelia grind her teeth in hatred. If she didn''t know that she was no match for a "mage," she might have found an excuse to have a "friendly match" with this man who embarrassed her.


    Taking a deep breath and suppressing the urge that might bring disgrace upon herself, Ophelia resignedly continued, "After Beowulf arrived in Denmark, he sought out Grendel. Using his unmatched Saint-level qi and incredibly sharp combat skills, Beowulf cut off one of Grendel''s hands. However, despite losing his wrist, Grendel transformed into a bat and fled. Beowulf brought Grendel''s wrist and the reward given by King Frothgar back to his territory, where he adorned Grendel''s wrist in his palace.


    However, no one expected that Grendel, who had escaped, would die due to excessive bleeding from his wrist."


    "Wait a minute," Eric interjected, puzzled. "As far as I know, vampires have powerful regenerative abilities. As long as it''s not a fatal wound, they can heal in a short time. Moreover, as long as there is enough time and blood, even if all four limbs are cut off, they can regrow them! Why would Grendel die from just a severed wrist? Is there some other story behind this?"


    "No," Ophelia shook her head, "according to the records, Grendel was not a purebred vampire but a hybrid of a powerful vampire and the Sea Demon King. Generally, offspring born from such hybrids can only inherit individual abilities from their parents and often have some deficiencies. It seems that Grendel did not inherit the regenerative abilities of the vampire part, and his wrist might have been the ''fatal flaw'' you Chinese refer to..."


    "A hybrid? Interesting! I''ll conduct some experiments to see if I can create some powerful new species..."


    Feeling quite pleased with his new experimental plan, Eric waved to Ophelia.


    Helpless, Ophelia rolled her eyes and continued, "Grendel''s death naturally angered his mother, the Sea Demon King, who immediately came to Beowulf''s palace seeking revenge. Unfortunately, Beowulf was not in his territory at the time. The enraged Sea Demon King took Grendel''s arm from the wall decorations, destroyed the entire palace, and killed everyone she saw, including Beowulf''s beloved wife.


    Upon returning to his territory, Beowulf was shocked by the turn of events. He returned to Denmark and went alone to the Sea Demon King''s residence to avenge his wife and his people. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two engaged in a fierce battle at Grendel''s former residence.


    Although Beowulf, as a high-ranking Holy Knight, had powerful qi and combat skills, the Sea Demon King was a more formidable opponent than Grendel, with even tougher skin. Beowulf could not harm her and was instead injured by her claw.


    In desperation, Beowulf had to retreat.


    Considering Beowulf''s tragic fate was due to his efforts to rid Denmark of evil, King Frothgar, against the ancestral rules, lent Beowulf the Giant Sword, the royal secret treasure.


    So, Beowulf, wielding this extremely heavy giant sword, challenged his opponent again. With the sword''s immense power, he cleanly severed the Sea Demon King''s head.


    In an expression of remorse, the Kingdom of Frothgar lent the Giant Sword to Beowulf, with the condition that he return it upon his death.


    Due to the death of his wife, Beowulf harbored a deep hatred for monsters. He abandoned his territory and relentlessly hunted monsters in various places until he died tragically from poison during a battle with an evil dragon.


    After his death, the Giant Sword was quietly returned to Denmark. Buried alongside Beowulf was just a hilt imitating the Giant Sword!


    Perhaps because of this, the rumor of the Giant Sword being melted by dragon blood came about..."


    "I didn''t expect the true story to be like this..." Meyer''s tone was full of emotion.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Curious about Meyer''s sudden disappointment, Eric asked.


    "I always thought Beowulf was a noble hero, righteous and unmatched, who saved people in troubled times of rampant monsters, composing many epic sagas with his blood and courage..."


    Meyer''s tone of admiration took a sharp turn, "But, I never expected that the main reason Beowulf hunted monsters so aggressively was out of hatred and resentment! This is far from the glorious image of a hero in my mind..."


    "Come on! Your image of heroes comes from knight novels and biographies. Can those things be taken seriously?"


    Ophelia mocked Meyer, "No one is perfect; everyone has flaws! Although Beowulf''s actions were motivated by personal reasons, you cannot deny that he is one of the most famous heroes in all of Europe!"


    The collapse of the heroic image in her mind left Meyer disinterested in further conversation.


    Seeing her rarely-seen childish side, Eric smiled slightly and ignored her, turning to Ophelia, "From what you''ve said, the Giant Sword passed down in your Danish royal family should be quite powerful, right?"

 Chapter 325 Raising the Sword

    "Of course!"Ophelia said proudly. "The Giant Sword not only crushes all obstacles but also has the ''Bleeding'' attribute, causing continuous bleeding wherever it strikes..."


    "Since the Giant Sword is so powerful, why don''t you use it to kill that variant vampire named Grendel?" Eric''s confusion was shared by Meyer, both staring at Ophelia intently.


    Ophelia paused slightly, lowered her eyelids, and said softly, "The Giant Sword is a sacred weapon in the royal secret collection, always kept secret and never easily revealed, let alone handed over to others. The Giant Sword is also incredibly heavy, and no one in the royal family can wield it freely..."


    Eric and Meyer found it difficult to believe Ophelia''s explanation. Meyer, in particular, expressed doubt, "The Danish royal family has held the title of the ''First Outstanding Family in Northern Europe'' for over a thousand years, with someone advancing to become a Golden Knight in every generation, and on average, one or two Holy Knights emerging every hundred years. In such a powerful family, how could there be no one capable of using the Giant Sword?"


    "It''s true!"


    Ophelia looked Meyer in the eye and said, "Even a Golden Knight can barely lift the Giant Sword, let alone wield it for combat. Even Beowulf, as a high-ranking Holy Knight, could only use it after a certain ceremony!"


    "Is it really that heavy?"


    Although he knew Ophelia wouldn''t lie to him, Meyer still found it hard to believe.


    "According to historical records, the weight of a giant''s sword generally ranges from 120 to 150 kilograms. Even if the ''Giant Sword'' in your Danish royal family''s secret collection is one of the best, with an abundance of heavy metals in the alloy, judging by its ''size,'' it shouldn''t weigh more than three hundred kilograms. A weapon with such weight, while a bit excessive, shouldn''t render a Golden Knight helpless..."


    "It''s true!"


    Ophelia, who had been repeatedly questioned by her good friend, finally became impatient and exclaimed, "If you don''t believe me, you can try it yourself!"


    "Can I?" Meyer''s expression was delighted.


    "There''s no reason you can''t!"


    Ophelia wasted no time, glancing at Eric before grabbing Meyer and leaping towards the Giant Sword.


    The Giant Sword was inverted with its tip facing upwards in a niche in the stone chamber, about three meters above the ground.


    Observing Ophelia''s movements, Eric couldn''t help but shake his head. It turned out that she, like Meyer, did not know how to use "lightness skills," only performing a straightforward "jump," lacking the elegance of "landing silently" and "leaving no trace" from the Chinese lightness skills.


    Eric didn''t delay any longer, flying out effortlessly, not exactly arriving ahead but landing right after Ophelia and Meyer on the platform of the niche.


    As Ophelia landed on the platform, she smiled and turned back, wanting to call out to Eric. However, she was surprised to see him standing calmly beside her, which shook her heart.


    Initially, she intended to "look down" on Eric to "comfort" herself due to the psychological imbalance caused by the gap in strength, as the body of a mage was relatively weak and impossible to lift three meters high out of thin air.


    Apart from the Great Magician of the Wind, other magicians couldn''t fly either.


    Although the man she disliked was a once-in-a-century archmage, proficient in the water, fire, and electricity elements, he didn''t know wind magic, so he couldn''t have flown up and could only stand below "staring blankly"!


    To "humiliate" Eric by looking down on him, Ophelia even took Meyer away first, fearing that her good friend, who cared for her "man," would ruin her plan.


    However, she did not expect this man to follow!


    Ophelia completely missed the sound of Eric breaking the sound barrier.


    Was it that she didn''t hear properly, or could this man fly?


    Eric paid no attention to Ophelia''s shocked expression and stood beside the excited Meyer, smiling, "Go ahead if you want to!"


    Meyer nodded heavily, taking a step forward and standing in front of the Giant Sword.


    In the knight world, Meyer was not only known as a well-known "jewel," but also had a nickname circulating in certain jealous circles¡ªa woman of extraordinary strength!


    Yes, it''s such a delicate and stunning beauty, yet possesses the strength of a tyrant. In terms of strength alone, even among Holy Knights, Meyer could easily rank in the top ten. The giant axe she uses weighs two hundred and sixty-three kilograms!


    Therefore, she didn''t regard the Giant Sword, which seemed smaller than her giant axe, highly. She scoffed at the idea that "no Golden Knight could use it" and was ready to refute Ophelia''s words with actions.


    Taking a deep breath, she bent down to grasp the hilt of the Giant Sword and pulled with all her might... The Giant Sword.


    Meyer frowned slightly, and pulled again with more force, but still, there was no response. She couldn''t help but feel frustrated and a little embarrassed.


    Although she never thought she could wield the Giant Sword effortlessly, even trusting Ophelia, she did not expect that she couldn''t even pull it out, let alone swing it. In front of Eric, she felt extremely embarrassed.


    The hilt of the sword was hard and cold, seemingly mocking her for her lack of strength.


    Feeling inexplicably irritated, Meyer let out a soft cry, and her whole body burst into golden light, indicating that she was using her combat energy, preparing to give it her all.


    This time, the Giant Sword moved, but only slightly.


    Even with Meyer''s innate divine power and the full operation of her Golden-level combat energy, the Giant Sword only moved slightly and still did not come loose from the niche.


    Perhaps due to embarrassment or exerting too much force, Meyer''s face flushed red. She exhaled heavily and tried again. Unfortunately, the result remained the same.


    After catching her breath, just as she was about to try again, Ophelia, who had been watching, laughed, "Meyer, you look like you''re seriously constipated, hehe... I''ve told you before, even a high-ranking Holy Knight has to go through a certain ceremony to use the Giant Sword freely..." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meyer was very displeased.


    Having played with Ophelia before, she didn''t take her teasing to heart at all. She was just upset that she couldn''t lift the Giant Sword!


    Ophelia had already said that although the Golden Knights of the Danish royal family couldn''t wield the Giant Sword freely, they could at least lift it. Although Meyer wasn''t arrogant, she was quite confident. Confident that with her innate divine power and high-level Golden combat energy, she was not inferior to a Holy Knight in strength, and even stronger than most Holy Knights! Therefore, she believed that even if she couldn''t use the Giant Sword for combat techniques, she should be much stronger than a Golden Knight, at least able to swing it a few times...


    Was the "First Outstanding Family in Northern Europe" really that formidable? But she was no slouch either! Not only did she have innate divine power, but her strength was also close to that of a Holy Knight. How could she not lift it?


    Meyer''s sulky expression made Ophelia laugh even more, "Meyer, admit your failure. I won''t laugh at you. The Giant Sword is not something anyone can wield..." Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Although Ophelia and Meyer''s teasing and banter were just their way of showing friendship, this approach didn''t make Eric, who had just met Ophelia, feel comfortable. Therefore, after hearing her "mockery," Eric couldn''t help but coldly retort, "Is that so?"


    While Ophelia was puzzled, Eric had already stepped forward, gently patting Meyer''s shoulder and whispering in her ear, "Let me try!"


    Although it was just a light pat, the warmth from Eric''s palm seemed to warm Meyer''s heart, dispelling all the embarrassment she felt. The strong confidence in Eric''s words made Meyer unquestionably step aside.


    "You?" Ophelia was slightly stunned, then looked disdainful, "Although you''re a mage, in terms of strength, you might not even match a knight''s squire! Don''t embarrass yourself by going up..."


    Ignoring her, Eric bent down and grabbed the hilt of the sword.


    Although Ophelia was quite dissatisfied with Eric''s behavior of completely ignoring her, she didn''t immediately erupt. Instead, she stood aside with a sneer, intending to see Eric make a fool of himself.


    Indeed, Eric''s strength was not outstanding.


    Although his bones had been greatly strengthened by the martial art he created, his strength was far superior to that of a knight''s squire, but he absolutely couldn''t match Meyer''s innate divine power.


    Even if he activated all the energy in his body, he still couldn''t surpass Meyer, who had her combat energy fully activated! Because the essence of Chinese internal martial arts lies not in increasing physical strength...


    Of course, Eric didn''t plan to use dozens of "Levitation Spells" on the Giant Sword to make it float up by itself; he had another idea!


    When he first entered this huge stone chamber, Eric sensed a slight mental fluctuation emanating from the Giant Sword. It was not an ordinary fluctuation but one that originated from the mental fluctuations of intelligent beings!


    At that time, he was quite surprised, thinking that the Giant Sword had evolved into a "Sword Spirit" from the Xianxia novels. However, after some exploration, he realized that it was not the case at all!

 Chapter 326 The Marvelous Giant Sword

    Although the mental fluctuation in the Giant Sword belonged to an intelligent being, it lacked the most important characteristic of a living being¡ªsubjective consciousness! In simple terms, that mental fluctuation was just a memory!If the Giant Sword only had these few mental fluctuations, it would not have attracted Eric''s attention! After all, Eric had spent decades studying mind magic and spirit magic.


    Objects like the Giant Sword, which sealed the memories of the user, were not uncommon to him.


    What truly interested him were the beautiful patterns on the surface of the Giant Sword! In Eric''s eyes, those patterns were not just simple decorations, but something akin to a restrictive magic array.


    Just as he was preparing to find an excuse to stay and study it carefully, Ophelia unexpectedly suggested that Meyer come forward and handle it personally. Eric wouldn''t miss this opportunity and followed closely behind, investigating up close.


    Due to Meyer''s "great cooperation," coupled with his "clear observation," Eric quickly understood the function of the restrictive magic array!


    After understanding the answer, Eric was quite surprised. He did not expect it to be a gravity magic array and one that checked the combat energy nature of the user before it activated!


    Such an advanced "intelligent" magic array, even in the magically advanced Celestia, would not have more than six mages who could fully master it! Unexpectedly, on this Earth, where magical elements were extremely rare, such a setup could be seen! Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    For a moment, Eric felt a bit emotional. Was there a genius of magic arrays on Earth, or was there once a magical golden age?


    The fact that Eric could make such a sigh indicated that the gravity magic array was not simple. It even made Eric''s eyes light up, finding it amazing!


    Once someone tried to pick up the Giant Sword but failed the combat energy test, the gravity magic array would immediately take effect, increasing the weight of the Giant Sword tenfold or even dozens of times.


    Although Meyer had innate divine power, compared to Beowulf, the outstanding figure in the giant''s descendants, she felt somewhat inferior. Even the unparalleled Beowulf could not wield a weapon weighing five tons at will, let alone Meyer who was inferior to him!


    However, it couldn''t be said that no one could wield the Giant Sword with brute force. As long as the user could "pluck mountains and dominate the world," then the Giant Sword would be just a stick in their hands!


    Unfortunately, Eric was not that kind of person. Even though he was a pinnacle expert in pre-heaven, he didn''t have the qualifications to excel in strength.


    Of course, Eric wouldn''t be foolish enough to try to pull it out randomly. He planned to use his immensely strong mental power and superb internal skills to "deceive" the verification system of the gravity magic array and make it recognize his identity as the user.


    As long as he lifted the Giant Sword, it would help Meyer "regain face" in front of Ophelia!


    With this simple idea in mind, Eric acted!


    After Eric grasped the huge hilt of the Giant Sword with both hands, he exerted a little force. The gravity magic array immediately started operating.


    While Eric injected his mental power into the sword, analyzing the structure of the gravity magic array, he also transmitted some internal energy into the Giant Sword.


    Sensing the verification system of the gravity magic array, Eric began to analyze the conditions it specified and then changed the characteristics of his internal energy to match the system.


    This was somewhat similar to a bidding meeting where the bidder knew the reserve price.


    The result was beyond doubt. Eric gained the right to use the Giant Sword. The gravity magic array stopped working, and the weapon immediately returned to its original weight¡ªtwo hundred and sixty kilograms!


    Although this weight was a heavy burden for many people, it was still within Eric''s range of strength.


    Immediately, the Giant Sword, stable in the niche, was lifted high by Eric with both hands... Unfortunately, the sword was too huge for Eric, and he couldn''t even grip the handle with one hand.


    The juxtaposition of the "small person" and the giant sword was indeed somewhat amusing. However, there was no laughter on the scene, because the only two spectators were now wide-eyed and open-mouthed, looking inexplicably shocked.


    Eric didn''t have time to care about them now, because of his curiosity about those few mental fluctuations. He concentrated his mind, injecting his mental power and internal energy into the Giant Sword.


    Injecting internal energy and mental power into the Giant Sword was like entering a vast and boundless space. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace, completely beyond Eric''s control.


    However, Eric didn''t feel uncomfortable. Instead, he felt a kind of indescribable tranquility, as if sending the energy from his body into the Giant Sword was a very comfortable thing for his body and mind.


    In the depths of his soul, there seemed to be an unknowable spiritual force encouraging and calling him to do more.


    All right, let me see what kind of "memory" your sword has!


    Eric closed his eyes, concentrating all his mental power, and injected his immense spiritual and internal energy into the Giant Sword. In an instant, his whole body began to emit a visible white light.


    The two women in the stone room were gradually attracted, their attention shifting from the Giant Sword being held high to Eric. Upon seeing the changes in Eric''s body, both Meyer and Ophelia tensed up immediately.


    Meyer, who was closest to Eric, began to show a look of pleasant surprise, as she had sensed that Eric''s changes were not a bad thing and naturally welcomed them.


    On the other hand, Ophelia was utterly shocked. She couldn''t understand why the man would suddenly display Saint-level combat energy. Wasn''t he a mage?... Could it be that he practiced both magic and martial arts? Dear God...


    Due to Eric''s immense energy and the rapid rate of injection, the enormous Giant Sword couldn''t absorb all the energy in time, leading to a peculiar "overflow" phenomenon!


    Streams of white light burst from Eric, and in an instant, Meyer and Ophelia couldn''t look directly at him and had to squint.


    The overflowed internal energy and spiritual power from Eric''s body did not dissipate into the air but circled around him before entering the blade of the Giant Sword.


    It seemed that the blade could accommodate a much higher speed and quantity of energy than the handle, as all the overflowed energy from Eric''s body was completely absorbed by the blade, which now emitted a pale blue light amidst the dazzling white light.


    At this moment, Ophelia was extremely excited, muttering to herself uncontrollably.


    Meyer, on the other hand, had almost all her attention on Eric, so even though she was standing next to Ophelia, she didn''t hear a single word.


    And Eric, naturally, had no idea what Ophelia was mumbling about!


    He was immersed in a strange feeling, oblivious to everything around him. He felt the internal energy and spiritual power from his body continuously pouring into the Giant Sword, making his body feel lighter and lighter, as if he had lost all weight, leaving only an ethereal entity enveloping his thoughts and soul. He felt as if he were drifting in boundless peace and tranquility...


    Even though Eric was a pinnacle expert in pre-heaven, with boundless internal energy, after this burst of "selfless dedication," he felt his strength waning and his energy depleting...


    Just as Eric hesitated whether to use Magic Crystals and Sarira to replenish his lost energy, a loud bang sounded in his ears. A powerful surge of energy reversed from his hands gripping the sword, seeming to engulf his entire being.


    Various memories and images rushed into his mind like a river flowing a thousand miles.


    Eric saw the life of the Nordic hero "Beowulf." His joys, sorrows, loves, hatreds, honors, and disgraces, as well as his martial skills and experiences¡ªEric experienced everything as if it were happening to him!


    In addition to experiencing life, Eric also witnessed history¡ªthe legitimate history of the Kingdom of Denmark!


    He saw a Nordic man named "Gorm" appearing on this continent, leading the Danes to establish a happy and prosperous homeland, building cities, villages, and roads in battles, cheers, and tears...


    He saw how Harald, known as the "Bluetooth King," conquered the entire Denmark and Norway, making the Danes Christians...


    He saw how Canute, later known as the "Pirate King," conquered the entire England with two hundred pirate ships...


    He saw how Waldemar, known as the "Victory King," launched a "Crusade to the East," conquered Estonia, and made Denmark a strong country in Scandinavia again...


    He saw how a woman named ''Margaret'' brought about the "Kalmar Union" and went through twists and turns to gain the allegiance of Denmark, Norway, and Sweden...


    In the blink of an eye, he experienced more than five hundred years of the legitimate history of the Danish royal family, every detail, every scene, without the slightest omission.


    Each scene seemed as if he had experienced it personally, deeply engraved in his memory like a knife cutting into wood. In just a split second, he completed an extremely long journey. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 327 Prince Eric

    In an instant, Eric witnessed the rise and fall of the Kingdom of Denmark over five centuries, the glorious life of kings, queens, and a hero.A vast amount of information rushed into Eric''s mind at an astonishing speed. If it weren''t for his unparalleled mental strength, he would have undoubtedly been shocked into idiocy by now...


    With his unmatched mental power, Eric digested all the information in just a few seconds, and then he "woke up." As he opened his eyes, he saw the Giant Sword he was holding high, now a completely different Giant Sword!


    The engravings on the blade turned into flashing golden runes, faintly visible. The originally light-reflecting blade now emitted light from within¡ªbright and yet not dazzling.


    Frowning slightly, Eric contained the turbulent energy within him. As he watched the Giant Sword slowly return to its original state, Eric felt a sudden urge, to shake his hand and send a white light straight into the sky. After a sizzling sound, the ceiling above Eric''s head turned into a "skylight" with a diameter of over two meters, revealing the azure sky.


    This move was learned by Eric from Beowulf''s memories, apparently one of the Nordic hero''s proud techniques. However, Eric did not use Beowulf''s combat energy to drive it; he used the royal Danish combat energy, the very energy the gravity magic array needed to "verify."


    Eric was curious about the miraculous nature of this combat energy that only the kings of Denmark could cultivate, so he used his internal energy to simulate it. Eric was confident that the similarity after simulation was definitely over ninety-five percent.


    Unexpectedly, the result of this move surprised him.


    From Beowulf''s memories, it could be seen that his combat techniques were all extremely powerful and imposing. When he used this move, it was earth-shattering and spectacular. However, when driven by the Danish royal combat energy, it became as silent as the melting of snow under the spring sun.


    Although Eric had learned from the memories of the Danish kings that their combat energy''s characteristic was "corrosion," he had never thought that this combat energy, when combined with a combat technique, could silently corrode a stone slab measuring two meters square and forty centimeters thick...


    Such power had never appeared in the five hundred years of the legitimate history of the Danish royal family. Among the thirty-three practitioners of this combat energy, all were high-ranking golden knights, and among them were seven holy knights.


    However, the strongest of these seven holy knights only possessed a mid-ranking position, which could not compare to Eric.


    After all, he was already a pinnacle expert in pre-heaven. In terms of strength, he was only inferior to high-ranking holy knights and not below them!


    Eric slowly put down the Giant Sword. The heavy blade touched the stone pedestal, emitting a dull sound¡ªa clank.


    This sound finally awakened Meyer and Ophelia, who had been in a daze all this time. Meyer smiled and was about to congratulate Eric on breaking a "thousand-year record," but suddenly heard a "plop" next to her.


    Turning around, she saw Ophelia kneeling on the stone pedestal. Meyer was shocked and was about to ask what she was doing, but Ophelia trembled and said, "Prince, I didn''t expect it to be you... we finally waited for you!"


    Meyer looked at Eric in confusion, and he was equally puzzled. He frowned and said, "Get up quickly! What''s going on?"


    Meyer helped Ophelia up, also looking confused. "Ophelia, what are you talking about? Eric is Chinese. How did he become your prince?"


    Ophelia seemed so excited that she could barely stand, half-leaning on Meyer. But she didn''t answer her question, just tremblingly said, "Prince, we''ve been waiting for you for five hundred and sixty years. We''ve finally waited for you..."


    Eric was surprised and amused, interrupting her before she finished, "I''m not the prince you''re talking about. Have you made a mistake, or what''s going on?"


    Slapping herself on the head, Ophelia exclaimed, "Damn it, I''m so foolish. I forgot to tell the prince the whole story first."


    Seeing that she seemed about to give a long speech, Eric waved his hand, "Let''s talk downstairs. It''s tiring to stand here..."


    "Yes, yes... I''ve been inconsiderate... Please, Prince!"


    Ophelia''s humble attitude made Eric frown, but he didn''t say anything. He saw the Giant Sword return to its place, then floated down to the stone pedestal and sat on the chair in the stone room.


    After Meyer landed, she sat down next to Eric. Ophelia, on the other hand, stood by, adopting a humble servant''s demeanor. It wasn''t until Eric impatiently ordered her to sit down that she obediently thanked him and began to tell the story.


    "The vast land of northern Europe where Denmark is located was not a sovereign country over a thousand years ago.


    The people living on this land had been suffering from the exploitation of Roman colonialists and the invasion of barbarians from the West. This miserable situation did not change until the appearance of King Gorm the Old.


    With a giant sword in hand, King Gorm the Old led the people to resist tyranny, repel invaders, and establish a country that no outsider dared to underestimate.


    Although the country established by the old king was much smaller in territory than present-day Denmark, this did not prevent all the people of the country from admiring and respecting this ''founding emperor.''


    The reason why King Gorm the Old was able to rise under heavy oppression was his outstanding martial prowess!"


    "I''ve heard of this!" Meyer nodded in agreement. "King Gorm the Old of Denmark is a mid-level holy knight..."


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, the world now knows about the strength of King Gorm the Old, but his giant sword has been overlooked..."


    After speaking for a while, Ophelia''s expression had become much more natural.


    Although she still showed respect for Eric, it was no longer as submissive as before, presumably because she had recovered some sanity from the shock of the ''return of the prince''!


    "Overlooked?" Meyer looked puzzled.


    "Isn''t King Gorm the Old''s ''Sword of Glory'' designated as the exclusive war sword of the king by the Danish royal family? The king can''t wield the sword in battle now, so the Sword of Glory naturally needs to be sealed away. How can this be called ''overlooked''?"


    "No!" Ophelia shook her head. "The war sword of King Gorm the Old is not the one now owned by the Danish royal family..."


    Eric''s eyes flickered slightly as he looked at the Giant Sword standing on the stone pedestal and said, "The war sword of King Gorm the Old should be this one, right?"


    "Yes!" Ophelia replied.


    "This giant sword is too heavy. Only someone with the innate divine power like King Gorm the Old can freely wield it. To demonstrate the ''inheritance,'' the second-generation King Harald of Denmark copied a giant sword weighing only eighty kilograms to show respect. That is also the giant sword now collected by the Danish royal family!"


    Seeing Ophelia''s sidelong glance, Eric''s eyes narrowed slightly. He said, "The ''inheritance'' you mentioned should not be so simple, right?"


    "Prince..."


    Ophelia had just joyfully started speaking when she was rudely interrupted by Eric. "Don''t call me that for now!"


    Ophelia was slightly stunned, showing a somewhat aggrieved expression, but she still nodded gently before saying, "You''re right! The ''inheritance'' of the Danish royal family is not just a weapon, more importantly, it inherits ''experience'' and ''knowledge''..."


    Meyer listened with a puzzled expression, but Ophelia''s attention was now entirely on Eric, so she didn''t notice her friend''s confusion at all and naturally couldn''t help clarify.


    Fortunately, there was Eric, who explained to Meyer in simple terms about the storage of memories of all the kings in the Giant Sword. After understanding, Meyer couldn''t help but exclaim, "It''s eye-opening!"


    Eric also marveled. He finally understood why there was an admonition after each memory segment, apparently to educate the ''descendants'' on how to be a good king...


    Ophelia looked at Eric expectantly and said, "You must have ''seen'' those inherited memories, right?"


    Eric didn''t lie to her and nodded slightly, then asked, "Since this is the inheritance sword of the Danish royal family, why are there memories of Beowulf?"

 Chapter 328 Lineage

    With Beowulf''s reputation as the strongest in medieval Scandinavia, the Giant Sword storing his battlefield experience should be extremely attractive even to holy knights...Eric raised an eyebrow and asked in confusion, "Why has no one tried to seize the Giant Sword for so long? Could it be that your secrecy is so good that no outsider knows about the subtlety of the Giant Sword?"


    In Eric''s view, any secret, after being passed down orally for hundreds of years, would no longer be a secret...


    "Although our secrecy is quite good, we still cannot prevent someone from knowing this secret. Over the centuries after the Middle Ages, there have been no less than thirty attempts to steal the Giant Sword, including some high-ranking holy knights!"


    "Oh? So your strength is not bad, actually able to withstand high-ranking holy knights..."


    Eric''s casual compliment made Ophelia blush slightly. She explained, "You flatter us! The defense force of the Giant Sword only acts against knights of the Gold rank and below. Once encountering a holy knight, our defense force usually does not act, letting them take the Giant Sword!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eric and Meyer were both somewhat astonished. The latter speculated after a moment, "Is there another force defending the Giant Sword?"


    Ophelia looked at Meyer somewhat embarrassed, but said nothing.


    After a moment of surprise, Meyer understood, "Is there some secret involved that is not convenient for me, an ''outsider,'' to hear?"


    Ophelia nodded apologetically to Meyer and said, "Meyer, I''m sorry. Because this involves the biggest secret of the Danish royal family, so..."


    "It''s okay..." Meyer and Eric both spoke at the same time.


    After giving Eric a puzzled look, Meyer continued, "It''s okay. Just say it."


    "The Giant Sword is not only a powerful weapon, but also a magical one. It can only be wielded by descendants of King Gorm the Old''s lineage. If anyone else tries to use it forcibly, it will inevitably backfire fiercely..."


    "Are you saying that the wielder of the Giant Sword must be a direct descendant of King Gorm the Old?" Eric asked in slight surprise.


    "You''re right!" Ophelia looked at him meaningfully and nodded.


    Eric shook his head slightly.


    The fact he had probed and what Ophelia said was somewhat different. Either she had always misunderstood the subtleties of the Giant Sword, or she was just talking nonsense. It seemed more likely to be the former...


    "So what exactly is this ''backfire''?" Meyer asked curiously. "Does the weight increase dramatically?"


    "Yes!" Ophelia nodded.


    "But the dramatic increase in weight is only a backlash against physical strength. There is also a backlash against the spirit! Once an outsider tries to access the various memories stored in the Giant Sword, these memories will surge forth. The immense amount of information can instantly overwhelm the ''thief'' and turn them into a fool..."


    Eric was somewhat displeased with the term ''thief.'' He snorted and said, "If someone can resist the backlash of strength and spirit, what will happen?"


    "Naturally, they will re-acknowledge the master and the future inheritance will be based on the bloodline of the new ''conqueror''..."


    "So, in the future, the Giant Sword will be a family heirloom for myself?"


    Eric looked somewhat helplessly at the Giant Sword, which was taller than him. He pondered what words to leave in the sword.


    Perhaps misunderstanding Eric''s expression, Ophelia explained with a smile, "Rest assured, no one in this world can forcibly conquer the Giant Sword!"


    Eric raised an eyebrow, looking at Ophelia, who was full of confidence, and asked with a slight smile, "Are you so confident?"


    "Yes!" Ophelia said proudly.


    "It has been proven that the Giant Sword''s self-defense is very strong!


    There have been many high-ranking holy knights in history who, after forcibly breaking through the backlash of strength and the spiritual impact, could use the Giant Sword!


    Even the talented Beowulf could only use the Giant Sword smoothly with the help of the ritual!


    I think, even if someone really could forcibly conquer the Giant Sword successfully, they would have to be a super strong knight at the level of a divine knight!


    However, when one''s strength reaches an almost immortal level, would they still be interested in the Giant Sword?" Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Divine Knights? There''s a rank above Holy Knights! Hmm, should it be equivalent to the Chinese Grandmaster level?"


    "Are there still Divine Knights now?" Eric was very interested.


    "Divine Knights are legendary beings!" Meyer answered in place of Ophelia, with a hint of regret in his expression that he could not witness them. "At least for the past two hundred years, they have been legends!"


    So, there has been no exact news about Divine Knights for two hundred years? I wonder if these Divine Knights are like Zhou Dian and the others, living in seclusion and cultivating quietly, unconcerned with worldly affairs. But there is one question: do these Divine Knights also have "Breaking the Void" as their ultimate goal?


    With a question that no one but Divine Knights could answer, Eric asked Ophelia, "After all this talk, you still haven''t explained why you think I''m a prince?"


    Perhaps because she returned to the topic, Ophelia''s expression became serious, and she said in a deep voice, "The lineage of King Gorm the Old has only been passed down to thirty-two kings and one queen, which was then discontinued.


    The kings who succeeded afterward were only distant relatives of King Gorm the Old, tracing back to his brothers.


    Because their bloodline is not direct, these later kings cannot even obtain the complete memories of their ancestors from the Giant Sword. It can be said that the direct royal lineage of Denmark has been lost for five or six hundred years.


    The current Danish royal family, to some extent, is only a ''substitute'' and cannot obtain the loyalty of our Guardian Knights or the recognition of the Council of Justice, because the Guardian Knights and the Council of Justice only support the direct descendants of King Gorm the Old..."


    "You Guardian Knights protect the legitimate bloodline of the Danish royal family, so it is reasonable for you to swear allegiance to the direct descendants of King Gorm the Old.


    But why does the Christian governing body, the Council of Justice, also support the Danish royal family from over five hundred years ago?" Even as a European, Meyer was puzzled by this situation.


    "Our Danish roots with Christianity are very deep!"


    Ophelia looked proud again. "When King Gorm the Old first founded the country, the people in the Nordic lands still believed in Odin.


    After the efforts of King Gorm the Old and King Harald, the faith of the entire Denmark changed to Christianity, and King Valdemar the Victorious even led the Crusades to spread the doctrine of Christ throughout Eastern Europe...


    At that time, the Catholic and Christian faiths had not yet split, and because of the achievements of our Danish royal family, the Pope at the time signed a decree recognizing Denmark as a permanent ally of the Holy See, promising that the Pope would unconditionally crown every legitimate king of Denmark..."


    Upon hearing this, Meyer''s expression changed. He knew very well that this decision of the Holy See at the time was a great honor.


    It was worth noting that during that era when the power of the Holy See was at its peak, the Pope''s status was so noble that even the emperors of the Holy Roman Empire and the French Empire found it difficult to be crowned by the Pope in person!


    "But now, Christianity has split!" Eric asked in confusion, "Christianity could become the state religion in Denmark, but it has nothing to do with the current royal family, right? Why do they support the royal family from over five hundred years ago instead of the one that has helped them?"


    "Without the approval of us Guardian Knights, relying solely on the Danish royal family, Christianity would not have become the state religion!"


    Ophelia''s calm tone made Eric deeply understand how powerful and influential their Guardian Knights were in Denmark!


    Perhaps misunderstanding Eric''s expression again, Ophelia explained with a hint of panic, "The authority of us Guardian Knights is bestowed by the legitimate royal family, and we dare not, and will not, betray the legitimate royal family!


    The reason why the elders of Christianity, the Council of Justice, support the legitimate royal family from over five hundred years ago is also that they highly affirm the support of King Gorm the Old''s lineage for Christianity in history.


    They believe that if it were not for the solid foundation laid by King Gorm the Old''s lineage for Christianity, the new Christianity would not have so easily separated from Catholicism and grown rapidly..."

 Chapter 329 The Magic King

    After Ophelia finished telling the miraculous tale of the Giant''s Sword, she kept her eyes fixed on Eric, whom she saw as her "prince," eagerly awaiting his reaction."Is that all?" Eric sighed. "I''m sorry, but I''m not the person you''re looking for."


    Ophelia was taken aback, flustered as she replied respectfully, "That''s all."


    Eric shook his head. "Perhaps you''ve never heard the stories of the Danish royal lineage, but I can assure you, I have no connection whatsoever to the rightful heirs of the old King of Gorm. Only they can effortlessly wield the Giant''s Sword and access its memories in full."


    Seeing Ophelia''s earnest expression, Eric found himself inwardly amused.


    To Ophelia''s understanding, he must be undeniably the rightful heir to the Danish throne. However, Eric knew better; he and the old King of Gorm were worlds apart. Must he now claim some mysterious foreign ancestor?


    "I can use the Giant''s Sword and access its memories," Eric admitted, "but I know for a fact it has nothing to do with being a direct descendant of the old King of Gorm."


    Ophelia''s face darkened significantly¡ªnot with anger, but with a deep sense of disappointment and helplessness, akin to a devout believer abandoned by their revered deity.


    Eric and Meyer exchanged glances, both surprised by Ophelia''s intense reaction.


    Concerned for his friend, Meyer nudged Eric, who reluctantly spoke up under Meyer''s imploring gaze, "Are you alright?"


    Eric''s concern seemed to reignite hope in Ophelia. She looked directly at Eric and nervously asked, "Why do you deny this esteemed lineage so adamantly? Is it because of my previous disrespect?"


    "Of course not," Eric shook his head with a smile, "I simply did not gain recognition for wielding the Giant''s Sword due to being a direct descendant of the old King of Gorm. I conquered it."


    This blunt truth left Ophelia, who had always shown him great respect, momentarily speechless. She lowered her head and murmured, "It''s not that I look down on you, but even as a powerful mage, it''s impossible to forcibly conquer the Giant''s Sword! Please don''t use this excuse to evade me, okay?"


    Eric hesitated. How could he explain his abilities? With Meyer, he could be open, but Ophelia was not yet "one of them," and he saw no reason to reveal all his cards.


    Eric''s silence gave Ophelia a slight sense of satisfaction. She lifted her head and said, "If you have any doubts, please go to Greenland! There, you''ll find evidence confirming you as the true descendant of the old King of Gorm."


    Eric frowned slightly. How could he spare the time to go to Greenland and search for "evidence"? He was about to refuse when Meyer pulled him aside.


    Looking at Meyer, Eric pondered for a moment before asking, "Where exactly is Greenland?"


    Ophelia''s eyes lit up. "Greenland is also Danish territory. It won''t delay you more than three days!"


    Three days? Perhaps three days late returning to Shanghai wouldn''t matter. He could humor Meyer and see what sort of evidence Ophelia and her friends had to prove he was a member of the Danish royal family.


    Decision made, Eric nodded. "Alright, I''ll go with you to see. But you better have that so-called ''evidence'' ready beforehand. I won''t give you much time; I must leave within three days!"


    At this moment, Ophelia was ecstatic. "Please rest assured, I''ll arrange a private jet now. Tomorrow, we''ll fly to Greenland. In three days, you''ll not doubt your noble lineage!"


    Eric waved his hand. "It''s too early to discuss this now. To arrange the plane and tell those people outside to disperse. I don''t want an audience."


    By "those people," Eric referred to the monks from the Yelin Church and the knights guarding the Giant''s Sword, disturbed by the energy fluctuations when Eric tested the sword. If not for knowing Ophelia and her friends were respected within the church, they would have stormed in long ago.


    "Yes," Ophelia nodded respectfully and left the chamber with a pleased expression.


    Soon, her excited voice echoed from outside, "Dear followers! Brave warriors! After nearly six hundred years of waiting, the rightful ruler has finally appeared..."


    At first, there was silence outside, then erupted enthusiastic cheers.


    Eric shook his head with a smile. Ophelia was broadcasting unconfirmed matters to everyone.


    Confident in his identity, did he want to be "paraded" around? It seemed so, mostly...


    At this moment, Eric became unusually interested in Ophelia''s mentioned "evidence."


    Ophelia''s speech was not yet over, "King Gorm established the Kingdom of Denmark, giving our ancestors a happy and prosperous home.


    "The ''Bluetooth King'' Harald conquered all of Denmark and Norway, making Christianity the faith of our ancestors.


    The ''Pirate King'' Knut led our forebears in conquering all of England and Norway, expanding Danish territory to the banks of the Rhine, and establishing the mighty ''North Sea Empire.''


    The ''Victory King'' Valdemar united our ancestors to form the ''Crusaders,'' crusading in Estonia, making Denmark once again a foremost power in Europe.


    The ''Queen'' Margaret, with the assistance of our forebears, established the ''Kalmar Union,'' tightly binding Denmark, Norway, and Sweden together...


    And shortly, under the leadership of the ''Magic King'' Eric, we will surely achieve achievements that will not pale in comparison to those of our ancestors..."


    "Magic King Eric, Magic King Eric..."


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    The heavy stone door couldn''t suppress the enthusiastic cheers. Eric could deeply feel the pounding hearts and the overwhelming emotions of those monks and knights. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a mix of incredulity and dissatisfaction, he was displeased with Ophelia''s presumption, unhappy with the nickname she had bestowed upon him. Though the title ''Magic King'' did not diminish him, he was still somewhat displeased.


    Sensing Eric''s expression, Meyer couldn''t help but worry for Ophelia. She gently grabbed Eric''s hand, shaking it slightly, her eyes filled with hope for forgiveness.


    Due to a slight guilt over causing Meyer some trouble and her deep appreciation for the bond she shared with him, after a sigh, Eric abandoned the idea of confronting Ophelia.


    Just as Meyer was about to show Eric a beautiful smile of gratitude, the stone door opened, and Ophelia rushed in excitedly, saying, "Could you please come out and meet everyone?"


    "You''ve gotten a bit of color, you want to open a dye house?" Eric sneered coldly without speaking.


    Ophelia''s face dimmed slightly, "If you don''t want to, forget it."


    Although Ophelia was speaking to Eric, her eyes glanced sideways at Meyer. Unable to resist her good friend''s plea, Meyer once again grasped Eric''s hand.


    Slightly frowning, Eric stood up and said, "Let''s go, we''ll go out now."


    Ophelia was full of joy and gratitude, and gave Meyer a grateful look, but found that her good friend was pale, so she couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, it lethal if do

 Chapter 330 Greenland

    Eric felt somewhat helpless with everyone''s respect, so he had to explain again at great length that he was indeed the legitimate heir of the royal family.However, the elderly monks, like Ophelia, insisted that once Eric arrived in Greenland, he would naturally discover that he was the direct descendant of King Gom.


    This only piqued Eric''s curiosity even more. What evidence did Greenland possess that gave these people such unwavering confidence?


    He decided not to waste words with these fanatics and resolved to follow their instructions. He would go to Greenland and "let the facts speak for themselves"!


    That night, Eric sat quietly in the most luxurious room of the Yerlin Church, gazing at the night sky through exquisite windows.


    Pastor Andrew, the head of the Yerlin Church, had initially wanted to invite Eric to a small celebration, but his invitation was declined because Eric needed time to sort out his chaotic thoughts.


    Although Eric had delved into others'' memories more than once in his study of spiritual magic, absorbing the experiences, memories, and knowledge of thirty-four people in one go was unprecedented.


    Transferring experiences and knowledge was an extremely complex and arduous process.


    If humans could freely access the experiences and knowledge left by their predecessors, it would mark an incomparable leap in their progress, potentially breaking the physical barriers between individuals and achieving the sublimation of life forms.


    In the current age of technological development, humans can only integrate computers with the human brain to a limited extent, without the ability for direct exchange of experiences and knowledge.


    Even Celestia''s magical civilization, which could achieve a mutual exchange of knowledge and memories between two individuals, was subject to many limitations and typically occurred on a one-to-one basis.


    Yet now, Eric had been forcefully inundated with such a vast amount of information. How did Earth, with its technological civilization, achieve such a feat?


    Eric''s emotions remained unsettled for a long time. He knew he had gained a significant amount of ability and knowledge, something worthy of celebration.


    Yet, he couldn''t shake the feeling of unease in his heart, a kind of excitement surging within.


    According to the water samples arranged in the magic array on the Giant''s Sword, Earth must have had a magical civilization comparable to Celestia''s, or perhaps even superior!


    Deep in his heart, Eric was somewhat pleased. If he could find the descendants of "Ancient Magic," he would have someone to discuss magic with, and no longer would he feel the loneliness of being "lonely at the top."


    Just as Eric was concentrating on how to find these possible heirs of "Ancient Magic," a knock on the door interrupted his thoughts.


    Sighing at the interruption of his thoughts, Eric said, "Please come in."


    The door opened, and Meyer timidly entered with a bottle of wine and two glasses, hesitating as if wanting to speak, "Eric..."


    "What''s wrong?" Eric found Meyer''s expression unusually unfamiliar, gesturing for her to sit down.


    Meyer settled on the long sofa where Eric was seated, though there was still a distance of two people between them. She cautiously asked, "Eric, are you mad at me?"


    "Why would I be mad at you?" Eric was puzzled, then chuckled at Meyer''s expression.


    "Alright, just tell me what''s on your mind. Don''t give me that Merly look; it''s not like you..."


    Meyer didn''t laugh; she still looked uneasy as she asked, "Eric, are you upset with me for forcing you to do things you didn''t want to do for Ophelia?"


    Eric laughed at her words, "How could I possibly be so petty? Besides, if I didn''t want to do something, even if you forced me, it would be useless... Don''t overthink it!"


    Although Eric was smiling, he was touched inside. He could sense how much Meyer cared about him as her foster brother. It made all his concerns worthwhile!


    Seeing that Eric''s expression was not dismissive, Meyer immediately relaxed and smiled, "Then why are you so preoccupied? What''s weighing on your mind?"


    As she spoke, she poured two glasses of wine and handed one to Eric.


    Setting aside his thoughts of finding people for now, Eric took the glass and smiled, "It''s nothing. I''m just not used to it. When I lifted the Giant''s Sword, suddenly the experiences and memories of so many Danish kings flooded into my mind. For a moment, it felt like I had lived for hundreds of years again, which left me feeling a bit dazed..."


    Meyer couldn''t help but laugh at Eric''s words, "Eric, how can you say ''again''? Have you already lived for hundreds of years?"


    Eric smiled faintly but didn''t respond.


    Meyer, not minding it, said with a tone full of envy, "To gain hundreds of years of experience is such a stroke of luck. Don''t act coy about it..."


    "Coy?" Eric raised an eyebrow.


    "How exactly am I taking advantage of anything?"


    "How aren''t you?" Meyer huffed.


    "For us, to fully understand the history of Denmark''s legitimate line of kings, we''d have to read over a dozen thick history books! But you, in less than a minute, have become the authoritative historian of Denmark''s legitimate kingdom..."


    "I''d rather not have such authority!"


    Eric had no interest whatsoever in the governance experiences and political skills passed down by successive Danish kings. He considered it a waste of his memory space, wishing he could just "delete" it all!


    "We don''t need the memories of kings!" Meyer''s disdain for these matters was evident. But then, a jealous expression, not envy, crossed her face. "But Beowulf''s memories are so precious. How come you don''t seem excited about it at all?"


    Rolling his eyes, Eric replied, "What''s there to be excited about?"


    "How can you say that..."


    Meyer began to protest, but then dejectedly sat back down, saying weakly, "For you, there isn''t much to be excited about! Not only are you a mage but also a warrior from the East, comparable to a Holy Knight! Beowulf''s insights and knowledge about combat skills might be irrelevant to you... Ah, the greatest warrior of medieval Northern Europe has truly found an extraordinary heir this time..."


    "Inheritance?" Eric snorted. "Do you think Beowulf''s memories only contain the inheritance of combat skills?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman''s natural curiosity instantly surfaced, and Meyer''s eyes brightened as she eagerly asked, "What else?"


    "Beowulf asked the one inheriting his memories to take care of his people."


    Eric sighed faintly, "Perhaps he believed that the person inheriting the memories of the Giant''s Sword is the king of Denmark. He requested that a piece of land be allocated in Denmark for the Jotun tribe to live on. In return, the Jotun tribe would serve the Danish royal family..."


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    "The Jotun tribe is now under the patronage of the Swedish royal family. You''ve missed your chance!" Meyer''s tone became slightly serious.


    "Eric, judging by your tone, it seems like you still haven''t fully accepted your current identity?"


    "What identity do I have now?"


    Eric frowned slightly. "I''ve emphasized multiple times that I am not the direct descendant of King Gom. But why doesn''t anyone believe me?"


    Meyer was momentarily taken aback, then paused before saying, "Could there be something you don''t know about in this?"


    Understanding Meyer''s implication, Eric couldn''t confidently respond.


    While he knew he had asserted dominance over the Giant''s Sword through "force" rather than "bloodline," he couldn''t guarantee that his method of domination was correct, just as he couldn''t guarantee that the ancestor who took advantage wasn''t married to the child of King Gom.


    Seeing Eric hesitate, Meyer smiled and said, "Why think so much about it? When we get to Greenland, everything will become clear, won''t it?"


    Eric nodded in agreement with Meyer''s statement and then asked, "So, what kind of place is Greenland exactly?"


    "Greenland is the world''s largest island, meaning ''green land.'' However, about three-quarters of its area lies within the Arctic Circle, with an average annual temperature of zero. Apart from the green vegetation in the fjords, the rest of the island is covered in ice and snow."


    Eric was somewhat astonished. "Such a harsh place, I suppose not many people live there?"


    "Exactly. Although Greenland occupies 98% of Denmark''s total area, its population is only about one percent of the country, approximately fifty to sixty thousand people!"


    Eric softly exclaimed, clearly surprised by the figure, which exceeded his expectations.


    Understanding Eric''s confusion without waiting for his question, Meyer explained, "Despite being covered in ice and snow, Greenland is rich in resources. Besides coastal fish and marine resources, the island also has many minerals such as coal, iron, oil, gold, and even methane hydrate. Especially unique is a type of ice crystal ore found only there, an excellent source of magical power for ice mages and a superb material for crafting ice magic equipment..."


    "With such treasures, even if it''s covered in ice and snow, it should be a sought-after ''gold mine,'' right?" Eric suddenly felt that the island''s sparse population didn''t quite match the potential benefits it could bring.


    Humans are naturally inclined to seek profit, so how could they leave such a "land of gold" barren?

 Chapter 331 Testimony

    Upon hearing Eric''s question, Meyer smiled and shook her head. "The residents living on Greenland find it difficult for outsiders to survive there.""How so?" Eric raised an eyebrow. "Do they intend to monopolize the island''s treasures and refuse to share the benefits with others?"


    Meyer shook her head again, her face showing a puzzled expression. "That''s exactly what''s strange about it! While the residents of Greenland occupy this ''treasure trove,'' they are reluctant to ''explore'' it. Apart from coal, iron, gold, and ice crystal ores, they haven''t mined any minerals. Even valuable resources like methane hydrate and offshore oil remain untouched, not only preventing others from exploiting them but also lacking any intention to do so themselves. Moreover, aside from selling ice crystal ores, coal, and iron are used solely for local consumption, and gold is even sealed away..."


    "No way," Eric exclaimed in surprise. "Do all fifty to sixty thousand residents not aspire to a wealthier life? Could it be that they''re all so wealthy already that money is just a dull number to them?"


    "It''s quite the opposite of your speculation," Meyer chuckled. "Although Greenland''s finances aren''t in deficit, compared to Denmark as a whole, they''re at the bottom. Each year, they receive over twenty million dollars in financial aid from the Danish government to ensure a modest standard of living, but ''wealthy beyond measure'' is far from reality!"


    Eric chuckled dryly. Such behavior was akin to the incidents at home where people drive cars while receiving social assistance.


    Shaking his head, Eric asked, "Wouldn''t Greenland''s behavior of squatting on the toilet without using it cause dissatisfaction from the Danish government?"


    "Eric, your metaphor is rather crude!"


    Meyer gave Eric a disdainful look. She explained, "Greenland isn''t a subordinate district of Denmark but a highly autonomous region. Although Denmark sends a governor to Greenland, it''s mostly ceremonial. They can''t interfere in internal affairs, let alone dictate Greenland''s mining activities!"


    "Highly autonomous region..." Eric had a vague thought.


    "Yes. The Danish government not only can''t meddle in Greenland''s internal affairs but also can''t intervene in military and educational matters. I heard even the schools there teach Greenlandic!" Meyer continued.


    "Greenlandic?" Eric raised an eyebrow. "Are the residents of Greenland all ethnic minorities?"


    "No," Meyer shook her head. "The residents of Greenland are descendants of medieval immigrants, including Danes, Norwegians, Swedes, and people from the E-country. The language spoken on the island, Greenlandic, is Old Norse, the official language of Denmark during the era of the legitimate royal lineage!"


    Thinking of Ophelia''s repeated invitations to Greenland and her claims of abundant evidence, Eric couldn''t help but wear a look of realization. He murmured, "It seems Greenland is the stronghold of the Danish guardian knights..."


    "Well... Ophelia never mentioned that" Meyer hesitated with suspicion but didn''t dare to make a definitive statement. Instead, she suggested, "Should we call Ophelia over and ask?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need." Frankly speaking, Eric didn''t have much affection for the woman who repeatedly used Meyer to achieve her goals. He shook his head. "We''ll be there tomorrow anyway. Let''s discuss any questions when we''re there."


    "Alright."


    Capital of Greenland Autonomous Region. Nuuk.


    When the specially-made plane landed at a private airport in the wind and snow, Eric and Meyer, looking at the "carriage" that came to pick them up, couldn''t help but be stunned.


    It was a two-seater open-top carriage, exquisitely crafted and hand-carved by a master, with seats covered in Arctic fox fur, promising comfort and warmth.


    What caught their attention even more was its engine¡ªremarkably powerful: twelve large and robust Greenland dogs!


    Yes, it was a sled¡ªthis unique form of transportation on snow-covered terrain!


    Ophelia approached somewhat embarrassedly and said, "Due to last night''s heavy snowstorm, most roads are virtually paralyzed... But sleds are still fast and safe. Please, make yourselves comfortable!"


    Eric and Meyer exchanged smiles, eager to experience the wonders of this unique form of transportation.


    Having raised many dogs at his Wu Mei Mountain Villa, Eric had some knowledge in this area. He immediately recognized the twelve large dogs pulling the sled as Greenland dogs. Known for their gentleness and endurance, they were considered the world''s best sled dogs!


    Guided by the world''s best sled dogs, in less than half an hour, Eric and his companions arrived at their destination: a grand stone church at the north end of Nuuk''s central square.


    Whether it was Ophelia''s status here or prior instructions from higher-ups, Eric, and his party were immediately escorted to a small hall inside the church.


    There, an ageless old monk awaited them.


    Upon seeing Eric enter, the elderly monk''s eyes sparkled with a sharpness as he carefully scrutinized him from head to toe.


    Eric noticed that although the elder''s beard was white, he maintained a dignified and spirited demeanor. Standing still, he exuded an imposing presence that made Eric slightly moved, realizing he had encountered the first authoritative figure since arriving in Greenland.


    Upon seeing the elderly monk, Ophelia promptly addressed him as "Elder Anos" and respectfully stepped forward to pay her respects.


    Eric immediately surmised that this elderly monk must be one of the officials within the Presbyterian Church¡ªthe governing body of Christianity!


    However, Eric didn''t take much notice of him. When Ophelia introduced him as "Elder Anos, Executive Elder," Eric simply nodded lightly and considered the matter closed.


    He then stood quietly beside Meyer, who had performed a formal knightly gesture of respect, and listened attentively to Ophelia''s narration.


    Whether Ophelia hadn''t made it clear over the phone or for some other reason, she recounted in detail how Eric was the direct descendant of King Gom''s "legitimate lineage."


    As Elder Anos listened to Ophelia''s introduction, his eyes remained fixed keenly on Eric.


    Eric furrowed his brows slightly under his gaze but refrained from reacting, keeping his eyes fixed straight ahead without uttering a word.


    After Ophelia laid out everything she knew in detail, Elder Anos remained silent for several minutes.


    Finally, breaking the silence, Elder Anos spoke, "From my ancestors, who served as chaplains during King Waldemar''s victorious campaign in Estonia, I can imagine the splendor of King Waldemar based on family accounts. According to Ophelia''s words, Mr. Eric is highly likely to be a direct descendant of King Waldemar. However, please forgive my impudence, Mr. Eric. Despite your extraordinary demeanor, you do not resemble what I imagined King Waldemar to be, nor do you resemble any of the successive kings of the legitimate royal lineage of Denmark..."


    Eric smiled slightly, thinking to himself, "One European, one Asian¡ªif they looked alike, that would be strange indeed!"


    Just as he was preparing to explain that he wasn''t a direct descendant of King Gom, Elder Anos continued, "To prove whether Mr. Eric is indeed a member of the legitimate royal lineage of Denmark, we only need to wait until tomorrow to know for sure. However, I have a friend here who can provide corroborating evidence. Would Mr. Eric be willing to accompany me to see this friend?"


    Eric was already deeply interested in the "evidence" that Ophelia and others had presented so convincingly, whether it was ironclad proof or corroborative evidence¡ªif it could explain the situation, he nodded without hesitation.


    Elder Anos was pleased with Eric''s response. He turned to instruct Ophelia to wait here.


    Seeing this, Eric lightly patted Meyer''s hand, which was tightly gripping his, indicating for her to stay here and relax. Then, guided by Elder Anos, he entered a doorway and turned several corners until they arrived at a spacious area.


    Looking around, Eric realized they were in the backyard of the church.


    Unlike the garden at the Yerlin Church, the backyard of this Nuuk church was a bare, sandy square covered in white snow.


    Across this nearly thousand-square-meter square stood a solitary ice peak, towering about fifty to sixty meters high.


    Eric was amazed that such a "solitary peak" stood in the center of a city in Northern Europe!


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    In awe, Eric discovered that the destination Elder Anos had brought him to was precisely this solitary ice peak.


    The icy peak was smooth and compact, without a single crack, except for a dark, human-sized opening at its base.


    Eric speculated that this opening was probably the passage into the icy peak! Could it be that Elder Anos''s corroborating friend lived inside the mountain?


    Approaching the opening, Elder Anos suddenly said to Eric, "I feel somewhat guilty for troubling you like this. After hearing Ophelia''s words, I understand that you have consistently denied being a direct descendant of King Gom. You only came to this frigid place to undergo verification at Ophelia''s earnest plea...


    Originally, I should have been deeply grateful. Instead, I have caused you many difficulties. I sincerely apologize! However, the direct descendants of King Gom are of extreme importance to us, almost affecting the life and death of a nation. Therefore, I must proceed cautiously and seek multiple verifications. Please forgive me for any offense..."

 Chapter 332 Lek on the Iceberg

    Nors'' frankness made Eric feel somewhat favorable towards this seemingly stern old man. He smiled and said, "No worries, I have three days anyway."Anos turned his head and looked deeply at Eric, saying, "Mr. Eric, to achieve the rank of Archmage at such a young age, which is rare in the magical world for centuries, truly makes one marvel at your talent. It also piques curiosity about your teacher¡ªwho must be a master capable of instructing such a young Archmage."


    Eric raised an eyebrow and replied with a smile, "Elder, you flatter me."


    From Ophelia, Anos learned that this handsome young man was not only the world''s only Archmage but also possessed formidable combat skills. He once used the Giant''s Sword to force out Sword Qi, piercing through a stone wall!


    Anos''s remark was a probe to see who could teach such a disciple who excels both in magic and combat, but Eric remained tight-lipped.


    Anos refrained from saying more and looked up at the entrance of the solitary iceberg, saying, "Please follow me."


    Eric nodded and silently followed Anos inside.


    The icy walls of the cave faintly emitted light. Although dim, it illuminated the path beneath their feet. After advancing ten meters straight ahead, the light dimmed further. At this point, a dark stone entrance appeared before Eric.


    Anos waved his hand and silently cast an illumination spell of the light element. A bright white sphere appeared above his head, illuminating a winding stone staircase leading upwards.


    As a peak Pre-Heaven master, Eric naturally possessed "night vision" and wasn''t bothered by this level of darkness. Whether there was illumination magic or not made no difference to him.


    Guided by the light, Anos turned back to glance at Eric, his gaze slightly strange.


    Previously, Anos had cast the illumination spell without relying on any magical equipment, demonstrating his ability in silence. He had intended to show the Archmage that he possessed strength not inferior to Eric''s, but Eric remained unmoved.


    Anos suddenly felt that this young man was unpredictable and profound.


    Clearing his throat slightly, Anos said, "Please follow me." He then ascended the steps.


    Eric followed Anos step by step up the spiral staircase. Every five to six meters, Anos would cast the illumination spell again.


    Seeing this scene, Eric couldn''t help but marvel. Was Anos''s magical technique lacking, or was his mana insufficient, that an illumination spell could only last for over a minute? If it were him, Eric speculated, this illumination spell could become a permanent light...


    After the eighth illumination spell, they reached the end of the stairs. Eric found himself in a spacious stone chamber, empty except for a large square stone against the far wall. A densely bearded old man, whose face was unseen, sat cross-legged on the stone.


    Anos took a few steps forward and bowed respectfully, saying, "Master Lek, Anos pays his respects."


    Eric was slightly surprised. Didn''t Anos call him a "friend" before?


    Why was he now addressing this Lek as "Master"?


    This was quite astonishing!


    According to Ophelia, Anos was one of the executive elders of the Presbyterian Church, a position of great authority. Even facing the Queen of Denmark, he would only nod in greeting.


    Who could make him respectfully call someone "Master"?


    Thinking for a moment, Eric understood.


    This heavily bearded old man must be a secluded elder, known to only a few people besides Anos. So, when Anos referred to him earlier, he used the term "friend" to dismiss Ophelia and others...


    "Hoo~~" Lek, sitting quietly without moving, began to exhale deeply, filling the stone chamber with the echoes of his breath.


    This breath lasted for more than a minute before Lek''s slow and deep voice was heard, "Anos, what has happened? Why have you brought an outsider?"


    Anos answered respectfully, "This Mr. Eric is very likely to be the legitimate descendant of King Gom. I have specially invited him to meet you, Master."


    Lek finally opened his eyes, which were surrounded by long white eyebrows and wrinkles.


    In the dim stone chamber, they seemed to light up like two bright morning stars. His profound gaze slowly scanned Eric up and down, finally fixing his face.


    Lek''s gaze was not merely a "stare."


    If Eric''s feeling was correct, this old man also possessed a skill similar to "True Sight."


    At that moment, Eric felt as if he was being seen through. However, he immediately reacted by casting a barrier-type magic, completely blocking the probing gaze of the old man.


    Lek was slightly surprised, and then the wrinkles around his mouth eased into a faint smile as he said, "Young man, you are strong."


    Something strange happened. At that moment, three words popped into Eric''s mind¡ªOld Glass!


    Seeing Eric''s disregard, with even a hint of disdain on his face, the friendly demeanor of the old man turned stern. He spoke in a low voice, "If I can''t discern your combat aura, then I''ll have to test you myself..."


    "Be my guest," Eric disdainfully replied.


    Lek''s face darkened like water as he coldly declared, "So be it. Be cautious!" With that, he leaped up and swung his massive fist towards Eric.


    The dazzling white radiance emanating from Lek''s fist indicated he was a high-level Paladin, nearing the ranks of a Divine Knight.


    For Eric, a punch from someone of his level still posed a threat. Therefore, he didn''t confront it head-on but instead employed the Seven Star Steps, swiftly dodging.


    After seven consecutive punches missed, a frustrated Lek yelled out to Eric, "Don''t dodge around like a coward! Come on, face me like a true knight!"


    Could fighting serve as proof?


    Though Eric was puzzled, driven by curiosity about this so-called "evidence," and not genuinely fearing the old man, he steadied himself, preparing to face him directly.


    Having spent much time with Meyer, Eric had heard tales of knights'' battles. Judging by the old man''s words, he too seemed to be a knight. Therefore, Eric decided not to use Eastern martial arts but to rely purely on Western combat techniques!


    Confident in his abilities learned from the Giant''s Sword and Beowulf''s battle formations, Eric believed he could hold his own against the old man in combat.


    Seeing Eric stop, Lek''s eyes flashed with a hint of admiration. He chuckled softly, and though his colossal fists remained at his sides, a visible powerful aura swirled around them, akin to two tornadoes. Meanwhile, a bright white radiance churned within the aura, intimidating to behold.


    Eric''s expression turned solemn as he replaced sword with arm, slowly raising his hands. Two faint afterimages appeared in front of him, and two circles of white aura overflowed from his arms, sweeping the surroundings.


    With no further ado, Eric and Lek simultaneously lunged forward, unleashing their techniques.


    Their fists collided, sending successive waves of white combat aura rippling outwards. The immense force caused both men to grunt in pain, their internal organs churning as if hit by a heavy explosive. Even the isolated Ice Peak couldn''t withstand the shaking, shedding snow and ice. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blood trickled from Eric''s lips, his feet unsteady as he staggered back nine steps. Lek fared worse, with torn garments and bones on the verge of breaking, enduring unbearable pain and near-total physical collapse. A thick sweetness filled his throat, and he couldn''t contain a mouthful of blood.


    Fortunately, Anos foresaw this and activated a defensive magic, Ice Crystal Barrier, stored in a magic device made from crystal ore, protecting himself. Thus, despite being closest to the scene of the "aura burst," he suffered no harm and was the first to sense Lek''s side.


    Without further ado, a Holy Light Healing spell descended upon Lek as Anos chanted. Once Lek''s injuries were mostly healed, Anos considered approaching Eric, but what he saw was Eric looking spirited and composed.


    "Mr. Eric, are you alright?" Anos couldn''t believe it¡ªthe young man, seemingly a direct descendant of the old King Gom, had just faced off with the revered ''Sir'' so nonchalantly!


    Eric smiled lightly, shook his head slightly, then turned to Lek.


    Lek chuckled wryly, with a hint of respect, asking, "May I inquire, how much combat aura did you employ?"


    Lek''s change in demeanor left Anos and Eric somewhat enlightened. After a pause, Eric replied, "Tenfold."


    Upon hearing this, relief and regret washed over Lek''s expression. "It seems I was too arrogant, thinking that seventy percent of my combat aura would suffice to deal with you..."


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Anos seemed eager to redirect Lek from lingering in the aftermath of battle. He asked with anticipation, "Sir Lek, have you found any evidence that could prove Mr. Eric''s identity?"

 Chapter 333 The Heirloom Pearl

    Lek glared fiercely at him and said angrily, "Even in my current state, how could I not have found it yet?"Anos smiled awkwardly and asked, "So, what is your conclusion then?"


    With a respectful glance at Eric, Lek spoke in a deep voice, "Although Mr. Eric doesn''t bear any direct physical resemblance to the royal lineage of King Gom, there''s no doubt that his combat aura technique is indeed the forbidden secret of King Gom. There''s no questioning this!"


    Anos''s eyes lit up with a hint of excitement as he looked towards Eric.


    However, Eric frowned at this moment. "Is this supposed to be the evidence?" His tone of doubt caught Anos off guard, who asked, "Is there a problem?"


    "Anyone can learn a technique!" Eric furrowed his brow. "How can you determine I''m a direct descendant of King Gom just because I''ve learned this combat aura technique?"


    "You are mistaken, sir!" Lek, perhaps already "certain" of Eric''s identity, remained deferential.


    Upon hearing Eric''s question, he immediately explained as an authority figure, "The technique passed down by King Gom can only be learned by his descendants. Moreover, the purer the bloodline, the higher one can cultivate it. Even members of the current Danish royal family can only master this combat technique up to the level of advanced Silver Knights. Yet, you have already matched me, a high-level Paladin, using this technique..."


    "Yes!" Anos interjected, "In this world, there may not be anyone with a purer bloodline than yours..."


    Eric chuckled self-deprecatingly, unconvinced by Lek and Anos''s judgment. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    He knew that his mastery of this combat aura to such a high degree was not due to some absurd claim of lineage but because of his unique internal energy cultivation method.


    Eric''s created internal energy technique possessed many wonders, including the ability to simulate various types of true energy from around the world, so naturally, combat aura was within his grasp.


    Seeing Eric''s expression, Anos couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the matter, Mr. Eric? Don''t you believe it?"


    Shaking his head, Eric smiled, "Can a Chinese person have the purest European ancestry?"


    After pondering for a moment, Lek finally said, "That is indeed quite strange! However, regardless, your combat aura is undeniable... Therefore, sir, rest for tonight. Tomorrow, you will find out whether you truly are the direct descendant of King Gom."


    Why does even this old man have such confidence?


    Curiously, Eric asked, "How will my identity be verified tomorrow?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lek paused for a moment, then smiled, "Ah, so Mr. Eric doesn''t yet know about tomorrow''s verification method... Anos, it seems we haven''t been very hospitable."


    Anos chuckled awkwardly, stroking his beard, "Greenland is where King Gom practiced in his youth. There, he not only created miraculous techniques with lineage requirements but also obtained two special treasures. One is the Giant''s Sword, and the other is the key to tomorrow''s verification¡ªthe Heirloom Pearl!"


    "What is the Heirloom Pearl?" Eric seemed to grasp something but couldn''t confirm.


    "The Heirloom Pearl is a large sea pearl enshrined in the gardens of Gotthob Palace. It can absorb and store human blood. Currently, it holds a drop of King Gom''s essence blood. Tomorrow, we will bring out the Heirloom Pearl. You will drop a drop of your blood on it. If you are indeed a direct descendant of King Gom, your blood will merge with King Gom''s essence in the pearl. If there''s an anomaly, your blood will be rejected from the Heirloom Pearl..."


    "So it''s like a Nordic version of a blood test!"


    Thinking for a moment, Eric couldn''t help but ask, "Is it true that only the blood of King Gom''s direct descendants can merge?"


    Anos nodded, "Indeed, even the blood of current members of the Danish royal family would eventually be rejected."


    "Good! It seems tomorrow will prove my ''innocence''!"


    Thinking this through, Eric nodded, "Very well, then I will go and try tomorrow."


    Anos smiled with a hint of relief, "I will arrange for your accommodation tonight and prepare a welcoming ceremony for you. Rest well tonight, and tomorrow we will hold a grand ceremony..."


    Lek interjected, "Yes, for such a momentous occasion as the return of King Gom''s bloodline, us old hermits will all come to witness it! It will surely be lively..."


    Rallying such a crowd¡ªif it turns out I have no relation to King Gom, won''t they be devastated?


    Watching the excitement of the two old men, Eric shook his head with a slight smile, not wanting to disturb them and let them proceed with their arrangements.


    The next day, after breakfast with Meyer, Ophelia came to fetch Eric, leading him to the garden of Gotthob Palace.


    Having arrived at the venue, Eric realized that there were already many people gathered. Although he knew these people were all waiting for him, he did not feel ashamed, as he did not believe he was late.


    Just as Ophelia was trying to part the crowd, a voice suddenly came down from above, "Mr. Eric, please come up here."


    Eric looked up to see Annos, who was standing on top of a massive hemispherical dome roof, waving at him, with a few elderly men in priestly robes by his side.


    Has the ceremony already begun? How practical...


    Eric turned to look at Meyer, and seeing her nod to him, he no longer hesitated, leaping up and crossing the hundred-meter distance, landing lightly beside Annos.


    A roar of cheers erupted from all directions. Eric then realized that it was not just the garden that was crowded, but the streets and squares outside the Gottehoff Palace, as well as the rooftops of the surrounding houses, were packed with people, too many to count.


    Could it be that the entire population of Greenland has gathered here?


    "Loyal subjects of the legitimate royal line! After waiting for 560 years, today we can finally bring out the Pearl of Inheritance again!"


    Through the loudspeaker, Annos''s voice drowned out the cheers and carried far, "The direct bloodline of the old King Gorm will be manifested on this day, leading us to rise again and revive the glorious Valdemar era!"


    The crowd erupted into thunderous applause, the sound waves seeming to cover everything.


    Eric felt his head starting to spin. It was then that he finally noticed a stone column rising about 1.5 meters above the roof, on which was placed a dark green, translucent pearl the size of a ping-pong ball, with a drop of bright red blood at its center.


    Eric understood that this must be the Pearl of Inheritance that would verify his purity.


    But the result hasn''t been determined yet, how come these people are cheering in advance?


    Eric couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "Does the Patriarch have so much confidence in me?"


    Annos took a step back and encouraged with a smile, "Please, sir!"


    Eric looked around, and the crowd had fallen silent. In an instant, the tens of thousands of people around him were holding their breath, the place as quiet as the serene morning in Yelin Cathedral. Countless hopeful eyes were fixed on him, unblinking.


    Without a word, he took the silver needle presented by an elder of the Rationalist Sect, reining in the protective martial arts that were constantly in motion, and sharply pricked his middle finger, a drop of bright red blood falling onto the Pearl of Inheritance.


    In the expectation of the tens of thousands, under the gaze of the seven elders, Eric''s blood gradually seeped into the dark green pearl.


    Thinking of the disappointment of these tens of thousands soon, Eric couldn''t help but sigh.


    But the result surprised him - the blood that had seeped into the pearl did not reject the drop of blood left by King Gorm, but rather merged with it!


    When this scene was projected onto the electronic screens set up around the stone column, the quiet venue immediately went wild. The thunderous cheers that poured into his ears were earth-shattering.


    Annos stepped in front of Eric, bowing with the other elders, and said with a catch in his voice, "We have finally found you, the esteemed Sorcerer King!"


    Eric paid no attention to the deafening cheers or the excitement of the elders. He stared blankly at the merged blood drops in the pearl, utterly perplexed. How could I be a descendant of the Nordic people?


    Unable to believe it, Eric drew blood for himself again. But this time, he used the Eye of Truth!


    Under the full monitoring of the Eye of Truth, Eric sighed deeply, realizing that the fusion of the two drops of blood separated by over a thousand years was not a true fusion, but rather his blood had "devoured" King Gorm''s blood.


    Yes, "devoured". Now the blood in this Pearl of Inheritance no longer contained any of King Gorm''s DNA; any blood other than his own would be rejected by this pearl.


    Even if King Gorm were to be resurrected, the result would be the same. In other words, this pearl has become the Inheritance Pearl of the Eric clan!

 Chapter 334 Industries

    What was happening? Why was his blood devouring the old High Priest Gorm?Could it be that because he possessed a chaotic constitution, his blood also had the ability to "devour"?


    In the end, Eric could only come up with this explanation.


    Looking around at the crowd in wild celebration, Eric knew that even if he denied it, these people wouldn''t believe him.


    Seeing the elders awaiting his response, Eric sighed softly and said, "Since you''ve already accepted me, I won''t refuse. I will find a perfect solution for you."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The entire Gotthob Palace was plunged into a frenzy of celebration. Everyone was laughing and rejoicing as if their "Magic King" had already led them to stand atop this land''s highest peak once more.


    Whether monks or knights, men or women, everyone raised their arms in cheers, singing and dancing in public places.


    Eric naturally didn''t need to "celebrate with the people." Led by Anos, he entered the meeting room of Gotthob Palace.


    There, another group of excited people awaited him¡ªthe representatives of the guardian knight families of the Danish royal lineage, the ruling elders of the Christian Council, and recluses as old as Lake.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty!"


    Eric frowned, sat on the main seat, and said calmly, "No need for formalities."


    Seeing the eager looks in the eyes of the people seated, Eric was somewhat confused. What were they here for? Could it be that there truly was a kind of "loyalty" that could last five hundred and sixty years without deteriorating? Or were they expecting him to bring them some "benefits"?


    Noticing the room seemed to be falling silent, Anos coughed a few times and said, "Most of the people here are meeting the Magic King for the first time. Please introduce yourselves." Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Upon hearing this, an elderly man with a robust build and a ruddy face stood up immediately. With a voice like a bell, he greeted Eric, "Your Majesty, I am Lars Emil John, a guardian knight. The John family is one of the four guardian families of the Danish royal lineage, currently managing the fishing industry and fish product processing industry in Greenland for you. We control a fishing area over two hundred nautical miles and nearly five hundred fishing boats."


    "Managing for me?" Eric was slightly puzzled.


    "Yes." Lars replied respectfully, "In Greenland, everything, whether on land or at sea, animal or mineral, belongs to the royal lineage. The island''s residents also belong to the royal lineage, including a Paladin, seven Golden Knights, and sixty-five Silver Knights from our John family! Now, all these are yours!"


    It seems the John family is more powerful than the Broumell family! Although their Golden Knights and Silver Knights are only half of the Broumell family''s, the presence of a Paladin makes up for all the difference! However, this advantage can only last for ten years at most.


    With the improved battle aura techniques, the Broumell family will no longer be estranged from the Paladin rank. And with Meyer''s current condition, once her hidden ailment is cured, she could definitely advance to Paladin within a few years even without my help...


    Seeing the smile on Eric''s face, Lars assumed he had received the Magic King''s approval. His already glowing face shone even more radiantly.


    After bowing, he sat down, looking around proudly.


    Next, a sharp-eyed, thin middle-aged man stood up and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, I am Conrad Stingholt. Our Stingholt family is also one of the four guardian families of the royal lineage, with a Paladin, six Golden Knights, and fifty-two Silver Knights. We currently manage the hunting and livestock industries in Greenland for you."


    "Is it possible to hunt and raise livestock on the island?" Eric was surprised. He had heard that Greenland was mostly covered in ice and snow, with very little green land.


    "Hunting is a traditional industry. One-quarter of the island''s population depends on it for their livelihood. It produces approximately 180,000 sealskins, over 3,000 fox skins, and more than 1,000 mink skins annually. As for livestock, it mainly involves grazing sheep and reindeer on ice moss. Every year, this provides us with 600,000 kilograms of meat, along with additional income from skins, antlers, and other by-products."


    After him, another robust middle-aged man stood up and said, "I am Joseph Mosfitt from the Mosfitt family, one of the four guardian families. On behalf of our family, I pledge loyalty to Your Majesty, including one Paladin, five Golden Knights, and forty-eight Silver Knights."


    Eric did not expect such flattery from this seemingly sincere man. He smiled and glanced at Lake beside him, asking, "Is the Paladin in your family him?"


    "Yes," Joseph nodded. "This is my great-uncle, named..."


    "Lake, right?" Eric interjected before he could finish.


    "Your Majesty, you know my great-uncle?" Joseph was astonished, clearly unaware of the fight between Eric and Lake the previous day.


    Eric nodded, looking at Lake. "How is your injury?"


    "It''s much better now, thank you for your concern, Your Majesty." Whether due to Eric''s status or the formal setting, Lake, unlike his rough demeanor the day before, now appeared quite dignified.


    "Great-uncle, weren''t you in seclusion at the central cathedral? How did you get injured?" Joseph inquired.


    Facing his nephew''s question, Lake spoke without shame, "Yesterday, I sparred with His Majesty and got injured by his inherited combat aura from the old King Gorm! But I''m fine now..."


    Lake''s words were true, but he didn''t mention that he only used seventy percent of his strength due to carelessness. This omission led to a significant consequence¡ªalmost everyone looked at Eric with awe.


    These people were well aware of Lake''s strength. Anyone who could injure him and remain "unscathed" had to be at least a high-level Paladin. High-level Paladins weren''t rare, but a young high-level Paladin was astonishing!


    Oh my, a Magic King, a Paladin... Is our era truly upon us?


    The eyes of the crowd shifted from "eager" to "fanatical," making Eric somewhat uncomfortable. He frowned and asked, "What industries do you manage?"


    "Your Majesty, the Mosfitt family oversees the mining industry in Greenland. Currently, we only mine coal, iron, gold, and cryolite. Coal and iron are primarily for the daily lives of Greenland''s residents, while the profitable industries are cryolite and the related magic equipment manufacturing. As for gold, it''s all stored, totaling 2,008 tons!"


    "Currently mining?" Eric keenly caught the phrase and asked, "So, you know there are other mineral resources in Greenland?"


    Joseph nodded, "In addition to the ones we mine, we have discovered rich deposits of lead, chromium, tungsten, oil, and combustible ice."


    "Why not organize manpower to mine them?" Eric took the opportunity to ask a question that had arisen during a conversation with Meyer.


    "Over six hundred years ago, our Mosfitt family was granted the mining rights for gold, silver, copper, iron, coal, and cryolite by the royal lineage. Without your consent, how could we mine recklessly? That would be equivalent to encroaching on your property..."


    Is this stubbornness or blind loyalty?


    Eric sighed silently, motioning for Joseph to sit down. Then he turned to Ophelia and said, "Aren''t you also a guardian knight? Your family should be the last of the four, right?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Ophelia nodded, then added, "Our Lauritsen family ranks first among the four guardian families, traditionally responsible for assisting and monitoring the current Danish royal family. We have two Paladins, ten Golden Knights, and ninety-one Silver Knights."


    "Do you manage any industries?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Novo Group is an industry managed by our Lauritsen family on your behalf."


    "Novo Group?" Eric was slightly surprised. He had heard the name at Medicine King Sect, "The one that produces insulin and enzymes, which hold fifty percent of the world market share for each?"


    Ophelia nodded, "Your Majesty has heard of it?"


    Eric nodded, asking with some confusion, "Given your vast industries, why do Greenland''s residents only have a modest living standard?"


    "These industries are yours, Your Majesty!" Ophelia replied as if it were obvious. "We four families are merely managers. Without your consent, how could we arbitrarily set salaries?"


    "Then how are the current salaries set?"


    "The island''s residents are your most loyal servants. Their salaries are issued in Danish Krone based on old royal regulations..."


    A servant salary system established over a thousand years ago, at least five hundred and sixty years ago, still in use today? Has Denmark never experienced inflation, or did old King Gorm or the last royal lineage king set the servants'' salaries comparable to minor nobility?

 Chapter 335 The Throne

    A salary standard set over a thousand years ago, which can still support people''s lives today, is nothing short of a miracle!In Eric''s view, the royal lineage back then must have been exceptionally generous to their followers. And in their gratitude, these followers have remained loyal and devoted to the royal lineage... at least, that''s what Eric believes!


    After some thought, Eric asked, "Can I change this salary structure?"


    "Of course!" Ophelia nodded vigorously, saying, "You are our king, our supreme king!"


    Perhaps sensing it or perhaps already anticipating it, almost everyone, except for the elders of the council, looked at Eric with hopeful eyes.


    Eric did not disappoint these "employees" hoping for a "raise."


    He smiled and said, "I hereby declare that 40% of the shares in the industries controlled by the four guardian families are to be rewarded to the four families, as a token of appreciation for your loyalty."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Ophelia, Lars, and the other three stood up and thanked him in unison.


    Eric waved his hand and continued, "From now on, the profits from all industries of the royal lineage need not be handed over to the royal family. They will be used entirely for the welfare of Greenland''s residents... primarily in education and healthcare!"


    Although everyone anticipated that the new king would grant some rewards, they did not expect that this genius king, who held both "Paladin" and "Magus" titles, would go to such an extent, cutting off the royal lineage''s financial resources...


    The meeting room fell silent.


    After a while, Anos spoke, "Honorable Magic King, while your decision is admirable, I must remind you that there will be many expenses in the future, and you cannot allocate all the income to the people..."


    "Expenses? I do not need for expenses..."


    Though Eric had inadvertently become the "Magic King," he had no intention of using the royal lineage''s wealth. In his view, as long as he did not encroach on the royal lineage''s property or act recklessly, and ensured that these loyal people lived well, he would have no psychological burden in becoming this so-called "Magic King"!


    "Even if Your Majesty is frugal, the construction of a palace and the formation of a royal knight order will require a lot of money.


    Although the royal family''s wealth has accumulated to an astonishing level over the centuries, even the largest fortune cannot withstand continuous expenditure without any income! As a Chinese saying goes, ''Sitting idle and eating away a mountain of wealth,'' Your Majesty..."


    "Isn''t there already a palace?" Eric asked in confusion.


    "Why build another one?"


    He had heard that the current Gothenburg Palace where he was staying was the royal lineage''s residence in Greenland. He would spend most of his time in China, and a residence like this was just perfect for him.


    Anos was momentarily stunned. For some reason, he asked a question Eric did not expect, "Are you referring to the palace in Copenhagen?"


    "Hmm?" Eric thought this place was called "Nuuk," so why mention "Copenhagen"?


    Whether Eric had not expressed himself clearly or Anos had misheard due to old age, he mistakenly took Eric''s questioning tone as an affirmative statement and immediately advised anxiously, "Although Your Majesty is the most qualified to inherit the Danish throne, the current Danish royal family has a very good reputation among the people, and Queen Margrethe II is deeply loved by the people. If we hastily force her to abdicate, it may cause social unrest! Please reconsider, Your Majesty..."


    What is this all about?


    Eric was utterly confused and was about to ask more when Lars Emil Johnsen of the John family jumped up and shouted, "How can His Majesty''s decision be wrong?


    Anos, don''t alarm people! Our four guardian families directly or indirectly control 60% of Denmark''s national power.


    The Lauritsen family even controls the royal knight order of the Danish royal family. We have Margrethe II''s life in our hands. If we all stand together and demand her to step down in favor of the old King Gorm''s direct descendant, would she dare to resist?"


    "Lars, you can''t force everything," Conrad Stenholt stood up, frowning slightly. "Elder Anos is right. We must not rush Margaret II''s abdication. Please, Your Majesty, wait a bit longer!"


    Eric, rather intrigued, didn''t hurry to explain and asked, "Tell me the reason."


    "Your Majesty, you may not know. Although our four guardian families control more than sixty percent of Denmark''s national power, there is a force we have overlooked, and that is¡ª" Conrad said with some regret, "In the past, our four guardian families focused on industries like manufacturing and fishing, neglecting the emerging media industry.


    By the time we realized the power of media, it was too late; most of the media had already been taken over by the Danish royal family. Due to certain agreements, we cannot forcibly take back the royal family''s shares, and we can only watch as the royal family controls Denmark''s voice..."


    The representatives of the four guardian families sighed, seemingly lamenting the short-sightedness of their ancestors.


    Eric, though not as sentimental as they were, still smiled and shared his thoughts, "It seems that the current Danish royal family is not simple..."


    "After all, the current royal family shares a trace of bloodline with Your Majesty. It''s only natural that they''re remarkable..." Conrad''s words were more flattery than factual.


    I have nothing to do with them!


    Eric shook his head with a smile and said, "So, the current royal family relies on this media power to build a great reputation among the common people?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Conrad nodded, "The three major newspapers in Denmark with a daily circulation of over 100,000 copies¡ªJyllands-Posten, Berlingske, and Politiken¡ªas well as the only national news agency, Ritzau, and Denmark''s largest national radio and television station, DR, are all under royal control.


    They constantly promote the royal family''s positive image, and over time, this has deepened the common people''s subconscious recognition of the royal family. The Lauritsen family, who have been close to the royal family, must deeply understand this!"


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Ophelia, who nodded in agreement and frowned, "That''s true! The current Danish royal family is very adept at promoting themselves, and coupled with the fact that they are indeed impeccable, their prestige among the common people has almost surpassed that of the royal lineage from hundreds of years ago. Forcing them to abdicate could very well trigger a civil uprising..."


    "Ophelia, what do you mean?"


    Lars roared again, "Do you mean to have His Majesty give up the throne that rightfully belongs to him? What does a civil uprising matter? We control the majority of the military and police. Even if an uprising occurs, it will not threaten His Majesty''s throne! What are you afraid of? Have the Lauritsens been bought by the royal family?"


    "Lars, mind your words!" Ophelia''s face turned cold, her voice icy, "The Lauritsen family is absolutely loyal to His Majesty. If you dare insult us again, don''t blame me for being unkind!"


    Lars, seeing Ophelia''s cold expression, quickly smiled and said, "Niece Ophelia, don''t be angry. You know your Uncle Lars speaks without thinking! I apologize for my previous words and hope you can forgive me this time!"


    Apparently, Lars had a genuine problem with "speaking without thinking." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ophelia rolled her eyes at him but did not pursue the matter further. She explained to Eric, "Your Majesty, we will never allow your throne to fall into anyone else''s hands! However, please give us some time to arrange things smoothly and strive for a peaceful transfer of power. Otherwise, even if a civil uprising does not shake the foundation of the state, it would make your reign uncomfortable..."


    Faced with the sincere eyes of Ophelia, Anos, Conrad, and others, Eric couldn''t help but shake his head and laugh, "You all are jumping to conclusions! When did I say I wanted to replace the current Danish royal family?"


    "Ah?" Everyone was stunned, their expressions showing surprise. No one had guessed that the Magic King did not want to replace the current royal family.


    "When I said there was a ''palace,'' I was referring to this Gothenburg Palace, not running off to Copenhagen." Eric said, glancing at Anos.


    Realizing his mistake, Anos felt embarrassed, his old face reddening slightly. He then spoke for Eric, "But, Your Majesty, that throne rightfully belongs to you. How can you not take it back?"


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Take" is accurate, "back" is debatable! Besides, I have no time to be the king of Denmark; that would be too troublesome...


    What he thought, he naturally wouldn''t say.


    Eric smiled slightly and said righteously, "As you said, the current royal family is doing well and has the people''s support. So, let them keep the throne. The stability of the people is what the old King Gorm would have wanted to see! Besides, the current royal family is also related to the old King Gorm by blood, so they''re not outsiders!"

 Chapter 336 The Seductive Aunt

    After Tang Rou finished speaking, she didn''t pay any attention to Ye Fei and walked ahead on her own. Ye Fei smiled faintly and followed behind her. He was not afraid of handling anything now. Even if it was some sports equipment, he felt that it wouldn''t be difficult for him, let alone moving the entire equipment room.Tang Rou was still dressed in loose sports attire today, but her figure was simply too good to hide in loose clothing, especially her extremely plump buttocks that stretched the sports pants tightly, highlighting a very beautiful shape. Ye Fei noticed for the first time that women had such an alluring feature. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Quietly swallowing a gulp of saliva, Ye Fei greedily stared at Tang Rou''s infinitely enticing full buttocks. Judging by his observation, apart from a few mature women like his mother, no woman''s backside could compare to Tang Rou''s.


    As she moved lightly, swaying gently, combined with her personality, giving off a wild and seductive allure, Ye Fei suddenly felt the urge to conquer this wild and sexy woman.


    However, he knew it was just a fleeting thought. Setting aside her martial arts skills, although he might not be inferior to her now, he hadn''t been in any real combat. Ye Fei wasn''t sure of his true strength yet, so he didn''t have much confidence. Even if he did, he wouldn''t dare to act on it. After all, the Ye family and the Tang family were long-time friends. Damaging that relationship would not be good.


    Arriving at the equipment room, Tang Rou casually picked up two dumbbells and said to Ye Fei, "Grab that mat over there. We''ll need it for high jump practice later."


    Ye Fei looked in the direction she pointed and saw a large sponge mat placed there. He walked over, grabbed it, and couldn''t help but feel a bit moved. Tang Rou might look fierce on the outside, but she had a good heart after all.


    The mat looked large, but being made of sponge, it was very light. In contrast, the dumbbells she picked up were different. Each one, with all the iron rings attached, weighed around sixty kilograms. If she really wanted to make things difficult for Ye Fei, she would have made him carry the dumbbells.


    Dragging the large mat behind Tang Rou, he didn''t need to pretend much now. Because of its size, he had to drag one side while holding the other, making it hard to tell if he was exerting much effort.


    After placing the mat on the field, Ye Fei ran two more times with Tang Rou. She made him carry light items each time, once a high jump stand and the other time just two basketballs. This allowed Ye Fei to see another side of her.


    Initially, due to their previous encounter, Ye Fei harbored some resentment towards her. However, that resentment had completely disappeared now. But a side effect emerged - in Ye Fei''s eyes, Tang Rou became much lovelier, and her fiery figure became even more alluring to him.


    As lunchtime approached, Ye Fei felt excited because as soon as the bell rang, they would enter a two-and-a-half-day break, and he could go home.


    Thinking about the conditions Liu Yiru had agreed to that day, his heart raced. It had been a long time since he had slept with her. Being able to fall asleep with his goddess in his arms, even though he didn''t dare do anything, was enough to make him extremely excited.


    After Yu Wuxia assigned an essay, she finally announced the end of the school day. Ye Fei, contrary to his usual self, quickly packed his bag and was the first to rush out of the classroom, surprising Lin Ling. However, Ye Yunqi didn''t find it strange at all. After bidding farewell to Lin Ling, she also stood up and hurried out.


    As the siblings'' figures receded, Lin Ling felt somewhat disappointed. She had intended to invite them to her house to hang out during the weekend. However, before she could say anything, Ye Fei had dashed off, seemingly in a hurry. Lin Ling sighed inwardly, realizing she would have to wait until next week.


    "Ye Fei, Yunqi!" With the fastest speed, they ran out of the school gate. Ye Fei was about to get into Zhou Mingming''s car when a sweet voice interrupted him abruptly, a voice they were very familiar with. Hastily turning around, they saw on the other side of the gate a blue luxury RV with a woman in her thirties standing beside it. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    The woman had black hair arranged in an attractive bun atop her head, and a beautiful oval face adorned with a gentle smile. She wore a blue suit with a small lapel, a white shirt underneath creating a high curve at the chest, especially at the top button, seemingly on the verge of popping open.


    Below, she wore a knee-length sky blue skirt that outlined her voluptuous hips and thighs alluringly. Her slender, shapely legs, encased in flesh-colored sheer stockings, appeared sensuous, almost prompting a desire to kiss them. Her dainty feet were clad in a pair of black high heels, equally enticing. In short, this woman exuded a seductive and alluring aura from head to toe.


    "Aunt!" Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi both cheered and ran towards the alluring beauty. This woman was their aunt ¨C Ye Ningsuan, the head of the Ye family group.


    Ye Ningsuan opened her arms with a smile, embracing the rushing youngsters and asked, "Long time no see, missed Auntie? Especially you, Ye Fei, heard you went to military camp during summer?"


    "Missed you!" The siblings answered in unison, with Ye Fei adding, "I even saw Uncle."


    Ye Fei''s uncle, Li Bin, Ye Ningsuan''s husband, was a soldier, a special forces soldier serving in the Special Forces Unit of the Wanhai Naval Base with the rank of Colonel. He was the captain of the second squadron of the Special Forces Unit and also the subordinate of Ye Fei''s aunt, Liu Junyi. It was said that he had received a first-class merit.


    "Oh, really?" When her husband was mentioned, Ye Ningsuan seemed unaffected and asked calmly before smiling at the two and saying, "How about spending this weekend at Auntie''s place? Auntie has prepared something nice for you."


    "But we want to go home and see Mom. It''s been days since we last saw her," Ye Yunqi blurted out without filter. Although she was close to her aunt, she longed to see her mother more.


    "I see." Ye Ningsuan''s expression faltered slightly, forcing a smile as she said, "You''re right, let''s do it another time."


    Seeing the disappointment on Aunt''s face, Ye Fei felt a pang of sympathy. He knew that although his aunts were not on good terms with their mothers, they genuinely cared for him. Besides, he wanted to uncover what had happened between his mother and her sisters. Since gaining power, he felt a responsibility to reconcile this large family. Suppressing his desire to go home to see his goddess, he suggested, "How about this, Yunqi, you go home, and I''ll go with Aunt to her place."

 Chapter 337 Watching an Adult Film with the Eldest Aunt

    "Really? That''s great!" Ye Ningsuan was overjoyed, displaying a joy that was far from the composure of a senior executive. She cheered like a little girl and planted a kiss on Ye Fei''s cheek.At this moment, Ye Yunqi and Ye Fei were inseparable. Although once they got home, they couldn''t do the things they enjoyed together, Ye Yunqi still didn''t want to part ways. She suggested, "How about I go with Aunt as well? I''ll come back home next week."


    Ye Ningsuan was even more delighted and eagerly agreed. However, Ye Fei interjected, "Maybe it''s better if you go back home, Yunqi. Otherwise, if neither of us goes home, Mom will definitely be unhappy."


    This time, Ye Fei wanted to figure out what had happened in the past. With Ye Yunqi causing mischief by his side, it would be difficult, so he stopped her.


    "Okay then." Ye Yunqi, not quite sure what was going on, obediently agreed with Ye Fei''s words, even though she didn''t want to be apart from him. After hearing his suggestion, she dutifully consented.


    Watching Ye Yunqi drive off, Ye Ningsuan noticed that the one driving was actually Liu Fengyi''s secretary, Zhou Mingming. She couldn''t help but ask Ye Fei, "Isn''t that Zhou Mingming? Why did she come to drive you guys?"


    Ye Fei chuckled, "Yes, Aunt was worried that the two of us riding our bicycles alone would be inconvenient, so she sent Mingming to drive us."


    Seeing the familiarity in Ye Fei''s tone when he mentioned his aunt, Ye Ningsuan felt a twinge of discomfort. These two little ones were closer to Liu Yiru than to her, which was understandable since she was their biological mother. But why should Liu Fengyi, their step-aunt, be closer to them than she was?


    In terms of relationships, she was not at all distant from them. Normally composed, she found herself entangled in this matter. The three sisters from their family had always been in competition with the three sisters from the Liu family. In any matter, they sought to outdo each other. Thus, as they drove, she was preoccupied, trying to figure out a way to get Ye Fei closer to her.


    Ye Fei had initially wanted to ask Ye Ningsuan about what had happened between her and their mothers, but seeing her lost in thought, he refrained. Instead, he sat there, admiring Ye Ningsuan''s increasingly beautiful face due to her contemplation and her figure that her clothes barely concealed.


    At the outskirts of Wanhai West, Ye Ningsuan''s home stood, conveniently located on the east while Ye Fei''s family resided on the west. This deliberate choice by the Ye sisters during their home selection indicated the depth of their animosity towards the Liu sisters.


    The car stopped outside an extremely luxurious standalone villa. Ye Ningsuan took out a remote control and pressed a button, causing the automatic gate to slowly open. This was Ye Ningsuan''s residence, and Ye Fei''s other two aunts, Ye Ningxue and Ye Ningbing, also lived nearby.


    Entering the grand hall of the villa with Ye Ningsuan, Ye Fei, observing the unnaturally quiet surroundings, asked, "Is Cousin not at home?"


    "Yes, she has a school event this weekend and hasn''t returned. Even Liu, the housekeeper, has gone home," Ye Ningsuan suddenly wore a smile that hinted at something inexplicable. "These days, it''s just the two of us here."


    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. He had to admit that Ye Ningsuan''s words seemed quite tempting and suggestive. He knew Liu, the housekeeper, who worked for his aunt''s family, only helping with household chores. Ye Ningsuan preferred tranquility, so there was only Liu as the sole worker at home.


    Now, with even Liu absent, could he possibly have some sort of intimate moment with this incredibly attractive woman?


    However, Ye Fei quickly forced himself to snap out of it, to stop his wandering thoughts. She was his biological aunt; how could he even think such things? For a moment, he wished he could smack himself twice.


    Noticing the flicker of eagerness in Ye Fei''s eyes after hearing her deliberately ambiguous words, Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but smile to herself. She had already sensed that something was off with Ye Fei''s gaze back when they were in the car.


    It must be said that when a woman becomes jealous, she can be quite irrational. In that moment, she made a decision that was out of character. Since this young lad had started showing interest in women, why not let him have a taste of the sweetness? That way, he would surely become closer to her than that woman, Liu Fengyi?


    Impulse is the devil, and this statement was not untrue at all. Even the most typically composed person can do things they wouldn''t normally imagine when driven by impulse, and Ye Ningsuan was currently a prime example of this.


    Without lingering in the living room, Ye Ningsuan directly led Ye Fei into her bedroom on the second floor, where they sat together on the sofa. She said, "Ye Fei, how about watching a movie with your eldest aunt?"


    "Sure." Ye Fei agreed without hesitation. He had been in Ye Ningsuan''s bedroom before when he used to live there and even slept with her, so he didn''t see anything inappropriate about it. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Ningsuan smiled as she took a disc from the drawer beside her and inserted it into the DVD drive of the TV before sitting back down next to Ye Fei.


    Inside Ye Ningsuan''s mind, her heart was pounding fiercely. The disc she had just put in was a rather explicit adult film, with scenes that could rival those in AV films. The plot was about a boy and his aunt. This was the kind of film she secretly watched while feeling lonely and indulging in personal gratification. She wondered how Ye Fei would react after watching it.


    As the movie progressed, both of them started breathing a bit heavily, especially when they saw the passionate scene between the two characters. They couldn''t help but immerse themselves in the roles. Being already seated close to each other, they drew even nearer, with Ye Fei even extending his arm to wrap it around her slender waist.


    It wasn''t until the characters in the movie finished their encounter, and the scene returned to normal, that they snapped out of their trance. Ye Fei quickly released his arm from around her, his face flushed as he said, "Eldest aunt, I... I''m sorry..."


    "It''s okay." Ye Ningsuan chuckled, then suddenly took off her shoes and lifted a long, beautiful leg to rest it on Ye Fei''s lap. She said, "Ye Fei, could you give your eldest aunt a massage? I visited a construction site this morning and got a bit tired."


    In that moment she lifted her leg, the sharp-eyed Ye Fei caught a glimpse of the white panties beneath her skirt, seeming slightly damp and clinging tightly to her intimate area. Through that damp spot, Ye Fei even noticed a hint of crimson.

 Chapter 338 Sensual Massage

    Ye Fei swallowed hard, tearing his gaze away from her enticing figure, and refocused on the TV. However, at that moment, the movie''s plot had progressed to a more intense scene, set on the sofa in the living room, where a man was laying a woman down, kissing every inch of her skin.Ye Fei''s heart raced once again, unable to resist glancing at Ye Ningsuan. He saw her with closed eyes, slightly parted lips, breathing rapidly. Ye Fei was tempted to kiss those alluring lips immediately.


    His gaze slowly descended from Ye Ningsuan''s exquisite face, past her ample bosom, to her flat stomach, until it settled on her slender legs resting on his lap. He lost interest in the movie because the woman beside him surpassed the movie''s beauty by far, her figure far more captivating.


    As if on a pilgrimage, Ye Fei tenderly massaged Ye Ningsuan''s slender, shapely legs. Her legs were already stunning, but encased in sheer stockings, they became even more alluring, reflecting a mesmerizing glow under the sunlight, making Ye Fei wonder how they would look under a brighter light.


    After admiring for a while, Ye Fei''s hands trembled as he gently massaged Ye Ningsuan''s legs. The quality of her stockings was exceptional, feeling like skin rather than fabric.


    His caresses on her legs did not feel like a massage but rather akin to lovers'' caresses. Ye Fei couldn''t stop himself from exploring every inch of her legs, realizing the unique sensuality of every part of a woman''s body. He had previously fixated on his ex-girlfriend''s lips, neglecting the other enticing aspects of her body. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Glancing at the movie, which had escalated into a heated scene, Ye Fei''s heart raced. He couldn''t help but sneak a peek at Ye Ningsuan''s most mysterious area. As Ye Ningsuan seemed to enjoy the massage immensely, her legs slightly parted, revealing a wet spot on her semi-transparent white panties, accentuating her curves.


    Ye Fei greedily stared at the crimson spot beneath the fabric, her fuller figure enticing him. His arousal peaked, and he felt the urge to kiss and explore further.


    Ye Ningsuan''s legs were placed on Ye Fei''s lap, pressing against his arousal, making it impossible for her not to notice his reaction.


    Initially teasing Ye Fei, she too now felt a strong desire. She moved his hand to her fuller thigh, encouraging his touch. Ye Fei felt the difference in texture, finding the sensation more appealing, desiring more than just a touch, yearning to explore further.


    Glancing at Ye Ningsuan, who had her eyes closed, Ye Fei boldly leaned in, gently sniffing her legs wrapped in stockings, overwhelmed by a peculiar fragrance that excited him. He couldn''t resist smelling her legs and delicate feet, intoxicated by the scent.


    Suddenly, Ye Ningsuan bent her leg, placing her petite foot on Ye Fei''s arousal, lightly rubbing it, sending shivers down his spine. In the process, his hand slipped to the root of her thigh, touching the damp fabric.


    Ye Fei rejoiced inwardly, realizing she initiated the contact, not him. With a sense of entitlement, he lightly massaged her thigh''s root, occasionally caressing the area between her legs through the thin, wet fabric.


    Ye Ningsuan just now bent her leg because she felt the area under her calf getting harder and harder to resist after more than ten years without experiencing that male thing. She couldn''t help but want to touch it. However, she was embarrassed to use her hand to touch, so she had to use her small foot to do the job. As soon as she stepped on that thing, her heart started racing. She never expected that this seemingly delicate child had grown such a big thing.


    Even though it was just through the pants, she could clearly feel its thickness and heat. Hurriedly, she felt Ye Fei actually touching her most mysterious place, a sensation more comfortable and exciting than when she did it herself, making her almost unable to resist asking him to do it harder.


    Ye Ningsuan''s original intention was just to flirt with this little guy, to make him closer to her in the future, surpassing Liu Fengyi and the others. But now things were a bit different. She felt she was about to be overwhelmed by boundless desire, feeling a bit scared in her heart. She quickly pulled her leg back from Ye Fei and removed his hand that was caressing her most private area, saying in a fluster, "Ye Fei, sit for a while first. I will go take a bath. I''ve been busy all morning and feel uncomfortable."


    Without waiting for Ye Fei''s response, she hurried into the bathroom. She was afraid that if she stayed here for a while longer, she might not be able to resist asking him for intimacy.


    Watching Ye Ningsuan''s enticing figure disappear behind the bathroom door, Ye Fei felt somewhat disappointed. She had made him quite hot and bothered just now, especially when she used her foot to step on that area, which excited him immensely. Through her moistness, he also sensed that she might be getting emotionally involved. He thought something good might happen next, but she unexpectedly ran away.


    Ye Fei felt a bit disheartened, leaning back on the sofa. Although due to their relationship, nothing could happen between them, Ye Fei still wished she would be like Ye Yunqi and play around with him a bit.


    Ye Ningsuan''s mature body was much more tempting to him than Ye Yunqi''s inexperienced allure, sparking in him a desire to explore. Unfortunately, it seemed there might not be an opportunity now.


    Ye Ningsuan hurried into the bathroom, leaned against the door after closing it, right hand on her chest, feeling her heartbeat faster than usual, a moment of fear creeping in. Thankfully, she managed to come to her senses in the end; otherwise, she might have done something ethically questionable.


    However, she couldn''t help but reminisce about the feeling when he touched her there. It was truly incredible. Even though he wasn''t forceful, it felt much more comfortable than when she pleasured herself with great effort, or even when she used a discreetly purchased electric toy.


    At the same time, she remembered the intoxicated look in his eyes when he looked at her. She quickly removed all her clothes, standing in front of the massive dressing mirror.


    Seeing her perfect figure in the mirror, Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but feel proud. Her skin was smooth and radiant under the bathroom lights.


    Her well-satisfied large breasts stood proudly without sagging, their color and appearance exquisite like finely carved jade. Her small nipples were like peanuts, fresh and pink, her abdomen flat without any excess flesh. How could she look like a woman who had gone through childbirth?


    Looking at her extraordinary and age-defying face, who would believe she was forty if they didn''t know her? Perhaps even those women in their twenties wouldn''t match up if they didn''t take special care of themselves.


    As she admired her reflection, Ye Ningsuan felt proud yet somewhat sorrowful. Such a great figure, yet no man to appreciate and praise it. She even felt the urge to go out and let Ye Fei admire her. His enchanted gaze stirred her heart.


    Sighing, Ye Ningsuan filled the bathtub with warm water and eased into it. A sense of relaxation enveloped her body, allowing her to exhale gently. Unconsciously, her hand moved to her most intimate place, slowly caressing it.


    However, Ye Ningsuan realized with frustration that her hand couldn''t recreate the feeling she had when he touched her earlier. She couldn''t even evoke the sensation she felt when pleasuring herself before. She increased the intensity of her movements, but it was futile. Her attempts left her feeling sore, yet the desired feeling seemed so distant.


    Sighing again, Ye Ningsuan stopped her movements and stood up from the bathtub, intending to rinse herself with cold water to extinguish the fire burning inside her. But as she walked toward the showerhead, she felt like she stepped on something with her right foot, exclaiming in surprise. She couldn''t keep her balance, and her right leg knelt down on the sturdy tiled floor.

 Chapter 339 First Time Making Love (1)

    Ye Ningsuan fell heavily this time, the pain almost brought tears to her eyes. When she looked down, she realized she had stepped on a bar of soap, which was originally placed at one end of the bathtub. It seemed that in her distracted state, she had accidentally knocked it down without realizing.Struggling to get up, Ye Ningsuan found it impossible because even a slight movement caused unbearable pain in her injured right leg. After trying several times, instead of standing up, she found herself breaking into a cold sweat due to the pain.


    Just when Ye Ningsuan didn''t know what to do, there was a knocking on the bathroom door from outside, followed by Ye Fei''s voice, "Aunt, are you okay? What happened?"


    It turned out that Ye Fei, unknowingly, had greatly enhanced his senses. Despite the good soundproofing of the bathroom, he still heard Ye Ningsuan''s cry of pain.


    "I-I''m fine, just accidentally slipped and fell, I''ll be okay in a moment." Despite trying to sound calm, Ye Ningsuan''s slightly trembling voice due to the pain gave her away. Ye Fei immediately sensed that her injury was probably serious.


    Without much hesitation, he quickly opened the door and walked in, only to see Ye Ningsuan sitting on the floor, looking somewhat pale, hands clutching her right knee, her body trembling lightly.


    The sight before Ye Fei made his breath hitch involuntarily. He couldn''t help but admit that Ye Ningsuan''s mature body was incredibly enchanting. Even compared to the more fiery Ye Yunying, she far surpassed in allure.


    Ye Ningsuan was surprised by Ye Fei barging in but couldn''t help feeling a bit proud when she saw his intoxicated gaze. However, despite her pride, her innate modesty made her close her legs tightly and forget about tending to her injured leg, quickly curling up and protecting herself in front of her chest.


    As Ye Ningsuan moved her hand, Ye Fei saw the bruised area on her right knee. He cursed himself silently for getting distracted by such thoughts at a time like this. He squatted down hurriedly, parted her tightly held legs, and focused on the bruise, asking, "Aunt, how are you feeling? Is it very painful?"


    Seeing him forcefully part her legs, Ye Ningsuan initially thought he wanted to see something intimate, feeling a mix of shyness and excitement. However, Ye Fei''s next words revealed that he was genuinely concerned about her injury, which left her feeling disappointed but also slightly ashamed. What was she thinking after all? Did she really want him to see?


    Since she didn''t respond after he asked, Ye Fei assumed she was too pained to speak. He grabbed a towel nearby, draped it around her haphazardly, and said, "Let me carry you out first." Without further ado, he scooped up Ye Ningsuan and walked out of the bathroom, with no regard for concealing his strength at this point.


    Lying in Ye Fei''s arms, Ye Ningsuan felt a bit bewildered. When did her nephew become this strong? However, she didn''t dwell on this thought as being held by him in such a caring manner made her unexpectedly happy.


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    She was married off to Li Bin by her family, and they had little emotional connection as they rarely met before. He was a rough military man who had never been this considerate to her after marriage. Over a decade ago, he was severely injured in a battle against a terrorist organization, which left him impotent. Since then, he rarely came home. So, this was the first time Ye Ningsuan had experienced such care from someone.


    Is this what it feels like to be cared for by a man? Ye Ningsuan asked herself, gently closing her eyes and savoring this moment of tenderness, even though the one holding her was just a young boy and her own nephew. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon returning to the bedroom, Ye Fei laid her on the bed, ensuring she was comfortable before asking, "Aunt, are you still in pain?"


    His question brought Ye Ningsuan back from her enchantment, feeling a bit ashamed for her wandering thoughts. She shook her head, trying to push away the peculiar feeling in her mind as she responded to Ye Fei, wanting to rid herself of those strange sensations.


    "So do you have any iodine at home? I''ll push the bruises here away for you and you''ll be fine." For this type of injury, Ye Fei had long been familiar with it, not to mention the punks who bullied him, but also Ye Yunqi and Ye Yunying sometimes couldn''t stop themselves from beating him black and blue, so this was kind of a long time for him to become a good doctor.


    Ye Ningsuan pointed to the nightstand and said, "There''s one in there, you take it out, I''ll just rub it myself." She didn''t dare to let Ye Fei touch her body too much anymore, because she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to resist doing something with him.


    Ye Fei, however, as if he hadn''t heard her words at all, took out iodine from the nightstand and poured some on his hands, then rubbed his hands together until they were a little hot, before he put his hands over Ye Ningsuan''s injured place and gently pressed and rubbed it.


    "Oh--" after being pressed by him, Ye Ningsuan only felt an indescribable feeling coming out from her knee, say it hurts, a little, but not too much, there is also a kind of crunchy feeling inside, this feeling made her unable to resist letting out a long petulant cry.


    Listening to Ye Ningsuan''s voice that was the same as her little sister''s when she was in comfort, the flame in Ye Fei''s heart that had just been suppressed because of her injury rose again, her hand was still soothing on the ground where she was injured, but her eyes were a little bit unfaithful to look upwards.


    Ye Ningsuan at this time on the body only a bath towel, or Ye Fei in a hurry to put around, naturally impossible to block Ye Fei''s eyes, he raised his eyes, directly saw that in the bleak grass in the attractive peach, Ye Ningsuan where the color to be heavier than Ye Yunqi, but not much heavier, is still like a young girl as bright red, and red extremely attractive! Ye Ningsuan''s color is a bit heavier than Ye Yunqi''s, but not much heavier, still as red as a young girl''s, and the red color is extremely attractive.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s eyes firmly staring at his own shy place, Ye Ningsuan not only did not stop him, but also closed his eyes, a look of acquiescence, after all, Ye Fei''s covetous gaze let her enjoy too much, so that she could not bear to interrupt him.


    Ye Fei secretly measured Ye Ningsuan for a while, see she seems to acquiesce to his behavior, the heart can not help but bold up, there was her injury massage hand slowly slid upward, along the smooth as silk skin little by little to climb upward, but do not dare to be too close to their most wanted to get close to the place, to the nearness of the place, and then withdrew back.


    Ye Ningsuan''s breathing slowly became rapid, although Ye Fei did not directly touch her most sensitive place, but just gliding on the inner thighs let her have a kind of indescribable comfortable feeling. Most importantly, the current atmosphere between the two of them made her a little nervous, wanting to make a sound to stop Ye Fei, but at the same time, she had an urge to let him go further.


    Ye Fei keenly noticed Ye Ningsuan''s change, and with great joy in his heart, he slowly used both hands to spread her legs even further apart, causing that tantalizing peach of hers to slightly split, revealing the delicate petals inside, and in the middle of the two small, tender red petals, there was already a trace of dew gushing out.


    Seeing this situation, Ye Fei''s boldness was even greater, and couldn''t help but reach out her hand, and gently pressed the index finger of her hand on her tantalizing peach, causing more dewdrops to be squeezed out from there, and Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but let out a delicate moan through her nose, but still didn''t move, nor did she open her eyes.


    Ye Fei''s heart was even more happy, slowly probed his head between her legs, and then used both hands to wind her tantalizing slit apart even more, and then stretched out his tongue, and skimmed over the small peas in the middle of her slit and the small hole that was slightly open a little bit with the tip of his tongue.

 Chapter 340 First Sexual with My Mother-in-Law

    Xiao Hanyue might use a dildo to scratch her itch sometimes, but how could anything fake compare to the real deal?Especially with Ye Fei, who was packing a serious size. She was instantly reduced to moaning and screaming, "Ye Fei... good boy... you''re fucking Auntie Xiao so good... so amazing... so comfortable... Your dick is incredible... it''s driving me wild... fuck me harder... harder... into Auntie Xiao''s pussy..." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xiao Hanyue''s moans were like fuel to Ye Fei''s desire. He stopped playing with her breasts and wrapped his hands around her slender waist, using it as leverage to thrust even harder.


    His dick moved in and out of her pussy at a furious pace, each thrust bringing out waves of wetness.


    Maybe it was because Ye Fei''s dick was way better than any toy, but it didn''t take long for Xiao Hanyue to reach her peak. She clung to Ye Fei tightly, her hips bucking furiously, and let out a scream as a flood of juices gushed out.


    During her orgasm, her pussy created an intense suction that almost made Ye Fei lose control. Although he could hold back, he didn''t want to. He unleashed his own climax, shooting thick, hot streams of cum deep into her pussy.


    As his cum hit her, Xiao Hanyue felt even more pleasure. She hugged Ye Fei tighter and thrust her hips up, as if trying to swallow his dick even deeper.


    After a while, Xiao Hanyue''s orgasm finally subsided. She slowly collapsed onto the bed, her limbs loosening their grip on Ye Fei. The alcohol in her system seemed to drain out with her climax, and she gradually sobered up. Seeing Ye Fei still on top of her, she let out a gasp, "Ye Fei, what are you doing...?"


    Ye Fei thought she was upset about him cumming inside her and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. But you felt so good, and I just couldn''t hold back."


    "I''m not talking about that. Why are you in my room, and...?" It took a moment for Xiao Hanyue to remember what had just happened, and she realized something was still inside her. Her eyes widened, and she demanded, "What did you do to me?"


    Ye Fei was confused. "What do you mean, ''what did I do''? We just..." But before he could finish, Xiao Hanyue cut him off.


    "Don''t say another word. Get out of here now!" She wanted to get rid of him as quickly as possible.


    Ye Fei was taken aback. Her reaction was completely different from just moments ago.


    But he quickly realized she had no idea what was going on. He wasn''t about to leave, though. He had a plan.


    From his experience with Su Yuxian, he knew the best way to win a woman''s heart¡ªespecially a mature woman like Xiao Hanyue¡ªwas to give her an unforgettable experience. He smiled and said, "But you were so into it just now. Why are you kicking me out?"


    "I... I thought I was dreaming!" Xiao Hanyue''s face turned bright red as she recalled her actions. She tried to explain, "That''s why I was so... so responsive."


    "Because you thought it was a dream, that''s why you were so into it, right?" Ye Fei teased with a grin.


    Xiao Hanyue''s face turned even redder, and she whispered, "Yes, exactly."


    Ye Fei''s grin turned mischievous. "So Auntie Xiao dreams about me fucking her, huh? Well, I''ll make your dream come true." With that, he started to move again, his still-hard dick sliding in and out of her now-soaked pussy, filled with their combined juices.


    Feeling the roughness and ridges of his dick gently scraping against her inner walls, Xiao Hanyue wanted to scream in pleasure like she had before. She had a stronger libido than most women, which was why she often used a dildo. One orgasm wasn''t enough for her.


    Deep down, she wanted Ye Fei to keep going. She even regretted waking up.


    If she had just kept pretending to sleep, she could have enjoyed even more. But the reality of their relationship held her back. She forced herself to say through gritted teeth, "Ye Fei, stop!"


    "Why?" Ye Fei''s eyes locked onto hers, filled with desire. He didn''t stop thrusting; in fact, he sped up a bit.


    Xiao Hanyue felt even more pleasure, and she had to bite her lip hard to stay in control. "I''m Ling''s mom... and I''ll be your mother-in-law. We can''t do this!"


    Ye Fei saw that although she was saying no, her body wasn''t resisting.


    In fact, she was unconsciously grinding her hips in rhythm with his thrusts. He knew she was burning with desire. He smiled and said, "You''re right, you''ll be my mother-in-law. We don''t have any blood relation, so no one can say anything. Right?"


    Xiao Hanyue''s resolve was already weak from her burning desire, and Ye Fei''s words made sense. She was momentarily confused.


    "Besides, we''ve already done it. It''s too late to say anything now. If you still can''t wrap your head around it, just pretend it''s still a dream and let me take the lead," Ye Fei pressed.


    To his surprise, Xiao Hanyue actually closed her eyes, as if she was sleeping.


    But the heavy breathing coming from her nose gave her away. Ye Fei was thrilled. He no longer held back, thrusting his dick in and out of her pussy furiously, while burying his head in her chest and gently sucking on one of her nipples.


    Being fucked by Ye Fei while fully conscious, Xiao Hanyue felt even more intense pleasure than before. She could feel his enormous dick buried deep inside her, and every inch of her pussy was being caressed by it. The heat and friction from his dick brought a level of pleasure no toy could ever match.


    Xiao Hanyue wanted to scream out her pleasure, but her embarrassment held her back. She bit her lip so hard it was almost bleeding.


    For a while, the room was filled only with their heavy breathing and the squelching sounds of his dick moving in and out of her wet pussy.


    After a while, Ye Fei lifted his head, intending to kiss her lips, but he saw her biting her lip and felt a pang of sympathy.


    Without her moans, the experience wasn''t as satisfying. He said, "Auntie Xiao, my dear mother-in-law, you''re still dreaming. Do whatever you want. No one will know."


    Taking Ye Fei''s cue, Xiao Hanyue let go of her inhibitions and unleashed a string of naughty words: "Ye Fei... good boy... good son-in-law... fuck me hard... fuck your horny mother-in-law... with your big dick... You''re so good at fucking... you''re making your mother-in-law feel so good... so amazing... Hurry up and fuck me to death with that big dick of yours... I''m loving it... I''d rather die under the cock of my skilled son-in-law..."


    The way Xiao Hanyue was calling him son-in-law and mother-in-law was incredibly arousing to Ye Fei.


    He kept up the same position and fucked her non-stop for what felt like thousands of thrusts, bringing her to climax five times. Each time she climaxed, Ye Fei didn''t hold back.


    Using the intense suction from her pussy during her orgasm, he shot loads of cum inside her, making her feel even better. He only stopped when she was so overwhelmed with pleasure that she seemed to lose herself in it.


    Afterward, they lay together, catching their breath for a long time. Once Xiao Hanyue had regained some strength, she finally came back to her senses. Looking at Ye Fei''s still youthful and handsome face, she couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh.


    "What''s wrong? Why the sudden sigh?" Ye Fei tightened his hold on her and asked, already knowing the answer.


    "Our situation... sigh..." Xiao Hanyue didn''t know how to put it into words. She just shook her head and sighed again.


    Ye Fei kissed her stunning face and asked, "Are you thinking about what we''re going to do next?"


    "Mm-hmm." Xiao Hanyue nodded gently, looking a bit vulnerable. She had a wistful expression on her face and said, "Let''s just forget about today. Pretend it never happened."


    "No way!" Ye Fei held her even tighter, his voice firm. "Maybe this was a mistake, but I want to keep making it!"


    Seeing the determination on Ye Fei''s face, Xiao Hanyue felt a bit dazed, but she shook her head and said, "I don''t want to mess up your relationship with Ling."


    "Our relationship with Ling will never be ruined, but I''m also not letting you go!" Ye Fei could tell she was thinking about distancing herself from him, and he felt a pang of anxiety.


    Xiao Hanyue felt a warm rush in her heart at Ye Fei''s anxious tone. She suddenly giggled coquettishly, "Silly boy, I said I don''t want to mess things up. I never said I wanted to leave you. As long as she doesn''t find out, you can do whatever you want."


    Ever since Ye Fei was born, she had treated him like her own son-in-law, loving him just as much as she loved Lin Ling, if not more. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Normally, it would be nearly impossible to transform that kind of motherly love into something else.


    But after Ye Fei completely conquered her body and touched her heart like this, the change just came naturally.

 Chapter 341 A Touch of the Heart (1)

    Since she had already accepted Ye Fei as her master, Xiao Fei naturally embraced the awareness of being a sex slave.After a brief rest to regain some strength, she promptly got up and diligently used her small mouth to thoroughly clean Ye Fei. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only then did she look up at him ingratiatingly and ask, "Master, does your sex slave need to assist you in dressing?"


    Ye Fei was extremely satisfied with her earlier performance. He reached out and gently patted her buttocks, smiling, "No need. Clean yourself up. Leave here today, and I''ll take you home."


    "Ah?"


    Xiao Fei was taken aback.


    Although she had genuinely submitted to Ye Fei, she still harbored a small, lingering resistance¡ªshe did not want her mother to end up like her.


    Thus, she reluctantly said, "Master, the sex slave does not wish to go home. I want to stay here and serve you at all times."


    Ye Fei sat up, reached out, and grasped Xiao Fei''s round chin, lifting her face to look into his eyes. "Are you telling the truth?"


    Confronted with Ye Fei''s piercing gaze, Xiao Fei felt a pang of fear and dared not lie. She stammered, "Master, I''m sorry. Please forgive my selfishness. I will do anything you ask, but please spare my mother."


    Xiao Fei''s deep concern for Zhang Linxin softened Ye Fei''s heart even more. He did not want to burden her with unnecessary worries and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''m just taking you downstairs. You can go home on your own. And I promise you, if your mother is unwilling, I won''t touch her at all."


    "Master, thank you!"


    Tears immediately streamed down Xiao Fei''s face. She didn''t know why, but although Ye Fei had been the one bullying her and her mother, his promise to leave her mother alone felt like an immense gift.


    The poor girl, however, was unaware that the mother she was so determined to protect had already become utterly devoted to their master even earlier. How could she possibly be unwilling?


    After seeing Xiao Fei home, Ye Fei kept his promise and did not get out of the car, much to Xiao Fei''s gratitude. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Unbeknownst to her, Ye Fei''s heart was filled with excitement at that moment. He eagerly anticipated the moment when this mother and daughter, both so obedient to him, would serve him together. But for now, it was impossible, as it was already very late. He preferred to return to the increasingly cozy home where his mother was waiting for him.


    Back home, Liu Yiru had, as expected, prepared dinner and was waiting for him. The tenderness that followed is not worth detailing (although everyone might be tired of the daily pretense, rest assured that the passion will truly begin soon!).


    The next day, Ye Fei visited Lingyun Film and Television and found, just as Cheng Hui had said, that all the employees here were emotionally invested in the company. Although it had only just recovered, everyone''s work enthusiasm was very high.


    The company had already begun preparations for the filming of Situ Ying''s movie about the little fairy.


    Since the film had only one leading role and a candidate had already been chosen, there was no need to go through the trouble of recruiting big-name actors.


    Of course, it would be great if some well-established stars came to make cameo appearances, but given the company''s current reputation, that seemed unlikely.


    However, Ye Fei didn''t mind. With Situ Ying''s excellent script and Xu Weier''s natural performance that required little acting, he was confident that the film would be a hit.


    Afterward, for those plays that required more roles, there would surely be many stars vying to collaborate.


    After wandering around and realizing he had nothing to do, Ye Fei decided to leave the company. His presence there might actually disrupt others'' work, as people would inevitably take time to greet him.


    After exiting the building, Ye Fei didn''t go far because he planned to reward the hardworking employees with a good meal at noon. He ordered a batch of sumptuous takeout from a nearby hotel and then wandered around a small market in the vicinity.


    Before gaining his powers, Ye Fei''s life had been extremely limited. His daily routine consisted of school, home, and the small courtyard that belonged to him and Ye Yunqi.


    Thinking of that place, Ye Fei realized he hadn''t been there for a long time. He wondered if Aunt Zhang might be bored there and decided to find an opportunity to visit.


    Later, as his health improved, Ye Fei''s life became more colorful. However, his status determined that the places he frequented were mostly upscale venues.


    Therefore, this very civilian market felt extremely interesting to him.


    With great interest, Ye Fei wandered aimlessly through the somewhat noisy market, not really buying anything but just looking around. This kind of life, which he had never experienced before, felt more real to him.


    Suddenly, Ye Fei spotted a familiar and rather unexpected figure in the crowd. It was none other than his young uncle-in-law, Yun Jing.


    What puzzled him was why Yun Jing would come to this place, as both his home and workplace were very far from here.


    However, upon seeing the woman beside him, Ye Fei understood everything. This woman was the one brought in from the coastal area by Di Long.


    From her affectionate demeanor and Yun Jing''s triumphant expression, Ye Fei knew that she had already succeeded in her mission.


    Initially, Ye Fei had been somewhat worried whether his plan would proceed smoothly, but now he was no longer concerned. It seemed that Yun Jing was not a good person either; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so quick to get involved with another woman.


    With great interest, Ye Fei quietly followed the couple to see what their purpose was. He found that they were just buying some ordinary items, but the woman looked extremely satisfied, which made Yun Jing very proud.


    Ye Fei had to admire the woman''s skill. Knowing that Yun Jing''s pitiful self-esteem would prevent him from using the Ye family''s resources, she did not make too many demands on him.


    Instead, she pretended to be very interested in these ordinary things. This not only greatly satisfied Yun Jing''s vanity but also didn''t cost him much money.


    Although Yun Jing''s salary was not high, Ye Ningbing never spent a penny of his money, so he had accumulated some personal savings over the years.


    Although not much, it was enough to deal with this seemingly easy-to-please woman.


    Ye Fei had a sudden idea.


    Now that Yun Jing was already infatuated with this woman, the next step was to gradually increase her appetite. He believed it wouldn''t take long before Yun Jing started using the Ye family''s money.


    Perhaps he would hesitate at first, but once he tasted the benefits, he would be uncontrollable.


    When this was exposed, Ye Ningbing would definitely be more disappointed in him.


    After following Yun Jing and the woman for a while, Ye Fei grew tired of it.


    No matter how long he followed, it wouldn''t make a difference. What he needed to think about now was how to let his aunt-in-law see this scene.


    However, this required careful planning, as the person who guided his aunt-in-law to witness this must not be himself.

 Chapter 342 A Touch of the Heart (2)

    Ye Fei pondered, "Who would be the right person for this task?"As he turned to leave in another direction, a girl dressed in a sunny outfit caught his eye. She looked about his age, sixteen or seventeen, and wore a cheap white dress that somehow exuded an ethereal beauty.


    The girl herself was so stunning that, although Ye Fei was reluctant to admit it, she was even more beautiful than Ye Yunqi had been before they got together.


    If not for the significant changes in Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling after being with him, making them even more beautiful than this girl, Ye Fei might have been captivated by her. It was hard to imagine such a beautiful girl in this environment.


    What intrigued Ye Fei even more was that many people in the market seemed to recognize this girl.


    Their gazes were filled with caution but not malice, which Ye Fei found quite strange.


    However, it didn''t take long for Ye Fei''s curiosity to be satisfied. He saw the incredibly beautiful girl lightly brush past Yun Jing, and in that brief moment, she deftly took his wallet without him noticing.


    So, she''s a pickpocket! Ye Fei quietly followed this unbelievably beautiful thief. Although he had no intention of helping Yun Jing, he was very interested in this exceptional thief.


    With Ye Fei''s abilities, it was impossible for this seemingly clever little thief to notice him.


    The girl happily left the market and, in a secluded corner, took the money out of the wallet.


    She then placed the wallet''s other contents, such as identification cards, in a conspicuous spot before tossing the wallet into a smoking garbage pile.


    From her practiced movements, Ye Fei knew she was an experienced thief. However, this beautiful thief wasn''t entirely heartless, as she didn''t destroy the wallet''s contents but left them for someone else to find.


    After finishing her task, the beautiful thief pocketed the money and walked north.


    Ye Fei checked the time and saw that it was still a while before noon, so he quietly followed her, curious to know which organization this exceptional thief belonged to.


    To Ye Fei''s relief, the beautiful thief seemed satisfied with her recent haul and didn''t go anywhere else. She purposefully walked north, stopping at a small vegetable market to buy some greens, meat, and a small bag of rice before turning into a dilapidated alley. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei followed her discreetly and saw her enter a small courtyard at the end of the alley.


    As soon as she stepped inside, three clear voices called out, "Sister''s back!"


    The girl''s face softened with a gentle smile as she looked at the three younger girls sitting in small wheelchairs.


    These girls, about twelve or thirteen years old, were as beautiful as porcelain dolls. It was clear that they would grow up to be just as beautiful as their older sister.


    Remarkably, the three little beauties looked identical, wearing the same clothes, making it likely that only their sister could tell them apart.


    Ye Fei, who had followed the beautiful thief, wasn''t drawn to the three identical little girls.


    Instead, he was deeply moved by the sight of the dilapidated courtyard. He had thought that Li Xue''er and the others'' orphanage was the poorest place in Wang Hai City, but now he realized it wasn''t the most difficult situation.


    At least there, many people took care of each other.


    Here, only four sisters relied on each other, with three of them being disabled.


    Ye Fei knew there were only four sisters because he had used his mental powers to scan the courtyard.


    There was only one habitable room with a single bed and belongings for four people.


    At that moment, Ye Fei found the little thief incredibly beautiful. This beauty had nothing to do with her appearance but was a beauty of the soul.


    A sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl single-handedly supporting three disabled sisters¡ªwho could say she was wrong to steal?


    In Ye Fei''s heart, she had ascended to a level almost comparable to his mother.


    "Sister, did you make money again?" one of the little girls asked, seeing the items in the beautiful thief''s hands.


    However, there was no joy on her face, indicating that they knew what their sister did for a living.


    "Yes, but this time you don''t need to feel guilty because the money came from an official who keeps a mistress. It''s better to spend his money than not," the beautiful thief said with a smile. "Wait here, I''ll go cook."


    As the beautiful thief entered the small kitchen, another little girl said, "Sister Siyao, Third Sister, let''s go help Sister Siqi. I''m starving."


    "All you think about is food. Don''t you care if Siqi is hungry?" the girl who had spoken to the beautiful thief earlier scolded softly.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    "She goes out to make money on an empty stomach, and you don''t even care about her."


    "I know Siqi has it hard, but I haven''t eaten in two days. I''m really hungry," the youngest girl whimpered, tears welling up.


    "Alright, Sister Siyao, don''t scold Little Sister," the third girl, who had been silent, wheeled herself over. "Siqi will be sad if she knows we''re fighting."


    "I''m sorry, Little Sister. I didn''t mean to scold you," the girl who had scolded her sister apologized softly.


    Outwardly, she had been scolding her sister, but inwardly, she blamed herself.


    Siqi worked tirelessly to support them, and as the second oldest, she felt useless for not being able to help.


    Seeing this, Ye Fei felt a pang of sadness and quietly left the courtyard. He knew that if he suddenly offered to help, the sisters would likely think he had ulterior motives. But not helping them weighed heavily on his conscience.


    This time, Ye Fei genuinely wanted to help them without any other intentions.


    Even if the four sisters were unattractive, his desire to help wouldn''t change.


    Leaving the alley, Ye Fei called Zhang Yide and asked him to investigate the background of the four sisters.


    Then he headed back toward the company.

 Chapter 343 The Gu Sisters

    The Lingyun Society now had complete control over the entirety of Wang Hai City, with its members spread throughout every corner. So, finding information on certain individuals was a piece of cake¡ªespecially when those individuals were as remarkable as the Gu sisters. It didn''t take long for the intel to reach Ye Fei, even before he made it back to the company.Gu Xuehan, aged seventeen, had moved to Wang Hai City with her father ten years ago. She had three younger sisters: Gu Xuerong, Gu Xuexin, and Gu Xuemei. They lived in a residential area in the northern suburbs of Wang Hai City.


    Four years ago, their father died in a car accident, and the triplets, who were only nine at the time, were left with leg disabilities from the same crash.


    Since then, Gu Xuehan had been single-handedly raising them.


    After her father''s death, she had turned to thievery to make ends meet. Once, a boss had taken a liking to her because of her looks, but he had mysteriously vanished.


    A few thugs had also tried to get close to her, but they too had disappeared under mysterious circumstances. It seemed someone was secretly protecting them.


    After reading this brief dossier, Ye Fei''s brow furrowed slightly. It was clear that someone was indeed protecting the Gu sisters from the shadows, given the disappearances.


    What puzzled him was why, if this protector had such capabilities, they would still let the sisters live in such hardship.


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    And then there was the strange coincidence of the triplets'' accident¡ªhow could it have damaged their legs without being fatal? It seemed almost too convenient.


    When something seemed off, there was usually something fishy going on.


    The Gu sisters'' situation was shrouded in mystery, and Ye Fei couldn''t even tell if the protectors had good intentions or not. But since he had decided to help them, he wasn''t about to back down, no matter what.


    As long as those in the shadows didn''t mess with him, he didn''t care much about their motives. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he got back to the company, it was still before quitting time.


    Ye Fei informed everyone that he had ordered takeout so they didn''t have to go out for lunch. Then he headed to Situ Ying''s office.


    At that moment, Situ Ying wasn''t alone in her office. Xu Weier was there, and surprisingly, so was Mu Ling. When Ye Fei arrived, Xu Weier was rehearsing her lines for the play.


    Perhaps because her personality matched the character, she was picking up the lines smoothly and even managed to get into character during a few trial performances. This made Situ Ying extremely happy, and Mu Ling was overjoyed that her daughter''s dream was about to come true.


    After lunch, everyone in the company got busy again.


    Xu Weier followed Situ Ying to continue preparing for the shoot.


    Watching everyone bustling about, Ye Fei suddenly had an idea on how to help the Gu sisters.


    He called out to Mu Ling, who was about to go to Situ Ying''s office with her daughter, "Aunt Mu, I need your help with something. Come with me this afternoon."


    "What''s it about?" Mu Ling was puzzled, not sure what Ye Fei needed her help with.


    Ye Fei didn''t hide anything. He told her about the Gu sisters and concluded, "I want to bring them to the company to see if they can fit in. But if I go alone, they might be wary. I thought you could come with me."


    "Of course, no problem!" Mu Ling agreed without hesitation. She was also touched by Ye Fei''s kindness, realizing he was very different from those arrogant rich second-generation kids. She was becoming more open to Ye Ningsuan''s suggestion.


    "Let''s head out now," Ye Fei said, not wanting to waste any more time. Who knew if Gu Xuehan would be home in the afternoon?


    Mu Ling nodded and left the film company with Ye Fei, stepping into the elevator.


    "Aunt Mu, my birthday is coming up in a few days, and I''m having a small party. You and Sister Weier should come," Ye Fei said, trying to break the silence between them.


    "Sure..." Mu Ling agreed happily, but she had only managed to say two words when the elevator lights flickered and went out. The elevator, which had been descending smoothly, jolted and then abruptly stopped, shaking violently.


    "Ah!" The terrifying turn of events made Mu Ling cry out in fright, instinctively clinging to Ye Fei beside her.


    Feeling Mu Ling''s soft body press against him, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. He hadn''t expected such a perk from just riding an elevator.


    He quickly wrapped his arms tightly around the sexy beauty in his embrace and whispered softly into her ear, "Auntie, don''t worry. I''m here for you!"


    Reassured by Ye Fei''s words and recalling his extraordinary abilities, Mu Ling quickly calmed down. However, Ye Fei''s breath on her sensitive earlobe sent a tingling sensation throughout her body.


    Combined with the continued shaking of the elevator, their tightly pressed bodies kept rubbing against each other.


    Ever since that dance where Ye Fei had inadvertently reignited the long-suppressed desires within her, Mu Ling had been feeling even more restless these past few days. The current position easily rekindled her suppressed lust, causing her breathing to quicken and her body to subconsciously press even closer to Ye Fei, as if seeking some pleasure from his strong physique.


    Sensing the actions of the stunning beauty in his arms, Ye Fei, an experienced man, knew she was already aroused. He held her even tighter, pressing her ample chest firmly against his solid torso.


    The vibrations from the elevator continuously stimulated her desires. He brought his mouth close to her sensitive ear again and whispered, "Auntie, just leave it to me." With that, he extended his tongue and gently licked her round earlobe.


    "Ah..." The tingling sensation made Mu Ling involuntarily moan, but she quickly realized herself and said, "Ye Fei, we can''t!"


    Perhaps the darkness gave Mu Ling some courage. Although she verbally refused Ye Fei, her body didn''t pull away.


    Instead, she pressed even harder into his embrace, slightly tilted her face upward, and looked at Ye Fei with eyes full of longing, even though she couldn''t see him in the dark.


    The darkness couldn''t stop Ye Fei from seeing Mu Ling''s eyes, and he knew she was just pretending to refuse.


    Without hesitation, he lowered his head and kissed the beautiful woman in his arms.


    "Mmm!" Mu Ling let out a moan from her nose, unsure whether it was a rejection or a cry of desire. She clenched her teeth tightly, preventing Ye Fei from entering, but her arms instinctively wrapped around his neck.


    Ye Fei held the incredibly sexy body tightly, captured Mu Ling''s thin, soft lips with his mouth, and gently licked her tender lips with his tongue, trying to enter her sweet mouth.


    Perhaps due to nervousness, even though Mu Ling was extremely aroused by Ye Fei, she still kept her lips tightly closed, not allowing his tongue to succeed.


    However, her breathing became more and more rapid, and her body began to twist, no longer just enjoying the vibrations of the elevator but actively pressing her sensitive, ample chest against his solid torso.


    Although this was already very pleasurable, Ye Fei was still not satisfied. His large hand, which had been holding Mu Ling''s slender waist, slowly moved down to her incredibly soft and plump buttocks, and gently squeezed through her pants.

 Chapter 344 The Sensual Aunt Mu

    "Mmm..." The slight sting on her buttocks made Mu Ling cry out instinctively.The moment her lips parted, Ye Fei''s tongue took the opportunity to slip in, tangling with her tender little tongue.


    Mu Ling felt a thunderous explosion in her mind.


    The last shred of rationality she had been clinging to vanished in an instant. She instinctively sucked on Ye Fei''s tongue, which had invaded her mouth, seeking the ultimate pleasure.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but get excited. He vigorously sucked on Mu Ling''s sweet little tongue, savoring it, while his hands began to roam over her plump and sensual body, eliciting even more desire from her.


    His large hand gently slid down the back of the beautiful woman, slowly lifting the hem of her loose dress. He reached the alluring area and found it already damp.


    Without hesitation, he gently lifted the thin layer of fabric with his fingers and slowly inserted them.


    At that moment, the lights in the elevator suddenly came back on, and the elevator began to descend slowly.


    The sudden brightness jolted Mu Ling back to reality. She quickly pushed Ye Fei away, her face flushed as she said, "Ye Fei, we can''t do this!"


    Ye Fei was furious. Once again, the damn elevator had ruined everything.


    But now wasn''t the time to be angry. The priority was to comfort Mu Ling properly; otherwise, things would be difficult in the future.


    Having made up his mind, Ye Fei didn''t speak. He took a step forward and hugged the beautiful woman tightly once more. Looking into her somewhat flustered, beautiful eyes, he said sincerely, "Aunt Mu, I like you! I was deeply captivated by you the moment I first saw you!"


    Recalling the pleasure just now, Mu Ling almost melted in Ye Fei''s affectionate gaze. But her rationality struggled to surface, and she said, "Ye Fei, we can''t. We really can''t do this!"


    "Why not?" Ye Fei looked deeply into Mu Ling''s eyes. The pain in his eyes almost broke her heart.


    Realizing she couldn''t match Ye Fei''s strength, Mu Ling stopped struggling and let him hold her tightly. A gentle expression appeared on her face as she softly said, "Because it''s impossible. I''m even older than your mother, and your attraction to me is just infatuation with my body, not real affection."


    "I know my own feelings very well," Ye Fei said firmly, looking into Mu Ling''s eyes. "If you don''t believe me, I''ll prove it with time!"


    "It''s impossible. I''m leaving for Gan City tomorrow and won''t be coming back. So it''s better if you don''t entertain any unrealistic thoughts," Mu Ling said. She actually missed the feeling just now and secretly hoped Ye Fei was telling the truth.


    But her rationality told her it was impossible, so she wanted to distance herself from him to avoid emotional turmoil.


    "No way. You can''t leave. If you stay, I''ll let you get to know me gradually. I won''t force you. But if you dare to leave, I''ll chase you to Gan City and bring you back!" Ye Fei said domineeringly. "Even if I have to carve out a path with blood, I''ll do it!"


    Looking into Ye Fei''s domineering eyes, Mu Ling felt a mix of fascination and clarity. She knew Ye Fei would definitely follow through on his words. So she gave up the idea of avoiding him and said, "Then could you let me go first? The elevator is about to reach the bottom."


    Ye Fei had no intention of letting her go. He insisted stubbornly, "Then promise me first that you won''t leave Wang Hai City!"


    "Alright, I promise," Mu Ling nodded, sighing inwardly. She knew she would have to gradually make him realize that his feelings for her weren''t real love. But for some reason, she didn''t want him to come to this realization. This contradictory thought made her feel strange.


    Only then did Ye Fei release Mu Ling. Feeling the slickness on his hand, he quietly wiped it away with a tissue to avoid further stimulating her.


    However, Mu Ling''s face still turned red upon seeing this. Inwardly, she couldn''t help but reminisce about the feeling just now.


    Deep down, she even found herself, like Ye Fei, hating the damn elevator.


    With a gentle jolt, the elevator finally reached the ground floor. The two of them safely disembarked, ignoring the apologies from the property management staff, and quickly left the place.


    Although she felt awkward being with Ye Fei, Mu Ling didn''t leave on her own.


    Instead, she followed him to the place he mentioned.


    After hearing about the four sisters, she was filled with sympathy and understood that if Ye Fei went alone, the sisters would surely misinterpret his intentions as ill-meaning.


    But was it really a misunderstanding?


    Mu Ling stole a glance at the boy beside her, her face flushing slightly again. He seemed not as innocent as she had imagined. Yet, for some reason, this made him even more likable.


    With his exceptional memory, Ye Fei quickly found the dilapidated courtyard. Mu Ling knocked on the door, which was soon opened from inside by the stunning thief, Gu Xuehan.


    Looking at the man and woman outside, Gu Xuehan was quite surprised. She didn''t recognize them at all.


    Mu Ling was also momentarily stunned by Gu Xuehan''s breathtaking beauty. She hadn''t expected the girl Ye Fei wanted to help to be so stunning.


    Did he really have no other intentions? Mu Ling felt a pang of discomfort, a faint sourness spreading in her heart. But she quickly suppressed it, putting on a gentle smile and asking, "Hello, are you Miss Gu Xuehan?"


    Gu Xuehan searched her memory, even recalling those she had stolen from, but she couldn''t place these two.


    Given their striking appearances, they were hard to forget, and her memory was usually excellent. So she said in surprise, "Yes, that''s me. What can I do for you?"


    "We''re from Lingyun Film and Entertainment Company. We''d like to talk to you about something," Mu Ling said with a warm smile.


    "Would you invite us in, Miss Gu?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, please come in," Gu Xuehan replied. Beauty, it seemed, could win over not just the opposite sex but sometimes the same sex as well. Gu Xuehan quickly let her guard down with Mu Ling but remained wary of Ye Fei.


    Despite his incredible good looks, he was still a man.


    Ever since some strange men had persistently bothered her, Gu Xuehan had become suspicious of all men. Fortunately, those strange men had all mysteriously disappeared.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Otherwise, she couldn''t guarantee she would still be able to maintain her innocence. Having been exposed to the dark side of society at an early age, she understood things much better than her peers.

 Chapter 345 The Feisty Third Sister

    As they entered the dilapidated courtyard, Ye Fei saw the three triplet girls, as delicate as porcelain dolls, sitting together, fiddling with some cloth scraps and threads.He realized they were doing embroidery work. In today''s world, where almost all manual labor had been replaced by machines, these handcrafted items were among the few that still required human touch.


    The girls, being so sensible, must have been using this to earn some extra money for the household. Ye Fei was puzzled. If they had this kind of work, even if Gu Xuehan hadn''t stolen any money for a few days, they shouldn''t have been on the brink of starvation.


    What Ye Fei didn''t know was that modern bosses were increasingly picky, and the triplets hadn''t received any systematic training.


    As a result, a large portion of their embroidery failed to pass quality checks. Not only did they not earn money, but they also had to cover the cost of materials. To avoid disappointing her sisters, Gu Xuehan had never told them the truth.


    A significant part of the money she stole went towards paying for these materials.


    Although the triplets couldn''t earn money and even caused her some loss, Gu Xuehan was very happy. She knew her sisters genuinely wanted to help, and with that determination, they could get through any difficulty.


    Upon seeing Ye Fei and Mu Ling enter, the three girls stopped their work and looked at them curiously. Their courtyard rarely saw visitors other than the landlord couple.


    Since their legs had been injured, they seldom went out, so they were both curious and a bit scared of strangers.


    Mu Ling, seeing the doll-like cuteness of the girls, was immediately fond of them. "Miss Gu, are these your three younger sisters? They''re so adorable," she said.


    "Thank you," Gu Xuehan replied, though she wasn''t particularly warm. She got straight to the point. "What brings you here?"


    "We''re planning to restructure our film company and are looking for young talents to join. With your background, Miss Gu, I believe you could achieve great things in this field," Mu Ling said directly, as Ye Fei had instructed. Ye Fei wanted Gu Xuehan to join his company.


    To make a real difference in the current entertainment environment, relying solely on Xu Weier was too risky. Gu Xuehan, who had maintained her integrity despite her hardships, would likely be someone who could stick to principles, just like Xu Weier.


    With her looks and figure, she could easily become a popular idol, even without much experience.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested," Gu Xuehan replied without hesitation, just as Ye Fei had expected.


    "I may not have experienced the dark side of this industry, but what I''ve heard is enough. I don''t want to become that kind of person."


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    When Ye Fei had told Mu Ling that Gu Xuehan would refuse, Mu Ling had been skeptical. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, Gu Xuehan was just a seventeen-year-old girl. Even if she didn''t have star dreams, she shouldn''t turn down an opportunity to escape her current hardships.


    But her rejection was firm.


    Fortunately, Ye Fei had anticipated this and prepared a response for Mu Ling, who now turned to him for help, her face turning slightly red as she recalled the elevator incident.


    Ye Fei gave Mu Ling a reassuring look but didn''t speak to Gu Xuehan.


    Instead, he walked over to the triplets, squatted down, and asked one of them in a gentle voice, "Are you doing cross-stitch? That''s great. Can you tell me your name and which sister you are?" He had only seen them from a distance earlier and couldn''t tell them apart.


    It had to be said that looks could play a significant role. Ye Fei''s handsome, almost feminine features, combined with his gentle smile, easily won over the girls, who had little to no social experience.


    One of them replied in a sweet, crisp voice, "My name is Gu Xuexin. I''m the third sister. What''s your name, big brother?"


    "My name is Ye Fei. You can call me Brother Ye Fei, or just Ye Fei," Ye Fei said, his smile becoming even warmer.


    "Hello, Ye Fei!" the three girls chimed in unison. Perhaps they had a similar telepathic connection like Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi, choosing the more endearing name simultaneously.


    "Can I take a look at your legs?" Ye Fei suddenly changed the subject, placing his hand on Gu Xuexin''s knee.


    Gu Xuehan had been watching him closely since he started talking to her sisters. Seeing that the girls seemed to like him and had few friends anyway, she hadn''t intervened.


    But she was shocked when Ye Fei suddenly started touching her sister, reminiscent of a creepy uncle checking someone''s body. She quickly walked over, slapped his hand away, and glared at him, demanding, "What are you doing?"


    Though he had only touched her briefly, Ye Fei could tell that Gu Xuexin''s legs were perfectly fine; they were just blocked by some meridian seals. His initial guess had been correct.


    He couldn''t help but feel even more curious.


    Seeing Gu Xuehan''s wary look, he chuckled bitterly and said, "I was just checking your sister''s legs. There''s nothing seriously wrong with them. They can be easily cured."


    "Really?" Gu Xuehan''s eyes lit up.


    "But I''ve taken them to many hospitals, and they couldn''t figure out what was wrong. Do you really have a solution?" Ye Fei inwardly smirked.


    Such a sophisticated technique would naturally go undetected by ordinary hospitals.


    He nodded slightly but then shook his head.


    "I can identify the problem, but I don''t have the solution. However, I know a very skilled doctor. She''s the chief physician of the Wang Hai City Military District, and she might be able to help."


    In reality, he could easily remove the minor restrictions with a bit of internal energy, but since he wasn''t sure if there was some conspiracy behind all this, he decided to keep it to himself for now and instead pinned their hopes on Dongfang Ruolan.

 Chapter 346 The Price of Healing

    If Ye Fei had said he could cure the girls himself, Gu Xuehan might have been skeptical. But since he mentioned another doctor, and one from the military district at that, she didn''t doubt him at all.She quickly asked, "Can you help me get in touch with this doctor? Don''t worry, I''ll pay any price!"


    "Making contact is definitely not a problem, but there is a catch," Ye Fei said, deliberately pausing for effect.


    Gu Xuehan thought he was about to make some outrageous demand. Her face turned pale, but for her sisters, she was willing to sacrifice herself.


    She said, "Just tell me what it is!"


    Ye Fei inwardly chuckled at Gu Xuehan''s readiness to make sacrifices but couldn''t bear to tease her further. He smiled gently and said, "The issue is money. This amazing doctor, though from the military, isn''t a charity. Her treatments often involve rare herbs and materials, so the fees are usually quite high."


    Gu Xuehan thought Ye Fei was implying she should trade her body for the money.


    Though she was willing to sacrifice anything for her sisters, she still clung to a last hope and said, "Could you lend me the money? I promise I''ll pay you back."


    She looked at Ye Fei nervously, hoping that he, who seemed so kind, wasn''t a complete villain.


    "Lending you the money is out of the question," Ye Fei shook his head.


    Just as Gu Xuehan felt utterly disappointed, he continued, "But you can earn it yourself. If you join our company, I believe it won''t take more than a year for the medical expenses of your three sisters to be a mere trifle for you."


    "Alright, I''ll join!" Gu Xuehan agreed as decisively as she had refused Mu Ling earlier.


    For her sisters, she could sacrifice herself, so joining an entertainment company was nothing. She believed that with her determination, she could avoid falling into the trap.


    "Very well, let me first introduce you to our company," Ye Fei explained in detail why he was restructuring the company to Gu Xuehan. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He concluded, "Now you can rest easy, right? And if anyone in the company tries to force you into something you don''t like, you can call me... Oh, you seem not to trust me completely. How about calling Mu Ling instead? She''s my personal assistant and can help you with anything. You should trust her, right?"


    "Okay, I understand," Gu Xuehan said, feeling a bit embarrassed and guilty for doubting him earlier.


    Mu Ling, on the other hand, was both amused and exasperated.


    The young man had not only changed his way of addressing her but also assigned her the title of "personal assistant."


    It seemed he really wasn''t going to let her go.


    For some reason, despite feeling somewhat flustered, she also felt a hint of joy and a touch of sweetness.


    With the matter settled, everything else became much easier.


    Soon, Gu Xuehan followed Ye Fei and Mu Ling to the company and signed a contract, becoming the second contracted actor of the company¡ªthough more amateurish than the first contracted actor, Xu Weier.


    After seeing the atmosphere and scale of the company, especially after meeting Situ Ying and Xu Weier, Gu Xuehan felt even more reassured. She inwardly sighed that she had truly encountered good people and silently vowed to work hard to repay Ye Fei''s kindness.


    Having sorted this out, Ye Fei noticed that Mu Ling had been avoiding him since returning to the company. He didn''t want to make things awkward here, so he decided to visit Gu Xuehan''s home again to see the three adorable little girls.


    Since the company hadn''t officially taken off yet, the Gu sisters were still living in the rented courtyard. However, as soon as he left the company, his phone rang with an unfamiliar number.


    Puzzled, he answered the call, and a brash voice immediately came through, "Hey, kid, I''m back. I heard you''re the only one free right now, so come pick me up at the bus station!"


    Hearing this voice, Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile bitterly, yet with a hint of warmth. He knew this voice all too well, and among the women in his life, only she could be so tough. It was his tomboyish third sister, Ye Yunying.


    "Sis, you''re back? At the long-distance bus station? I''ll be right there!"


    Perhaps due to a habit formed since childhood, Ye Fei still acted like a docile kitten in front of his strong-willed third sister. Without a word, he quickly rushed downstairs, started the car, and headed towards the bus station.


    Driving at full speed, and since the long-distance bus station was located in the northern part of Wang Hai City, Ye Fei arrived at the station in just over twenty minutes. He parked the car and looked around near the exit, quickly spotting the familiar and attractive figure.


    However, Ye Fei was taken aback. Was this girl really his third sister?


    Although her appearance was correct, and the figure he had seen many times was also correct, why had she become so tanned in just a short while?


    Ye Yunying''s originally fair face had turned into a wheatish color, and her arms, exposed by the short-sleeved T-shirt, were the same.


    Although she had lost her former tenderness, she now exuded a different charm, a kind of wild beauty that suited her personality even more.


    Seeing his third sister like this, Ye Fei found it quite amusing. He got out of the car, waved in her direction, and called out loudly, "Hey, dark beauty, I''m over here!"


    Just as Ye Fei was familiar with Ye Yunying''s voice, she was equally familiar with his. Although he didn''t seem to be calling her directly, she recognized her brother''s voice immediately and turned to look at him, her eyes flashing with delight.


    Seeing that her third sister had noticed him, Ye Fei smiled and called out again, "Dark beauty, it''s been a long time!"


    Ye Yunying, who was running towards Ye Fei, heard her brother call her that again.


    Realizing she had indeed tanned, she understood he was referring to her. She playfully scolded, "You little brat, how dare you call me that!"


    She quickly ran up to Ye Fei, jumped, and wrapped her arm around his neck, pinning him under her armpit while whispering, "Don''t tell anyone I''m your sister later!"


    At that moment, Ye Fei wasn''t paying attention to what his third sister was saying. Her action of pressing his head down caused his face to be tightly pressed against her soft, ample chest.


    The wonderful sensation made Ye Fei feel secretly delighted.


    If it weren''t for the crowd around them, he would have loved to gently bite it. However, he felt a bit puzzled. Since that awkward incident, his third sister had become much more shy around him.


    Why had she reverted back after this trip?


    To get back at Ye Fei for giving her a nickname, Ye Yunying kept the headlock for a while. She only released him when the girls who had been standing with her earlier caught up, but she smoothly took his arm instead.


    "Wow! He''s really handsome, just like Yunying said!" one of the girls who ran over exclaimed.


    Then she changed her tone and added, "But he seems a few years younger than Yunying, doesn''t he?"


    "It''s a sister-brother romance. Didn''t you see Yunying just now, feeding him with her... you know," another girl teased.


    "Hey, cutie, how does Yunying''s taste?"


    Only then did Ye Fei realize that his sister had been boasting about him to her friends. No wonder she didn''t want him to call her sister.


    Judging by their jokes, they must have a great relationship.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    However, although these girls were pretty, they were no match for Ye Yunying. Ye Fei had no interest in them and simply gave a faint smile in response.

 Chapter 347 The Tanned Third Sister

    Ye Yunying was truly a tough cookie. She didn''t feel the slightest bit embarrassed by the teasing. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library EmpireInstead, she laughed triumphantly, "Whether it''s good or not, he''s only into me. You girls can forget about it!"


    As she spoke, she tightened her grip on Ye Fei''s arm, staking her claim on him.


    "That''s not necessarily true. Sometimes it''s nice to switch things up," a girl with a generous bust said, pushing her chest out and winking at Ye Fei.


    "Cutie, my assets are bigger than Yunying''s. Want to give them a try?"


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat inwardly. No wonder they were friends with his third sister¡ªeach one was tougher than the last.


    But no matter how big yours are, can they compare to the stunning beauties in my life? I''m not interested in you at all, so Ye Fei just offered a faint smile.


    Watching her good friend flirt with Ye Fei, Ye Yunying felt a pang of discomfort, even though she knew they were just joking.


    She tugged at Ye Fei''s arm and said, "Ignore these lewd girls. Let''s go home and get cozy."


    With that, she got into the car first.


    "Oh, Yunying''s jealous!" the girls burst into laughter.


    "But you better keep your word. Don''t let us see you still in one piece tomorrow!"


    Hearing her friends'' teasing, a flicker of something unusual crossed Ye Yunying''s eyes, but Ye Fei, who was starting the car, didn''t see it.


    The ride home was silent, and the siblings quickly arrived.


    As soon as they walked in the door, Ye Yunying stripped off her T-shirt and shorts and tossed them aside, not caring that her brother was right there. She didn''t even bother with slippers, walking barefoot in just a tiny bra and even tinier panties to the fridge, where she grabbed a can of soda.


    She plopped down on the couch with a thud, took a long swig, and let out a big sigh.


    "This trip was absolutely miserable!"


    At that moment, Ye Yunying looked every bit the man, sitting on the couch with her legs crossed, completely unfazed by her brother''s presence.


    Ye Fei could even see a few strands of hair escaping from the edge of her panties.


    But Ye Fei wasn''t focused on that. Instead, he noticed that his third sister''s skin had also turned into a light wheat color and asked, "Sis, what happened to your skin? Why did you get tanned?"


    "From the sun, of course!" Ye Yunying said nonchalantly. "What do you think? Doesn''t it look healthier than before?"


    "You went to the beach for sunbathing?" Ye Fei felt a little relieved.


    But Ye Yunying''s next words made him tense up again.


    "Actually, no. We went to a valley with a nice little lake. We swam in it every day, so naturally, I got tanned." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Swimming? Naked?" Ye Fei felt a fire burning inside him, making him extremely uncomfortable.


    "Not exactly. We wore swimsuits," Ye Yunying finally noticed something was off about her brother''s expression and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "What kind of swimsuits?" Although it wasn''t unusual to see people in swimsuits in public, Ye Fei absolutely didn''t allow the women in his life to do the same. Judging by the extent of Ye Yunying''s tan, her so-called swimsuit probably didn''t cover much more than what she was wearing now.


    Just thinking about her appearing like that in front of other men made Ye Fei feel like he was about to explode.


    "Huh?" Ye Yunying was taken aback for a moment, then a mischievous glint appeared in her eyes as she realized something.


    "You''re jealous?" she teased.


    Although being caught off guard made Ye Fei a little embarrassed, he didn''t care about that right now. He just stared at Ye Yunying and said, "Don''t change the subject. How could you dress like that in public?"


    Ye Yunying didn''t seem to mind Ye Fei''s dark expression at all. She casually tossed the empty soda can into the trash can, stood up, walked over to Ye Fei, and leaned on his shoulder, bringing her pretty face within centimeters of his. She stared into his eyes and laughed, "You are jealous. Hehe, you look so cute when you''re jealous.


    And finally, someone is jealous for me. I''m so happy!"


    "Hmph! You usually have plenty of people fighting over you. Do you really care about this?" Ye Fei said petulantly.


    "How could those guys compare to you? I don''t care what they think," Ye Yunying batted her big eyes and pouted, blowing a fragrant breeze onto Ye Fei''s face, making his heart flutter.


    "Then why let them see you like this?" Ye Fei still kept a stern face, wanting to make sure his seemingly too tough sister remembered the lesson.


    "Still saying you''re not jealous?" Ye Yunying laughed even more triumphantly.


    "Besides, who says they have the right to see? Who told you that school activities have to be mixed-gender?"


    "What do you mean?" Ye Fei asked, feeling like he might have overthought things.


    "You''re such a fool. Our trip this time, both students and teachers, was all women! Now you get it?" Ye Yunying lightly tapped Ye Fei''s head with her hand.


    "Ah? So that''s how it is. Well... I was just worried you''d get taken advantage of, hehe, haha." Ye Fei''s face turned red as he scratched his head and laughed awkwardly, feeling relieved inside.


    "How about I let you be the only man in my life?" Ye Yunying suddenly whispered into Ye Fei''s ear, her stunningly beautiful face flushing with a hint of red. The unprecedented charm made Ye Fei''s eyes go wide.


    But Ye Yunying''s charm seemed to be fleeting, quickly disappearing as she returned to her usual tough demeanor. She straightened up and said, "I had something I wanted to ask for your help with. I was a bit embarrassed at first, but now it seems unnecessary."


    "What is it?" Ye Fei asked, not understanding what she needed help with.


    "You''ll find out in a bit," Ye Yunying didn''t answer Ye Fei right away.


    As she walked towards the communal bathroom, she said, "I''ve been sitting in that car for hours. I''m about to go crazy. I''m going to take a shower first. Wait for me in the room. I''ll find you for help later."


    Ye Fei looked at the time in confusion. It was just a little after three in the afternoon.


    Why go to the room at this hour?


    Could it be that she wanted him to...?


    Ye Fei quickly shook his head, dismissing the unrealistic thought.


    That couldn''t be possible.


    Not long after, Ye Yunying emerged from the bathroom, not wearing a stitch of clothing. She had a towel in her hand, but she was using it to dry her short, damp hair.


    Ye Fei''s guess was indeed correct. The swimsuit she had worn while swimming in that valley was extremely small.


    Since the rest of her body had been tanned to a wheat color, but the three most delicate areas remained as fair as before, the stark contrast created an extremely seductive and sensual aura.


    Moreover, as she raised her arms high to dry her hair, her already ample bust looked even more substantial, gently trembling as she moved. This caused an instant reaction in Ye Fei.

 Chapter 348 The Third Sisters Reversal (1)

    "Why are you still here? Get to the room quickly. I need your help with something," Ye Yunying said nonchalantly, just as she used to, not caring at all about being seen by her brother. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."Oh." Ye Fei replied, slowly standing up but not daring to straighten his back, as his lower region had already gone into battle mode.


    Despite Ye Fei''s hunched posture, his condition was too obvious, and Ye Yunying still noticed the large bulge in his pants.


    A fleeting blush crossed her eyes, but it quickly turned into determination. She walked into her bedroom first, and Ye Fei hurriedly followed.


    To hide his embarrassment, Ye Fei sat down on the bed as soon as he entered, trying to avoid looking at Ye Yunying''s sexy body. He asked, "What''s the matter that it has to be discussed in the room?"


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ye Yunying sat down next to Ye Fei and suddenly pressed a point on his waist with her finger.


    Although Ye Fei was strong, he had no guard up against his sister. The forceful point strike caused his body to collapse limply onto the bed.


    The sudden turn of events surprised Ye Fei. He looked at Ye Yunying, whose face was flushed, and asked, "Sis, why did you strike my acupoint?"


    "Those lewd girls dared to tease me, saying that I''m still a virgin at 20. It made me so angry! But other guys are just too annoying. I have no choice but to ask for your help," Ye Yunying said something that left Ye Fei both amused and helpless.


    Ye Fei never expected that the third sister, who he and his younger sister had thought would be the hardest to deal with, would now be the one to take the initiative.


    Naturally, he wasn''t going to refuse such a good opportunity. He said, "Then you didn''t have to strike my acupoint, did you?"


    "I was afraid you''d run away once you knew," Ye Yunying said, a bit embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll just be a quick thing, and I heard it feels good," she added, her hand reaching for Ye Fei''s pants.


    Unfastening Ye Fei''s belt, Ye Yunying gently pulled down his pants, and his already aroused member sprang out.


    "Wow, it seems even bigger," Ye Yunying exclaimed in surprise. She remembered that his member had been large the last time she saw it, but now it appeared even larger.


    This made her hesitate.


    Would her small opening really be able to accommodate it?


    At this moment, Ye Fei was already burning with desire, aroused by his sister''s wild and sexy appearance. He didn''t want to miss this chance and deliberately said, "Yeah, it''s so big that it''ll definitely hurt when it goes in. You won''t be able to handle it."


    If Ye Fei hadn''t said that, it would have been better. His words only fueled Ye Yunying''s competitive spirit. She huffed and said, "I''m not afraid!"


    With that, she completely stripped off Ye Fei''s pants and underwear, then climbed onto the bed, straddling her brother. She slowly lowered herself.


    As Ye Yunying spread her legs, Ye Fei got a clear view of her most exquisite spot.


    Although she was four years younger than Siqi and had a completely different personality, Ye Fei was surprised to find that her sister''s delicate opening was astonishingly similar to Siqi''s.


    It wasn''t as full and tempting as his mother''s or aunt''s, but it was incredibly beautiful. Wrapped in thick pubic hair, her slightly parted pink opening glistened, like a piece of light pink crystal.


    Now, only Siyao''s spot remained unseen.


    Ye Fei thought lewdly, if Siyao''s delicate opening was similar to theirs, could he play a game of guessing who they were by their openings in the future?


    He imagined having the three sisters cover their entire bodies, revealing only their openings, and guessing who was who based on that.


    If he guessed correctly, he could freely... Hehe.


    While Ye Fei was lost in these wild thoughts, Ye Yunying had already lowered herself. She reached out and grasped her brother''s member, positioning it at her opening, but hesitated to go down.


    After a long moment of hesitation, Ye Yunying bit her lip and continued to lower herself.


    The moment the hot tip of his member touched her delicate opening, both siblings couldn''t help but gasp in pleasure.


    However, Ye Fei''s pleasure was more psychological, while Ye Yunying truly felt the comfort. She had secretly pleasured herself before and thought it was very satisfying during climax, but now she found that just a gentle nudge from her brother''s large member was more thrilling than her own self-induced climax.


    Driven by this sensation, Ye Yunying became even more eager. She tried harder to let her brother''s member enter her, but although her opening had produced some lubrication during her hesitation, Ye Fei''s member was so thick, and she was a true virgin.


    After struggling for a while, only a small part of the tip had managed to enter.


    Even so, Ye Yunying was already extremely comfortable. Her impatient nature made her crave more pleasure and the desire to no longer be a virgin. She forcefully lowered her body, trying to take her brother''s entire member into her opening.


    Ye Fei quickly reached out and supported his sister''s large buttocks, saying, "No, you''ll be in too much pain if you do it like this!"


    With his current abilities, although Ye Yunying could temporarily incapacitate him with a surprise acupoint strike, he could already move and thus stopped her irrational behavior in time.


    "What should we do then?" Ye Yunying, too anxious to think about why her brother could move again, asked. She had finally made up her mind to let her brother deflower her.


    If she gave up halfway, wouldn''t she still be laughed at by her friends for being a virgin?


    Moreover, the sensation of her brother''s member was just too pleasurable. She really wanted to experience the feeling of having it all the way in.


    "Take it easy, we''ll go slowly," Ye Fei said with a smile, gently caressing his sister''s soft and elastic buttocks while guiding her.


    "We can start by teasing each other. When your juices flow more and your little pussy is thoroughly wet, it''ll be ready."


    "Pfft!" Although Ye Yunying was bold, her face still turned bright red at her brother''s blunt words. She spat and said, "What juices? I don''t have that!"


    "Don''t you? Then what''s this?" Ye Fei laughed, wiping his finger on her moist opening and showing her the wetness. "


    Juices, as the name suggests, are what flows out when you''re feeling lustful. Since you have them now, it means you''re already lustful."


    "You''re the one who''s lustful, not me!" Ye Yunying spat again.


    "You''re about to take your own brother, and you''re not lustful?" Ye Fei teased, his finger moving back and forth on her increasingly wet opening.


    "Drooling over your brother''s cock like this, isn''t that what a little slut is?"


    Feeling embarrassed by her brother''s words, Ye Yunying decided to take control and grasped his rigid member, retorting, "Facing your own sister and getting this hard, what does that make you?"


    "Alright, I admit I''m lustful too. I''m the lewd brother, and you''re the horny sister. We''re a perfect match, aren''t we?" Ye Fei laughed heartily, gently grinding his rough member against her moist opening.


    "Horny sister, your pussy is wet enough now. Let''s continue."


    "Okay."


    Ye Yunying had been waiting for this moment. She stopped bantering with her brother, focused, and with one hand holding his member and the other gently parting her opening, slowly lowered herself, allowing his member to gradually enter her dripping wet, delicate opening.

 Chapter 349 The Third Sisters Reversal (2)

    Ye Fei watched as his substantial head gradually stretched his sister''s delicate virgin opening, slowly pushing its way in.The intense pleasure of being tightly enclosed and the immense psychological satisfaction made him feel incredibly good. He wanted nothing more than to pin his sister down and thrust into her vigorously.


    However, not wanting his strong-willed sister to have any regrets, Ye Fei decided to let her take the lead this first time.


    Finally, when Ye Fei''s head was fully inside his sister''s virgin opening and he felt the tip of his member press against a resilient membrane, she stopped, looking at him helplessly and asking, "It hurts a bit. What should we do?"


    Taking advantage of her momentary distraction, Ye Fei suddenly pressed her large buttocks down with both hands while thrusting his hips upward.


    With a soft "squish," his substantial member was instantly and completely sheathed inside her virgin opening, his head even colliding with her delicate cervix.


    "Ah..."


    The intense pain caused Ye Yunying to cry out involuntarily, her eyes tearing up as she looked at her brother and asked, "What are you doing?"


    She tried to get off him, feeling wronged. Her decision to let her brother deflower her wasn''t just because of her friends'' teasing; it was more about the special feelings she had for him that went beyond sibling affection.


    She had given herself to him, expecting tenderness, but instead, he had thrust in so forcefully, causing her such pain.


    Ye Fei quickly held her buttocks, saying, "Don''t move. Moving now will make it hurt more."


    Seeing the pained look in her brother''s eyes, Ye Yunying felt somewhat comforted but still complained, "Why did you just thrust in like that? Didn''t you know it would hurt?"


    Ye Fei pulled his sister down onto his body, gently holding her and letting her ample breasts, which were on par with those of a mature woman, softly rub against his chest.


    He softly explained in her ear, "Silly sister, don''t you know the principle of ''better to suffer a quick pain than a prolonged one''? This way, it''s just a moment of pain. If we had gone slowly, it would have caused you more suffering."


    While explaining, Ye Fei was thoroughly enjoying the sensation. Because of the pain, the tender flesh inside her opening was tightly gripping his member, especially her delicate core, which had slightly opened like a small mouth, forcefully sucking on his head.


    If not for his exceptional endurance, he would have ejaculated just from this.


    It was only now that he realized his tough, tomboyish sister had such an exquisite and wonderful opening. He wondered if Siqi and Siyao were the same.


    Hearing her brother''s explanation, Ye Yunying felt completely reassured but then suddenly asked, "Why do you seem so experienced? Have you already been with some girl?"


    Ye Fei hadn''t expected his tough sister to think of this at a time like this and couldn''t help but laugh bitterly, "Yeah, are you just realizing now and getting jealous?"


    "Who''s jealous?" Ye Yunying denied.


    "It''s better that you have experience. I''ll be more comfortable later."


    "Didn''t you say it was just going to be a quick thing? Now that you''re no longer a virgin, let''s just stop here," Ye Fei teased her on purpose.


    "Nice try! I''ve already felt the pain, and now I''m going to enjoy the pleasure in return!" Ye Yunying said, feeling that the pain in her opening was subsiding. She gently began to move her hips, causing her brother''s member to slowly grind inside her.


    With this movement, Ye Yunying understood why her friends had teased her.


    The sensation was simply incredible, and she realized she had been quite behind the times.


    Had she known it would feel this good, she might have done this with her brother much earlier.


    What she didn''t know was that if they had done this a few months ago, Ye Fei, who had been much weaker back then, would have likely ejaculated before fully entering her.


    Feeling the pleasure, Ye Yunying, despite some lingering pain, straightened up on her brother, placed her hands on his firm chest, and began to quickly thrust her large buttocks up and down. Her brother''s thick member moved vigorously in and out of her newly awakened opening.


    The force of her movements caused the flesh of her buttocks to slap against her brother''s legs, producing crisp "slap-slap" sounds, like war drums cheering on the incestuous siblings.


    Ye Fei was amazed by his sister''s frenzy, but his hands were far from idle. He reached up to her chest, firmly grasping her large breasts, which seemed even more seductive because of their color, and occasionally pinched her already engorged nipples.


    With this added stimulation, Ye Yunying felt even greater pleasure and quickened her thrusting pace. However, being a virgin, she was no match for her brother''s formidable member.


    After less than three minutes of intense thrusting, she let out a long, sensual moan, her body tensed up straight, and then she collapsed limply onto her brother.


    Find more to read on My Virtual Library Empire


    With her climax, Ye Fei also felt immense pleasure.


    The tender flesh inside her opening seemed to come alive, tightly gripping his member and rapidly pulsating. Her core opened wide, completely enveloping his head and vigorously sucking on it, causing his seminal gates to tremble. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, although his sister''s opening was exquisite, it lacked the overwhelming power of his mother''s superlative one. Plus, Ye Fei wanted her to enjoy it more, so despite the intense pleasure, he didn''t climax with her.


    After a brief rest, Ye Yunying regained some strength and rolled off Ye Fei.


    But the movement tugged at her tender wound, causing her to cry out in pain. She pinched his waist and playfully scolded, "That hurts so much. You''re such a bad guy. Why did you have to grow so big?"


    Ye Fei replied with a wry smile, "It''s not my fault, is it?"


    "It is!" Ye Yunying pouted. "I can''t even walk now. You have to do something about it!"


    "Alright," Ye Fei sighed, taking out a recovery pill from his pocket and handing it to her. "Take this, and you''ll feel better."


    Ye Yunying eyed the unremarkable little pill in his hand warily and asked, "What is this? It''s not something to make me weak, is it? Are you trying to get back at me for being on top earlier?"


    "Forget it then!" Ye Fei was genuinely defeated by her outlandish logic.


    "Who said I won''t take it?"


    Ye Yunying giggled, grabbed the recovery pill, and swallowed it in one go. Immediately, she felt a surge of warmth rising from her stomach, instantly replenishing her drained energy and eliminating the pain below.


    "Huh, this stuff is really good. It doesn''t hurt anymore, and I''ve regained my strength. Hehe, now I''m not afraid of you. This time, I''m definitely going to beat you!"


    With that, Ye Yunying flipped back on top of Ye Fei.

 Chapter 350 The Third Sisters Reversal (3)

    This time, however, Ye Fei wasn''t about to let her take the lead.As soon as his sister straddled him again and took his member into her tight, young opening, he suddenly flipped them over, pinning her beneath him. His large member began to thrust vigorously inside her, like a tempest in a teacup.


    Ye Yunying didn''t fight for dominance this time. She realized that being on the receiving end allowed her to fully savor the intense pleasure.


    Plus, her brother''s strength meant he could thrust harder, which felt even better for her.


    After thrusting inside her for a while, Ye Fei felt like something was missing. He suddenly stopped, much to Ye Yunying''s frustration.


    "Why did you stop?" she complained.


    "Why not stop?" Ye Fei feigned annoyance.


    "I''ve been working so hard, and you don''t seem to feel anything. What''s the point of continuing?"


    "Who says I don''t feel anything? I feel great!" Ye Yunying insisted.


    "Hurry up and keep going."


    "Where do you feel good?" Ye Fei asked with a lecherous grin.


    Ye Yunying was true to her character. She knew her brother was trying to embarrass her, but she wasn''t afraid. She boldly replied, "It feels good inside my opening. Keep going!"


    Ye Fei was extremely satisfied with her answer and resumed thrusting.


    Since Ye Yunying had already let out the first moan, she decided to let go and enjoy it fully. She began to cry out loudly with each thrust, "Good man... good brother... thrust harder... oh... harder... oh... oh... darling... my opening feels so good... oh... oh... brother... I feel amazing... I love... good brother... oh... my opening feels so great... oh... oh... so good... brother... I love you... faster... harder... ah... I''m about to come... hurry... I''m on cloud nine... ah..."


    With a scream, Ye Yunying released her second wave of climax.


    At the same time, Ye Fei was pushed to his limit by his sister''s self-sucking opening. He growled, "Sis, wait for me, let''s come together!"


    With that, he thrust hard, burying his member deep inside her opening, and began to ejaculate in strong spurts.


    Ye Yunying, already in the throes of climax, screamed in pleasure as her brother''s hot semen hit her. She tightly hugged his body with her arms and wrapped her legs around his waist.


    After a while, the siblings came down from their climax.


    Ye Yunying laughed triumphantly, "I finally beat you, didn''t I? Hehe, not bad for a sister."


    "Who said I''m done?" Ye Fei chuckled, thrusting his still-hard member inside her opening. "Let''s go again?"


    "Sure, let''s go again. Who''s afraid?" Ye Yunying wasn''t about to back down and began to grind her hips, sparking another round of intense action.


    Thanks to the recovery pill, Ye Yunying''s opening was healed and she was surprisingly durable. She climaxed over and over, yet kept coming back for more.


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even when she ran out of energy, she took another recovery pill and continued her frenzy.


    In the end, she lost count of how many times she had climaxed.


    Even with the pill, she finally had to admit defeat in a soft voice, "Good brother, I can''t anymore. I admit you win."


    Ye Fei pulled his still-hard member out of her opening and dangled it in front of her face. "Let''s keep going?"


    "Forget it, my opening is numb from all that thrusting," Ye Yunying said with a hint of helplessness.


    "What''s the deal with your member? It''s so powerful!"


    "I''m pretty much done too," Ye Fei said, looking at her sexy lips.


    "But you do have a way to beat me."


    "What way?" Ye Yunying, eager to conquer her brother in bed, quickly asked.


    Ye Fei chuckled, pulled her in for a kiss on her lips, and didn''t say a word. He just gave her a lecherous grin.


    Ye Yunying was an extremely smart girl. From her brother''s actions and gaze, she knew exactly what he was thinking. She had also secretly watched some adult movies and knew what to do.


    To defeat her brother and give him ultimate pleasure, she didn''t care that his member was still covered in their combined fluids. She opened her mouth and took his member inside, sucking it vigorously.


    Although Ye Yunying knew what to do, she had no experience and occasionally bumped his member with her teeth.


    But Ye Fei still felt incredible pleasure, especially seeing his usually dominant third sister now performing oral sex on him. It gave him a huge sense of accomplishment.


    So, in no time, he ejaculated, spraying a large amount of semen into her wonderful mouth.


    Ye Yunying spat the semen into the trash can by the bedside and looked at his now-softening member.


    "Are you still okay?"


    Ye Fei glanced at the time; it was already past seven in the evening. If he continued with his sister, their mother would probably be home soon.


    So, he forced himself not to get aroused again and put on a helpless expression.


    "Alright, you win."


    Ye Yunying rubbed her numb lips and laughed triumphantly.


    "Finally, you can''t go on anymore. I knew I could make you give in." She seemed to have forgotten that she was the one who took two recovery pills and had to use both hands and mouth in the end.


    To keep her from being too smug, Ye Fei said, "I''ve been cumming inside you the whole time. Aren''t you worried about any problems?"


    "So what if there are problems?" Ye Yunying replied nonchalantly.


    "If it comes to that, let Mom know. I''m tired of sneaking around anyway."


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat. This girl was something else, but also quite adorable. He continued to tease her, "Didn''t you say it was just going to be a one-time thing? Why does it sound like you want to do it again in the future?"


    "I''m addicted, okay?" Ye Yunying narrowed her eyes at Ye Fei.


    "So, you better be available whenever I call. Otherwise, hmm, I''ll just find another man and drive you crazy with jealousy!"


    Although he knew she was joking, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a pang of anxiety. His face turned serious as he said, "You can''t joke about something like that!"


    Ye Yunying saw Ye Fei''s expression and realized her joke had gone a bit too far. She squirmed in his arms and cooed, "Alright, even if you don''t have confidence in me, you should have confidence in yourself, right? If I really wanted another man, would I have waited until now to ask for your help? You''re such a silly guy!"


    But despite her words, she felt a sweetness inside. The more Ye Fei got upset, the more it proved how much he cared about her.


    At that moment, neither of them was wearing any clothes.


    The fire that Ye Fei had just barely suppressed was starting to stir again. He reached out and slapped her incredibly elastic butt, saying, "Alright, get up already, or Mom will be back!"


    "Okay!" Ye Yunying reluctantly got up and went to put on her clothes. Ye Fei quickly tidied himself up as well.


    Just as they had finished cleaning up, they heard a commotion from the front door¡ªobviously, their mom was back. So, they both hurried to the living room and sat down obediently, turning on the TV.


    Sure enough, not long after, Liu Yiru''s stunning presence appeared before the siblings.


    And as Ye Fei and Ye Yunying saw her, she naturally saw them as well. She quickly walked over to Ye Yunying and said with a hint of concern, "Yunying, why are you so tanned?"


    Although Ye Yunying was incredibly bold in front of Ye Fei, for some reason, she suddenly felt a pang of guilt when facing Liu Yiru. Her pretty face turned bright red.


    After mumbling something in response, she suddenly said, "Oh, I forgot I have something with my classmates tonight. Mom, I''m heading back to school. I''ll come back for my brother''s birthday."


    Without waiting for Liu Yiru''s reply, she rushed back to her room, grabbed a few things, and hurried out the door.

 Chapter 351 The Gathering of Beauties

    Watching Ye Yunying''s figure leave the villa, Liu Yiru asked curiously, "What''s gotten into your third sister?""Who knows? She''s always acting so erratically," Ye Fei replied casually. He stood up and gently embraced Liu Yiru''s sensitive and delicate body, softly saying, "Mom, I''m hungry!"


    Had Ye Yunying still been there, she would have noticed that the very thing Ye Fei had been defeated by just moments ago was now creating a rather large bulge in his clothes.


    A few days passed in the blink of an eye.


    During these days, Ye Fei had been busy with the film company. The company was now fully operational and had even begun preliminary filming.


    Since most of the employees were experienced veterans, Ye Fei didn''t have to worry too much.


    Despite everything going smoothly, Ye Fei had been a bit troubled these past few days. Both Siqi and Siyao, as well as Mu Ling, had been deliberately avoiding him.


    Fortunately, his mother had become more open with him, and with the comfort of his goddess-like mother, Ye Fei wasn''t too miserable.


    Today, however, Ye Fei knew no one could avoid him anymore. This day was ordinary yet special.


    Seventeen years ago on this very day, he and Ye Yunqi had come into this world together and had grown up under their mother''s tender care. So today was a big day for him.


    As they say, a child''s birthday is the mother''s day of suffering. Thus, Ye Fei made a significant decision: to bring his mother the greatest joy on her day of suffering.


    Initially, Ye Fei had thought that he and his younger sister''s birthday could be celebrated casually at home, just like their cousin Yun Chuching. However, Liu Yiru disagreed with his suggestion.


    Instead, she arranged their birthday party at a five-star hotel under the Ye family''s umbrella.


    The reason for using the Liu family''s business was that Liu Yiru wanted to send a message to the world on this day: Ye Fei had grown up and no longer needed the family''s protection. Instead, he was to become the guardian of the entire family.


    Although the Liu and Ye families had essentially become one due to Ye Fei''s relationship, it was still important to make this gesture.


    At five in the afternoon, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi arrived at the hotel.


    Although they didn''t particularly like such occasions, they understood their mother''s intentions and cooperated by greeting the guests. However, before any guests arrived, Ye Yunqi received a call from their aunt, Liu Junyi.


    After a cheerful conversation, she handed the phone to Ye Fei.


    Since there was no one around and Ye Yunqi was already aware of everything, Ye Fei didn''t avoid her. He took the call and said directly, "Nice of you to call Yunqi first. Are you forgetting about your husband?"


    Hearing the voice she longed for every moment, Liu Junyi fell silent for a moment. After a while, she softly said, "I miss you."


    Although it was just three short words, Ye Fei could hear the deep affection in her voice. He gently replied, "If you miss me, come back. Let''s forget about that silly military achievement."


    Liu Junyi naturally wanted to be by Ye Fei''s side immediately, but thinking about how long she had already waited, it seemed a pity to return now. So, she gathered her emotions and said with a forced smile, "I''ll be back soon. But when I do, you all better be ready to welcome a general!"


    Ye Fei could also hear the forced cheerfulness in Liu Junyi''s tone, but to avoid making her more upset, he laughed along.


    "When the general arrives, we humble soldiers will be ready to welcome you with open arms!"


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Yunqi saw that her brother looked a bit down. She gently hugged his arm and softly said, "Don''t be too upset. Auntie will be back in just a few days."


    Ye Fei also gathered his emotions and smiled again.


    The birthday party was scheduled for eight in the evening, so no one had arrived yet.


    Although many guests were eager to get close to Ye Fei, they were also aware of their status.


    Showing up too early would only be an annoyance, as the early hours were meant for Ye Fei and his family to prepare.


    After a somewhat boring wait for Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi, the first batch of guests finally arrived. It was the three elder sisters of the Ye family: Ye Ningsuan, Ye Ningxue, and Ye Ningbing.


    With them were the little troublemaker Yun Chuching, and even Ye Ningsuan''s daughter, Li Xiaowan, who had never shown herself before.


    "Happy birthday, cousin!" Li Xiaowan was the first to run up, handed her gift to Ye Fei, and then hugged Ye Yunqi.


    At eighteen this year, she had inherited all her mother Ye Ningsuan''s strengths.


    Not only was she as beautiful as her mother, but her figure also surpassed that of many women in their twenties.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel envious and wished he could take his sister''s place to hug his cousin.


    Since they were the closest in age, Li Xiaowan had always had a great relationship with Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi.


    Moreover, since they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, she didn''t want to part with Ye Yunqi for a while. Ye Fei reluctantly gave up the idea of hugging her as well and greeted the three exquisite aunts.


    Everyone was in high spirits today, even Ye Ningxue showed a rare smile. Only Ye Ningbing seemed a bit off. Her radiant face was tinged with a hint of sorrow, which made Ye Fei''s heart ache. He silently decided to step up his efforts against Yun Jing and never let his aunt have any worries again.


    After presenting the gifts, the little troublemaker pulled Ye Fei aside and whispered, "Brother, I''ve been sleeping with mom these past few days, keeping that bad dad away. Did I do a good job?"


    Ye Fei understood that the little girl was seeking praise. He smiled and patted her head, saying, "Yes, you did great. Tell me, how would you like to be rewarded?"


    "I don''t want a reward. I just missed you," the little troublemaker''s big eyes flashed with a hint of coquetry, clearly craving the feeling from that night.


    "Alright, I''ll come see you when I have time. Remember to stay with your mom," Ye Fei smiled and made a promise to the little troublemaker. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay!" she happily replied, secretly deciding to complete the task given by her beloved brother.


    After sending the three aunts and cousins upstairs, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi welcomed Siqi and Siyao.


    They were also happy for their younger siblings but couldn''t help but recall the embarrassing moments that made their hearts race when facing Ye Fei.


    So, they didn''t say much, just smiled and exchanged a few words with Ye Yunqi before heading upstairs.


    After a while, Ye Yunying appeared alone, looking somewhat furtive, which puzzled Ye Fei.


    When she came over, he asked, "What''s going on?"


    "It''s those friends of mine. They heard it was your birthday today and insisted on coming along. Fortunately, I managed to lose them; otherwise, it would have been a disaster," Ye Yunying patted her ample chest, looking relieved.


    Ye Yunqi curiously asked, "What kind of disaster?"


    "Third sister had me pretend to be her boyfriend last time," Ye Fei said with a smile. "If they find out, so what? They''re your good friends anyway. They''ll find out sooner or later."


    "What do you know?" Ye Yunying shot Ye Fei a glance and ran off, her face turning red.


    When she got back to school that day, she couldn''t wait to tell her friends that she was no longer a virgin and even accurately described Ye Fei''s abilities. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    But her friends didn''t quite believe her. How could she let them know now that Ye Fei was actually her brother?


    As time went on, more and more people arrived. Aunt Liu Fengyi came with her personal secretary¡ªYe Fei''s long-lost Zhou Mingming; Aunt Xu Shuyun arrived with her daughter, Ye Jing; Xiao Hanyue and Lin Ling; Dongfang Ruolan with Miao Xin; Zhang Linxin and Xiao Fei''s mother and daughter; and even Su Yuxian and Ming Yuexin, who had also received Ye Fei''s invitation.


    Upon seeing Ye Fei, Su Yuxian, embarrassed by the crowd, didn''t speak to him. However, Ming Yuexin whispered in his ear, "You still have some conscience!"


    Ye Fei naturally knew what she meant. He gave Su Yuxian a flirtatious look, which made her blush and quickly pull her daughter upstairs.


    "Ye Fei, happy birthday!" Just as Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi were about to head upstairs as well, a voice in unison came from behind. It was the Gu triplets.


    Ye Fei had been spending a lot of time with them these past few days and had become very familiar with them.


    "Wow! So cute!" Before Ye Fei could respond, Ye Yunqi, who had never seen the three identical little girls before, couldn''t help but rush over.


    Ye Fei, on the other hand, just smiled at Gu Xuehan, Situ Ying, and Mu Ling, who had brought the triplets.


    "Mr. Ye, you only invited Aunt Mu, but we came along too. Is that too forward?" Mu Ling, feeling a bit flustered in front of Ye Fei, hesitated to speak.


    Instead, Gu Xuehan, who had grown fond of her new job, took the initiative.


    "Why be polite? We''re already giving him a big favor just by showing up!" Xu Weier, however, had never learned the meaning of politeness.


    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Of course not. And the expert doctor I mentioned is here today. She can take a look at the girls."


    Gu Xuehan''s heart skipped a beat. Her eyes instantly welled up with gratitude as she looked at Ye Fei. "Mr. Ye, thank you!"


    Ye Fei had not only given her a great job but had also been thinking about her sisters'' condition. She was extremely grateful.


    "No problem. You''re part of the company now, after all. As the boss, it''s my duty to help. And once the girls'' legs are better, they might become the mainstays of the company too," Ye Fei said nonchalantly.


    "Right!" Gu Xuehan nodded vigorously.


    At that moment, she even felt an urge to repay him with her own body. However, Ye Fei had no such thoughts.


    What he wanted was genuine affection, not a contribution mixed with gratitude.

 Chapter 352 The Ultimate Fulfillment (1)

    Seeing that most of the people he had been waiting for had arrived, and knowing that the remaining guests, like those from the Lingyun Society, could be managed with an emcee, Ye Fei said, "Let''s head upstairs together."With that, he took the wheelchair of Gu Xue Mei, the youngest of the three little girls.


    Among the triplets, perhaps because she was the youngest, Gu Xue Mei had the most delicate personality and was the most attached to Ye Fei.


    Naturally, she was also Ye Fei''s favorite. Of course, he also cherished the resilience of Gu Xue Rong and the gentleness of Gu Xue Xin.


    Upon reaching the top-floor hall, Ye Fei was momentarily dazed by the room full of stunning beauties.


    What delighted him the most was that despite the Liu and Ye families being large clans, the women in both families got along exceptionally well.


    Those who had a relationship with him were even closer, like sisters. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although it''s often said that the land of softness is the grave of heroes, Ye Fei didn''t see it that way.


    As long as his harem was harmonious, he would have even greater motivation. He didn''t care about anything else; he just wanted to provide them with a large and safe space. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    Looking at the goddesses in the hall who were helping him receive guests, Ye Fei felt an overwhelming tenderness in his heart. He silently said to himself, "Mom, today is ours. From today on, I won''t let you have a single regret!"


    Leading the four Gu sisters to Dongfang Ruolan, Ye Fei said, "Aunt Dongfang, these are the girls I told you about. Could you take a look and see if there''s still hope?"


    Dongfang Ruolan, who had already received hints from Ye Fei, examined Gu Xue Xin''s legs and said, "There''s no problem. It''s just damaged meridians. As long as we unblock these obstructed pathways, it will be fine. However..."


    Seeing Dongfang Ruolan, Gu Xue Han believed Ye Fei even more.


    Although Dongfang Ruolan had always been in the military district, her reputation had long spread throughout Wang Hai City.


    Seeing Dongfang Ruolan hesitate, Gu Xue Han anxiously asked, "Is there any difficulty?"


    "There''s no difficulty," Dongfang Ruolan smiled gently.


    "It''s just that the medication is a bit expensive. Since you''re friends with Ye Fei, you can come to the military district these next few days. I''ll start the treatment for you, and you can pay the fees slowly later."


    "Thank you!" Gu Xue Han didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. She was so overjoyed that she burst into tears. Her three younger sisters also cried, knowing all too well the pain of being unable to move their legs for the past four years.


    Watching this scene, Ye Fei couldn''t help but regret not telling them the truth earlier.


    However, since he had already said it back then, it wasn''t a good time to change now. He believed Gu Xue Han would rise to fame quickly, and then the medical expenses would be nothing.


    At eight in the evening, after the emcee''s lengthy speech, the ball finally began. The hall was filled with guests who had come to celebrate the birthday.


    As the music started, the female guests hurriedly showcased their most prominent features, hoping to catch the eye of Ye Fei, who was now known as the number one young master of Wang Hai City.


    With his impeccable family background, appearance, and talent, he was naturally the target of all the women present.


    However, Ye Fei completely ignored those expectant glances and walked straight up to Liu Yiru, extending his right hand to her. Liu Yiru smiled faintly and placed her small hand in his, walking with him into the dance floor.


    With Ye Fei and Liu Yiru taking the lead, the gentlemen present began to invite their dance partners.


    Since Ye Fei was clearly unavailable, the women in the hall no longer waited and accepted the invitations from the men.


    However, an astonishing phenomenon occurred: at the spot where Liu Yiru had been sitting, all the most outstanding beauties of the evening were gathered.


    Yet, apart from Ye Fei, not a single man approached to invite them to dance. The beauties didn''t seem to mind either, just chatting casually among themselves.


    This phenomenon was not a coincidence. The male guests who had come were all middle-aged or older. They were afraid that their young and impulsive nephews might offend Ye Fei if they brought them along.


    So, even though it was just a birthday party for two young people, these usually very dignified high-ranking officials and wealthy merchants all came in person.


    They were well aware that the beauties from the Liu and Ye families did not dance with outsiders, so they didn''t bother to invite them and avoid embarrassment.


    "Mom, you look so beautiful today!" Ye Fei said softly in her ear as he danced with Liu Yiru.


    This was not flattery.


    To attend her son and daughter''s birthday party, Liu Yiru, who rarely wore makeup, had applied a light layer of cosmetics. Her already otherworldly beauty was enhanced even more, making her incredibly stunning.


    Coupled with her elegant evening gown that highlighted her nobility, her charm reached its peak.


    Hearing Ye Fei''s compliment, Liu Yiru felt a sweetness in her heart, but she said, "Am I not beautiful usually? Or do you just think my dress is beautiful?"


    "The dress is beautiful, but you are even more so. Of course, you are the most beautiful when you''re not wearing any clothes," Ye Fei chuckled softly.


    "You naughty boy!" Liu Yiru''s pretty face turned red, and she lightly pinched his back.


    Ye Fei suddenly hugged Liu Yiru tighter with emotion and whispered softly in her ear, "Mom, thank you!"


    "For what?" Liu Yiru, enjoying his warm and familiar embrace, didn''t understand why he suddenly said this.


    "For giving me life and taking such good care of me for seventeen years," Ye Fei said sincerely.


    "And during this time, you''ve shown me how wonderful life can be."


    Liu Yiru was intoxicated by Ye Fei''s heartfelt words and gently leaned her head on his shoulder, dancing lightly with his steps.


    "Seventeen years ago, my arrival with Yunqi must have caused you a lot of pain, right?" Ye Fei continued. "Mom, tonight let your son compensate you with the greatest pleasure in the world, okay?"


    Liu Yiru''s body went limp from Ye Fei''s very explicit hint, almost collapsing into his arms. She was also struggling fiercely inside.


    Finally, she succumbed because her son''s repeated confessions left her powerless to refuse, and she no longer wanted to refuse.


    So, she gently nodded and let out an almost imperceptible "Hmm" from her nose, her pretty face turning bright red in an instant.


    Seeing his mother finally agree, Ye Fei was so happy that he almost jumped for joy.


    It took a great effort to suppress his excitement and continue dancing with her now powerless, delicate body. Fortunately, his strength was enough to keep it from looking odd.


    Finally, as the dance ended, Ye Fei led Liu Yiru, whose face was still flushed but had regained some composure, back to their seats.

 Chapter 353 The Ultimate Fulfillment (2)

    "Yiru, what''s wrong?" Seeing Liu Yiru''s state, Xu Shuyun, who was unaware of the situation, couldn''t help but ask. She and Liu Yiru had an excellent relationship.Although technically she should have called Liu Yiru "eldest sister-in-law," she felt that such a title seemed distant, so she simply called her by her first name.


    When asked by Xu Shuyun, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but think about what was going to happen after they went home in the evening, which made her face even redder.


    For a moment, she didn''t know how to respond.


    "The energy inside my body was a bit unstable just now, and Mom helped me suppress it, so I''m a bit tired. I''ll be fine after a rest," Ye Fei quickly covered for his mother.


    However, Ye Ningsuan and the other women who knew what had happened exchanged meaningful smiles with him.


    Ye Yunqi even ran over directly and said, "Bro, you''ve danced with Mom. It''s my turn now, right?"


    After the first dance ended, the atmosphere in the hall changed significantly.


    Everyone began to move around casually. Some people found new dance partners and entered the dance floor, while others gathered in groups to chat.


    Naturally, Ye Fei didn''t refuse his younger sister''s invitation and danced with her.


    "Bro, did Mom agree to something with you?" Ye Yunqi asked softly while dancing with her brother. She knew more about their relationship than anyone else, so she had guessed something from Liu Yiru''s expression.


    Moreover, being in tune with Ye Fei, she sensed his genuine excitement and joy.


    "Yep!" Ye Fei nodded vigorously. He and Ye Yunqi were so close that they were practically inseparable, so he didn''t mind sharing his excitement with her.


    "That''s great!" Ye Yunqi whispered excitedly, but then she made a request that put Ye Fei in a difficult position. "I want to join in too!"


    "Well, let''s talk about that later. There will be plenty of chances," Ye Fei quickly replied. Joking aside, how could anything happen with his little sister around?


    "But I really want to join. Please, big bro, can''t you think of a way?" Ye Yunqi coaxed, "And don''t you think it would be even more exciting with me around?"


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but be swayed by Ye Yunqi''s words. It was impossible for her to join, but just having her nearby would not only excite him but also surely thrill their mother, leading to even greater pleasure.


    After some thought, Ye Fei finally came up with a plan and whispered it into Ye Yunqi''s ear, then said, "It''s up to you. If anything goes wrong, everything will be ruined."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll act very convincingly!" Ye Yunqi assured him confidently.


    Ye Yunqi had no real interest in dancing.


    The only reason she had pulled Ye Fei over was to discuss this. Now that her goal was achieved, she didn''t want to keep dancing. So, before the dance even ended, she dragged Ye Fei out.


    Before Ye Fei could even sit down, Ye Yunying ran over and patted his shoulder, saying, "Come on, dance with me."


    Ye Fei''s eyes widened in surprise.


    When had she started liking to dance?


    Could it be that she had also noticed something and wanted the same thing as his little sister?


    But that was impossible; she had no idea about his situation.


    With this doubt in mind, Ye Fei followed Ye Yunying back into the dance floor.


    Before they even started, Ye Yunying said, "Little bro, I have a favor to ask."


    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly asked, "What is it?"


    "Could you visit our school sometime?" Ye Yunying asked.


    Relieved that it wasn''t what he had thought, Ye Fei asked, "Why do you want me to go to your school? If you miss me, you can always come home."


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, after I told my friends about your abilities, they didn''t believe me. So I want you to prove it to them!" Ye Yunying said, a bit embarrassed.


    Ye Fei''s eyes widened even more as he asked, "How am I supposed to prove that?" He inwardly sighed, thinking how typical of those tough girls to doubt such a thing.


    "It''s simple. Just let them experience it for themselves," Ye Yunying said nonchalantly.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Ye Fei almost threw his third sister, who always seemed to have no common sense, out the window. He really wanted to see what was inside her head to make her so carefree about such matters.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Ye Yunying, unaware that her words had shocked Ye Fei, asked in confusion.


    "How can you just casually test something like that?" Ye Fei said sternly.


    "And you don''t care at all about me being with other women like that?"


    "So what if I care?" Ye Yunying pouted.


    "You were never going to be just mine, so I''ve come to terms with it. Besides, if there''s something good, of course I should share it with my friends."


    "And are you also going to share their favors?"


    Ye Fei asked with a stern face, once again feeling the urge to see what was inside her head.


    "Of course not," Ye Yunying replied.


    "Sharing you with them means you get the advantage. If I shared with them, wouldn''t I be the one at a disadvantage? I''m not that foolish. Unless they can find another you, but that''s impossible."


    "No way!" Ye Fei shook his head firmly.


    "They all have boyfriends, right? How can you do this to their boyfriends? Besides, I have no interest in those friends of yours."


    He thought to himself that he needed to separate his third sister from her friends as soon as possible.


    Spending so much time with them, who knew what kind of bad ideas they might plant in her head?


    "Alright then," Ye Yunying, seeing she couldn''t persuade her brother, reluctantly let go of the idea.


    Just like Ye Yunqi, Ye Yunying didn''t care about the dance and dragged Ye Fei out as soon as she finished speaking.


    After dancing three dances in a row¡ªtwo of which were cut short¡ªYe Fei was starting to get tired of it.


    He walked over and sat down next to the three little girls from the Gu family, asking, "Are you guys comfortable here? Do you want to eat something? I can get it for you."


    "No, thank you," the three little girls shook their heads in unison and looked enviously at the dance floor. Gu Xue Rong said, "I wish we could move around freely like them."

 Chapter 354 The Desire to Dance

    Hearing the little girl''s words, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a pang in his heart. What a simple request, yet for them, it seemed like a fantasy. He gently said, "Don''t worry, with Auntie''s treatment, you''ll get better soon, and then I''ll dance with you, okay?""Okay! Okay!" The three little girls cheered softly. After meeting Dongfang Ruolan, they were filled with hope.


    Ye Fei smiled faintly, about to say something, when he suddenly felt the hall brighten dramatically.


    The master of ceremonies had turned on all the lights and stood on a makeshift stage, exclaiming loudly, "I''m sure everyone knows why we''re here today, right? How can we just enjoy ourselves and forget about our guests of honor? Now, please welcome our two birthday stars to the stage to say a few words!"


    Only then did Ye Fei realize it was his turn to speak. He stood up, gently patted Gu Xue Xin''s little head, bid them farewell, and strode to the center, ascending the stage.


    Meanwhile, Ye Yunqi, dressed like a little princess, also came up from the other side.


    The siblings exchanged a smile. Ye Fei took the microphone from the master of ceremonies and spoke in a clear voice, "Thank you all for coming to my and my younger sister''s birthday party. But today''s real star isn''t me or my sister; it''s a great woman. Seventeen years ago, she endured unimaginable pain to bring us into this world, and for the next seventeen years, she''s taken such good care of us. The gratitude we feel can''t be summed up in just the word ''thank you.'' Now, please welcome my greatest mom, Ms. Liu Yiru, to the stage!"


    Liu Yiru was gazing at her radiant son, eagerly awaiting the end of the evening. She was taken aback when he suddenly asked her to come on stage, but she was no stranger to such situations and felt no stage fright.


    With a gentle smile, she walked gracefully to the front and slowly ascended the stage.


    As soon as she stepped on stage, before Liu Yiru could steady herself, Ye Fei embraced her and, taking advantage of her raised face, planted a kiss on her lips.


    Liu Yiru felt a thunderous explosion in her mind. She was shocked¡ªhow could her son kiss her lips in front of everyone? But he quickly pulled away, and then, into the microphone, he said passionately, "Mom, I love you!"


    Liu Yiru''s body trembled again, but this time it wasn''t from shock. Instead, she was instantly enveloped by an immense sense of happiness.


    She knew that Ye Fei was confessing his love to her in front of everyone. Although others might think he was speaking as a son, Liu Yiru was completely satisfied.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Indeed, the audience felt that a son kissing his mother''s lips was a bit inappropriate, but no one thought much of it. Moreover, Ye Yunqi also hugged Liu Yiru, who had just been released by Ye Fei, and kissed her cheek, saying with equal affection, "Mom, I love you too!"


    After Liu Yiru came on stage, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi each said a few insubstantial words, and the speeches came to an end. Then everyone resumed their free activities. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the stunning beauties who had various connections with him, Ye Fei suddenly had a wild thought: one day, he would gather them all here again, drive away all the irrelevant people, and, in a frenzy, conquer them all!


    And he believed that day wouldn''t be far off.


    Ye Yunqi seemed overly excited today.


    Usually a teetotaler, she kept drinking.


    But on such a special day, no one would stop her. Ye Siqi and the others just smiled knowingly. Ye Yunying even competed with her younger sister in drinking. As for Liu Yiru, ever since she stepped down from the stage, her eyes hadn''t left Ye Fei. If anyone noticed, they would see that her gaze was filled with deep affection and focus.


    The party lasted until nearly midnight. Only then did the satisfied guests begin to leave slowly.


    By the time everyone was sent off, it was already past midnight.


    The beauties from the Liu and Ye families, who had stayed to help, also dispersed.


    They didn''t need to go home today because the hotel wasn''t open to the public. They could freely choose their rooms.


    At this moment, Liu Yiru was extremely excited.


    After agreeing to Ye Fei, her mental knot had completely unraveled, and she was looking forward to what was going to happen tonight.


    Now that the party was finally over, she was ready to go back to the top-tier suite she had booked in advance and wait for Ye Fei to arrive.


    But just at this moment, Ye Yunqi, who was so drunk she could hardly speak clearly, suddenly clung to her and mumbled, "Mom, I want to sleep with you tonight, and brother too. Seventeen years ago, we must have slept together. I want to tonight too!"


    Liu Yiru looked at Ye Fei helplessly. For the first time, she felt a bit annoyed by her daughter''s clinginess.


    Ye Fei, however, just smiled, picked up Ye Yunqi, and walked towards the room first, saying, "Yeah, we should sleep together tonight."


    Liu Yiru had no choice but to follow slowly behind. Ye Ningsuan, Liu Fengyi, and the other women who knew what was going on looked at them with a mixture of envy and blessing. Ye Ningxue and the others, who didn''t know what was happening, didn''t think anything was wrong.


    In their eyes, Ye Fei was still just a kid. Although he had accomplished many things that adult men couldn''t, his age of seventeen was undeniable.


    Inside the room, Ye Fei laid Ye Yunqi on the large bed, which could easily accommodate five or six people sleeping side by side. He then turned and looked at Liu Yiru with deep affection.


    At this point, Liu Yiru suddenly felt nervous, as if she were a bride entering the bridal chamber for the first time. Especially with Ye Yunqi still in the room, she hesitated and said, "Maybe we should skip it tonight?"


    "Why?" Ye Fei was taken aback. Had she changed her mind?


    From Ye Fei''s gaze, Liu Yiru knew he had misunderstood. Her face turned bright red as she explained, "Don''t think too much. Once I''ve made up my mind, I won''t change it. But Yunqi is still here..."


    Before Liu Yiru could finish, Ye Fei suddenly pressed a point on Ye Yunqi''s "sleep acupoint" and said, "She''ll sleep soundly until morning." Then he embraced Liu Yiru''s sexy and delicate body.


    But in her somewhat dazed state, Liu Yiru didn''t notice that Ye Fei''s finger hadn''t really pressed on Ye Yunqi''sacupoint.


    Instead, it had helped her dispel the alcohol from her body.


    With Ye Fei''s embrace, Liu Yiru''s passion was instantly ignited. She moaned softly, "Let''s take a shower first."


    "Not now!" Ye Fei said, forcefully pushing her delicate body onto the bed.


    "Ah..." Liu Yiru let out a soft cry as her son''s strong body pressed down on her. She glanced at her sweetly sleeping daughter, wanting to say something, but was quickly overwhelmed by her son''s passionate kiss.


    While kissing his mother''s sweet lips, Ye Fei stripped off their clothes. He first ran his hands over his mother''s tender skin, continuing until she began to squirm restlessly.


    Then he released her lips, knelt up, gently parted her long, slender legs, grasped his already rock-hard member, positioned it at her plump and moist opening, and said softly, "Mom, here I come!"


    "Good son... come in... fuck me hard..."


    Liu Yiru wrapped her legs around her son''s waist and said affectionately. Her opening had become wet from his earlier caresses, and she no longer hesitated, expressing her deepest desire.


    Instead of thrusting his entire member into his mother''s opening at once, Ye Fei slowly pushed in, the thick head of his member gradually parting the tender flesh inside her, inching its way in bit by bit until, after what seemed like an eternity, only the large head was inside.

 Chapter 355 Blissful Union (1)

    Mother and son both gazed intently at the juncture where their bodies were joined. The thrilling scene brought them not only physical pleasure but also an immense sense of excitement and satisfaction."This feeling... it''s so good... son... ah... thrust harder... oh... oh... my... oh... ah... it''s so beautiful... so comfortable... my own son... thrust harder... fuck your own mother..." Liu Yiru''s body trembled violently as she arched her hips, signaling her son to go deeper.


    Encouraged by his mother, Ye Fei thrust even harder, and finally, his entire member was sheathed in his mother''s scorching, tight opening.


    The rough head of his member pressed firmly against her delicate core.


    Though he hadn''t yet begun to move, the intense pleasure already made both of them feel as if their souls were soaring.


    "Son, fuck me," Liu Yiru moaned, wanting to give both herself and her son the utmost pleasure. "Let me know... how wonderful it is... to be fucked by you..."


    However, such encouragement was redundant for Ye Fei. He had already succumbed to his primal urges even before his mother''s words.


    But her cry only served to heighten his excitement, and they both indulged themselves fully. It was truly a night of pure bliss.


    Without wasting any more time, Ye Fei began to thrust deeply into his mother''s tender opening. The slow, forceful movements caused both of them to moan involuntarily.


    Ye Fei slowly drove his member in and out of her, each thrust going deep and solid, fully utilizing the size of his member within her tight, wet, and hot opening.


    "Mom, your opening is so hot... it feels like it''s going to burn my member... but it''s so good!"


    Ye Fei praised while reaching up to cup his mother''s ample breasts, kneading them to give her even greater pleasure. He also quickened the pace of his thrusts.


    "Ah... don''t stop... harder... ah... ah... son... you''re so good at fucking your mom... ah... it feels so good... I can''t take it... I''m about to cum... I want my son... to fuck me... for the rest of my life... ah... ah... I can''t... you''re going to fuck me to death... ah... it''s too good... I''m about to cum..."


    Having experienced this before, Liu Yiru knew her son''s member could withstand the heat of her opening. She focused entirely on enjoying the pleasure of being thoroughly fucked by her son.


    Perhaps due to her intense excitement, after just a few hundred thrusts, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but climax. Her entire body shook uncontrollably, and her opening contracted powerfully.


    Ye Fei felt as if his mother''s opening had come alive, the tender flesh surrounding his member contracting and trembling.


    Cool streams of fluid gushed from her core, washing over his member. Amidst the intense alternation of heat and cold, Ye Fei felt a loud explosion in his mind. His scorching semen sprayed forcefully into his mother''s still-quivering opening.


    It was too good! Only his mother could make him lose control like this. He couldn''t get this kind of pleasure from any other woman.


    As his mother climaxed, Ye Fei felt a cool current flow from her core into the tip of his deeply embedded member, then through the slit into his body. He felt a surge of energy, and the blocked meridians in his body loosened significantly.


    Although he had experienced similar loosening with his aunts and younger sister, it had always been imperceptible.


    This time, however, he had a clear sensation, indicating that his mother''s help was far greater than theirs.


    Clearly, Dongfang Ruolan had been right¡ªonly by uniting with his mother could he fully recover. But Ye Fei cared little about that. What mattered most was that he had completely won over his goddess.


    The feeling of happiness was indescribable.


    After her climax, Liu Yiru regained some clarity. Feeling her son''s thick member still deeply embedded in her sensitive opening, she knew she had truly claimed her son.


    But when she saw her daughter "sleeping" nearby, a wave of immense embarrassment washed over her. Yet, mixed with the shame was an indescribable thrill.


    Being fucked to climax by her own son in front of her daughter was such a creazy, but it felt incredibly good!


    Stimulated by her daughter''s presence, Liu Yiru felt an itch in her opening again. She longed for her son to fuck her hard with his big member, but she couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    So, she cast a charming glance at her son and said, "Good son, will you carry Mom to the bathroom? I haven''t taken a shower since we got back."


    "Sure," Ye Fei readily agreed. But instead of getting up immediately, he pulled his mother''s arms around his neck, then lifted her by her slender waist and stood up forcefully.


    The sudden suspension made Liu Yiru instinctively wrap her limbs tightly around her son''s body.


    But most of her weight still rested on her hips, causing Ye Fei''s enormous member to push open her delicate core and thrust deeply into her uterus.


    "Ah..." The intense pleasure made Liu Yiru let out a long, soft moan.


    She lightly twisted her hips, seeking even greater pleasure, but complained insincerely, "Bad son, this is too deep. Take your naughty member out, or you''ll fuck me to death!"


    Ignoring his mother''s half-hearted plea, Ye Fei carried her to the bathroom, supporting her big buttocks with his hands.


    With each step, the large head of his member forcefully collided with her delicate core, fucking her so hard that she rolled her eyes back.


    But she was still somewhat conscious, and to avoid waking her daughter, she bit her lips hard to keep from crying out with each of his powerful thrusts. This, however, only intensified the unparalleled pleasure she felt.


    Entering the bathroom, Ye Fei turned to face his mother, and while closing the door, he gave his younger sister, who was already watching with wide eyes, a victory sign.


    Ye Yunqi suddenly sat up, spread her legs, lifted her princess dress, pointed to her soaked panties, and made a reproachful face at her brother.


    Ye Fei winked at his younger sister, then thrust his member forcefully into his mother''s hot opening a few more times before closing the bathroom door.


    Holding his mother under the showerhead, Ye Fei adjusted the water temperature and turned on the spray, letting the warm water flow over both of them.


    But instead of washing up, he pinned his mother''s body against the smooth wall, lifted her legs around his waist with his hands, and began to thrust vigorously.


    Due to the position, Ye Fei''s thrusts were extremely deep.


    The lubrication from his member was washed away by the water, increasing the friction between his member and her opening.


    This made Liu Yiru feel incredible pleasure, and she no longer cared if her daughter could hear her.


    She twisted her big buttocks in time with her son''s thrusts and moaned wantonly, "Ah... you naughty thing... um... um... good son... you''re thrusting Mom... ah... you''re going to kill me... huff... huff... my dear son... you''re so good at this... thrust harder... huff... huff... my dear... son... Mom has never... been this happy... mmm... mmm... so good... ah..."


    Liu Yiru''s tight opening was filled to the brim, and her fluids gushed out like a spring, quickly washed away by the warm water flowing down.


    Each time Ye Fei''s member moved in and out, perhaps because her opening was too tight, the surrounding red flesh was also pulled in and out, making Ye Fei''s heart race. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, his mother''s slender waist kept twisting, and her round, white buttocks moved in rhythm with his actions.


    Ye Fei slowed down his thrusts, and Liu Yiru, now fully aware, panted and said, "Yes, take your time... Mom loves the feeling of you being inside... Ye Fei, good son, promise Mom you''ll always fuck me like this, okay?"


    "Of course," Ye Fei nodded. "The biggest wish of my life was to be able to fuck you, and now it''s finally come true. Mom, you''re so good!"


    Liu Yiru gazed deeply into her son''s handsome face, enjoying his gentle thrusts, and said emotionally, "Mom regrets waiting until today to let you fuck me. All those years were wasted." Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ye Fei slowed his thrusts even more but pressed his firm chest against his mother''s wonderful breasts, squeezing them gently, and smiled, "It''s not too late. We have plenty of time ahead. Son will fuck your little opening every day, okay?"


    "Good son, promise Mom that even after you marry Ling, you won''t ignore me, okay? I don''t think I could survive without you," Liu Yiru couldn''t help but worry about the future.


    Her maternal love for Ye Fei had already turned largely into romantic love, and she couldn''t imagine living without being able to be with him like this.

 Chapter 356 Blissful Union (2)

    Ye Fei suddenly stopped thrusting, his eyes fixed firmly on his stunningly beautiful mother, his goddess. He said with deep emotion, "Of course, no matter how many women I have, you will always be the one I love the most. It''s just that I can''t give all my love to you alone. Would that make you feel wronged?"Liu Yiru smiled gently, "Silly child, how could Mom care about that? As long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters. Besides, Mom has been hoping you''d have other women sooner. Your big member is just too powerful. If it were only Mom, I''m afraid one day you''d fuck me to death."


    She paused, then added with a playful twist of her hips, causing her son''s massive member to stir slightly within her, "Good son, Mom''s opening is itching again. Fuck me, please!"


    Ye Fei, inflamed by his mother''s words, couldn''t contain his desire any longer and resumed thrusting into her tight, youthful opening.


    Unlike before, his thrusts this time were extremely forceful. Knowing his mother''s body could handle it, he exerted nearly all his strength, each thrust so deep it seemed to push her soft, delicate body into the wall, his large member pounding heavily into her womb with every movement.


    This was the first time Liu Yiru had been fucked so vigorously by her son, and she quickly became wild with pleasure, vigorously wriggling her hips in rhythm with his thrusts, her moans turning into wanton cries, "Ah... ah... harder... fuck me to death... ah... big son... please... fuck Mom to death... ah... mmm... so good... so wonderful... huff... right there... uh... I can''t... I''m going to cum... ah..."


    With a series of hysterical moans, Liu Yiru''s body convulsed violently, her cold essence gushing out in torrents.


    Ye Fei, driven wild by his mother''s response, couldn''t help but growl low in his throat, his semen erupting in great spurts, wave after wave, into her spasming opening.


    The uncontrollable pleasure made him shudder with delight.


    In the midst of her climax, Liu Yiru sensed her son''s trembling and, thinking he was tired, quickly said, "Good son, take a break. We have the whole night. Mom will let you do whatever you want, just don''t exhaust yourself."


    Only after filling his mother''s mature womb to the brim, her lower abdomen slightly swollen, did Ye Fei stop his ejaculation, straightening up with a smile, "No problem at all. I''m just too pleased. If that''s all I''ve got, how could I ever satisfy my dear Mom?"


    To emphasize his point, he thrust his re-hardened member a few more times, showing her just how strong he was.


    Reassured that her son was still so vigorous, Liu Yiru relaxed but stopped his thrusting, saying, "Good son, could you pull your member out first? You''ve ejaculated so much, Mom''s opening feels a bit full." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei nodded, helped his mother sit on the edge of the bathtub, then gently parted her legs, looking at her opening.


    Though she had shared such intimacy with her son many times before, and he had seen and touched her there countless times, Liu Yiru still felt a bit shy, quickly covering herself and saying, "Don''t look."


    "I want to see," Ye Fei said with a grin, pulling away her hand. He used two fingers to gently part her plump labia, revealing the tender flesh inside, now a bright red from his actions. Her tight opening still contracted slightly with each movement, expelling a mixture of his semen and her juices. He knew it was a blend of their passion.


    This lascivious sight stirred something wicked in Ye Fei. He inserted a finger into her tight opening, coated it with the mixture, then brought it to her lips, saying with a smile, "Mom, taste what we''ve made together."


    "You naughty boy, why don''t you taste it?"


    Liu Yiru said with a blush, though she opened her mouth and let his finger in, savoring the slightly salty, fishy mixture. It wasn''t the best flavor, but she enjoyed it nonetheless.


    Feeling her suck on his finger, Ye Fei''s desire flared again. He stood up and brought his large member to her lips, saying, "Mom, I want to feel your mouth again."


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Liu Yiru gave him a coquettish look, took his member into her mouth, and began to suck gently. Her hand moved down to cup and softly massage his sac, cleaning every bit of fluid from his member before rubbing it gently against her beautiful cheek. She looked up at him and said, "Good son, Mom wants more!"


    Ye Fei, already burning with desire from his mother''s ministrations, couldn''t refuse. He lifted one of her legs, reinserted his rigid member into her eager opening, and began to thrust slowly.


    "Good son, let''s move to the bed," Liu Yiru suggested, feeling they were mostly clean. Though the bathroom was nice, the bed would offer more freedom. Plus, thinking of her daughter still sleeping there gave her an inexplicable thrill.


    "Okay!" Ye Fei, ever obedient to Liu Yiru, picked her up in the same position as before and carried her out of the bathroom.


    After pleasuring his mother on the way, Ye Fei reached the bedside and pulled his member out of her opening.


    Liu Yiru, her desire still burning strong, felt an unbearable emptiness and looked at her son reproachfully, "Bad son, why did you pull out? Mom needs you to fuck me!"


    "Mom, let''s try a different position," Ye Fei whispered with a grin, sharing his desire in her ear.


    Liu Yiru''s face flushed with embarrassment, but she scolded playfully, "You naughty boy, always teasing Mom."


    Nevertheless, she obediently knelt on the bed, raised her plump, white, and tender behind, slightly parted her smooth, white legs, and exposed her wet, eager opening.


    The rosy, moist entrance glistened with her juices, and the nearby pubic hair was damp. In this position, with just a glance to the side, she could see her "sleeping" daughter''s beautiful face, which excited her even more.


    She wriggled her big behind and moaned, "Good son, Mom''s ready. Hurry up and put your big member inside Mom''s opening. Mom can''t stand it!"


    Ye Fei didn''t insert himself right away.


    Instead, he admired his mother''s plump, smooth, half-moon shaped behind, gently massaged it with affection, and then rubbed his thick, long member against her smooth, tender skin.


    Liu Yiru felt the member rubbing against her buttocks, causing her unbearable tingling and itching.


    She couldn''t help but release more lubricating juices.


    She couldn''t stand the itch any longer, so she wriggled her soft, plump behind and looked back at her son with eyes full of longing, pleading, "Mmm... my dear good son... hurry up... your... big member... is making... me... so uncomfortable..."


    Encouraged by his mother''s coquettish words, Ye Fei felt a tightness in his heart. He couldn''t bear to part with her plump behind, caressing it a few more times.


    He gently parted her buttocks, held his member, and inserted the large head into her opening.


    With a thrust, his member slid all the way in with a "slick" sound, filling her hot, eager opening.

 Chapter 357 Blissful Union (3)

    Feeling her son''s large member re-enter her tender opening, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but be overwhelmed with lust, her joy bordering on madness.She swayed her willowy waist, her wanton cries echoing with a charming allure, "Oh... ouch... you know how to fuck... big son... mom... feels... so good... so good... I... I love you... my own son... hum... thrust harder... hum... ah... big member... brother... fuck... fuck into... the womb... uh... mmm... harder... yes... mom''s... little pussy... is... wantonly... giving... itself... to... big brother... ah... ah... ah..."


    In the throes of ultimate pleasure, Liu Yiru''s words became a jumbled mix, even calling out "dear brother," unaware that this only further excited Ye Yunqi, who was nearby.


    Seeing her mother too preoccupied to notice, Ye Yunqi slightly opened her eyes, her gaze fixated with longing on the sight of her brother''s member thrusting in and out of their mother''s opening.


    Liu Yiru''s body was plump and rounded, her skin soft, tender, and smooth.


    With Ye Fei in this position, her particularly plump behind pressed against his lower abdomen, feeling incredibly soft and fragrant, which only fueled Ye Fei''s burning desire.


    He leaned forward, draped over his mother''s supple back, reached around to cup her snow-white, delicate breasts, and thrust his hips vigorously.


    His thick, hard, and lengthy member pounded her core with each thrust, giving his mother an intense satisfaction that left her in a state of euphoria, forever surrendering to his member.


    Lying face down on the bed, Liu Yiru''s entire body felt weak from her son''s relentless fucking. She cried out wantonly, "Ouch... ah... my... big member... dear son... I... can''t... take it... uh... big member... brother... your... member... is... so... fierce... ouch... hitting... the core... uh... my dear... it feels... so good..."


    Liu Yiru, thoroughly fucked by her son''s thick, long, and enduring member, felt her blood rush, her tight and narrow opening''s tender flesh contracting and releasing in waves, like a little mouth sucking on the large head of his member.


    The sensation was so pleasurable that Ye Fei''s member felt as if it were being suckled by a baby, bringing him immense comfort. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    As he continued to fuck his own mother with abandon, he couldn''t help but praise her, his voice becoming choppy due to the rapid pace of his thrusts: "Mmm... wanton mom... your... little pussy... is so tight... gripping... my member... so good... oh... your... core... sucks... so... wonderfully... gripping... so good... ah... I''m... all... tingly... wanton mom... son loves... fucking... your... little pussy the most..."


    Hearing her son''s praise, Liu Yiru became even more excited. To give her son greater pleasure, she exerted all her feminine charm and sensuality, her body twisting and turning, her long hair flying about.


    Her white, plump buttocks moved in all directions, undulating like waves, her smooth skin trembling with every movement.


    She moaned wantonly, "Mmm... big member... my... dear son... is this... comfortable for you... hmm... mom''s... wanton pussy... will make... you... feel even better... ah... my dear... you thrust so... hard... hum... uh... big member... dear brother... mom''s... own... son... ah... my pussy... feels... so good... uh... hum... ouch... sister mom... is about to... let go... ah... about to... let it out..."


    Ye Fei felt his member being tightly squeezed by the tender flesh surrounding his mother''s opening, an indescribable pleasure washing over him.


    The head of his member tingled with a mix of numbness and itching. He quickly grabbed his mother''s soft buttocks and, with a series of rapid thrusts, fucked Liu Yiru until she screamed in pleasure.


    Fully developed by her son, her opening now gushed with juices, her body shaking with intense pleasure, her core quivering as large amounts of cool essence flowed out. Ye Fei, too, let out a low growl as he ejaculated, filling his mother''s contracting opening with streams of semen.


    After the climax, Liu Yiru, feeling weak all over, could no longer maintain her kneeling position and collapsed onto the bed.


    This also caused Ye Fei''s member to slip out of her opening, creating a splash of juices that even splattered onto Ye Yunqi, who was lying nearby.


    After letting his mother rest for a bit, Ye Fei once again changed her position, laying her flat on the bed.


    He lifted her long, beautiful legs and pressed them against her chest, making her plump opening protrude even more.


    He then lay on top of her and thrust his member in forcefully.


    Due to the position, Ye Fei''s penetration this time was even deeper than when he had held his mother and fucked her.


    With his entire body weight focused on his hips, his large member pounded into her womb like a pile driver with each thrust.


    Liu Yiru, overwhelmed by her son''s more forceful thrusting, could only let out muffled moans, unable even to cry out in pleasure. She simply closed her eyes, savoring the endless pleasure her son was giving her.


    Seeing his mother''s closed eyes, Ye Fei suddenly grinned mischievously. He took Ye Yunqi''s small hand and placed it on the spot where he and his mother were joined, guiding her delicate fingers to gently caress his mother''s sensitive clitoris.


    This would not only let his sister experience the passion but would surely excite his mother even more.


    Sure enough, feeling something other than her son''s fingers touching her opening, Liu Yiru opened her eyes in surprise.


    She saw her daughter''s hand reaching down and was startled, but then she relaxed when she realized her daughter was still asleep, her hand merely guided by Ye Fei.


    "Naughty boy... don''t... touch your sister..."


    Liu Yiru protested weakly, but inside, she felt an indescribable thrill.


    Being touched by her own daughter while being fucked by her son¡ªcould there be anything more exciting?


    Even after her recent climax, she felt another wave of pleasure as her daughter''s fingers brushed against her clitoris.


    Ye Fei, sensing the contractions in his mother''s opening, knew what was happening and not only didn''t stop but quickened his thrusting, while continuing to guide Ye Yunqi''s hand around his mother''s opening, now stretched by his large member.


    "Ouch... good son... your... big member... is so thick and powerful... fucking mom''s... little pussy feels so good... mmm... son... you''re amazing... mom... is... so happy... you fuck... mom... so well... so good... dear brother... mom... is... going to... die... of pleasure... fuck... so hard... mom''s... dear son... my bones... are... melting... dear son... faster... faster... harder... mom... is... going to... cum... give it... to big member son..." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under extreme stimulation, Liu Yiru no longer cared who was touching her opening.


    After a bout of wanton cries under her son''s vigorous fucking, her body convulsed violently. Her big buttocks thrust upward with such force that it pushed Ye Fei down, and his member momentarily slipped out of her climaxing opening.


    Ye Fei watched in astonishment as his mother arched her entire pinkish body upward, supported only by her head and feet, like a drawn bow.


    Her opening contracted rapidly, and as a stream of liquid, symbolizing her squirting orgasm, sprayed from her urethra, her opening also ejaculated a large amount of white, semi-transparent fluid.


    Holding this position for a good half-minute, Liu Yiru finally collapsed onto the bed, utterly drained of energy, barely able to whisper, "You really have fucked me to death, son."


    Seeing his mother in such a state, Ye Fei couldn''t bear to continue. He lay down beside her, gently embraced her, and slowly kissed her lips, slipping a recovery pill into her mouth.


    However, Liu Yiru''s climax had been so intense that even the pill couldn''t fully restore her.


    She managed only a slight recovery, just enough to clean herself up with her son''s help, her now-messy opening now a bit more manageable. She then put on her underwear and a nightgown, instructed him to tidy up the bedsheet, and promptly fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 358 The Enchanting Spring (1)

    Once Liu Yiru had fallen into a sweet slumber, Ye Fei immediately sat cross-legged.The cool currents he had absorbed from his mother earlier were of unknown use, but he instinctively felt they held immense significance for him. He decided to refine and assimilate them.


    "Bro, I want some too!" came a coquettish plea as a soft, delicate body draped itself over Ye Fei''s back.


    It was Ye Yunqi, who had been watching the scene unfold and could no longer contain herself.


    Seeing that their mother had finally dozed off, she decided to stop pretending to sleep.


    Ye Fei, of course, couldn''t refuse his devoted sister, but he had important matters to attend to. He smiled and said, "You''ve had so much to drink; you should go wash up first."


    "Then carry me there, just like you carried Mom!"


    Ye Yunqi moved from behind to the front, nuzzling into his embrace and playfully stripping off her clothes.


    Ye Fei playfully slapped her little bottom and said, "I feel my meridians are loosening up. I need to take this chance to break through. Be a good girl and go by yourself. When you come back, big brother will feed you well!"


    "Okay," Ye Yunqi agreed meekly, seeing that her brother had serious business to attend to. She got out of bed and walked into the bathroom on her own.


    Ye Fei closed his eyes and slowly absorbed the cool current, allowing it to merge with his meridians. Sure enough, as the current flowed in, his meridians began to loosen gradually.


    Although they weren''t fully unblocked yet, he felt much stronger than before.


    All along, Ye Fei had relied on his near-supernatural physical prowess in combat, with his internal energy serving merely as a supplement.


    But now, he realized that his internal energy alone was enough to match his former self.


    It seemed that Dongfang Ruolan had been right all along¡ª the pure yang energy in his meridians was incredibly powerful. He had only refined less than a fifth of it, yet he had already achieved so much.


    Could this mean that he truly had the potential to reach the legendary state of an indestructible physical form one day?


    This realization also put Ye Fei on high alert. If he could achieve this, what about others?


    Even without the innate pure yang energy he possessed, if someone diligently cultivated their internal energy and had a good cultivation method, they could probably match his current strength.


    If such a person existed, he wouldn''t have much to fear, but his women would be defenseless.


    At this moment, Ye Fei longed for the other half of his cultivation technique.


    If he had it, he could truly dual-cultivate with his beloved women.


    Not only would he be able to advance further, but they would also make significant progress.


    With that, he would truly have nothing to fear.


    However, there was not a single clue about the other half of the technique.


    The old man who had given him this half had long since vanished, and Ye Fei had no idea where to look.


    Even if he found him, the old man might not have the other half of the technique; otherwise, he would have given it to Ye Fei in the first place.


    Since there were no leads, Ye Fei decided not to dwell on it. He lay down gently and looked at his mother, who was still sleeping with a contented smile on her face. He felt extremely proud.


    Not only had he won over his goddess today, but he had also brought her so much joy. This was definitely the happiest moment of his life.


    As Ye Fei was lost in his thoughts while gazing at his goddess, the bathroom door creaked open, and another girl who deeply loved him emerged.


    Ye Yunqi was completely naked, not wearing a stitch of clothing. She approached the bed and, seeing her brother looking affectionately at their sleeping mother, couldn''t help but say pitifully,


    "Bro, my pussy is itchy too. Now that you have Mom, do you not like me anymore?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei smiled helplessly, rolled over to lie flat, and pointed to his erect member, saying, "How could I not like you? Don''t you see it standing at attention to welcome my cutest little sister? You little slut, get up here now!"


    Ye Yunqi was overjoyed. She jumped up so vigorously that her head almost hit the ceiling before she landed.


    By this time, she had already spread her legs wide, aligning her moist pussy with her brother''s erect member.


    Carrying the weight of her entire body and the momentum of a nearly two-meter free fall, Ye Yunqi forcefully sat down on her brother.


    Thanks to the precise alignment, his member penetrated her tender pussy with an unprecedented force.


    Ye Fei was startled by his sister''s action, but fortunately, she also had a strong internal energy protecting her; otherwise, such an impact could have damaged her delicate pussy. However, all Ye Yunqi felt was immense pleasure.


    "Ah, that feels so good!" Ye Yunqi cried out in ecstasy, frantically moving up and down on her brother, allowing his large and rigid member to pound her aching pussy.


    At the same time, she quietly reached out, gently lifted the hem of their mother''s nightgown, and through her underwear, softly caressed her mother''s plump pussy, which had become slightly swollen from her brother''s earlier ministrations.


    Seeing her sister''s actions, Ye Fei curiously asked, "Yunqi, why do I feel like you''re more interested in Mom than I am? You''re much more excited than usual today."


    "It''s not that," Ye Yunqi explained while vigorously grinding her hips.


    "I just find it thrilling. Being fucked by you in front of Mom is incredibly exciting. Big brother, fuck me harder!"


    "You little pervert!" Ye Fei said with a smile, though he had to admit that his twin sister had once again thought along the same lines as him.


    Whether it was fucking their mother in front of his sister or fucking his sister in front of their mother, both scenarios excited him more than usual. He couldn''t help but look forward to the day when he would fuck both his mother and sister, who were the closest to him, at the same time.


    And he was confident that with his sister''s cooperation, that day wouldn''t be far off.


    After a while, Ye Yunqi still felt unsatisfied.


    So she got off her brother and knelt on the bed, positioning herself for him to enter her from behind.


    At the same time, she brought her beautiful face close to their mother''s and said passionately, "Mom, do you see? Your son, who just fucked you, is now fucking your daughter. Thank you, Mom, for giving birth to such a well-endowed brother who can fuck us both so well. I wish you would wake up now, Mom, so we can all be fucked by him together!"


    Hearing her sister''s lewd words and seeing the breathtaking beauty of his mother and sister''s faces pressed together, Ye Fei''s lust reached its peak. He fucked his sister''s tight pussy with all his might and growled, "You little slut, you''re getting more and more wanton. I''m going to fuck you to death today!"


    "Big brother, fuck me to death. Yunqi hopes to die under your big dick. That would definitely be the happiest way to die!" Ye Yunqi, also brought to the brink of ecstasy by her brother''s fucking, stopped talking to their mother and began to moan loudly in her ear.

 Chapter 359 The Enchanting Spring (2)

    Neither of the siblings knew that their actions had already been noticed by their mother.Thanks to the effects of the recovery pill, although Liu Yiru was extremely exhausted, she had regained a lot of her strength after a brief nap. She had already become somewhat aware when Ye Yunqi touched her private part, and she had heard every word her daughter whispered into her ear.


    At this moment, she wasn''t quite sure whether she was dreaming or awake.


    However, whether in a dream or awake, Liu Yiru didn''t feel that her daughter was wrong after hearing her words; instead, she felt a sense of anticipation.


    Even more surprisingly, upon hearing her daughter''s moans, she, who had just been thoroughly pleasured by her son, began to feel aroused again.


    Unnoticed by her children, her plump and moist private part began to seep out a little bit of fluid.


    The siblings, however, were completely unaware that their mother had heard their conversation and continued with their most primal activities.


    Ye Yunqi was on the verge of climax, moaning passionately, "Bro... good bro... big brother with a big dick... you''re so amazing... sister is going to... be fucked to death by you... thrust harder... break sister''s... little pussy... sister... loves it when... brother fucks my... little pussy... bro... ah... brother... sister... is coming... going to cum for... big dick brother... ah..."


    With a passionate scream, Ye Yunqi finally climaxed from being fucked by her own brother.


    But just as her brother was about to stop to savor the afterglow of her climax, she suddenly cried out, "Bro, don''t stop, keep fucking me, I want to squirt like Mom too!"


    Ye Fei also wanted to know if his younger sister had inherited their mother''s constitution.


    With the recovery pill at hand, no matter how he fucked her, it wouldn''t hurt her body. So, instead of stopping, he thrust even harder into his sister''s contracting private part, which had just climaxed.


    This made Ye Yunqi extremely happy. She pushed her hips back as hard as she could to let her brother fuck her harder.


    At the same time, she buried her head in the pillow and reached her hands to her chest and crotch, massaging her nipples and clitoris vigorously.


    Under such stimulation, Ye Yunqi quickly reached her second climax. However, to their disappointment, she still didn''t squirt this time.


    The unsatisfied siblings didn''t stop and continued their crazy incestuous behavior in the same position. Finally, during her third climax, Ye Yunqi felt an uncontrollable urge surge from within her.


    As her private part tightened around her brother''s member, her urethra also slightly opened, and a large amount of semi-transparent, slightly viscous liquid sprayed out, soaking a large area of the bedsheet.


    Although such a squirting orgasm was extremely pleasurable, it was also the most exhausting.


    After this climax, Ye Yunqi had no strength to continue. She lay limply on the bed, but she felt that her brother''s member, deeply inserted inside her, was still rock-hard, and she hadn''t felt him ejaculate. So she asked, "Bro, haven''t you cum yet?"


    It was only then that Ye Fei realized that, in order to resist the intense cold, heat, and suction in his mother''s private part, he had been holding back subconsciously.


    He had forgotten to let go when he was with his sister, and he ended up fucking her to the point of exhaustion without ejaculating.


    Seeing the wry smile on her brother''s face, Ye Yunqi knew he really hadn''t cum. She mustered her strength and said, "Bro, let me pleasure you with my mouth."


    Ye Fei nodded and was about to bring his member to his sister''s lips when he suddenly saw a scene that made his heart race.


    He smiled, shook his head at his sister, then parted their sleeping mother''s legs, pulled her soaked underwear aside, and thrust his member back into her incredibly moist private part.


    Liu Yiru was hovering between sleep and wakefulness.


    When her son''s rigid member forcefully penetrated her, she realized from the realistic sensation that this must be real.


    But she didn''t have time to think about it, because her son''s member inside her had already begun to thrust vigorously.


    Seeing her brother fuck their sleeping mother, Ye Yunqi was initially worried that she wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    But upon seeing her mother''s soaked underwear pushed aside, she felt relieved and cheered her brother on, "Bro, go for it! Use your big member to show Mom some filial piety. Mom, brother is fucking you again. You must feel so good, right?"


    As she spoke, she reached out and gently caressed her mother''s private part.


    Whether in a dream or awake, Liu Yiru was stimulated by her daughter.


    Coupled with her son''s vigorous fucking, she quickly reached another climax. Her wonderful private part once again worked its magic, drawing an ejaculation from her son.


    The little strength Liu Yiru had regained was once again depleted, and she fell back into a sweet slumber.


    When Liu Yiru woke up, it was almost noon. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at the extremely familiar handsome face in front of her.


    Thinking about the ultimate pleasure she had experienced last night, which she had never enjoyed in her life, she instantly felt a sense of happiness.


    "Awake?" Ye Fei was already awake. Seeing his goddess open her eyes, he gently kissed her lips and asked softly with a smile.


    "Mm-hmm." Liu Yiru nodded happily but suddenly remembered something and quickly turned to look behind her, only to breathe a sigh of relief when she saw no one there.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Fei asked curiously, while his hands began to explore the goddess''s body again.


    "Stop teasing." Liu Yiru''s breathing became a bit rapid again, but she still asked the question she most wanted to know. "Where''s Yunqi?"


    Ignoring the goddess''s objections, Ye Fei continued to move his hands and asked, "She left early in the morning to go to school. Do you need her for something?"


    Liu Yiru really wanted to ask if last night had been a dream.


    When Ye Fei had pressed her sleep acupoint, he hadn''t been willing to use much force.


    Moreover, because of Ye Fei, her internal energy had suddenly increased a lot. So, although she had been asleep later, she still had a sense of what was happening around her.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so emotional in her sleep. It was precisely because she had sensed that Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi seemed to be doing the same thing beside her that she had become so excited, and in the end, she had let Ye Fei climax on her one last time.


    However, in the end, she didn''t ask. If it hadn''t been real, she would have been quite disappointed.


    But if it had been real, she didn''t know how to face it. So she just put it aside and said, "Nothing, I just wanted to know if she felt unwell after drinking so much last night."


    "She''s fine. Now it''s our turn to feel good," Ye Fei said with a smile, pushing his hands, which had been wandering outside the goddess''s nightgown, inside.


    "No, it''s already noon... ah..." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liu Yiru said she didn''t want to, but her sexy legs tightly clamped around her son''s hand, which had reached between her legs, allowing it to caress her already responsive private part through her underwear.


    Ye Fei naturally didn''t hold back. He began to fondle his mother''s plump private part through her underwear.


    In no time, he had pushed her thin underwear into her deep slit, and her juices soaked through the fabric and onto his fingers.


    After a while, Ye Fei withdrew his hand and placed his fingers, now covered in his mother''s juices, into her small mouth, saying with a smile, "Still saying no? Taste what this is."


    Liu Yiru gave her son a shy yet charming glance, but obediently sucked the juices off his fingers into her small mouth.


    Then she pretended to be resigned and said, "Do as you wish!"

 Chapter 360 Can We Stop Now?

    Ye Fei knew that her mom was also aroused by herself.So without any further hesitation, he gently lifted up the skirt of her nightgown, parted her long sexy legs, and flicked her already soaked little panties to the side.


    Then he sat on his knees between her legs, holding his big cock and rubbing it on her full and tender pussy, but without inserting it.


    Liu Yiru was so amused by her son that her lust rose wildly and her lust flowed, and her big buttocks pushed upward so hard that she wanted to swallow her son''s big cock into her pussy.


    Ye Fei, however, dodged back a bit and didn''t let her have her way.


    Liu Yiru was horny and thirsty, since it was daytime, she was too embarrassed to ask her son for sex, so she could only pretend to be angry and said, "Forget it if you don''t want to get it!"


    "Mom, don''t be angry, son this will make amends to you." Ye Fei hee hee laugh, waist hard a push, big cock "Zi" a root into the mother longed for a small slut pussy.


    "Oh ..." Liu Yiru, who had already fully adapted to her son''s big cock, let out a long, wailing cry as she was fucked by his violent thrusts.


    Then with the son''s thrusting intermittently said, "really a ... bad son ... last night ... just fucked mom ... night ... today also want to fuck ... you are not afraid of ... put mom ... fuck to death? ... oh ... this time so good ... good son... ...continue ... fuck mom hard ..."


    Ye Fei laughed while vigorously thrusting in his mom''s hot little slutty pussy, "Is that a good son or a bad son?"


    "You are the ... bad son ... who spends all day ... thinking about ... fucking his own pro mom ... of ... little bad egg ..." Liu Yiru waves and flirts with her son, "But ... you fucked mom ... again ... so well ... so... ...you too ... good son ... good ... son ... mom ... let you fuck ... your big cock ... so good ... put mom''s ... little slut ... fucked ... are going to melt away ... ah... ...You fucked ... so deep ... all the way into ... mom''s stomach... ...up ... big dick son ... fast and hard ... keep fucking ... Mom ...Mom ... likes ... so much to let her ... real son fuck ..."


    Ye Fei was teased by his mom to make her lust grow even more, his hands rubbed her pair of big tits hard through her pajamas, and his thrusts became even more violent.


    He said at the same time, "Slutty mommy, tell your own son, do you enjoy letting me fuck you, and does my son''s big cock fuck your slutty pussy to death? Wannabe mom, you are so sexy, son wants to fuck you to death!"


    "Good son ... mom ... loves ... letting you fuck ... your s ... big cock ... is so good ... fucked mom ... so good! ... My good son ... mom''s ... own son ... ah... ...Hurry up ... with your ... big cock ... fuck mom''s hard... ...slut ... with mom''s ... personally born ... from ... big Cock ...Fuck mom ... who gave birth to your ... little slut ... out of it! ...Big cock son...You''re too...great...Mom... ...to be fucked by your ... ... ah ... ah ... ah ... ah ... Mom is coming ... Big cock ... Kissing son ... You too and mom ... Come together ... Shoot your cum ... all into ... mom''s slutty pussy ... When you''re ... fertile ... mom let you ... cum in too ... Mom wants ... to give you a ... baby ... ah... ...Oh ... quickly and hard ... mom is coming ... mom wants ... to be son''s ... big cock ... fucked to death ... ah ..."


    Liu Yiru had already entered a state of madness by her son''s fucking, and could no longer care about anything else.


    She only knew to say whatever was exciting, and because her little slut was strangled by her panties, it made her clamp her son''s cock even tighter. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It also gave both mother and son greater pleasure, so it hadn''t been long before she had reached orgasm.


    Her body shuddered as her hot little slut clenched down on her son''s big cock, and a stream of cold cunt essence leaked out wildly from the depths of her flower center, drenching her son''s equally hot glans.


    After many experiences last night, Ye Fei had been able to get slightly used to his mom''s little slutty pussy that alternated rapidly between extremely cold and extremely hot.


    However, he couldn''t hold back the powerful contractions in her pussy, so along with his mom''s orgasm, he also squirted a large stream of cum into her little slutty pussy.


    Then he rolled over and got off of her, holding his mom''s still trembling body tightly and stroking his hands on her back to calm her orgasm.


    It took a while for Liu Yiru''s orgasm to pass, feeling her son''s big, hard, though ejaculating, cock throbbing slightly inside her tender pussy.


    She couldn''t help but feel another wave of longing, but she held back her urges in order to keep her son from indulging in such things.


    "Can we stop now?" Liu Yiru playfully rolled her eyes at Ye Fei. "You kept me up all night, and now you''re at it again. Aren''t you tired?"


    "I''ll never be tired of this, not in a lifetime. How about we go for another round?" Ye Fei chuckled mischievously, ready to make another move.


    Liu Yiru quickly stopped him, pleading, "Please, no more. I feel like I''m going to collapse. And I still have to go to the office this afternoon."


    Ye Fei paused, but he still didn''t want to let her go. He smiled and said, "Why don''t you just take the day off? We can stay here and..."


    Liu Yiru''s expression turned serious. "If you keep this up, I won''t let you do this again. Remember, you''re the hope of many people. You can''t afford to get lost in this. Do you understand?"


    A jolt of realization struck Ye Fei as he suddenly understood that he had indeed gone too far. He used to dismiss the saying, "The land of tenderness is the grave of heroes," but now he saw the truth in it. In the past, he had never been truly ensnared by the "land of tenderness" because it had been incomplete¡ªmissing someone who made it truly alluring.


    Now, with that missing piece in place, he found himself struggling to maintain control, and he knew this was not a good sign.


    "I''m sorry. I was wrong," Ye Fei said sheepishly, as if waking from a trance.


    Liu Yiru smiled gently, softly stroking his back.


    "It''s not your fault. Honestly, I want to stay with you just as much, if not more. But we both have our responsibilities, and the world doesn''t revolve around just the two of us, does it?"


    "Yeah," Ye Fei nodded firmly, feeling a deep sense of admiration. She was truly his muse¡ªsomeone who doted on him yet never indulged him blindly, always providing the right guidance when it mattered most. Having her in his life was truly a stroke of fortune.


    With a newfound clarity, Ye Fei gently disengaged from Liu Yiru, causing her to part her lips and let out a series of soft moans. She almost gave in to the urge to pull him back in.


    As she had said, she was even more addicted to this kind of pleasure than he was.


    But with more experience than Ye Fei, she was able to think beyond the moment.


    After getting up, they both freshened up, tidied the bed, and left the hotel.


    Ye Fei had wanted to take a shower with her, but Liu Yiru, fearing that if he joined her, she would end up skipping work in the afternoon, firmly declined.


    Exiting the hotel, they each got into their cars. Liu Yiru was heading to the office, while Ye Fei was off to the film company.


    If possible, he planned to take the three young girls from the Gu family to Dongfang Ruolan''s place that day. He couldn''t bear to see the poor girls suffer one more day with their disabilities.


    As they parted ways, a flirtatious glance and a simple "Come home early tonight" from Liu Yiru reignited Ye Fei''s heart.


    With anticipation for the evening, he made his way to the film company.


    The film company was as bustling as ever, its energy undiminished by the party the night before. However, after searching around, Ye Fei couldn''t find the few beautiful women he was looking for.


    He later learned that they had gone to the suburbs for an outdoor shoot.


    Gu Xuehan had also landed a small role in her first movie.


    Although her screen time was limited, she cherished the experience and had gone along for the day, even though she wasn''t needed in front of the camera.


    After learning this, Ye Fei decided not to go to the suburbs. Instead, he headed to the courtyard where the Gu sisters lived.


    The three young girls were still sitting in the yard, embroidering.


    Even though their eldest sister had found a good job, they continued to contribute to the family in their own way, just as they had always done.


    This was something Ye Fei admired greatly about them.


    "Ye Fei!" The youngest, Gu Xue Mei, was the first to spot him. She called out to him in her clear, cheerful voice, stretching out her arms toward him.


    Ye Fei walked over with a smile and picked her up.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Gu Xue Mei seemed different today. Holding her soft, developing body, he felt a flicker of inappropriate desire.


    But he quickly realized it wasn''t that she had changed; it was his mindset that had shifted.


    The teasing from earlier had ignited something within him, and now, holding this young girl, those feelings surfaced.


    Startled by his own thoughts, Ye Fei quickly put Gu Xue Mei back down. Ignoring the other two girls who were also reaching out for a hug, he smiled and said, "How about Ye Fei takes you all to see Auntie Dongfang today?"

 Chapter 361 The Little Girls Deep Affection (1)

    "Alright!"The three young girls had long been eager for their legs to heal quickly.


    Especially after meeting Dongfang Ruolan last night, their desire had grown even more intense.


    They wanted to recover as soon as possible so they could help their sister more and run around freely.


    "Let''s go then."


    Ye Fei smiled and was about to help them move their wheelchairs onto the flat ground when he suddenly furrowed his brows and turned to look towards the entrance of the courtyard.


    At the gate, a middle-aged man and woman were walking in.


    They had extremely ordinary appearances and were dressed very simply. If they were in a crowd, they would hardly be noticed.


    However, Ye Fei sensed something extraordinary about them. Both of them had a level of internal energy that was comparable to Liu Junyi''s in the past, just one step away from reaching the innate realm. He couldn''t understand why these two peak-cultivation experts had come to this small courtyard, so he instinctively stepped in front of the three girls to protect them.


    "Uncle Wang, Aunt Wang, you''re here! Let me tell you some good news. Ye Fei is taking us to get our legs checked. We''ll be able to stand up soon!"


    Before Ye Fei could ask anything, Gu Xuerong called out excitedly from behind, clearly very familiar with the middle-aged couple.


    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. It seemed that this couple was the ones secretly protecting the girls. He had some questions he wanted to clarify, and they had conveniently come to him.


    However, his curiosity about the background of the Gu sisters grew even stronger.


    What kind of relationship could they have that would bring two peak-cultivation experts here to protect them?


    After all, in the entire Martial Alliance, there were fewer than twenty experts at this level.


    "Aren''t you going to introduce us?"


    Turning around, Ye Fei smiled at the three young girls.


    "Ye Fei, they are Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang, our landlords," Gu Xue Xin introduced them.


    "They''ve been so kind to us. Sometimes when we don''t have money, they don''t pressure us to pay the rent, and they often come to check on us. Uncle Wang, Aunt Wang, this is Ye Fei, the person we told you about."


    The middle-aged man did not stop Gu Xue Xin from introducing them.


    Only after she finished did he smile at the girls, then turned to Ye Fei and said kindly, "You must be the Mr. Ye that Xuehan and the others have mentioned. Would you do us the honor of having a private conversation?"


    "Sure."


    Ye Fei also had some things he wanted to clarify, so he agreed without hesitation. He smiled at the three girls, who looked at him curiously, and then followed the middle-aged couple out of the courtyard.


    They walked all the way to the end of the narrow alley, where the couple stopped and turned to face Ye Fei.


    The man suddenly spoke, "Ye Fei, the new leader of Lingyun Gang, we''ve heard of you."


    "So what?" Ye Fei smiled faintly, asking indifferently.


    "It doesn''t mean much. We just hope that your intentions in giving Xuehan this job are genuine and not some ulterior motive. Otherwise, the consequences could be severe," the middle-aged man said.


    Ye Fei inwardly scoffed.


    Two mere peak-cultivation experts were acting arrogant in front of him. However, since they clearly had Gu Xuehan''s best interests at heart, he didn''t take offense.


    He smiled and said, "You can rest easy on that. While I do appreciate Xuehan, I have no improper intentions. And you should know the reputation of our Ye family. Your worries are entirely unnecessary."


    Pausing for a moment, Ye Fei continued, "Moreover, my company is different from other entertainment firms. We don''t engage in any underhanded practices with our actors. Unless they willingly choose to fall into depravity, which I don''t think Xuehan would ever do. On the contrary, I''m puzzled as to why the sisters have to live in such hardship when you''re around."


    Hearing Ye Fei''s question, a fleeting trace of sorrow and helplessness flashed through the eyes of the middle-aged couple, but they quickly concealed it. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They said indifferently, "That''s not your concern. We sought you out today for another reason: we hope you stop meddling in the affairs of the three young girls. If their legs are healed, it might not be a good thing for either them or you."


    Ye Fei was taken aback. He could see that the couple genuinely cared for the Gu sisters, but why wouldn''t they want their legs healed? He asked curiously, "Why is that?"


    "We don''t need to explain that to you!"


    The middle-aged woman, who had been silent until now, spoke up sharply. Her tone was much harsher than the man''s.


    "Also, do not develop any inappropriate feelings for Xuehan. It''s clear that she''s already started to like you because of your help, but I don''t want that affection to continue. You should know what to do!"


    "I can''t promise that," Ye Fei shrugged.


    "I''ve already said that I have a fondness for her too. I just don''t want to force her into anything she''s unwilling to do. But if she feels the same way about me, that''s just something beyond anyone''s control, isn''t it?"


    "Young man, don''t be too arrogant! I know the Liu family behind you is a martial arts clan, and behind them is the Martial Alliance. But let me tell you, that means nothing compared to the power we have behind us. Not just the Liu family, but even the Martial Alliance is insignificant!"


    The woman''s tone turned menacing.


    "Although Xuehan is beautiful, you don''t lack beautiful women around you. You wouldn''t want to lose them all just for her, would you?"


    Ye Fei''s gaze suddenly turned cold as he stared directly at the woman.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    The woman was startled by Ye Fei''s gaze and instinctively took a step back.


    But she quickly regained her composure, channeling her internal energy. Her peak-cultivation aura spread instantly, and she said coldly, "Young man, I hope you understand the reality. Let me tell you, although we are not top experts in our faction, we are not someone you can provoke!"


    Perhaps to intimidate Ye Fei further, the middle-aged man also unleashed his peak-cultivation pressure at this moment, saying, "Young man, although we appreciate your help for Xuehan, there are some people you just can''t afford to provoke. So, know your limits!"


    Facing the combined pressure of the two peak-cultivation experts, Ye Fei was utterly disdainful. He snorted coldly, "In this world, no one but my mother can tell Ye Fei what to do. I''ve decided to get involved with the Gu sisters, and if you don''t like it, come at me. I''ll take you on, no matter what faction or sect you belong to. And if anyone dares to have any ulterior motives, I don''t care who you are¡ªI''ll make sure you disappear from this world!"


    With that, Ye Fei ignored the overconfident middle-aged couple and strode away.

 Chapter 362 The Little Girls Deep Affection (2)

    It wasn''t until Ye Fei had left for a long while that the middle-aged couple seemed to collapse, sitting down on the ground as if exhausted.They wiped the cold sweat from their brows and exchanged a glance, both seeing the profound shock in each other''s eyes.


    "Do you think we''ve meddled too much?" the man asked, his voice somewhat hoarse.


    "What kind of power is this?" the woman was still trembling with fear.


    "He actually used his internal energy to immobilize us. Such strength must be far greater than that of our Sect Leader. It seems we''ve always underestimated him, and our faction''s intelligence is really not up to par."


    The middle-aged man nodded, suddenly smiling.


    "Maybe this is a good thing. At least with him around, the four young ladies might have a better life. I believe the Sect Leader won''t blame us when he finds out, because this opponent is truly terrifying."


    "I actually hope she comes to cause trouble for Ye Fei. Maybe then she''ll learn a lesson," the woman sneered.


    "And with Xuehan''s connection, perhaps the eldest miss won''t have to suffer anymore." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The middle-aged man nodded again but remained silent, gazing in the direction Ye Fei had left, a glint of anticipation in his eyes.


    Back in the courtyard, Ye Fei smiled at the three young girls and said, "We can get going now."


    "Ye Fei, what did Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang want with you?" Gu Xue Mei asked.


    They were all puzzled.


    Ye Fei clearly didn''t know the middle-aged couple, so why would they have anything to say to him?


    "They told me that all three of you little ones like me and want me to choose one of you as my wife," Ye Fei joked with a smile.


    "Ugh!"


    The three young girls all spat in unison. Their identical pretty faces flushed with red, and their hearts raced.


    At thirteen, they were at the age of budding affection.


    Having rarely been exposed to the outside world, Ye Fei''s sudden appearance in their lives was like a ray of sunshine in the darkness, bringing them hope and warmth. He had been so considerate towards them, and over these few days, their young hearts had unconsciously become attached to him.


    Now that he had exposed their secret feelings, how could they not be embarrassed?


    Ye Fei hadn''t expected his little joke to cause such a reaction.


    From the girls'' expressions, he seemed to understand something and couldn''t help but lightly touch his nose.


    Did he really have that much charm?


    To avoid further embarrassment for the girls, Ye Fei quickly changed the subject.


    "Alright, since we''re ready, let''s get going. Maybe you''ll be able to stand up before evening."


    As expected, mentioning their greatest concern shifted their focus, and the three girls eagerly followed Ye Fei to the military hospital.


    However, they faced a dilemma when leaving.


    The narrow alley was so uneven that Ye Fei''s car couldn''t drive in and had to be parked outside.


    Their wheelchairs couldn''t be pushed out either.


    The only way out was to carry them.


    While lifting a wheelchair with a girl in it was no effort for Ye Fei, doing so in public would attract too much attention.


    So, he decided to carry each of them out one by one.


    After Ye Fei announced his decision, the girls'' faces turned red again, but their beautiful eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Without wasting any more time, Ye Fei picked up the youngest, Gu Xue Mei, and strode out of the courtyard towards his car.


    "Ye Fei," Gu Xue Mei softly called out while lying in his arms halfway there.


    Ye Fei looked down to see her pretty face flushed with an unusual redness, her cartoonishly large eyes glistening with an uncommon tenderness for her age.


    Her small, cherry-like lips were slightly parted, as if tempting him to kiss her deeply.


    Ye Fei inwardly groaned.


    He hadn''t expected this little girl to be so enchanting when she was emotional.


    The flame that had been ignited by his mother earlier seemed to flicker back to life, and even a certain part of him seemed to want to rise.


    To avoid any embarrassment, Ye Fei quickened his pace, soon reaching the car. He placed Gu Xue Mei in the back seat and prepared to go back for the other two.


    "Ye Fei!"


    Gu Xue Mei called out again. Seeing him turn back, she asked with a blush, "Do you really mean you''ll choose one of us?"


    Ye Fei felt a headache coming on. He hadn''t expected his joke to be taken seriously.


    But if he admitted it was a joke now, he might hurt their fragile feelings.


    So he smiled and said, "Yeah, so who do you think I should choose, Xiao Mei?"


    Among the three girls, Gu Xue Mei was the most innocent and gentle.


    But precisely because of her innocence, she was bolder than most girls her age on this matter.


    After hesitating for a moment, she said, "Of course I hope Ye Fei will choose me, but then my sisters will be unhappy. But if you choose my sister, I won''t be happy either. How about this¡ªlet''s all be your wives."


    She looked at Ye Fei expectantly.


    The innocent remark sparked endless fantasies in Ye Fei''s mind.


    The thought of three identical, adorable girls lying side by side, sweetly calling his name and waiting for him to choose, was incredibly tantalizing.


    The mischievous thoughts caused a certain part of him to stir even more, prompting him to quickly bend down and gently pat Gu Xue Mei''s head with a smile.


    "Alright, when you all grow up, you can all be Ye Fei''s wives."


    "That''s great, Ye Fei! So this is like a secret engagement, right?" Gu Xue Mei said happily.


    "I''ve seen on TV that after a secret engagement, the protagonists always share a kiss. Ye Fei, can you kiss me?"


    Ye Fei let out a helpless smile, then lowered his head and gently placed a kiss on the little girl''s smooth forehead, chuckling, "Is that okay?"


    To his surprise, Gu Xue Mei suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her soft, tender lips to his.


    Fortunately, the young girl had no idea how to kiss; after their lips met, she simply didn''t know what to do next and just held on tightly, maintaining the contact.


    Even so, Ye Fei felt somewhat overwhelmed.


    Had it not been for his strong willpower, he might have done something he would regret.


    Fearing he might make a mistake, Ye Fei quickly pushed Gu Xue Mei away.


    Fortunately, the young girl didn''t fully understand the implications of what had just happened. She was already content with that brief kiss and smiled sweetly at him, saying, "Ye Fei, go get my third sister, Siyao, quickly. But I want more in the future, okay?"


    Ye Fei''s heart stirred again. He quickly nodded and hurried back. He was somewhat astonished to realize that ever since this morning, he seemed different from his usual self.


    He had become more susceptible to temptation. He had initially thought it was because of his mother''s teasing remark earlier, but now he realized it was clearly not the case.


    In the past, he wouldn''t have felt much for an innocent girl like Gu Xue Mei, but today was different.


    As for why, even his sharp mind was temporarily at a loss to explain.

 Chapter 363 The Secret Affair in the Dark Room (1)

    There was one thing Ye Fei didn''t know.Ever since he had fully possessed Liu Yiru last night, a certain characteristic in his martial practice had been completely awakened by the primal yin energy from his mother.


    Because of this little-known trait, he would unconsciously react to women with pure and rich yin energy, especially virgins whose yin energy had never been compromised.


    Such energy was extremely alluring to him.


    This would eventually lead him to countless romantic entanglements.


    Although he was already quite possessive now, he only focused on protecting the women around him and didn''t pay much attention to others.


    However, from today on, everything would change.


    All women who met his standards would become his targets.


    Even if there was no initial affection, he would develop "interest," which would then grow into genuine feelings over time.


    As a result, his harem would expand, and the burden on his shoulders would grow heavier.


    Unaware that he was gradually turning into a lecher, Ye Fei quickly walked into the courtyard.


    To avoid what had just happened from recurring, he decided to disregard any potential scandal. He lifted both Gu Xuerong and Gu Xue Xin, along with their wheelchairs, and carried Gu Xue Mei''s wheelchair on his shoulder.


    Then he strode towards his car. Knowing that the middle-aged couple was nearby, he didn''t even bother to close the gate.


    Fortunately, it was rush hour, and most residents were not at home.


    Those who were didn''t happen to be coming out at this moment, so Ye Fei''s extraordinary strength went unnoticed.


    Although others didn''t see it, the three young girls witnessed everything.


    Their eyes sparkled as they exclaimed in unison, "Ye Fei, you''re so amazing!"


    Ye Fei felt a cold sweat on his forehead.


    When he heard the girls praising him, he couldn''t help but think of something inappropriate, which troubled him.


    Why did he seem to be becoming more and more lecherous?


    After settling the three girls in the back seat, Ye Fei started the car and called Dongfang Ruolan on the way.


    Thus, when they arrived at the military hospital, Dongfang Ruolan and Miao Xin were already waiting there.


    "Auntie Dongfang, Sister Miao Xin," the three girls called out sweetly from the car even before it came to a complete stop.


    Perhaps because they rarely had the chance to go out, the girls enjoyed making friends.


    They had only spent a short time with Dongfang Ruolan and Miao Xin yesterday, but had already become quite close to them.


    Dongfang Ruolan and Miao Xin also adored the three adorable girls. Although it was only their second meeting, they seemed very familiar with each other.


    Helping Dongfang Ruolan take the girls to her office, Ye Fei didn''t stay inside.


    While Dongfang Ruolan treated the girls, he wanted to visit his comrades in the special forces team.


    In fact, the girls'' legs were simply blocked by a blockage in their meridians.


    Either he or Dongfang Ruolan could easily unblock them with a little internal energy. However, he chose not to do so.


    First, he didn''t want to raise any unnecessary suspicions by healing them too quickly.


    Second, he didn''t want the Gu sisters to be involved in the martial world''s disputes.


    Although their background might be related to a powerful martial sect, Ye Fei preferred that they live a simple and happy life.


    Even if they eventually had to get involved, he hoped that day would come as late as possible.


    Exiting the hospital, Ye Fei made his way to the special forces compound, which he knew well.


    However, he found the large compound completely deserted, with the training ground unusually quiet.


    This struck him as very strange.


    Just as he was about to go out and ask the gatekeeper, a commotion reached his ears.


    Upon listening carefully, he realized it was coming from the indoor arena. He then understood that everyone had gone there.


    The arena was a unique feature of the special forces.


    To enhance individual combat skills, the team did not prohibit private challenges among members. However, to avoid any serious injuries, they had built this specific place.


    Ye Fei had been here before and had watched the members spar.


    Back then, he thought these people were incredibly strong, probably unmatched by anyone except the beautiful women in his family.


    But now he realized that the members'' current level was just the beginning.


    Walking into the arena, Ye Fei saw that the people sparring on the stage were all familiar to him.


    One was Captain Li Yun, who had taken a bullet for him, and the other was his uncle Li Bin, also a captain. However, the gap in strength between the two captains was too great.


    Li Bin''s all-out attack couldn''t even force Li Yun, who was casually blocking, to take a single step back.


    After more than two minutes, Li Yun effortlessly threw Li Bin off the stage.


    After defeating Li Bin, Li Yun, standing on the stage, called out with great enthusiasm, "Who else wants to come up?"


    The crowd below clearly knew Li Yun''s current strength. Although everyone was excited, no one was willing to challenge him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some even shouted, "Captain Li, please come down and give others a chance, will you?"


    Seeing Li Yun''s spirited demeanor on the stage, Ye Fei knew he hadn''t been affected by any negative side effects, and his mood was also very good. He shouted, "I''ll come!" and then leaped onto the stage, pushing through the crowd.


    Upon recognizing Ye Fei, Li Yun suddenly jumped off the stage and laughed, "Forget it, I''m not fighting you, you little monster. It would be too embarrassing to lose!"


    Even those in the crowd who hadn''t participated in the mission had heard about Ye Fei''s achievements.


    So, no one was surprised when Li Yun surrendered without a fight, and everyone laughed along.


    Zhang Qiang from the crowd shouted, "Ye Fei, it''s been a long time! Have you been too successful lately that you look down on us poor soldiers?"


    Ye Fei also jumped off the stage and replied with a smile, "How dare I? I''m afraid you guys might take over my Lingyun Gang."


    Although the special forces and Lingyun Gang were seemingly on opposite sides¡ªone white and one black¡ªthey had no negative feelings towards each other because of Ye Fei.


    Seeing Ye Fei and Zhang Qiang joking around, everyone laughed along.


    At this moment, Li Bin, who had just been defeated by Li Yun, quietly approached Ye Fei, tugged at his sleeve, and asked in a low voice, "Ye Fei, that guy Li Yun said he suddenly became stronger because of you. What''s going on?"


    Because of the matter with Ye Ning''suan, Ye Fei still felt some guilt towards Li Bin.


    Although both he and Yun Jing were Ye Fei''s uncles, their personalities were completely different.


    Li Bin, with his honest and straightforward nature, had always earned Ye Fei''s respect since childhood.


    After obtaining Ye Ning''suan, Ye Fei had always wanted to compensate Li Bin in some way but hadn''t found the opportunity.


    Now that he was asked, he naturally didn''t want to hide anything and nodded, saying, "It''s because of me. Last time, when Uncle Li Yun got injured for me, I used a very special method to heal him, and that''s how he gained this strength."


    "Can this method be used on someone who hasn''t been injured?" Li Bin asked eagerly, extremely envious of Li Yun''s strength.


    "It can be used, but did he not tell you about the fatal side effect of this method?" Ye Fei asked with some hesitation.

 Chapter 364 The Secret Affair in the Dark Room (2)

    "Side effect? What side effect?" Li Yun apparently hadn''t mentioned the side effect to Li Bin, who now looked puzzled.


    "I don''t see anything wrong with Li Yun."


    Ye Fei leaned in and whispered the details of the side effect into Li Bin''s ear.


    After listening, Li Bin''s expression turned quite odd. He looked at Ye Fei for a moment and then said, "Is this considered a side effect? Ye Fei, you didn''t forget that your uncle here has his own issues, did you?"


    Ye Fei suddenly slapped his forehead, remembering that Li Bin, due to an injury over a decade ago, had already lost that particular function.


    It was a more complete form of incapacitation than the side effect they were discussing.


    Thus, the whole issue of side effects was irrelevant to him.


    "Now there''s no problem, right?"


    Seeing Ye Fei''s look of realization, Li Bin patted his shoulder.


    Ye Fei nodded, "No problem. Once we find the time, we''ll go ahead with it, and I''m sure Uncle will have the same strength as Uncle Li Yun."


    Li Bin smiled contentedly and added in a lower voice, "Also, remember to take good care of your aunt. She''s suffered a lot these years."


    "Huh?" Ye Fei was taken aback. It seemed like Li Bin knew something.


    Li Bin patted Ye Fei''s shoulder again and said with a smile, "Remember not to be too conspicuous. After all, it would have a significant impact on your reputations if word got out. And it''s better not to let Xiao Wan know. She''s quite stubborn and might have trouble coming to terms with it."


    Ye Fei immediately understood that Li Bin was aware of the situation and had given his consent. This moved Ye Fei deeply, and he whispered, "Thank you!"


    "No need to thank me. Actually, it''s a good thing for me too. With you taking care of her, I''ll have one less thing to worry about and can focus more on my career," Li Bin said with an understanding smile. However, his expression turned serious quickly.


    "But you have to promise me that you won''t let her be wronged. Otherwise, I won''t let it go."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best," Ye Fei nodded earnestly, though he felt a bit strange inside. Why did Li Bin seem like a father-in-law right now?


    "Hey, you two, what are you whispering about?" Li Yun''s voice suddenly cut through their conversation. Ye Fei and Li Bin exchanged a smile, quickly dropped the topic, and joined the other team members in their antics.


    Ye Fei stayed in the special forces compound until nearly noon before heading back to the hospital and entering Dongfang Ruolan''s office.


    There, he saw the three young girls sitting side by side, all wearing shorts that revealed their slender, smooth legs, which looked as delicate as jade.


    Ye Fei felt his mouth go dry. Fortunately, their legs were inserted with acupuncture needles, which somewhat reduced the temptation; otherwise, Ye Fei, who had become easily impulsive lately, might have embarrassed himself on the spot.


    Sitting down opposite the girls, Ye Fei asked with a smile, "How are you feeling?"


    "Much better," Gu Xue Xin replied.


    "Now I can feel some tingling in my legs. It''s not like before when I couldn''t feel anything at all."


    The other two girls also nodded, indicating they had regained sensation.


    Ye Fei had already known about this outcome; he just asked casually. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    After the girls answered, he inquired further, "Where are Aunt Dongfang and Sister Miao Xin?"


    "Sister Miao Xin was tired after giving us acupuncture, so she went back to rest. Aunt Dongfang is preparing medicine for us," Gu Xue Rong said, pointing to the small room inside the office where Dongfang Ruolan usually mixed her potions.


    Thinking about how long it had been since he last had an intimate moment with Dongfang Ruolan, Ye Fei felt a surge of desire. He stood up and strode towards the small room, saying to the girls, "I''ll see if there''s anything I can do to help."


    Pushing open the door to the potion room, Ye Fei stepped inside and locked it behind him. He then turned to look at Dongfang Ruolan, who was sitting at the workbench, intently examining several vials of liquid.


    These were clearly the potions she was preparing for the girls.


    Dongfang Ruolan was dressed as she had been the first time Ye Fei had fallen for her. Her white lab coat did nothing to conceal her incredibly curvaceous figure. Combined with her focused expression, she was incredibly alluring to Ye Fei.


    Quietly walking up behind her, Ye Fei wrapped his arms around her from behind and whispered into her ear, "My dear Ruolan, have you missed me these days?"


    Without turning around, Dongfang Ruolan immediately recognized him. She leaned back into his embrace and spoke in a somewhat reproachful tone, "What do you think? You''ve asked me to do so much for you, yet you''ve never come to see me."


    "Here I am, aren''t I?" Ye Fei chuckled, his hands beginning to wander.


    Sensing his actions, Dongfang Ruolan quickly stopped him, whispering, "Not now. The girls are still outside. We might be overheard."


    Dongfang Ruolan mentioning the girls was a mistake. It immediately reignited the desire Ye Fei had felt earlier.


    Instead of letting go, he held her tighter, his hands slipping under her lab coat and cupping her breasts through the thin fabric.


    "Ah..."


    Dongfang Ruolan, who hadn''t been with Ye Fei for a long time, couldn''t withstand his teasing. However, her sense of propriety still held her back, and she whispered, "No..."


    Before she could say another word, Ye Fei covered her mouth with his, slipping his tongue into her mouth as she spoke.


    Dongfang Ruolan, who had been trying to resist, could no longer hold back and began to respond passionately.


    While kissing her, Ye Fei continued to fondle her ample breasts through her lab coat, driving her desire higher. Her hands involuntarily moved to his crotch, pulling out his erect penis and stroking it rapidly.


    With such stimulation, their desire quickly reached its peak.


    Ye Fei tore off Dongfang Ruolan''s lab coat, lifted the hem of her skirt, pulled her thin underwear to one side, and began to gently touch her already wet and sensitive area.


    Dongfang Ruolan, unable to bear the teasing, whispered into Ye Fei''s ear, "Good husband, I can''t take it anymore. Please put your big penis inside me and make me feel good!"


    Ye Fei nodded and used his big erect hard cock on Dongfang Ruolan''s soft, flat belly.


    Dongfang Ruolan lifted one leg and coiled it around Ye Fei''s waist, so that her lubricated, beautiful slutty pussy opening was directly in front of Ye Fei''s big, erect, hard cock.


    Ye Fei hugged Dongfang Ruolan''s plump ass and pushed her body forward. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dongfang Ruolan''s body also pushed forward, only to hear a "porphyry" sound.


    As Ruolan screamed, Ye Fei''s big cock fucked into Ruolan''s beautiful, mature and charming pussy.


    Dongfang Ruolan tightly wrapped her arms around Ye Fei''s shoulders and pushed her body downward.


    Ye Fei wrapped one hand around Dongfang Ruolan''s plump waist, and held Dongfang Ruolan''s soft, glossy, plump buttocks with one hand.


    The big cock in Dongfang Ruolan''s pussy pumping hard to fuck, Dongfang Ruolan''s tight with the folds of the inner wall of the pussy jacking Ye Fei''s big glans, small shade lips tightly wrapped around Ye Fei''s big cock.


    Their tongues collided and tangled.


    Ye Fei hugged Dongfang Ruolan hard, Dongfang Ruolan wrapped her plump arms around Ye Fei''s neck and wrapped her fit legs around Ye Fei''s waist.


    Her slutty pussy was tightly wrapped around Ye Fei''s big cock, and her long hair was fluttering behind her head with the impact of Ye Fei''s big cock.


    Dongfang Ruolan flushed, panting, intermittently said, "Oh ... good husband ... kiss baby ... I love you! ... big cock ... fuck me ... little slut ... oh... ...beautiful to the sky ... so divine ... ohh ... husband ... ouch ... Your ... big ... turtle head ... rises... ...so big ... too ... too beautiful ... put ... people''s ... little pussy ... heart ... top ... top... ...cool...cool ... cool ... dead ... up ouch ... people ... aunty ... fast ... can''t ... ouch ... ouch... ...Yo ... fast ... fast ... Auntie ... to be ... to be to ... big dick ... to descend ... to descend... ...up ... ooh ... ah ... ah ... ah ... ah ...."


    Ye Fei wrapped his arms around Dongfang Ruolan''s plump buttocks, and Dongfang Ruolan''s slender legs were tightly wrapped around Ye Fei''s waist.


    Ye Fei''s big cock was tightly fucked in Dongfang Ruolan''s slutty pussy, and Dongfang Ruolan''s slutty pussy was tightly wrapped around Ye Fei''s big cock.


    Ye Fei picked up Ruolan and put her on the stage.


    He stood on the platform and put Dongfang Ruolan''s legs on his shoulders and pressed his body on top of Dongfang Ruolan''s body.


    The big cock fucked deep into Dongfang Ruolan''s slutty pussy, rocking his hips, his cock grinding in Dongfang Ruolan''s slutty pussy, the glans touching the soft, warm flesh at the end of her slutty pussy.


    Dongfang Ruolan was fucked by Ye Fei to the point that her starry eyes were confused, her face was flushed, she was panting and moaning.


    "Ouch ... husband ... good brother ... I love you to death ... Really love to die ... you this ... big cock of ... husband ... fuck to ... Auntie ... To ... Kinky ... Kinky Fun... ...dead ... yo ... yo ... aunt ... good ... crispy ... good numb ... oh ... the... ...ouch ... aunt ... of ... good husband ... big ... cock ... brother ... aunty ... fast... ...soon ... endure ... can''t help ... can''t help ... well ... so beautiful ... this ... this time ... really... ...No ... can''t ... hey ... ouch ... ouch ... sister ... Auntie ... want ... to ... lose ... lose... ... well ... ouch ... how can ... throw ... throw ... so ... cool ... yo ... auntie... ...to ... throw ... throw to ... big dick ... brother ... up oops ... throw ... threw ... threw ... oh... ...ohhhh ... good ... so good ... I want ... to let off steam ... is ... up."


    The two wrapped their arms around each other, the fit was seamless and wonderfully endless.


    "Good husband ... I can''t ... I''m going to die ... I''m going to... again... . leak ...."


    Dongfang Ruolan''s cunt essence leaked fiercely in burst after burst, leaking until the whole plump carcass trembled with pleasure around her body, and there was only that sharp gasping and moaning sound.


    Ye Fei felt a stream of more and more hot pussy essence powerfully sprayed on Ye Fei''s big glans. He grabbed Dongfang Ruolan''s breast with both hands, and his big cock below pumped and fucked hard.


    "Aiya ... husband ... I just can''t stand it ...."


    Dongfang Ruolan even leaked several times body, at this time has been paralyzed on the bed, only to put the head in the east and west swinging chaotically.


    Hair in the pillow flying floating, panting, only the power to fight, but no power to fight back.


    In Ye Fei desperately fierce pumping hard to fuck dozens of times, Ye Fei a low roar, big cock also shook a few times, top in the Dongfang Ruolan''s small pussy heart, "puh-uh" the semen shot into Dongfang Ruolan''s uterus.


    "Ya ... kiss ... me ... I leaked ... again. "


    Dongfang Ruolan was so happy that she ejaculated, and was scalded by Ye Fei''s semen that she ejaculated again.


    Both of them reached the highest limit of desire at the same time, and their souls flew to heaven.

 Chapter 365 School

    After a long while, Dongfang Ruolan finally came to her senses from the intense pleasure. She gently pushed Ye Fei, who was still lying on top of her, and playfully scolded, "You naughty boy, always taking advantage of me. Doing this here, aren''t you afraid of being discovered? Get up already!"


    "Then why were you screaming so loudly just now? Weren''t you afraid they''d hear you?" Ye Fei smirked, shifting his body to let his still-large member press against her soft insides.


    "Oh..." Dongfang Ruolan, who was at her most sensitive, couldn''t help but let out a soft moan. Her face turned bright red as she lightly punched Ye Fei''s shoulder, saying, "Stop it!"


    Ye Fei realized that he had indeed been there for too long. He didn''t push further, but instead slowly climbed off her sexy body with a chuckle. However, he didn''t withdraw immediately. Instead, he pulled out bit by bit, moving side to side as he did so.


    Dongfang Ruolan felt her entire body go limp, and her desire flared up again.


    Just as he was about to leave, she suddenly wrapped her slender legs tightly around his waist, pulling him back in.


    "Forget it, let''s continue!" she said urgently.


    The three young girls had been waiting impatiently.


    Seeing them finally come out, Gu Xue Xin asked, "Aunt Dongfang, Ye Fei, why did it take you so long?"


    "Yeah, and there was this strange noise coming from inside. It sounded like someone was in pain. We were all very worried," Gu Xue Mei added.


    Dongfang Ruolan''s face turned red. With Ye Fei''s help, she sat down and said nervously, "Well, a test tube broke, and I got pricked. It hurt a bit, which is why I screamed."


    "Oh," the girls nodded in understanding and looked at Ye Fei, saying, "Ye Fei, why didn''t you help? Letting Aunt Dongfang get pricked like that."


    Ye Fei''s face showed a mischievous smile as he said, "I did help! I even got pinched, and it swelled up a bit. But since I''m a man, I have more endurance, so I didn''t scream."


    "Ah? Are you okay, Ye Fei? Let us have a look!" the girls exclaimed in unison.


    Although they had a good relationship with Dongfang Ruolan, their bond with Ye Fei was even stronger, especially now that they had developed a vague affection for him.


    "I''m fine now, don''t worry," Ye Fei said, knowing he couldn''t let the girls see the "pinched" spot just yet.


    The girls relaxed and turned to Dongfang Ruolan again, asking, "Aunt Dongfang, have you prepared the medicine? When will we get better?"


    Ever since they had developed a vague affection for Ye Fei, they were even more eager to recover, so they could spend more time with him and not have to rely on him for everything.


    "Well, not yet. The experiment just now failed. The medicine has significant side effects, so let''s wait and study it further. As for your legs, they''ll be fine in no time," Dongfang Ruolan said, her face turning red again. She had been too preoccupied to pay attention to the medicine.


    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    Even the test tubes Ye Fei had seen earlier had been ruined due to the delay. The liquid they had produced later, which had even soaked through her lab coat, was useless for the girls'' legs.


    As Dongfang Ruolan thought about the liquid on her clothes, the girls also caught a whiff of the strange smell and asked, "Aunt Dongfang, why do you smell so strange?"


    "Ah?" Dongfang Ruolan''s face turned bright red with embarrassment. She wished she could find a crack to hide in.


    Fortunately, the girls were still innocent and hadn''t recognized the smell for what it was. Otherwise, Dongfang Ruolan would have been mortified.


    Seeing Dongfang Ruolan in this state, Ye Fei quickly explained for her, "Didn''t I tell you just now? Aunt Dongfang got pricked by a test tube, and the liquid got on her clothes. That''s what you''re smelling."


    The girls immediately looked at Dongfang Ruolan gratefully and said, "Aunt Dongfang, thank you. You worked so hard to make medicine for us and even got pricked."


    They thought she was blushing because she was upset about the failed experiment and felt very grateful towards her.


    "It''s nothing. I''m a doctor; it''s my job," Dongfang Ruolan said with a red face. She felt she couldn''t stay there any longer and was also uncomfortable with the sticky feeling.


    She stood up and said, "You all keep talking. I''m going to change my clothes."


    Watching Dongfang Ruolan leave quickly, Gu Xue Rong asked Ye Fei with a hint of envy, "Ye Fei, when can we walk by ourselves? I''m so envious of you guys."


    Ye Fei felt a pang of sadness.


    At an age when all other girls were dreaming of being princesses or queens, their wish was simply to walk like normal people. He had an urge to heal them immediately but held back, smiling and saying, "Very soon. Aunt Dongfang is such a skilled doctor; it will take at most three to five days.


    How about that, Ye Fei brother will take you guys out to play when you''re better?"


    "Yay!" the girls cheered.


    "We want to go to school. It''s been years since we last went."


    "School?" Ye Fei was taken aback. He never expected that the girls'' first wish would be this.


    "Yeah," Gu Xue Xin nodded.


    "After Dad''s accident, we stopped going to school. But later, our sister found us a tutor, and we haven''t fallen behind in our studies."


    Ye Fei still didn''t understand why they wanted to go to school, so he asked, "If you''ve been studying with a tutor, why do you still want to go to school?"


    "Because our tutor is so strict, and we''re a bit scared of him," Gu Xue Rong said, a little embarrassed. "Our sister wanted to replace him, but since he was introduced by Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang, she didn''t feel right about it."


    Ye Fei understood. The tutor was probably another person secretly protecting them. He didn''t dwell on the topic and said with a smile, "Once you''re better, I''ll introduce you to the best school. You''ll never have to deal with that strict guy again, okay?"


    "Okay!" the little girls agreed happily, then added, "Can Ye Fei also find a school for our sister? She''s been studying on her own these past few years."


    Hearing this, Ye Fei felt another pang of sadness. Gu Xue Han was only a few years older than him. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She should have been a high school student, but to take care of her three younger sisters, she had to enter a difficult society and even took up a job as a thief, which was looked down upon.


    The bitterness she must have endured was something only she truly understood. He agreed readily, "Alright, if possible, let her come to my school. My sister is there, and no one would dare bully her."

 Chapter 366 To Be a Star or Not?

    With the issue of their sister resolved, the three young girls were even happier than the prospect of going to school.


    They chattered away with Ye Fei, who had brought liveliness back into their lives.


    Once somewhat reserved, they had gradually regained the spirited nature typical of their age since Ye Fei entered their world.


    Not long after, Dongfang Ruolan returned, having quickly freshened up and changed her clothes.


    The crispness of her attire made her appear more natural, though she still playfully scolded Ye Fei with a glance before attending to the girls and removing their acupuncture needles.


    After the session, Dongfang Ruolan''s eyes twinkled mischievously as she suddenly said, "Ye Fei, you help them put their pants back on. I have something else to take care of."


    With that, she swiftly left the office.


    "Sure," Ye Fei replied instinctively, but then he realized something was amiss. He hurriedly called out to Dongfang Ruolan, only to find she had already vanished.


    He knew she must have done this on purpose, but he couldn''t tell if it was to embarrass him or to create an opportunity¡ªor perhaps both.


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    Now, only the four of them remained in the office. The usually lively girls fell silent, their cute faces flushed with shyness.


    Though they had little experience with romantic matters, they had a vague understanding.


    Moreover, they were wearing hospital-issued shorts, and changing back into their original clothes would mean taking off the shorts, leaving them in just their underwear.


    The thought of exposing themselves to Ye Fei made them even more embarrassed.


    After a long while, it was the most innocent of the three, Gu Xue Mei, who finally spoke. "Ye Fei, help Xiao Mei change. Aunt Dongfang doesn''t know when she''ll be done." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since she had already asked, Ye Fei didn''t hesitate. He nodded, squatted in front of Gu Xue Mei, and waited for her to unbutton her shorts.


    Gently pulling them down to her knees, he lifted her slender, smooth left leg to remove the shorts completely, but then he froze.


    Too enchanting!


    Ye Fei inwardly exclaimed. Due to the angle, he had a clear view of the little girl''s private area. Her white underwear was slightly bulging, hinting at her charming shape.


    Ye Fei guessed that she had the same peach-like form he loved, just like her mother. He wondered if she would grow up to be as full-figured as her mother.


    The thought intensified his desire, and he suddenly felt an urge to lift her underwear and take a closer look.


    "Ye Fei," Gu Xue Mei whispered.


    Normally, her sister or Dongfang Ruolan and Miao Xin helped her dress. This was the first time a boy, especially one she admired, had touched her legs.


    Feeling the warmth of his hand and his intense gaze on her most private spot, her voice trembled.


    Snapping out of his daze, Ye Fei quickly pulled off her shorts and tossed them aside. He then picked up her pants and hurriedly helped her put them on.


    However, the pants were a bit tight, and his hands inevitably brushed against her delicate skin, amplifying her strange, tingling sensation. Her face turned bright red, and her breathing became rapid.


    As he was about to finish, Ye Fei made another mistake.


    Nervous and stiff, Gu Xue Mei''s body caused the pants to catch.


    Without thinking, Ye Fei pulled them up, his fingers sliding over her fullness hidden beneath her underwear.


    "Ah..." The sensation, a mix of pleasure and discomfort, made Gu Xue Mei''s body tremble, and she let out a soft moan.


    Ye Fei, on the other hand, felt a thrill at the softness he had touched. He longed to feel it again but quickly suppressed his desire when the other two girls turned their heads, curious about their sister''s moan. He swiftly fastened Gu Xue Mei''s belt.


    After dressing Gu Xue Mei, Ye Fei, sweating profusely, helped the other two girls get dressed, being more careful this time to avoid any similar incidents.


    As soon as the girls were dressed, Dongfang Ruolan walked back in. Ye Fei was now certain she had left on purpose, but he didn''t blame her. Instead, he said, "It''s getting late. Let me treat you all to a meal."


    "Sure, I''ll go get Miao Xin," Dongfang Ruolan replied without hesitation, quickly fetching Miao Xin, who was still resting. Together, they left the military hospital with Ye Fei.


    None of the women were particularly extravagant. Although Ye Fei was more than capable of affording an upscale restaurant, they chose a simple eatery not far from the military hospital and ordered modestly.


    After their somewhat late lunch, Ye Fei and the three girls didn''t return to the hospital with Dongfang Ruolan and Miao Xin. Instead, they headed back to the North District. Ye Fei drove slowly, wanting the girls, who rarely left their home, to enjoy the scenery. However, while they were looking at the views, they stole glances at Ye Fei even more often.


    Gu Xue Rong and Gu Xue Xin looked at Ye Fei with deep attachment, but Gu Xue Mei was different.


    In addition to attachment, there was a hint of longing in her eyes.


    When no one was paying attention, she had quietly touched herself, curious about the strange yet tantalizing sensation Ye Fei had inadvertently caused.


    However, touching herself didn''t compare to the feeling of Ye Fei''s accidental touch, and the innocent girl wished he would touch her again.


    At a little past four in the afternoon, the group of four finally returned to the North District. Ye Fei turned to the girls in the back seat and asked, "Are you heading home now?"


    The girls were reluctant to part with Ye Fei. Gu Xue Rong thought for a moment and said, "We''d like to visit our sister''s workplace. Can you take us there, Ye Fei? We didn''t really pay attention to the surroundings last time."


    Ye Fei could sense the girls'' feelings to some extent, but he didn''t refuse their request. He had a great fondness for them as well. He just held back because of their young age.


    However, he didn''t object to letting things take their natural course, so he nodded and said, "Sure, if you''re interested, you can join us once your legs are better. I believe you could become very popular stars."


    Ye Fei wasn''t just flattering them; he genuinely believed it. With their stunning looks and the rarity of being triplets, they had the potential to outshine everyone.


    However, the girls didn''t seem particularly interested in the dream of stardom that many girls pursued. Instead, they asked, "Does Ye Fei want us to become stars?"


    Ye Fei was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "It''s up to you. If you don''t like the profession, then forget it."


    "What about you, Ye Fei? What will you do in the future?" Gu Xue Mei suddenly asked.


    Ye Fei was stunned again.


    He realized he couldn''t answer the little girl''s question because his future was too uncertain. He had so much to do: to protect the women he loved, he needed to become the strongest, at least securing the entire Southeast region.


    He also needed to expose and eliminate the person lurking behind the scenes.


    Beyond that, he had no idea. Life was unpredictable, and he couldn''t foresee what else might happen.

 Chapter 367 Moms Attitude

    Seeing that Ye Fei didn''t respond, the three young girls looked at him curiously. Ye Fei gave a wry smile and said, "I''m not quite sure myself. I guess I''ll find a place to live in seclusion."


    He wasn''t trying to deceive the girls; he genuinely thought about it. However, he didn''t want his so-called seclusion to be in some remote mountain forest.


    He needed to create a large enough space for the women he loved, a place where they could live carefree together. So, before that, he had to carve out a sufficiently large territory where no one would dare to disturb him.


    The girls had no idea that Ye Fei had thought so much in an instant and chimed in, "We want to go into seclusion with Ye Fei too!"


    "Sure, Ye Fei will definitely take you all along," Ye Fei said with a smile. Since he couldn''t predict the future, he decided not to overthink it and just take things one step at a time.


    After all, he hadn''t encountered anyone who could pose a threat to him yet.


    As they spoke, the car arrived beneath the company building. Ye Fei carried the three girls to their wheelchairs one by one. He was about to take them upstairs when Gu Xue Mei exclaimed excitedly, "Siqi!"


    Ye Fei looked in the direction she was calling and saw a large group of people approaching. Among them were several he recognized, and the others looked familiar too¡ªthey were the company''s crew returning from an outdoor shoot.


    Hearing her sister''s shout, Gu Xue Han''s face lit up with a smile as she ran over and asked, "Why are you guys here?" However, when she looked at Ye Fei, a charming blush spread across her stunningly beautiful face.


    Ye Fei felt a stir in his heart. It seemed the middle-aged couple hadn''t been wrong; Gu Xue Han really did have some feelings for him.


    But he didn''t point it out. Instead, he smiled and said, "I happened to be free today, so I took them to Aunt Dongfang''s place. We just got back."


    "Thank you, Mr. Ye!" Gu Xue Han said sincerely. Her gaze towards Ye Fei became even gentler.


    Ever since Ye Fei had entered their lives, the sisters had benefited greatly from his help. He had spared no effort in assisting them, which made Gu Xue Han, a girl who had seen the coldness of the world, feel a warmth she had never experienced before.


    Moreover, they were around the same age. How could she not develop a liking for him?


    "Don''t call me Mr. Ye anymore. Just call me Ye Fei or Fei. We''re the same age, and calling me like that makes me feel much older," Ye Fei said with a smile, waving his hand. "By the way, is everything going well with your job here?"


    Seeing Ye Fei''s smile, Gu Xue Han''s heart, which was experiencing its first flutter, beat fiercely. She shyly lowered her head and said, "It''s really great here, and I''m very happy with my work." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wasn''t just saying that because Ye Fei was there. She genuinely felt that the company was excellent.


    Everyone here worked diligently, and no one resorted to underhanded tactics to boost the company''s fame. Especially Situ Ying and Mu Ling, who had been extremely kind to her, making her feel like family.


    "That''s good to hear," Ye Fei nodded and said, "By the way, since you''re back, Xiao Rong and the others want to take a look around the company. You can show them around. I have some other things to do, so I won''t accompany them."


    Hearing that Ye Fei was leaving, the three girls couldn''t help but feel reluctant, and Gu Xue Han felt even more so, even more than her three younger sisters.


    But since Ye Fei had said he had things to do, they couldn''t very well keep him. So, they had to bid him farewell with great reluctance.


    After saying goodbye to Mu Ling and her daughter, as well as Situ Ying, Ye Fei drove away. In fact, he didn''t really have anything to do, but he felt it wouldn''t be appropriate to stay any longer.


    Although it was quite enjoyable to tease the three adorable little girls and occasionally engage in a bit of harmless flirtation, doing so in front of their sister was too inappropriate.


    And with Mu Ling, it would be even more awkward in front of her daughter. Since that was the case, it was better to just leave, to avoid the frustration of feeling the urge but being unable to act on it.


    After leaving the company, Ye Fei didn''t go anywhere else but headed straight home. His mom had told him to come back early, right?


    So, going home now should definitely count as early. Hehe, while she wasn''t back yet, he could create some surprises for her.


    With that thought, Ye Fei stopped by a self-service supermarket and bought some things before rushing home excitedly.


    Once home, Ye Fei didn''t start setting up right away. Instead, he stood in the living room, lost in thought. He suddenly felt that the house was a bit too quiet now. It was just him and his mom every day.


    Although he enjoyed their little world, he always felt that something was missing. He knew exactly what it was: the lively atmosphere that used to fill the house.


    Thinking of the three charming sisters with different personalities and his most affectionate younger sister, he couldn''t help but think that the most important step had already been taken. It was time to bring them back one by one.


    When the family was reunited, hehe... thinking of this, Ye Fei felt a surge of excitement.


    The most important thing now was his mom''s attitude.


    As long as she accepted it, everything else would be easy. Ye Fei had already decided on the first step: to let his youngest sister come and give it a try. Today was Friday, and the next two days should be enough. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    Once he had won over his mom, the next step would be to focus on his third sister, who had already "taken" him.


    After that, his priority would be on Siqi and Siyao.


    Ye Fei didn''t think it would be difficult, as they already had feelings for him.


    With everything planned out, Ye Fei walked into the dining room to set up.


    Although a candlelit dinner was a bit clich¨¦, it could indeed be very effective at times. In the hazy candlelight, it was easy to create a dreamlike atmosphere, which was an excellent choice for creating a romantic mood.


    After setting up the dining room, Ye Fei went into the kitchen and quickly prepared an exquisite dinner.


    With his current mind and skills, this was naturally no problem. Except for the cooking time, which wasn''t as good as that of experienced chefs, everything else was on par with any famous chef.


    After finishing all this, Ye Fei sat down in the living room. It was almost dark outside, and his mom should be back soon. Imagining the upcoming romance and intimacy, Ye Fei couldn''t help but get lost in thought.


    Sure enough, as soon as it got dark, Liu Yiru came home. She had just taken off her coat when she saw her son sitting in the middle of the living room, smiling at her.


    "Back so early?" Liu Yiru revealed a warm and sweet smile.


    The feeling of being like a couple was even stronger now, and it had become real.


    But for some reason, she suddenly felt what Ye Fei had just felt: that the house seemed a bit too quiet. It would be perfect if the daughters were also back.


    Ye Fei walked over, gently hugged Liu Yiru''s slender waist, and took the coat she had just taken off.


    Seeing that her expression seemed a bit off, he quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Liu Yiru shook her head gently and said, "Nothing, I just suddenly thought of Siqi and the others."


    Ye Fei''s heart stirred, and he asked nonchalantly, "Do you want them to come back and live here?"

 Chapter 368 The Mothers Secret

    "I... I don''t know," Liu Yiru gently shook her head and spoke honestly. She was extremely conflicted. On one hand, she wanted to bring back the liveliness that once filled their home.


    On the other, she feared that with her daughters returning, she would lose the precious alone time she had with her son.


    At that moment, the crazy thought that had crossed her mind before surged up again, even stronger than before. But she still hesitated.


    First, she worried that Ye Siqi and the others might not be able to accept it.


    While she felt that being with Ye Fei was the happiest thing in the world, they might not see it the same way.


    Second, she felt a sense of guilt towards Ye Siqi''s biological mother.


    In fact, Liu Yiru harbored another secret. Ye Siqi''s biological mother, Shui Ying, had not passed away as everyone had thought.


    Instead, she had left for some special reasons. Liu Yiru didn''t know the exact reasons, but since the Liu and Ye families had been close for a long time, and she and Shui Ying had known each other well and got along famously, Shui Ying had confided in her before leaving and asked her to take care of her three young daughters.


    This was also a significant reason why Liu Yiru had married Ye Lingyun in the first place, a fact known only to her, Shui Ying, and the late Ye Lingyun.


    Shui Ying had trusted her so much, entrusting her three daughters to her care.


    If she were to... well, if she were to bring them all into her son''s bed, how could she face Shui Ying when she returned?


    That was what truly troubled Liu Yiru.


    Shaking her head, Liu Yiru decided to take things one step at a time and stop worrying about it. She gently removed Ye Fei''s arm from around her waist and said, "Let''s talk about this later. I''m going to make dinner first."


    It made her incredibly happy to cook meals for her beloved son every day. Despite the hard work, she found joy in it. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ye Fei took Liu Yiru''s hand and pointed to the dining room, smiling, "I''ve already prepared everything. Today, all you have to do is enjoy the meal I''ve made for you."


    Liu Yiru glanced at the dining room and saw that everything was indeed ready. She smiled and said, "Let me go change first."


    With that, she released Ye Fei''s hand and went into her bedroom.


    Ye Fei didn''t follow her.


    Instead, he went to the dining room, turned off the lights, lit the candles on the table, and then sat down to wait for Liu Yiru.


    A short while later, Liu Yiru, now in her casual home clothes, entered the dining room. Seeing the dreamy glow created by Ye Fei''s careful arrangement, her eyes sparkled with admiration. She slowly walked over and sat down next to Ye Fei.


    "Here, try this sausage I grilled myself," Ye Fei said with a smile, cutting a slice of golden-brown sausage and holding it up to her lips with his chopsticks.


    Although he had prepared a candlelit dinner, he hadn''t gone for the typical Western cuisine.


    Instead, he had chosen delicious Chinese food, knowing that they preferred it over the tasteless Western dishes that only served to show off one''s so-called taste to others.


    Liu Yiru slightly opened her mouth, took a bite of the sausage, and tasted it. Her beautiful eyes lit up as she praised, "It''s really good. I didn''t know you were this good."


    "Didn''t know?" Ye Fei chuckled. "I thought you found out last night."


    Even though it was just the two of them, Liu Yiru still felt a bit shy at his words.


    Recalling the intense pleasure they had shared twice, she felt a surge of emotion and her face turned bright red. She lightly spat and said, "With such a nice atmosphere, can''t you just behave and eat properly?"


    Ye Fei shifted his position, moved closer to Liu Yiru, and gently placed a piece of tenderly cooked tofu into her mouth. He then smiled and said, "Of course we''re going to eat, but don''t you want to taste something else?"


    "What else?" Liu Yiru asked, a bit confused.


    "You''ve already tasted the deliciousness with this little mouth of yours," Ye Fei said with a smile, guiding her hand to the bulge in his pants. "Don''t you want the other little mouth to enjoy something good too?"


    "You''re so naughty!" Liu Yiru playfully scolded, but her hand skillfully unzipped his pants, released his impressive member, and began to gently stroke it.


    She glanced at him and said, "Are you satisfied now?"


    Ye Fei''s hand, not idle, slipped inside her loose collar and cupped one of her soft yet firm breasts, enjoying the tender and smooth skin.


    As usual, she wasn''t wearing a bra when she got home, allowing his hand direct access to her delightful touch. The sensation made Ye Fei feel like he could never get enough.


    "Not like that, you have to eat it," Ye Fei teased, playing with her nipple while grinning wickedly.


    Liu Yiru gave him a flirtatious look, then slowly lowered herself, opened her mouth, and took his member in, sucking gently before playfully nibbling on the tip.


    The sudden stimulation caused Ye Fei to shudder and instinctively thrust his hips forward.


    With a surprised cry from his mother, the large head and a bit of the shaft pushed into her mouth, pressing against her soft throat.


    Liu Yiru, who had only ever given him light oral pleasures before, was taken aback by this "strong" move. She gagged slightly and quickly pulled back, playfully slapping his member and scolding, "Naughty boy, naughty penis. You don''t even consider whether I can take it, just thrusting so hard. You''re so bad!" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From his mother''s playful expression and the fact that Zhang Linxin, who had a mouth no bigger than his mother''s, could take him in, Ye Fei knew she was fine and just teasing him.


    He chuckled and said, "It''s not my fault. I just told you to eat it. I didn''t specify which mouth. If the top one can''t handle it, why not use the one that can?"


    "What top mouth, bottom mouth? If you want to fuck my pussy, just say it. Naughty boy, always thinking about fucking your own mother," Liu Yiru laughed seductively, her delicate hand quickly stroking his member, her eyes filled with desire.


    Ye Fei felt a surge of joy. He knew his mother had finally let go completely in front of him.


    Although her behavior seemed a bit wanton, he didn''t think it was bad at all. In fact, he was thrilled. He knew that his goddess, his own mother, would only show her wanton side to him, one man. In front of others, she would always be the cold and noble Ms. Liu.


    At that moment, Ye Fei felt incredibly fortunate.


    All the women in his life were extraordinary. His aunts and his mother-in-law were always unapproachable in public, but when alone with him, they were so wanton, allowing him to freely play with their sexy and noble bodies, to pose them in the most vulgar positions, and to freely enter their wonderful, off-limits places with his member.


    This immense sense of achievement was beyond what most people could imagine.


    Especially now, with his mother added to the mix¡ªsomeone he had never even dared to dream of before¡ªhe felt infinitely satisfied.


    Unable to contain his burning desire any longer, Ye Fei lifted his mother''s slender waist, positioned her back to him, and held her above his lower abdomen. He smiled and said, "Put it in yourself."

 Chapter 369 The Uncontainable Mother

    Liu Yiru spent almost the entire afternoon reliving the passionate encounters she had with her son last night and this morning, having absolutely no interest in work.


    Although physically at the office, her heart had already flown to be with her son. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    To prevent her son from indulging in such things, she could only bear her own desires, but at this point, she no longer needed to hold back.


    With one hand lifting her skirt, and the other grasping her son''s large penis, she positioned it against her wet, horny pussy. Her hips slowly descended, allowing her son''s penis to gradually enter her itchy, empty vagina.


    As the penis penetrated deeper, the rough glans vigorously rubbed against the delicate vaginal walls, bringing a fantastical pleasure that made both mother and son utter a satisfied sigh. Liu Yiru murmured like she was dreaming, "Good son, your penis feels so good for Mom!"


    When the massive glans reached the delicate center of her flower, Ye Fei''s penis finally entered his mother''s horny pussy completely, making him silently marvel at how perfectly their bodies fit together. He chuckled, "Mom, we really are a match made in heaven. Look, my penis fits your pussy perfectly, not a bit too much or too little."


    "What match made in heaven? Mom''s pussy is for giving birth to you, not for you to fuck," Liu Yiru said with a coquettish smile, feigning a sigh. "But I never expected it to end up ruined by you, my naughty son."


    Ye Fei hugged his mother''s large hips and shifted, making their connection even tighter. He then smiled and said, "What do you mean ruined by me? Mingming is compensating you. It must have hurt a lot when you gave birth to me, right? Now I''ll use my penis to make you feel good again, Mom. Tell me, does your son''s big penis make you feel good?"


    "Feel good? It''s too big, it makes me uncomfortable," Liu Yiru said insincerely. "And it makes me all nervous and agitated."


    Ye Fei reached his hands to his mother''s chest, gripping her large breasts through her clothes and gently fondling them. He chuckled, "Is it because it''s just the penetration that makes you uncomfortable? If that''s the case, you can move around however you want. I''m yours today, Mom. You can do whatever you want with me." Saying this, he mimicked his mother''s moans from the previous night, "Ah... Good Mom... Fuck me... Use your horny pussy... Suck me hard... Suck your son... to death!"


    Liu Yiru was both excited and embarrassed by her son''s words, reminding her of how she had appeared when he was fucking her vigorously. At that time, she had indeed seemed very lustful, so she asked somewhat worriedly, "Did Mom seem very lustful last night?"


    "Of course, you were a slut!" Ye Fei said honestly. Seeing his mother''s concern, he continued, "But I love you like that because only then can we enjoy it more. Good Mom, from now on, you''re my dedicated little slut, okay?"


    "No, what kind of slut? That sounds terrible!" Liu Yiru said petulantly. However, she felt relieved inside. Ye Fei was her own son, whom she had watched grow up. She could tell if he was telling the truth or not. Knowing that he wanted her to be truly unrestrained with him in bed, she had no more worries because she also loved to share her most direct feelings with him when he made her feel the most comfortable.


    The mother and son teased each other in hushed tones, but neither made a move, just staying tightly connected, chatting while slowly eating. Although they both had strong internal energy as a foundation, they still needed to replenish some energy for the upcoming battle.


    Liu Yiru picked up a piece of grilled meat, put it in her mouth, and then turned around to feed it to her son with her mouth. As her son happily chewed on the meat she had fed him, her hips suddenly moved slightly and then slowly stood up.


    Ye Fei thought his mother couldn''t hold back anymore and chuckled inside. Just as her pussy was about to leave his penis, he suddenly thrust upward, fully inserting his penis back into her vagina.


    "Ah..." Liu Yiru moaned from her son''s thrust, and a hint of discomfort appeared on her face, startling Ye Fei. He quickly asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Liu Yiru blushed and didn''t answer her son''s question, just standing up again.


    This time, Ye Fei didn''t make a fuss. Finally, with a soft "pop," his penis completely disengaged from his mother''s pussy. Immediately afterward, he felt a warm stream of water hit his glans and flow down his penis, realizing what had happened. He chuckled, "It''s like a flood overwhelming Mount Jinshan."


    Liu Yiru felt even more embarrassed by her son''s teasing and spat, "It''s all your fault. Your penis is so big it won''t even let the water out."


    Ye Fei laughed and pulled his mother''s small hand to let her grip his penis, which was covered in her vaginal fluid. He whispered in her ear, "Mom, I want to go home."


    Liu Yiru naturally didn''t want to leave her son''s penis either, so she held it and aimed it at her pussy, then forcefully sat down.


    Due to the forceful insertion this time, the penis hit her delicate center hard after fully entering, bringing an endless pleasure that made both mother and son moan in satisfaction, igniting their intense desires. Since they had almost finished eating at this point, Liu Yiru said, "Good son, Mom can''t take it anymore. Quickly carry Mom to the bedroom. Mom really wants you to fuck me!"


    "The environment here is just fine, why go to the bedroom?" Ye Fei smiled and stood up, making his mother lie down on the dining table with her hips raised high. He stood behind her, lifting her skirt and gently caressing her white, tender buttocks. Suddenly, he pulled his penis out of her pussy, held it in his hand, and lightly patted her delicate buttocks, saying, "Mom, your buttocks are so beautiful, so sexy. Every other part of you is too. I want to fuck all over your body with my penis!"


    Liu Yiru thought her son wanted her anus and felt a bit nervous inside. However, to make her son feel good, she didn''t want to refuse and said, "Good son, Mom is yours. You can fuck wherever you want!"


    Ye Fei understood his mother''s words and felt aroused, but thinking about his aunt''s pain when he explored this area with her, he felt mercy and didn''t take her anus as she had expected. Instead, he rubbed his hard penis against her delicate buttocks.


    Although the ass is not Liu Yiru particularly sensitive place. At this time by the son''s big cock so friction, coupled with her already burned with desire.


    Where can she still hold back, she can''t help but open her mouth to beg for pleasure, "Good son, don''t tease mommy, hurry up and stick your big cock in, mommy''s little slutty pussy is so sad, so much wanting to be fucked by her son''s big cock!"


    Ye Fei, however, didn''t do as his mom wished, he just put his cock between her legs and slowly rubbed it like he used to fake play.


    If it was before, Liu Yiru would have been satisfied like this, but since she was really fucked by her son''s big cock last night, she realized what real extreme pleasure was, so how could such friction satisfy her?


    With her son''s delayed penetration, Liu Yiru simply reached her small hand to her crotch, grabbed her son''s big cock that was teasing her, and pushed it against her pussy eye.


    Then her big ass pushed back hard, finally swallowing her son''s cock into her little slutty pussy as she wished.


    Seeing his mother like this, Ye Fei knew that she had really been to the extreme, so he no longer teased her, holding her big buttocks with both hands, he slowly but forcefully inserted her little slut pussy one by one, teasingly saying, "Mom, you are so prodigal, quickly tell my son, don''t you like to let my son fuck your little slut pussy the most? Do you want to be a little slut that gets fucked by your own son every day?"


    Liu Yiru was being fucked by her son, both physically and mentally, and only wanted him to fuck herself even harder, so she obeyed his words and cried out in a wave, "Yes ... mom wants to be ... her son''s... ...Dedicated little slut ... good son ... mom''s favorite ... let you fuck... ...Big Cock Pro Son ...You fuck mom''s ... pussy ... to... ...so good... harder...fuck mom...fucked...you to death...your little slut bar ..."


    Ye Fei was greatly excited by his mom''s waves and screams, and the speed of his thrusts increased violently. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each thrust shoved his big cock completely into mom''s hot little slut, and when he pulled out he left only a glans stuck in mom''s pussy hole.


    The firm belly slamming against his mom''s big sexy ass snapped, and the waves of ass that it brought up made him even more excited.


    He used both hands to hold his mom''s two sexy ass cheeks like a full moon, and spread them hard to the sides, so that his big cock could penetrate deeper.


    Liu Yiru by the son of a burst of hard pumping and thrusting fuck tendons and bones soft, the whole body of the wave of meat are trembling non-stop, big ass hard to bang back, cater to the son of the fuck, mouth loud and wavy scream, "ah ... dear son... ...You topped mom''s ... flower heart...ah ... mom again to ... be son''s ... big cock ... fucked to death ... ah ... beautiful death... ...ah...big cock son ... fast...ah ... hard top...ah...right ...ah ... so good ... ah ... ah...will fuck the pussy... ...big cock...ah... mom is so good...ah...mom''s own son...ooh...come on! ...Fuck Harder ... Ah ... Yes...Oh ... Big Cock Son... ...fuck to mom''s flower heart...ah ... cool me ..."


    Ye Fei fuck sex up, and then by mom lewd words a stimulation, more crazy up, reach out and lift up one of her jade leg, let her one foot on the ground.


    Then the hand of the beautiful leg lifted up, from the back to the neck, so that her sexy body in a "1" shape, with a big cock harder to ram the mom''s little pussy.


    As a result of practicing martial arts since childhood, Liu Yiru''s body flexibility is even better than those ballerinas, so although her torso was made a difficult action by her son, she did not feel uncomfortable.


    She, however, did not feel uncomfortable, but because of her son''s more in-depth fuck more lewd, reaching out and pulling over her son''s big hand, letting him rub his big tits hard through his clothes, and shouted in a wave voice, "Pro son ... mom''s... ...big cock ... good son ... hard ... touch mom''s tits... ...Fuck Mom''s Pussy...Mom''s Whole Body...It''s All Yours...Mom is Yours... ...Little Slut ...Mom''s favorite ...Make your own son''s ...Big cock... ...Fucked ...Mom gave birth to you ...just to ...make you in... ...fuck mom''s today ... good son ... mom is coming ... hard ah... ...Mom to ... drain to ... big dick son ... ah ... "


    With a frantic scream, Liu Yiru''s little slut contracted for a while, and that cold cunt essence leaked out wildly from the depths of her flower center, drenching her son''s hot glans, making Ye Fei unable to stand the stimulation any longer, and following closely behind her mom ejaculated as well.


    Liu Yiru, whose orgasm had not yet ended, was doused with her son''s semen, and her body shuddered again, and a second wave leaked out immediately afterward.


    When his mom''s orgasm was over, Ye Fei gently pulled out his cock, picked up his mom who was a little weak, and walked into the bedroom with great strides.


    The next is another crazy battle, just let Ye Fei some regret is that, although mom is still so crazy, by his own fuck wild squirting.


    But last night''s scene of super pussy cum leaking out of her pussy hole didn''t reappear, to which Ye Fei''s guess was that she didn''t have her little sister around today.


    Mom was excited, but still not at the same level as last night, so he was even more determined to get his little sister in on the act as soon as possible.

 Chapter 370 Yunqis Joining (1)

    When the first rays of morning sunlight streamed into the bedroom, Ye Fei awoke. He instinctively reached out to his side with his eyes still closed, but his arm embraced nothing but air.


    Opening his eyes, he realized his mother was no longer beside him. However, the faint sounds from the kitchen told him that she was busy preparing breakfast for him.


    Glancing down at his naturally erect penis in the morning, Ye Fei let out a mischievous smile. Without bothering to put on any clothes, he got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom, heading towards the kitchen.


    As his gaze swept over the shared bathroom, Ye Fei couldn''t help but recall that ambiguous morning when he, also naked and with his penis prominently displayed, had walked into the bathroom only to bump into Siqi, who was relieving herself.


    At that moment, he had seen her mature yet untouched young pussy, covered by a thick layer of pubic hair.


    Thinking of Siqi''s tender little pussy, Ye Fei felt a surge of excitement and once again resolved to accelerate his plans. He envisioned a future where his mother, three sisters, and younger sister would all live together in harmony, just like in his childhood.


    The only difference would be that his penis would have the freedom to enter whichever pussy he desired¡ªwhether it was his mother''s mature and plump pussy, his younger sister''s innocent yet lascivious little pussy, or his three sisters'' nearly identical pussies (although he had yet to see Siyao''s, Ye Fei was ninety percent certain it would be the same as Siqi''s). He could fuck whichever sister he wanted, and even invite his aunts and their daughters, as well as his cousins and the lovely Ye Jing.


    The thought of all these women, each uniquely beautiful in their own way¡ªsome mature and sexy, others cute and charming¡ªsharing his penis was enough to make him tremble with excitement.


    With these wicked thoughts swirling in his mind, Ye Fei''s already stiff penis stood even taller, especially at the thought of soon being able to plunge into his mother''s incredibly wonderful little pussy. It throbbed with anticipation.


    At that moment, Liu Yiru was in the kitchen, frying eggs. Hearing the soft footsteps approaching, she knew her son was up and said without turning her head, "Breakfast will be ready in a moment. Go wait in the dining room."


    As Ye Fei walked towards his mother, he laughed and said, "What''s for breakfast? Right now, I want to feed you something really delicious!"


    Confused by his words, Liu Yiru turned her head out of curiosity, only to see her son, completely naked and with his large penis prominently displayed, walking towards her.


    Although she could become quite lascivious when being fucked by her son or when flirting with him, that was only at night. It was daytime now, and her face, made even more beautiful by her son''s attention, flushed with embarrassment.


    She spat out, "Exhibitionist! Not even wearing clothes in broad daylight!"


    "What a hassle it is to put on clothes, only to take them off later," Ye Fei chuckled, wrapping his arms around his mother''s slender waist from behind, pressing her soft back against his chest.


    His hands moved upwards, and since his mother was only wearing a loose nightgown and a pair of slippers, Ye Fei''s large hands easily grasped her wonderfully soft and full breasts, gently kneading them. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh..."


    Liu Yiru''s body, already thoroughly explored by her son, couldn''t withstand his teasing. Her sensitive breasts were being fondled, and her buttocks could feel the warmth of his large penis. She couldn''t help but moan with pleasure.


    But remembering that it was daytime, she tried to suppress her desire and the intense pleasure, saying, "Stop it, the eggs are going to get overcooked."


    "What''s so good about eggs? Your dear son wants to feed you some chicken," Ye Fei leered. His hands, which had been lingering on his mother''s breasts, slid down.


    He lifted the hem of her nightgown, squatted slightly, positioned his penis between her legs, and then stood up abruptly. His rigid penis slid into her wet and eager little pussy with a "slick" sound.


    He laughed, "Naughty mom, you must have been ready for some chicken all along, judging by how much your little mouth has been watering."


    Liu Yiru was thoroughly satisfied by her son''s thrust, but since it was daytime, she still felt a bit restrained. She protested half-heartedly, "Naughty boy, isn''t it enough that you tortured your mom last night? Do you have to come and cause trouble first thing in the morning? Do you even plan on doing anything else?"


    Ye Fei, thinking his mother was about to scold him, made a face and said, "Mom, my dear mom, the best mom in the world, the most beautiful, sexy, and charming mom, today is Saturday. Everyone in the world is resting. Can''t your son take a break for one day?"


    As he spoke, he ingratiatingly thrust a few more times, hoping his mother would let him stay with her today, considering how much pleasure he was giving her.


    Liu Yiru''s body went limp from her son''s thrusts, and she quickly said, "Don''t move for now. Who said I don''t want you to rest? I meant that since we don''t have to go out today, there''s no need to rush."


    "Is that so! Mom, you''re just the best. I have to reward you properly!"


    With that, Ye Fei cupped his mother''s big buttocks with both hands and began to thrust continuously. His original intention was just to insert his penis into his mother''s pussy and flirt with her, planning to have a proper session after breakfast.


    But the sensation of his mother''s tight little pussy was just too pleasurable, and since the morning is when men''s libido is at its peak, once he started, he couldn''t stop.


    Liu Yiru was in a similar state.


    After a night''s rest, her exhausted energy from the previous night had been fully restored, and her internal energy had increased significantly. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Perhaps because Ye Fei was her own son, she reaped far more benefits from their dual cultivation than her sister Liu Fengyi and her younger sister Liu Junyi.


    Although she had only truly made love with her son the day before yesterday, the benefits she had gained in just these two days had already surpassed those of her sister and younger sister, who had been fucked by Ye Fei for a long time.


    Moreover, by practicing the technique she had obtained from the cave, her strength had surpassed that of her younger sister Liu Junyi, making her the strongest in the family besides Ye Fei.


    This also allowed her to better withstand her son''s seemingly tireless thrusts.


    However, precisely because she had gained so much from their dual cultivation, Liu Yiru''s body had become even more sensitive to her son''s teasing.


    Although she hadn''t reached the point where she would climax at the slightest touch from Ye Fei like Liu Junyi, she had become much more responsive.


    So, despite some internal resistance, her body instinctively made the most appropriate response¡ªshe turned off the stove, leaned over the counter, and raised her big buttocks high, meeting her son''s increasingly forceful thrusts.


    Seeing that his mother had shifted from resistance to cooperation, Ye Fei was delighted. However, instead of speeding up his thrusts, he slowed down even more.


    This time, he didn''t thrust in and out directly. Instead, he would first insert only the head of his penis into his mother''s wonderful little pussy, make a few shallow thrusts, and then suddenly plunge all the way in.


    Holding her big buttocks with both hands, he would press his rough, large glans tightly against her tender clitoris and grind forcefully. When he had ground her entire body to the point of trembling, he would slowly withdraw and repeat the process.

 Chapter 371 Yunqis Joining (2)

    When the first rays of morning sunlight streamed into the bedroom, Ye Fei awoke. He instinctively reached out to his side, but his arm grasped nothing but air.


    Opening his eyes, he realized his mother was no longer beside him. However, the faint sounds from the kitchen told him that she was busy preparing breakfast for him.


    Glancing down at his naturally erect penis in the morning, Ye Fei let out a mischievous smile. Without bothering to put on any clothes, he got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom, heading towards the kitchen.


    As his gaze swept over the shared bathroom, Ye Fei couldn''t help but recall that ambiguous morning when he, also naked and with his penis prominently displayed, had walked into the bathroom only to bump into Siqi, who was relieving herself.


    At that moment, he had seen her mature yet untouched young pussy, covered by a thick layer of pubic hair.


    Thinking of Siqi''s tender little pussy, Ye Fei felt a surge of excitement and once again resolved to accelerate his plans. He envisioned a future where his mother, three sisters, and younger sister would all live together in harmony, just like in his childhood.


    The only difference would be that his penis would have the freedom to enter whichever pussy he desired¡ªwhether it was his mother''s mature and plump pussy, his younger sister''s innocent yet lascivious little pussy, or his three sisters'' nearly identical pussies (although he had yet to see Siyao''s, Ye Fei was ninety percent certain it would be the same as Siqi''s).


    He could fuck whichever sister he wanted, and even invite his aunts and their daughters, as well as his cousins and the lovely Ye Jing.


    The thought of all these women, each uniquely beautiful in their own way¡ªsome mature and sexy, others cute and charming¡ªsharing his penis was enough to make him tremble with excitement.


    With these wicked thoughts swirling in his mind, Ye Fei''s already stiff penis stood even taller, especially at the thought of soon being able to plunge into his mother''s incredibly wonderful little pussy. It throbbed with anticipation.


    At that moment, Liu Yiru was in the kitchen, frying eggs. Hearing the soft footsteps approaching, she knew her son was up and said without turning her head, "Breakfast will be ready in a moment. Go wait in the dining room."


    As Ye Fei walked towards his mother, he laughed and said, "What''s for breakfast? Right now, I want to feed you something really delicious!"


    Confused by his words, Liu Yiru turned her head out of curiosity, only to see her son, completely naked and with his large penis prominently displayed, walking towards her.


    Although she could become quite lascivious when being fucked by her son or when flirting with him, that was only at night. It was daytime now, and her face, made even more beautiful by her son''s attention, flushed with embarrassment. She spat out, "Exhibitionist! Not even wearing clothes in broad daylight!"


    "What a hassle it is to put on clothes, only to take them off later," Ye Fei chuckled, wrapping his arms around his mother''s slender waist from behind, pressing her soft back against his chest. His hands moved upwards, and since his mother was only wearing a loose nightgown and a pair of slippers, Ye Fei''s large hands easily grasped her wonderfully soft and full breasts, gently kneading them.


    "Oh..."


    Liu Yiru''s body, already thoroughly explored by her son, couldn''t withstand his teasing. Her sensitive breasts were being fondled, and her buttocks could feel the warmth of his large penis. She couldn''t help but moan with pleasure.


    But remembering that it was daytime, she tried to suppress her desire and the intense pleasure, saying, "Stop it, the eggs are going to get overcooked."


    "What''s so good about eggs? Your dear son wants to feed you some chicken," Ye Fei leered. His hands, which had been lingering on his mother''s breasts, slid down.


    He lifted the hem of her nightgown, squatted slightly, positioned his penis between her legs, and then stood up abruptly.


    His rigid penis slid into her wet and eager little pussy with a "slick" sound. He laughed, "Naughty mom, you must have been ready for some chicken all along, judging by how much your little mouth has been watering."


    Liu Yiru was thoroughly satisfied by her son''s thrust, but since it was daytime, she still felt a bit restrained. She protested half-heartedly, "Naughty boy, isn''t it enough that you tortured your mom last night? Do you have to come and cause trouble first thing in the morning? Do you even plan on doing anything else?"


    Ye Fei, thinking his mother was about to scold him, made a face and said, "Mom, my dear mom, the best mom in the world, the most beautiful, sexy, and charming mom, today is Saturday. Everyone in the world is resting. Can''t your son take a break for one day?"


    As he spoke, he ingratiatingly thrust a few more times, hoping his mother would let him stay with her today, considering how much pleasure he was giving her.


    Liu Yiru''s body went limp from her son''s thrusts, and she quickly said, "Don''t move for now. Who said I don''t want you to rest? I meant that since we don''t have to go out today, there''s no need to rush."


    "Is that so! Mom, you''re just the best. I have to reward you properly!"


    With that, Ye Fei cupped his mother''s big buttocks with both hands and began to thrust continuously. His original intention was just to insert his penis into his mother''s pussy and flirt with her, planning to have a proper session after breakfast.


    But the sensation of his mother''s tight little pussy was just too pleasurable, and since the morning is when men''s libido is at its peak, once he started, he couldn''t stop.


    Liu Yiru was in a similar state.


    After a night''s rest, her exhausted energy from the previous night had been fully restored, and her internal energy had increased significantly.


    Perhaps because Ye Fei was her own son, she reaped far more benefits from their dual cultivation than her sister Liu Fengyi and her younger sister Liu Junyi.


    Although she had only truly made love with her son the day before yesterday, the benefits she had gained in just these two days had already surpassed those of her sister and younger sister, who had been fucked by Ye Fei for a long time.


    Moreover, by practicing the technique she had obtained from the cave, her strength had surpassed that of her younger sister Liu Junyi, making her the strongest in the family besides Ye Fei.


    This also allowed her to better withstand her son''s seemingly tireless thrusts.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, precisely because she had gained so much from their dual cultivation, Liu Yiru''s body had become even more sensitive to her son''s teasing.


    Although she hadn''t reached the point where she would climax at the slightest touch from Ye Fei like Liu Junyi, she had become much more responsive.


    So, despite some internal resistance, her body instinctively made the most appropriate response¡ªshe turned off the stove, leaned over the counter, and raised her big buttocks high, meeting her son''s increasingly forceful thrusts.


    Seeing that his mother had shifted from resistance to cooperation, Ye Fei was delighted. However, instead of speeding up his thrusts, he slowed down even more.


    This time, he didn''t thrust in and out directly. Instead, he would first insert only the head of his penis into his mother''s wonderful little pussy, make a few shallow thrusts, and then suddenly plunge all the way in.


    Holding her big buttocks with both hands, he would press his rough, large glans tightly against her tender clitoris and grind forcefully. When he had ground her entire body to the point of trembling, he would slowly withdraw and repeat the process.


    Given the size and stamina of Ye Fei''s penis, even the vigorous thrusting from last night, which lacked finesse, had left Liu Yiru feeling overwhelmed.


    How much more so with the current variety of pleasurable techniques?


    For a moment, she felt as if her very soul was about to leave her body from the intense sensations. Her voice trembled slightly as she said, "Good son, you''re getting better and better. Mom feels more and more pleasure from you, but if you keep this up non-stop, I''m afraid you really will fuck me to death."


    Ye Fei felt a stir in his heart. Suddenly quickening the pace of his thrusts, his lower abdomen collided with his mother''s big buttocks, making a "slapping" sound. He asked, "How about I find you a helper?"


    Hearing her son''s words, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but recall her absurd thought and the even more absurd dream from the night before.


    Yet, in this moment, as she was being fucked close to climax by her son, she no longer found those ideas absurd. Instead, she eagerly anticipated their realization.


    If her daughters could also become her son''s women, not only would the family grow closer, but they could also take turns satisfying her son when she couldn''t handle his large penis.


    Most importantly, they would surely enjoy the intense pleasure of being fucked so thoroughly that their souls felt like they were about to leave their bodies.


    With their involvement, she and her son would become even more excited.


    Just as Liu Yiru, filled with this wicked and thrilling thought, was about to reach her first climax of the day, a clear voice that both mother and son knew all too well suddenly echoed from the living room, "Mom, bro, are you home?" followed by some muttering, "Huh, I distinctly saw the car and their shoes, so where could they be?"


    Hearing her daughter''s voice getting closer to the kitchen, Liu Yiru could no longer focus on the impending climax.


    She reached back, grasped her son''s large penis, and reluctantly pulled it out of her wet and eager pussy.


    She then let down her skirt and turned around, urgently whispering, "I''ll go out first and stall. You find a way to get back to your bedroom from outside!"


    Compared to her mother''s anxiety, Ye Fei was overjoyed. Knowing that his mother would be home with him for the next few days, he had been planning to secretly bring Ye Yunqi back and try to get his mother to accept the fact that she and he were in this kind of relationship. He hadn''t expected his younger sister to show up as if she had read his mind.


    However, amidst his joy, Ye Fei felt a pang of frustration. He had clearly felt the rhythmic contractions beginning in his mother''s pussy. If he had continued, it would have taken only a few more thrusts to enjoy the intense mix of heat, cold, and contractions inside her again. Couldn''t his little sister have waited a bit longer to call out? Or at least stayed in the living room for a while after calling?


    Despite his frustration, Ye Fei wasn''t too disappointed. He knew his younger sister would be a perfect partner.


    The real ecstasy would come when she and his mother both participated in fucking him. With a nod, he signaled that his mother could go out to see his younger sister.


    Seeing her son''s agreement, Liu Yiru hastily tidied her slightly disheveled long hair and the wrinkles in her nightgown caused by her son. She then opened the kitchen door and walked out, saying to her daughter who had just come looking for her, "Yunqi, mom''s right here."


    For the first time, she felt a bit annoyed that her daughter had come home, especially at this moment. She wished she could leave quickly after finishing her errand so that she could continue enjoying her son''s large penis.


    The feeling of being on the brink of climax and then stopping was just too tormenting.


    Though young, Ye Yunqi had more experience in lovemaking than her mother, being Ye Fei''s first woman.


    From the unnatural flush on her mother''s pretty face and her somewhat forced reactions, she knew that her mother must have been fucking her brother in the kitchen just now.


    Seeing the slightly unhappy expression on her face, she understood that she had probably interrupted her mother right at the edge of climax. She felt a bit apologetic, but thinking of her purpose for coming today, the guilt quickly dissipated.


    She believed that with her involvement, her brother would be even more excited when he fucked their mother again, and their mother would surely be even happier.


    Having come to this realization, Ye Yunqi suddenly felt like teasing her mother. She sniffed and asked, "Mom, are you making breakfast? It smells so good. What are you cooking?"


    As she spoke, she moved towards the kitchen.


    Liu Yiru was startled because she didn''t know if her son had left yet. If her daughter saw him naked in the kitchen, that would be disastrous.


    So she quickly blocked her daughter''s way and said, "It''s not ready yet.


    Wait in the dining room, and I''ll bring it to you when it''s done."


    "I''ll help," Ye Yunqi said with a mischievous grin, knowing through their special mental connection that her brother had already left the kitchen.


    Wanting to continue teasing her mother, she nimbly slipped past her and entered the kitchen.


    Extremely anxious, Liu Yiru hurriedly followed her in.


    Seeing that her son was no longer there, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She then put on her motherly sternness and scolded Ye Yunqi, "You''re so clumsy. You don''t need to help here. Go outside and wait. I''ll call you when it''s ready."


    Ye Yunqi giggled and sniffed again, saying curiously, "What''s that smell? It''s strange, but quite pleasant."


    Liu Yiru''s heart skipped a beat, realizing that her daughter was referring to the scent of her arousal.


    Fortunately, her daughter was still young and probably didn''t know what it was. She said, "It''s nothing. Go outside now. I need to continue cooking."


    "Wow, there are fried eggs. I love mom''s fried eggs!"


    Ye Yunqi, seemingly ignoring her mother''s words, looked at the fried eggs on the stove with shining eyes. She picked one up with her hand and took a bite, frowning as she chewed.


    "Huh, the taste is a bit different from usual. Did you add some special seasoning?"


    Liu Yiru''s face turned bright red. Her son''s vigorous thrusts had splashed quite a bit of her arousal fluid, which had then splattered onto the topmost piece of fried egg that her daughter was eating.


    However, seeing her daughter eating her arousal fluid, Liu Yiru felt an odd mix of embarrassment and extreme excitement. Almost involuntarily, she asked, "Is it good?"


    "Delicious!" Ye Yunqi nodded vigorously.


    The last time at the hotel, she had secretly licked her mother''s pussy and later sucked on her brother''s penis, which was covered in her mother''s arousal fluid. She knew exactly what it tasted like. Her earlier comment was just to tease her mother further.


    But when her mother actually asked that question, Ye Yunqi felt a surge of excitement.


    From her mother''s words, she could tell that she, too, was aroused by the situation. It seemed that her goal for today might be within reach.


    "Mom, what seasoning did you use? It''s so yummy. Can I see it?" Ye Yunqi asked with feigned curiosity, secretly hoping her mother would taste hers as well.


    "All gone. I''ll show you next time," Liu Yiru replied with a flushed face, feeling the same excitement as her daughter. Her daughter was savoring her arousal fluid, a thrill that was no less intense than being fucked by her son while her daughter was nearby.


    At this moment, she suddenly had an urge to experience it again, but she knew it was impossible. She couldn''t just immobilize her daughter and have her son fuck her while she was there.


    After savoring the specially seasoned fried egg, Ye Yunqi left the kitchen satisfied. Soon after, her voice was heard outside, "Huh? Bro, why did you suddenly show up? Where did you go just now?"


    Hearing this, Liu Yiru finally felt relieved and continued preparing breakfast. She had no idea that as her daughter spoke those words, she had a mischievous smile on her face and kept winking.


    Without the distraction of her son''s thrusts and her daughter''s teasing, Liu Yiru quickly finished making breakfast and brought it to the dining room.


    Following their usual routine, Ye Yunqi and Ye Fei sat side by side, with Liu Yiru sitting opposite them.


    At this moment, Ye Fei was also not fully dressed, wearing only shorts with his upper body bare. Liu Yiru, whose desire had not yet fully subsided, felt her heart race again as she looked at her son''s muscular body. She felt an itch in her still sensitive pussy.


    "Mom, try this," Ye Fei said, picking up a piece of fried egg and placing it on his mother''s plate. Meanwhile, one of his feet slipped between her legs, and he gently traced her still wet pussy with his toes.


    Liu Yiru''s lingering desire was reignited by her son''s toes. Instead of resisting, she slightly parted her legs to make it easier for him.


    With her daughter present, her excitement was almost as intense as if her son had penetrated her with his penis. She enjoyed the pleasure her son was giving her and said, "Thank you," not sure if she was thanking him for the fried egg or for easing her itch with his toes.


    Ye Fei smiled faintly, using his big toe to gently part her plump labia and then inserted his toe into her moist pussy, moving it around slightly. He asked, "Mom, do you think this is delicious or the big sausage from earlier?"


    "Huh? You made sausages too? Where are they? I want some!" Liu Yiru hadn''t even spoken when Ye Yunqi shouted loudly.

 Chapter 372 Yunqis Jioning (3)

    Liu Yiru''s face flushed with embarrassment. Her son''s toe had been tolerable when it was outside, but now that it was inside, it was far from satisfying. Having experienced the full force of her son''s large member, she was hardly going to be content with just a toe.


    Instead of easing her itch, it only intensified her desire.


    Coupled with her daughter''s seemingly innocent yet continually embarrassing comments, Liu Yiru felt she couldn''t let things continue like this. Otherwise, she was sure to be overwhelmed by a mix of shame and longing.


    Gently shifting her body backward, she disengaged from her son''s toe, which had only exacerbated the emptiness and itchiness she felt.


    Liu Yiru stood up and said, "You guys start eating. I''ll warm up some milk for you." With that, she walked toward the kitchen.


    Once her mother was in the kitchen, Ye Yunqi looked at her brother with a dazed expression and cooed, "Bro, I want some of that big sausage too. You can''t just favor Mom!"


    Ye Fei chuckled, pulled down his shorts, and revealed his still-hard member, which hadn''t softened since leaving his mother''s embrace.


    "Go ahead and have some," he said with a grin.


    "Ah?" Ye Yunqi was taken aback. She had only been teasing her brother, not seriously considering eating it, especially since it wasn''t the right time. But to her surprise, he actually pulled it out. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But Mom''s going to come out any minute now. What if she sees? You don''t just want me to give it a kiss, do you?" Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Let her see. It''s about time we were honest with her," Ye Fei replied with a smile, thinking about how he was about to enjoy both his mother and sister, the two closest women to him. His already rock-hard member throbbed with anticipation.


    Ye Yunqi looked at her brother''s member, her eyes filled with longing. She couldn''t help but reach out and gently stroke it, though she still voiced her concern, "But this is all too sudden, don''t you think?"


    "When would it ever not be sudden?" Ye Fei laughed. "Your sudden arrival just now might have interrupted my climax with Mom, but it was actually perfect timing."


    "Why is it the right time?" Ye Yunqi still didn''t quite get it, and she asked while stroking her brother''s big member.


    Ye Fei reached out and gently pinched her breast, which had grown much larger than before, and said with a smile, "Why are you acting so silly all of a sudden? Imagine this: you and I are making love, and you''re about to climax. But then Ling suddenly comes in and interrupts us. After that, I start making love with Ling. What would you do if you saw that?"


    "Of course, I''d join in and let you keep going with me," Ye Yunqi replied without hesitation.


    Then, as if she had just realized something, she asked excitedly, "Are you saying that Mom already knows about us and has accepted it?"


    Ye Fei shook his head. "She doesn''t know yet, but subconsciously, she has accepted it. Although she might be shocked at first, trust me, it''s the right thing to do. Hehe, today you and Mom will team up and see if you can handle my invincible big member!"


    Although Ye Yunqi didn''t know the details of her brother''s plan, she had full confidence in him.


    Without any more hesitation, she lay down on his lap, held his big member with both hands, and took the head of it into her mouth, beginning to suck gently.


    "Does it taste good?" Ye Fei reached out and gently stroked her soft back through her clothes.


    "It tastes great!"


    Although a member doesn''t have any flavor when it hasn''t released anything, Ye Yunqi felt it was incredibly delicious due to a psychological effect.


    But then she added with a hint of regret, "It''s just too big. I tried my best, but I can''t even fit the head of it in my mouth."


    "As long as your little pussy can fit it, that''s all that matters. If it were smaller, would you still feel as good when you''re fucked?" Ye Fei laughed.


    "You have a point there," Ye Yunqi mumbled, lowering her head to continue savoring her brother''s delicious member.


    It wasn''t long before Liu Yiru came out with the warmed milk. She saw her son sitting alone in the dining room and couldn''t find her daughter. She asked, "Where''s Yunqi?"


    Ye Fei just smiled and glanced downward without answering.


    Liu Yiru walked over, puzzled, and placed the milk on the table. To her surprise, she saw her daughter lying on her son''s lap, with her small hands holding his big member and her mouth busy licking and sucking the large head of it, as if she were enjoying a lollipop.


    "Yunqi, you... you guys..." Liu Yiru looked at her two children, who were born almost at the same time, in disbelief. She suddenly remembered that incredibly realistic dream. Now she realized it wasn''t a dream at all. She had just been too shocked to believe it was real, so she had subconsciously thought she was dreaming.


    Ye Yunqi pulled her brother''s glistening head out of her mouth and gently rubbed her delicate cheek against his big member. She smiled at her mom and said, "Mom, I found our big sausage. It tastes so good. But there''s only one. How about we share it together?"


    Watching the scene of her daughter''s pretty face and her son''s big member rubbing against each other, Liu Yiru didn''t know what she was feeling inside.


    There was shock, excitement, and a hint of sadness. She couldn''t help but ask, "When did you two start being together?"


    "Not long after school started," Ye Fei answered truthfully. Then he pushed his sister''s head down gently so she could keep enjoying his big member and said to his mom, "Mom, why don''t you join us? Yunqi can''t handle it all by herself."


    Liu Yiru''s reaction was quite strange. She neither joined her children as they suggested nor scolded them. Instead, she turned around and walked into her bedroom.


    "Bro, what''s wrong with Mom?" Ye Yunqi stopped sucking her brother''s member and looked up worriedly.


    She was afraid that her mom might get upset and do something none of them wanted, like never being with her brother again.


    Ye Fei, however, wasn''t worried at all. He laughed and said, "Don''t worry. She''s just a bit overwhelmed right now. She''ll be fine in a bit. Now, are you going to use that little mouth of yours that can fit it to have some?"


    Just now, in front of her mom, containing her brother''s big cock had already made Ye Yunqi so excited that her lust was flowing.


    At this time, when she heard her brother''s words, where else would she hesitate?


    Also can not care about not yet finished breakfast, even the time to undress is too wasteful, directly and quickly take off their already soaked small panties.


    Then spread his legs and sat on his brother''s lap, lifted up the skirt of the princess dress, and held his brother''s hard cock in his small hand, pressed it against his own watery little pussy, and sat down with force.


    Maybe it was because mom was not far away and knew what they were doing.


    The siblings were even more excited than usual, especially Ye Yunqi, thinking of her brother''s cock turning over in her still mom''s pussy just now, and now entering her own little slutty pussy, that special kind of excitement made her fall into a frenzy just as her brother''s cock entered.


    She twisted her ass violently, letting her brother''s big thick and long cock rub violently against the tender flesh in her little pussy; while tearing off the top and bra of her princess dress, she held her brother''s head with her arms and pressed it down, stuffing her white and tender tits into his mouth.


    At the same time she also deliberately shouted loudly and wailed, "Brother ... pro brother ... your cock ... how... ...seems to have gotten bigger again ... put you ... pro sister''s ... little slut... ...Fucked so comfortable ah ... brother ... you just ... are not and mom ... ...in the kitchen ... fuck ah ... you are not ... because of the fuck... ...our mom ... cock only ... become bigger ... brother ah... ...Sister ... let you fuck ... so painful ... your big cock... ...It''s so good ... that it fills up my sister''s ... little slut ...... ...Brother ... Thank you ... for fucking Yunqi ... so... ...comfortable ... also thank ... mom ... for giving birth to ... you so ... a big dicked ... brother to ... brother ... Yunqi''s own brother ... and Yunqi together ... born from mom''s ... beautiful pussy ... ...Twins...Kissing brother ah...Your big cock...Take your sister ... to fuck ... to death."

 Chapter 373 A Wild Weekend (1)

    Liu Yiru, after returning to her room, immediately lay down on the bed. She was genuinely at a loss about what to do next.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    As a mother, she felt she should scold the incestuous siblings, but the memory of the intense pleasure her son''s large member had given her made her feel utterly unworthy of lecturing her daughter.


    Strangely, when she had seen them together earlier, she hadn''t felt anger at all; instead, she had been filled with intense excitement and a hint of disappointment.


    Liu Yiru knew exactly what she was disappointed about: she wasn''t her son''s first woman.


    This realization made her feel mortified, yet she couldn''t help but think about it.


    The disappointment, however, was fleeting, quickly overshadowed by excitement.


    Especially when her daughter had invited her to join them, she had almost agreed on the spot. It was only the last shred of dignity as their mother that made her step back.


    But once in the bedroom, Liu Yiru began to regret her decision.


    The sounds of her daughter''s ecstatic moans from the dining room were almost too much for her to bear. She found herself fantasizing about her son''s large member moving in and out of her daughter''s tender spot, which only fueled her excitement.


    Unable to resist, she reached under her nightgown.


    Having experienced the sheer power of her son''s member, Liu Yiru knew her own fingers could never truly satisfy her.


    Even as she inserted her slender middle finger into herself and moved it quickly, trying to cope with the intense heat inside, it only made her feel more frustrated.


    Ye Fei had been right in his assumptions. With her climax interrupted by her younger daughter, Liu Yiru was in a state of extreme arousal, both physically and mentally.


    Normally, seeing her son and daughter together would excite her, and she could usually talk herself into joining them, despite the guilt of being their mother.


    But this time was different. There was no resistance or anger, only pure, unadulterated excitement.


    All she wanted was for her son and daughter to come to her, for her son to pull out his large, wet member from her daughter and thrust it into her own aching spot.


    How could these two be so selfish, only thinking of their own pleasure and ignoring her discomfort?


    Listening to her daughter''s increasingly loud and excited moans from the dining room, Liu Yiru felt a mix of resentment and longing. She continued to touch herself, but the more she did, the more frustrated she became.


    Eventually, she gave up and turned over, silently fuming at her son and regretting her earlier decision. She made up her mind that even if he came to her, she wouldn''t let him touch her.


    But Liu Yiru knew herself well enough to understand that no matter how firm her resolve was, the sight of her beloved son and his member, which could send her to heights of pleasure, would make her crumble instantly.


    After what felt like an eternity, Liu Yiru was almost driven mad by her overwhelming desire. She couldn''t bear the thought of going back to the dining room and facing them.


    Just as she was torn with indecision, she heard the door to her bedroom creak open. Her son and daughter walked in, but their posture was far from ordinary.


    Her son was holding her daughter in a way that made it look like she was relieving herself, her legs wide open and facing him. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His large member was still deeply embedded in her daughter''s tender spot, and he was thrusting her body forcefully, making his member move in and out of her with wild abandon.


    This was the first time Liu Yiru had witnessed such an intimate scene between her son and daughter.


    Her eyes widened in shock as she stared at the spot where they were joined, watching her children, born from her own body on the same day, engage in such a passionate act.


    Seeing her mom was staring at the scene of her brother''s big cock fucking her little slut without blinking.


    Ye Yunqi, who originally wanted to tease her mom, was stimulated first.


    Just now in the restaurant, she had already had three orgasms in a row from her brother''s fucking. At this moment, surprisingly, she reached the peak once again, and hurriedly asked for help out loud as her brother had just taught her, "Mom ... help ah ... quick tube tube... ...Your big dick son it ... daughter is about to ... be fucked to death by his ... big dick... ...But ... his big cock ... and his daughter''s ... little slut... ...Fucked ... so comfortably ... brother ... you are bad ... you are in mom''s In front of ... so vigorously ... fuck people ... mom ... you quickly look ah ... Brother he ... used his big cock ... to hold his daughter''s pussy ... all the way up ... can''t close ..."


    Ye Fei continued to fuck his own sister in this position while carrying her towards her mom.


    The closer he got to his mom, the more excited Ye Yunqi became, plus saying the words that his brother had taught him stimulated his mom at the same time.


    So her entire body''s white, crystalline skin was violently doused in pink as her brother once again took the opportunity to walk around and poke his big cock deep into her little slutty pussy.


    The petite but sexy petite body spasmed intensely, and her mouth screamed, "Mom ...Mom ...Yunqi is going to die ...to be killed by your son''s s ... big cock ... to fuck to death ... ah ... ah... ..."


    With a loud scream, Ye Yunqi''s legs leveraged on her brother''s arms and her ass jerked upward.


    With a soft "boing" sound, she actually let her brother''s big cock slide out of her little slutty pussy.


    Her little pussy contracted violently as if she didn''t want her brother to leave, and as it contracted, a white translucent liquid gushed out from her pussy hole.


    Watching her daughter being fucked by her son and leaking out furiously, that feeling of excitement in Liu Yiru''s heart had reached its peak.


    However, Ye Fei still felt that the stimulation she received was not enough, and while her sister''s little slut was still spitting out pussy cum, she jerked her waist and thrust her big cock back in, and pumped it even harder than before.

 Chapter 374 A Wild Weekend (2)

    "Ah..."


    Amidst the intense pleasure, compounded by the thrill of her mother being right there, Ye Yunqi''s special constitution, inherited from her mother, was finally triggered. Her orgasm hadn''t even subsided when her little pussy contracted again, producing a series of continuous climaxes.


    Simultaneously, her urethra slightly opened, and a large gush of a slightly viscous liquid, distinctly different from urine, sprayed out.


    "Ah!"


    Liu Yiru couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise. Ye Fei, wanting her to see more clearly, had carried Ye Yunqi to the bedside.


    The spot where the two were tightly joined was less than a meter from her pretty face, and it was facing her directly.


    Ye Yunqi, overwhelmed with pleasure, had sprayed with such force that more than half of the special liquid, neither urine nor regular arousal fluid, landed on her mother''s pretty face.


    Liu Yiru, somewhat dazed by her daughter''s actions, instinctively wiped her face with her hand.


    Instead of being angry, she felt an extreme surge of excitement upon realizing her hands were covered in the liquid.


    Neither Ye Fei nor Ye Yunqi had anticipated this outcome and couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    Seeing that their mother wasn''t upset, they felt even more relieved.


    "Mom, I''m sorry," Ye Yunqi apologized, though her tone lacked any real remorse. Her following words made Liu Yiru blush intensely, "But I know Mom can spray too. When brother fucks you later, can I make you spray as well?"


    Snapping out of the intense stimulation from earlier, Liu Yiru felt extremely embarrassed by her bold children.


    Considering they had ganged up on her, she naturally wasn''t in the mood to give them a good face. She simply turned over, lying diagonally with her back to them, ignoring them completely.


    Unbeknownst to her, this only further exposed her sensual side to her children.


    Seeing her mother''s ample, beautiful buttocks accentuated by the diagonal position, Ye Fei couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    Whether intentional or not, her nightgown was lifted high, revealing not only her crystal-clear, beautiful legs but also more than half of her enticing, full-moon-like buttocks.


    From their positions by the bedside, the siblings could easily catch a glimpse of her extremely wet and plump little pussy between her large buttocks by just bending over slightly.


    Witnessing this scene, Ye Fei''s large member, still inside his sister''s pussy, twitched several times. Ye Yunqi, who had also noticed this, understood what her brother was thinking. She was already struggling to bear the intense fucking and was very eager to see her brother fuck their mother. So, she feigned helplessness and pleaded, "Bro, please spare me. If you keep going, I''m really going to be fucked to death."


    Ye Fei, who was in sync with his sister, understood her intentions. He put on a fierce tone and said, "I''m going to fuck you to death, you little slut, and see if you dare spray on Mom again!"


    With that, he abruptly pulled his member out of his sister''s tender pussy, threw her onto the bed next to their mother, and pounced on top.


    However, instead of fucking his sister to death as he had claimed, he quickly lifted his mother''s nightgown, inserted his large member into her hot and tight pussy through her deep buttock crevice, and started thrusting forcefully.


    "Ah..."


    Lying there, listening to her children''s teasing, Liu Yiru felt a strange mix of warmth and excitement. She thought this was exactly what she had been seeking in life.


    Unexpectedly, while she was lost in these thoughts, she suddenly felt her pussy being filled by her son''s huge and hard member. Her pussy had been extremely itchy and empty since her climax was interrupted by her daughter earlier and then constantly stimulated by them.


    She couldn''t help but moan in pleasure from her son''s forceful thrust. But remembering that she was supposed to be angry, she feigned discontent and said, "Naughty boy, stop it. Take it out right now!"


    "Take what out? Where should I take it out?" Ye Fei knew full well that his mother was just pretending. He hadn''t even started thrusting, yet her big buttocks were already moving on their own, allowing his member to move slightly inside her.


    So, he lay down beside her, slightly behind, gently thrusting his large member in her pussy while reaching up to cup one of her big breasts and softly kneading it.


    He then whispered into her ear, "My naughty, slutty mom, I''m here to make it up to you. Do you like how your son is apologizing?"


    "I don''t like it. You naughty boy, take your naughty member out of Mom''s pussy. You two little rascals dared to tease Mom. Mom won''t let you fuck her today!"


    Although Liu Yiru felt extremely comfortable being fucked by her son, she had already made up her mind earlier, so she no longer refused his thrusting. She said these words just to add some fun to the situation.


    Ye Fei had thought it would take until he had thoroughly satisfied his mother for her to accept everything.


    To his delight, she accepted it much more easily than he had imagined.


    So, while continuing to gently thrust, he turned to his sister behind him and said, "Yunqi, see, Mom still isn''t forgiving us. You should apologize to her too." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Sure thing!"


    Ye Yunqi giggled excitedly and moved to the other side of their mother, facing her with a smile.


    Although she had already come to terms with it in her mind, being watched by her daughter while being fucked by her son made Liu Yiru extremely shy. She covered her blushing face with both hands and moaned, "Please don''t look... I beg you... don''t look..."


    Ye Yunqi, seeing her usually poised mother in such a shy state for the first time, became very intrigued.


    She suddenly leaned in and kissed her mother''s uncovered lips, then moved downward, directly to the spot where her brother and mother were joined.


    She watched with bright eyes as her brother''s large member moved in and out of her mother''s plump and tempting pussy.


    This action from her daughter made Liu Yiru even more embarrassed. However, she couldn''t bear to give up the intense pleasure from her son''s thrusting.


    So, she simply covered her pussy with her hand to block her daughter''s view. But inside, she felt even more excited, almost on the brink of climax.


    Ye Yunqi gently moved her mother''s hand aside and buried her head between her thighs.


    She licked her mother''s aroused clitoris, sucking up the arousal fluid that had accumulated there, and said with a smile, "Mom, your pussy juice is so delicious. So that''s what the special seasoning was. I want to taste it every day!"

 Chapter 375 Preparing Lunch

    Liu Yiru hadn''t anticipated that her daughter would actually lick her pussy.


    At that moment, her little pussy was being pleasured by both her son and daughter. The extreme stimulation was almost too much for her to handle, driving her wild with excitement.


    She couldn''t care less about her embarrassment anymore and cried out loudly, "You... two... naughty kids... teasing Mom like this... Ah... Mom... is going to be... driven crazy by you... Big penis, good son... fuck Mom harder... Good daughter... lick Mom''s pussy harder too... You guys are making Mom... feel so good... Ah... Dear son... hurry up... Mom''s about to... be fucked to death by your... big penis... Ah..."


    Feeling the gentle contractions beginning in her mother''s hot little pussy, Ye Fei knew she was on the brink of climax. He quickened the pace of his thrusts, the force astonishingly intense. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His large penis fucked her little pussy with a "squishy" sound, drawing out a significant amount of arousal fluid from within her.


    Meanwhile, Ye Yunqi no longer confined herself to licking her mother''s clitoris. She began to vigorously lick around her mother''s swollen pussy, which was stretched by her brother''s large penis, occasionally swirling her tongue around his penis as it moved in and out of her mother''s pussy, lapping up every bit of the arousal fluid that clung to it.


    With her son and daughter playing with her like this, Liu Yiru was driven to the peak of excitement.


    Before her son''s vigorous thrusting reached a hundred times, she tensed her body forcefully, and a large gush of fluid sprayed from her pussy.


    Simultaneously, her special constitution manifested, and a significant amount of unique fluid sprayed out along with her climax, covering her daughter''s face, who was licking her pussy.


    As the intense contractions and alternating heat and cold from her mother''s climax surged through her, Ye Fei couldn''t help but let out a low growl.


    He thrust his large penis deep into his mother''s pussy, the head swelling significantly as streams of semen shot out uncontrollably, forcefully hitting and filling the womb that had once nurtured him and his siblings.


    Doused in her son''s hot semen, Liu Yiru''s pleasure escalated to another level. The unique fluid had just stopped spraying when another large gush erupted, and her sexy body convulsed powerfully before finally settling down.


    Once her mother''s climax had completely subsided, Ye Fei slightly relaxed his penis, which was still deeply embedded in her insatiable little pussy. He gently embraced her from behind and softly asked, "Mom, did you enjoy it?"


    Though it was just one climax, its intensity had given Liu Yiru a pleasure that rivaled the multiple climaxes she experienced last night when her son had fucked her seven or eight times.


    She panted softly and weakly said, "So good, my dear son, you''re getting better and better at making Mom feel so great."


    "Me too, don''t forget about me!" Ye Yunqi immediately lifted her head from between her mother''s thighs, looking up at her mother''s extremely satisfied beautiful face with a sense of accomplishment.


    Liu Yiru''s face softened into a gentle smile as she said, "Yes, and you too, my good daughter. Without your help, Mom wouldn''t have been this happy."


    Having come to terms with the situation, Liu Yiru no longer shied away from it. In fact, she truly cherished this extremely incestuous yet incredibly warm and joyful feeling.


    She forced herself to overcome her physical weakness, extended one of her delicate arms, and gently hugged her daughter, placing a soft kiss on her little face.


    At this moment, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi were lying on either side of their mother, just like in their childhood.


    The difference now was that Ye Fei''s large penis was still inside their mother''s pussy, while Ye Yunqi had taken her mother''s hand and placed it on her own increasingly larger breasts.


    She also slipped her own small hand inside her mother''s nightgown, gently caressing her much larger breasts.


    "Mom, why are your breasts so much bigger than mine? When will mine grow this big?" Ye Yunqi lightly twirled her mother''s small nipple with her fingers, asking enviously.


    Liu Yiru smiled slightly and gently massaged her daughter''s breasts, which were just the right size for a handful, and said, "You''re still young. They will definitely grow. When I was your age, I didn''t have the size you have now."


    "It''s all thanks to my brother," Ye Fei giggled. "Ever since we started fucking, my breasts have started to grow rapidly."


    "Speaking of which, you two naughty kids, how did this all start? Tell Mom quickly," Liu Yiru said, even though she had already accepted and grown fond of this unique relationship. She was still curious about how her children had begun their journey together.


    "It''s all because of this naughty brother of mine. He tricked me back then..." Ye Yunqi then recounted how Ye Fei had initially tricked her into sucking his penis, and how their play had gradually transitioned from pretend to real, until she finally lost her virginity to him.


    Liu Yiru was surprised to learn that her son and daughter had also started with pretend play and sighed softly, "Ah, it seems we mother and daughter share the same fate, destined to fall into this naughty boy''s clutches."


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but contract her little pussy, squeezing her son''s penis inside her, secretly enjoying the sensation of being in his "clutches."


    Ye Yunqi laughed and said, "What clutches? I think brother was sent by heaven because you were too lonely. But since his penis is so powerful, and you might not be able to handle it alone, heaven also sent me, his daughter, to share the burden with you. Mom, tell me, what does it feel like when brother fucks you?"


    "You naughty girl!" Liu Yiru scolded with a smile.


    "You''ve experienced it yourself, so why ask me?"


    "It''s not the same. I always feel like he''s just going through the motions when he''s with me. Only when he''s with you does he seem truly invested," Ye Yunqi complained with a hint of melancholy.


    "Mom, do you know? Brother''s favorite person is you. When we were pretending with you, he barely paid attention to me. Now that he''s really got you, I don''t know if he''ll even care about me anymore."


    "Don''t pretend to be so pitiful here!" Liu Yiru playfully pinched her daughter''s breast.


    "Just now, it was you who sprayed so much when he was fucking you. It even got on Mom''s face."


    "I couldn''t help it. It felt too good, and I just couldn''t hold back," Ye Yunqi pouted. "And just now, he made me spray twice in a row. Didn''t that feel good to you?"


    "Good, Mom felt good too!" Liu Yiru said sincerely, unable to stop reminiscing about that ultimate pleasure.


    Ye Fei hadn''t expected that his mother and sister would become so harmonious in this regard so quickly, and that they would casually chat about it right in front of him.


    This made him excited all over again. He gently continued to thrust his large penis, which was still inside his mother''s pussy, and said with a smile, "Then let''s keep going."


    "No way!"


    Liu Yiru quickly reached back and pressed her son''s buttocks to stop him from fucking her further.


    "You''ve worn Mom out just now. Mom needs to rest for a while. You go to Yunqi."


    Ye Yunqi laughed and said, "Aren''t you going to be jealous?"


    Liu Yiru smiled gently and said, "What''s there to be jealous about? Mom would be more than happy if you could share the load. Oh, I don''t know what kind of karma I had in my past life to have given birth to such a son. If it weren''t for your help, Mom would definitely be fucked to death by him!"


    "It''s not bad karma at all. I think we''ve accumulated a lot of virtue in our past lives, which is why we can be in the same family and enjoy such great happiness in this life," Ye Yunqi retorted.


    "If I can''t enjoy my brother''s big penis, my life would be meaningless."


    Ye Fei knew that his mother really couldn''t take it for the time being, so he slowly pulled his large penis out of her pussy. He pointed to it, which was glistening with his mother''s arousal fluid, and said with a smile, "Mom''s out of commission. Yunqi, let''s go."


    Seeing her brother''s adorable large penis, Ye Yunqi''s eyes immediately lit up, and she was even more excited because it was covered in her mother''s arousal fluid.


    However, she was also tired at this moment and wanted to talk more with her mother.


    So she shook her head and said, "I''m done too. I want to sleep with Mom. You go prepare lunch for us." Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 376 Will We Get Pregnant?

    "Alright, since I''m your man, I guess I''ll just have to bear the hardship," Ye Fei said with a feigned sigh of resignation, then pointed to his penis and added, "But I''m heading out soon, and I can''t just leave it like this. Who''s up for it?"


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" Ye Yunqi quickly volunteered. She loved not only being fucked by her brother but also sucking his large penis.


    And with her mother''s arousal fluid on it, it would taste even better.


    Without waiting for Ye Fei''s approval, she quickly crawled over and began to lick his penis, savoring the fluid as she did so.


    "So delicious! Mom''s pussy juice is so sweet," she praised.


    Seeing her daughter suck on her son''s penis again, Liu Yiru didn''t feel uncomfortable this time. Instead, she felt a sense of sweetness.


    Hearing her daughter compliment her arousal fluid, she couldn''t help but lift the crumpled princess dress that her son had messed up and planted a firm kiss on her daughter''s tender pussy, then said with a smile, "Our Yunqi''s pussy juice is pretty tasty too."


    Ye Yunqi hadn''t expected her mother to kiss her tender spot, which made her extremely excited. She sucked on her brother''s penis even harder and reached out with one hand to firmly grasp it, stroking it up and down quickly.


    Ye Fei didn''t hold back his pleasure. After less than five minutes of his sister''s ministrations, he ejaculated into her soft mouth.


    Ye Yunqi tightly held her brother''s large glans in her mouth until he stopped spurting, then slowly let it slip out of her mouth. She swallowed the mouthful of semen, then suddenly remembered something and turned to her mother with an embarrassed look. "Mom, I''m sorry. I ate it all by myself and forgot to save some for you."


    Although Liu Yiru also craved her son''s semen, she didn''t want to compete with her daughter. She smiled gently and said, "It''s okay. He just came inside me. It''s only fair that you get a turn too."


    "That''s not the same. He came inside your pussy. You didn''t get to taste it," Ye Yunqi said, then suddenly asked, "Hey, bro, if you came inside Mom''s pussy, could she get pregnant?"


    "Not right now," Ye Fei replied casually, but then he thought for a moment and asked, "Do you guys want to have a baby for me?"


    Liu Yiru was already head over heels in love with Ye Fei. How could she not want to have his child?


    But considering she was his biological mother, she hesitated and asked, "Would there be any problems if we had a child?"


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    Although her mother didn''t say it outright, Ye Fei understood her concern and quickly nodded with delight.


    "No, there won''t be any problems. We have Aunt Dongfang. With her around, how could there be any issues?"


    "That''s true," Liu Yiru agreed, then thought of something and said, "Ruolan? You and her?"


    "Ah? Haha, I''ll go prepare lunch for you guys. You two should get some rest," Ye Fei quickly changed the subject, realizing he had almost slipped up, and hurried out of his mother''s bedroom.


    Now Liu Yiru understood everything. She also remembered the idea that Dongfang Ruolan had given her, which was clearly to help her son seduce her.


    But she didn''t blame Dongfang Ruolan at all. In fact, she was very grateful to her. She believed that without her, she might not have taken this step with her son.


    So when she found out that her son had more than just her and her daughter, she wasn''t very upset. She knew very well that with her son''s abilities, especially his seemingly endless stamina in bed, he would have many women around him.


    She had already won his love, and that was enough.


    What she needed to do in the future was to help him manage his harem so that he had no worries.


    Since they had been fucked so hard, both the mother and the younger sister slept until it was almost dark.


    So, what was supposed to be lunch naturally turned into dinner.


    But Ye Fei made things easy for himself by simply preparing a few dishes and bringing in a large cake from outside.


    Then he went to his mother''s bedroom and said with a smile to the two beauties who had just woken up, "My two lovely wives, it''s time to get up and eat."


    "Who''s your wife? You''re being disrespectful!" Liu Yiru playfully scolded. She preferred the role of Ye Fei''s mother.


    Not only did it give her a special kind of pleasure when he fucked her, but it also allowed her to remind him of his boundaries when he went too far.


    Ye Yunqi, however, didn''t care about such things. Her greatest wish in life was to be her brother''s wife, so she asked directly, "What''s for dinner? Is it the big sausage? I''m all rested up now."


    "You little minx!" Ye Fei laughed. "We''ll get to that later. Let''s start with the cake."


    "Cake?" Liu Yiru was a bit puzzled. What cake was he talking about?


    "Yeah," Ye Fei said with a smile.


    "The other day was too crowded and not much fun. Today, let''s make up for it and celebrate our little family''s special day properly."


    Liu Yiru immediately understood her son''s intention and felt a surge of sweetness in her heart. She nodded gently and said, "Alright, you go ahead and prepare. I need to get ready."


    "Me too, I want to get ready too!" Ye Yunqi chimed in, not really caring about the details. She was just happy to be with her mother and brother.


    Although the dining room had already been set up, Ye Fei, seeing how much his mother valued this, nodded and went back to wait for them.


    The dining room, with its soft lighting arranged by Ye Fei, exuded a romantic and cozy atmosphere. He was confident that his mother would love the setting. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for his younger sister, she was just a mischievous little minx who would be more than happy to have his penis in her little pussy all the time. She wouldn''t care about the atmosphere at all.


    After a while, his mother and younger sister finally arrived hand in hand. His mother was dressed in a purple evening gown that exuded elegance and perfection. Her small, delicate feet were adorned with a pair of black high heels.


    A glimpse of her round calves, encased in sheer black stockings, peeked out from under the hem of her dress, adding an air of supreme sexiness.


    These two contrasting styles somehow perfectly coexisted on her. His younger sister was no less impressive, looking like a little fairy from a fairy tale in her cute princess dress.


    Thanks to Ye Fei''s attentions, the mother-daughter duo was even more stunningly beautiful than before.


    Ye Fei was certain that it would be hard to find another pair of mother and daughter as perfect as them in this world.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s mesmerized expression, both mother and daughter felt a sense of satisfaction, knowing their efforts had not been in vain.


    However, being the impatient one, Ye Yunqi soon broke the moment. "I''m starving! Bro, hurry up and bring the food!"


    Ye Fei nodded, snapping out of his trance, and walked out of the dining room towards the kitchen.


    "Huh, Mom, I knew brother would be mesmerized. You''re just too beautiful and elegant!" Ye Yunqi complimented her mother with a smile, but then added, "So different from that little slut in bed! Hmm, a slut in bed and a lady outside. No wonder brother loves you so much."


    Liu Yiru''s face turned red at her daughter''s words, and she playfully scolded, "You little imp, daring to tease your mom. Are you tired of living? Pick your own punishment!"


    "I can pick my own punishment? Then I choose to be fucked to death by my brother!" Ye Yunqi giggled.


    "You, no wonder your brother calls you a little minx," Liu Yiru said with a helpless smile, then her expression darkened slightly.


    "Actually, we''re still not perfect. It would be even better if your sisters were here with us."


    "Huh? Mom, you also think the sisters should join us? That''s great! Let''s help brother chase after them together!" Ye Yunqi exclaimed with delight.

 Chapter 377 Mother and Daughters Service

    Liu Yiru was simply missing Ye Siqi and the others, and hadn''t meant anything else.


    Hearing Ye Yunqi''s words, she suddenly thought of something and asked, "You little imp, was it you who encouraged your brother to be so bold, even daring to mess with Mom?"


    "What?" Ye Yunqi protested, "It''s not like that at all. It''s clearly because my brother is such a lecher. He wasn''t satisfied with just fucking his own sister and wanted to fuck his own mother. But to be honest, it''s no wonder that my brother loves you so passionately and went through so much trouble. Mom, you are truly stunning. If I were a boy, I would definitely fall in love with you just like my brother did!"


    "You little rascal, always so sweet-talking!" Liu Yiru playfully tapped her daughter''s head with a smile, feeling genuinely delighted inside.


    Soon, Ye Fei brought in the cake and a few small dishes. The three of them sat down in their usual spots from the morning, exchanged glances, and all felt an indescribable sense of happiness.


    There wasn''t much conversation. Ye Fei cut the cake and placed the first piece on Liu Yiru''s plate, sincerely saying, "Mom, thank you!"


    Liu Yiru smiled gently, while Ye Yunqi asked from the side, "Bro, what are you thanking Mom for? Is it for giving birth to you, or for reciprocating your love and letting you fuck her whenever you want?"


    "For both, and more. I just want to thank my dearest mom," Ye Fei replied earnestly, then turned to Ye Yunqi and continued, "And my dear sister, it''s you who made me a real man."


    "Hmph, Mom is the dearest, but when it comes to me, I''m just ''dear.'' Can''t you say you love me just as much to make me feel better?" Ye Yunqi pouted with a hint of discontent.


    Seeing her daughter''s little display of jealousy, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but smile and gently comforted her, "Alright, my sweet daughter, if Mom says you''re the dearest, is that okay?"


    "Hmph! Liar, you clearly love brother the most!" Ye Yunqi didn''t buy it, but then giggled, "But Yunqi loves brother the most too. Mom, I''m sorry, but you have to settle for being second best."


    Liu Yiru realized her daughter was just pretending and couldn''t help but smile helplessly. Ye Fei, on the other hand, cut a large piece of cake and put it on his sister''s plate, saying, "Alright, eat up."


    "Hmph! Biased brother, always taking Mom''s side!" Ye Yunqi continued to feign jealousy but quickly dug into her food with abandon.


    The mother and son exchanged glances, both seeing a mix of helplessness and happiness in each other''s eyes. Having such a mischievous little sprite in their lives brought them a lot of fun.


    Seeing his sister''s face and hands covered in cream, Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle as he wiped her face and asked, "Is it that delicious?"


    "Not bad, but not as good as your big sausage!" Ye Yunqi glanced at the tent in her brother''s pants, her eyes filled with longing.


    Ye Fei, already burning with desire from his mother''s immense charm that combined elegance and sexiness, quickly unbuckled his belt and let out his large penis, which had been hard whenever he was with his mother. He smiled and said, "Then go ahead and eat."


    "But I want to eat the cake too," Ye Yunqi said, reaching out her cream-covered hand to grasp her brother''s penis, stroking it gently a few times before letting go. However, upon seeing the cream now coating her brother''s penis, she exclaimed with delight, "I''ve got an idea!"


    Ye Fei looked at his sister in confusion as she scooped up a dollop of cream from her plate and suddenly smeared it on his penis. She continued to apply more until his originally purplish-red penis was entirely covered in a thick layer of white cream.


    Looking at her handiwork, Ye Yunqi giggled, "Brother''s cream-covered penis must taste so good!"


    With that, she lowered her head and began to lick his penis, cleaning off the cream from the glans before scooping more to apply again. She turned to her mother and said, "Mom, come on! The cream tastes way better on brother''s penis than on the cake. You should try it too."


    Liu Yiru couldn''t help but feel a bit exasperated. She had intended to enjoy a proper meal, but her daughter had already disrupted the plan.


    However, seeing her son''s penis, she too felt a surge of desire. She glanced at her son and saw him looking at her with anticipation and encouragement.


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    Remembering how she had been fucked to the point of squirting in front of her daughter that morning, and considering their current relationship, she decided to let go and indulge. So, Liu Yiru got up and moved to the other side of her son, lying down on his lap as well.


    "Mom, it''s your turn now," Ye Yunqi considerately yielded the glans to her mother, holding her brother''s penis and guiding the head to her mother''s lips.


    Without hesitation, Liu Yiru opened her mouth and gently took it in. The intense stimulation made Ye Fei let out a soft moan.


    "Mom, does it taste good?" Ye Yunqi asked expectantly.


    Without releasing her son''s penis, Liu Yiru nodded gently, allowing it to move slightly in and out of her mouth before stopping. She used her tongue to circle the glans, cleaning off the cream while also giving her son a taste of her gentle oral ministrations.


    Seeing her mother enjoying it, Ye Yunqi was equally eager. Fortunately, her brother''s penis was large enough that even with her mother''s best effort, she could only take in about half of the glans.


    So, she took her mother''s hand off her brother''s penis and licked every part that her mother hadn''t reached, eventually opening her mouth wide to suck gently on one of his testicles.


    Savoring the pleasure of being serviced by both his mother and sister, who were the closest people to him, Ye Fei felt an unparalleled sense of bliss.


    As he closed his eyes to fully enjoy the moment, his hands didn''t stay idle, moving to their backs and buttocks, caressing them gently.


    Feeling that her brother hadn''t received enough stimulation yet, Ye Yunqi suggested, "Mom, let''s switch positions. Let''s both go in front of brother so he can see us." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liu Yiru didn''t object to her daughter''s idea. Reluctantly releasing her son''s glistening penis, she and her daughter moved the dining table back a bit and then both squatted in front of Ye Fei.


    "Now it''s my turn!"


    As soon as she squatted down, Ye Yunqi quickly took her brother''s glans into her mouth.


    Liu Yiru didn''t compete with her daughter; she just smiled gently and began to lick his penis as her daughter had done earlier, while also holding his scrotum and gently massaging his oval-shaped testicles.


    At this moment, all Ye Fei had to do was look down to see the beautiful faces of his mother and sister buried between his legs, attending to his penis. The two of them, while savoring Ye Fei''s penis with their beautiful faces, looked up at him with their charming gazes.


    Under such extreme stimulation, even Ye Fei couldn''t suppress the urge to ejaculate. His glans quickly swelled in his sister''s mouth.


    "Mom, brother''s about to come. Hurry up!"


    Sensing the change in her brother, Ye Yunqi quickly released his glans and called out to her mother.


    Without hesitation, Liu Yiru took her daughter''s place, opened her mouth, and took her son''s glans in.


    As she sucked vigorously, she also grasped his penis with both hands and began to stroke it up and down quickly.

 Chapter 378 Mom Is Still the Favorite

    Ye Fei, though he wanted to treat everyone equally and was extremely kind to all his women, deep down, his favorite had always been his mom. She was the one who gave him the greatest thrill and was also the super-hot beauty who had given him life seventeen years ago.


    Now, with his penis in his mom''s mouth, he was even more excited than before. He couldn''t hold back, and with a low growl, streams of semen shot into her soft mouth.


    As her son ejaculated, Liu Yiru didn''t spit out his penis.


    Instead, she sucked even harder, her small hand continuously stroking his shaft as if she wanted him to cum even more.


    Perhaps due to the intense stimulation, Ye Fei''s ejaculation lasted a long time. It only stopped when the semen was so much that her small mouth could hardly hold it all.


    Only after her son had finished cumming did Liu Yiru slowly release his large penis from her mouth, careful not to let any of the semen he had shot into her mouth spill out.


    However, her mouth was so full that when she finally released his glans, some of the semen still overflowed from the corners of her lips.


    Seeing the beautiful and elegant mom with her mouth full of his semen, Ye Fei''s just-cummed penis stood up again, as hard as an iron rod.


    Meanwhile, Ye Yunqi laughed and said, "Don''t waste the good stuff!"


    She then leaned in, extended her tongue, and licked up the bit of semen that had overflowed from her mom''s lips, savoring it.


    Seeing her daughter''s cute and eager expression, Liu Yiru''s eyes twinkled with amusement. She gently pulled her daughter closer, aligned their lips, and transferred the semen from her mouth to her daughter''s.


    Only after sharing half of it with her daughter did the two slowly part their lips, swallowing the delicious liquid and then licking their lips with lingering satisfaction.


    Unable to contain his excitement any longer, Ye Fei suddenly picked up his mom, laid her on the sofa, and lifted the hem of her dress from behind. He was stunned by the beautiful sight before him.


    His mom''s legs were already long, round, and extremely sexy. Now, encased in a pair of sheer black stockings, they exuded an added sense of mysterious beauty that made Ye Fei unable to resist gently caressing them.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    The quality of the stockings was exceptional, feeling no different from touching his mom''s skin directly.


    Unable to resist, Ye Fei lifted one of her stocking-clad legs and placed it on his burning penis, gently rubbing it. He then positioned his penis in the crook of her leg, had her bend her leg to hold it in place, and began to thrust gently, mimicking the act of intercourse.


    After playing like this for a while, Ye Fei gradually moved upward, lifting his mom''s dress until he discovered something even sexier than her legs: her snow-white, crystal-clear big butt.


    Underneath her dress, she wore only a sexy thong, which left her two full-moon-like, tempting buttocks completely exposed to Ye Fei''s gaze. His breathing quickened as he realized that she had bought these sexy outfits specifically for him, as she had never worn such things before.


    "It''s my turn to have some fun!" Ye Fei chuckled, grabbed his plate from the table, scraped off the cream from the cake, and spread it all over his mom''s sexy butt. He found that the white cream didn''t whiten her butt but instead diminished its crystal-clear beauty.


    Lying down, Ye Fei extended his tongue and began to lick his mom''s butt, which was as smooth as the cream itself. As he cleaned off the cream, he covered her butt with his own saliva.


    Liu Yiru''s desire was ignited by her son''s teasing, and she couldn''t help but say, "Naughty boy, stop teasing mom. I''m so uncomfortable. My pussy is so itchy. Hurry up and put your big penis inside to relieve the itch!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei, who had been holding back to the limit, naturally didn''t refuse his mom''s request. He picked her up, turned her over, and laid her on her back on the sofa.


    Without removing her sexy thong, he pulled it aside and took her hand, placing it on his large penis.


    "Put it in yourself!" he said with a smile.


    Liu Yiru guided her son''s penis to her aching pussy, lifted her big butt slightly, and let his large glans slip inside.


    "Good boy, come in," she said.


    Ye Fei wasted no time, thrusting his hips forward forcefully, and his thick, long penis plunged into his mom''s pussy without leaving anything out.


    The ultimate pleasure made both mother and son let out a satisfied sigh. Liu Yiru urged, "Good boy, fuck mom harder!"


    "Bro, I want some too!"


    Ye Yunqi, who had been watching for a long time, couldn''t hold back any longer.


    She took off the straps of her princess dress, half-removed her clothes, took off her bra, and smeared the remaining cream on her round, bowl-like breasts. She then approached her brother, who was fucking their mom, and said coquettishly, "Here, have some."


    Ye Fei, of course, wouldn''t refuse such a delicious offering. So, while thrusting into his mom''s pussy, he began to lick and suck on his sister''s beautiful breasts. But Ye Yunqi still felt unsatisfied and took her brother''s hand, placing it inside her dress.


    "Bro, my pussy is itchy too. Help me out," she said.


    Liu Yiru, who was enjoying being fucked by her son, didn''t want to be selfish. She said to Ye Yunqi, "Good girl, come here. Let mom help you."


    "How are you going to help?" Ye Yunqi asked curiously.


    "Straddle mom''s head," Liu Yiru, suppressing the pleasure from being fucked by her son, pulled her daughter''s body over and had her straddle above her. She had her daughter lift her dress and then, imitating her son, pulled her daughter''s cute little panties to the side.


    She then extended her tongue and began to gently lick and kiss her daughter''s tender little pussy.


    Thus, the mother and son created a wonderful cycle.


    Liu Yiru enjoyed her son''s large penis thrusting in and out of her pussy while savoring her daughter''s young, tender spot.


    Ye Fei vigorously fucked his mom''s amazing pussy while licking and sucking on his sister''s breasts.


    And Ye Yunqi was undoubtedly the most blissful of the three.


    With both her sensitive spots being attended to by her brother and mom, she was so overwhelmed with pleasure that she almost fainted.


    The only regret was not being able to enjoy her brother''s large penis, but she wasn''t in a hurry. She knew how amazing her brother was, and once he had satisfied their mom, it would be her turn.


    For the next day and night, Ye Fei didn''t let his mom and sister rest. His large penis hardly stopped thrusting in and out of their different yet equally wonderful little pussies.


    Even when they couldn''t take it anymore, he had recovery pills to keep them going.


    It wasn''t until the evening of the next day, when even the recovery pills couldn''t give them the strength to continue, that Ye Fei finally let them rest.


    He held his two closest women, his mom and sister, in his arms and fell into a sweet dream on his mom''s big bed.

 Chapter 379 Like an Emperor

    When the first rays of morning sunlight streamed into the room, Ye Fei opened his eyes. He looked at the two most intimate beauties, one on each side, sleeping soundly in his arms.


    A strong sense of happiness welled up inside him, and he couldn''t help but hold them tighter.


    "Stop messing around, let me sleep a bit longer," Ye Yunqi mumbled, shifting her body in Ye Fei''s embrace and nestling her head against his chest, continuing to sleep sweetly.


    Liu Yiru, however, was awakened by his movement. She opened her eyes and saw her daughter''s pretty face right in front of hers.


    Even though they had been dealing with their son together for the past two days, she couldn''t help but feel a bit shy. Her cheeks turned slightly red as she gently removed Ye Fei''s arm from around her waist and slowly sat up.


    As Liu Yiru sat up, the thin silk blanket slid off her body, revealing her incredibly sensual figure to Ye Fei.


    In the morning sunlight, it emitted a glow that was both pure and temptingly alluring, causing Ye Fei''s breathing to quicken. He couldn''t resist reaching out and gently pinching the top of her most plump part.


    "Stop teasing, you''ve been at it for two days now, isn''t it enough?" Liu Yiru blushed slightly as she moved Ye Fei''s mischievous hand away from her chest, playfully scolding him.


    "Where would it be enough? I could never get enough in a lifetime," Ye Fei chuckled, but he didn''t persist.


    After all, both she and Ye Yunqi had been exhausted the past two days, and today was Monday. He really shouldn''t continue to indulge in this endless tenderness.


    Liu Yiru slowly got dressed, got out of bed, and gently kissed Ye Fei on the cheek, smiling slightly, "You stay and sleep with Yunqi a bit longer. I''ll make breakfast for you guys."


    Watching his mother leave the bedroom, Ye Fei lay back down but suddenly felt his member, which had been tempted by his mother, being grasped by a small hand. He laughed, "Little girl, craving it first thing in the morning?"


    Ye Yunqi stopped pretending to be asleep, opened her eyes, and looked at Ye Fei mischievously, giggling, "Why are you being so well-behaved? I thought you''d practice morning exercises with Mom."


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "I was planning to practice, but my exercise partner is you," Ye Fei chuckled, suddenly flipping over and pinning Ye Yunqi''s soft body beneath him, positioning himself and about to thrust forward.


    Ye Yunqi giggled but covered the spot where Ye Fei wanted to enter, saying, "No way, it hasn''t stopped since the day before yesterday. I''m about to lose all feeling. Let''s take a break for a couple of days."


    Ye Fei understood that he had indeed been a bit too demanding these past two days, so he didn''t insist. He rolled over, facing Ye Yunqi, and said, "So you, little minx, were teasing me?"


    "I was just worried you''d get frustrated," Ye Yunqi said, slowly slipping under the covers. Ye Fei''s face immediately showed a look of relief.


    When Ye Yunqi emerged from under the covers half an hour later, she complained, "Why so much first thing in the morning? Now I won''t even have the energy for breakfast."


    Ye Fei chuckled, "I''ve been holding back all night. Of course there''s a lot. Do you want to punish me by skipping breakfast too?" He made a move to dive back under the covers.


    "No way!" Ye Yunqi quickly stopped him, "I said no. I want it to rest and recover. Get up already, I can smell the food."


    Ye Fei didn''t press further and quickly got up with Ye Yunqi.


    After freshening up, they went to the dining room and saw that Liu Yiru had indeed laid out breakfast on the table.


    The three of them sat in the same spots as the day before. Liu Yiru suddenly remembered something and quickly said, "Yunqi, come sit next to me."


    "As you wish, my Yiru sister!" Ye Yunqi got up from beside Ye Fei and sat next to her mother, saying, "Don''t worry, I can''t take much more either, so I won''t start another war."


    "What sister, you''re being disrespectful!" Liu Yiru''s face turned red, and she spat out, not expecting that her impulsive remark would be remembered by this mischievous girl.


    "Alright, my dearest mom!" Ye Yunqi immediately changed her words. Just as Liu Yiru let out a sigh of relief, she added, "I''ll only call you sister during those times, okay?"


    Hearing her daughter''s words, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but reminisce about the past two days of endless passion and felt a bit nostalgic, but she said, "What those times? I''m not going to indulge in such madness with you guys in the future!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Some people are just pretending!" Ye Yunqi giggled. Seeing her mother''s face starting to show discomfort, she quickly said, "Never mind, never mind, let''s eat!" and began eating heartily.


    After breakfast, the three of them prepared to part ways. Liu Yiru hadn''t been to the company for two days, Ye Yunqi had to go to school, and Ye Fei also wanted to visit the school. He felt less and less like a student, always busy with various things, so he wanted to go there to enjoy a relaxed atmosphere.


    "You two don''t come back tonight. Ye Fei, you should also visit your aunt. It''s been a long time since you last went there," Liu Yiru suddenly said as they parted at the entrance of their home.


    Although reluctant, Ye Fei nodded in agreement. Ye Yunqi, however, laughed, "Haha, Mom is just like me, can''t take it anymore!"


    Liu Yiru''s face turned bright red with embarrassment, and she made a move as if to hit Ye Yunqi, playfully scolding, "You little imp, you''re asking for a spanking!"


    Ye Yunqi was absolutely right; she really couldn''t take it anymore and wanted to take a break for two days.


    But having her daughter say it out loud made her feel a bit embarrassed.


    "Hehe, Mom''s blushing!" Ye Yunqi stuck out her tongue and quickly ran to her car, saying to Ye Fei,


    "Bro, let''s go quickly, or Mom will turn into a punching bag!"


    Liu Yiru gave a helpless yet indulgent smile and left first. Ye Fei also got into Ye Yunqi''s car.


    "Bro, have you already tamed that girl Xiao Fei?" On the road, Ye Yunqi asked while driving, "She''s been much more polite to me and Ling these past few days."


    Ye Fei hadn''t expected Xiao Fei to return to school and change her attitude towards Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling. It seemed she and her mother, Zhang Linxin, were genuinely on his side now. He smiled and said, "Yeah, from now on, you guys are like sisters. So don''t hold grudges about the past and don''t bully her either."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do," Ye Yunqi nodded and said, "I''ll help Mom make sure your harem is super stable."


    "Harem?" Ye Fei was taken aback by his sister''s choice of words.


    "Aren''t you like an emperor now? You just turned the empress dowager into the empress," Ye Yunqi giggled, "As one of your consorts, I know harmony is key. That way, you won''t have any worries."


    "You sure know a lot," Ye Fei smiled and playfully tapped Ye Yunqi''s head. He was about to say something else when his phone suddenly rang from inside his clothes.

 Chapter 380 Veteran Star Zhao Zhi

    Ye Fei picked up his phone with a puzzled expression, only to find that the early morning call was from Ye Ningsuan. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He answered and asked, "Ningsuan, why are you calling your husband so early in the morning? Are you missing me or feeling itchy?"


    "Cut the nonsense!" Ye Ningsuan, apparently with others around her, spoke sternly, "Get to the entertainment company right away. I''ve found a master for you."


    "A master?" Ye Fei was taken aback, unsure what Ye Ningsuan meant by "master," but he replied, "Alright, I''m on my way."


    After hanging up, Ye Fei let out a wry smile. Before he could say anything, Ye Yunqi chimed in, "Auntie needs you for something, right? You can drop me off here. I can take a taxi to school by myself."


    "No way, we''ll go to school first," Ye Fei said firmly. He wasn''t about to inconvenience Ye Yunqi for some "master."


    "Okay," Ye Yunqi nodded cheerfully, feeling a surge of sweetness. Indeed, aside from their mother, her brother was the best to her. It was worth giving everything to him.


    Though Ye Fei didn''t urge her, Ye Yunqi naturally increased the speed of the car.


    In no time, they pulled up at the school''s entrance. She leaned over and planted a quick kiss on Ye Fei''s cheek before getting out and running towards the school, not wanting to waste any of her brother''s time.


    After watching his younger sister enter the school, Ye Fei got into the driver''s seat, started the car, and sped to the North District as fast as he could.


    Upon entering the company, Ye Fei noticed that everyone was gathered in the lobby, seemingly waiting for someone. He felt a bit puzzled and asked Cheng Hui, "What are you all doing?"


    "President Ye Ningsuan just called and said she''s bringing in a senior figure to meet us, so we''re all waiting here," Cheng Hui explained. Since everyone had been referring to Ye Fei as "President Ye" lately, Cheng Hui decided to use Ye Ningsuan''s full name to avoid confusion.


    Ye Fei was even more curious now, realizing that the "master" his aunt had mentioned hadn''t arrived yet. He asked, "Did she mention who this senior figure is?"


    Cheng Hui shook his head. "No, she just said it''s someone who can guide us, but she didn''t say who. But since it''s the president herself introducing this person, it must be someone remarkable. So we''re all here to welcome them."


    Ye Fei nodded and didn''t ask any further questions. Instead, he walked over to the group of beautiful women¡ªMu Ling, Xu Weier, and Situ Ying¡ªand greeted them.


    Mu Ling, though not an employee of the company, had been coming to work with her daughter every day.


    Ye Fei hadn''t bothered her lately, so she felt more at ease around him. However, she inexplicably felt a pang of loss, as if she wanted Ye Fei to start interfering her again, which left her feeling quite conflicted.


    Xu Weier, on the other hand, didn''t have her mother''s thoughts. Seeing Ye Fei, she asked directly, "What kind of person is Auntie Ye going to introduce to us?"


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I have no idea. I just got her call and rushed over here," Ye Fei replied, shaking his head. "Didn''t she tell you guys either?"


    "Yeah, why is Auntie Ye acting like a little girl, being so mysterious?" The impatient Xu Weier clearly wasn''t pleased with Ye Ningsuan''s secrecy and pouted.


    "It''s probably because she wants to surprise us," Mu Ling, who knew Ye Ningsuan well, explained. "She''s always been like this, always pulling these kinds of stunts since she was young. You''ll get used to it."


    As everyone was speculating about the identity of the senior figure, the sound of high heels clicking on the floor grew louder.


    The sexy and elegant Ye Ningsuan finally walked in from outside, accompanied by a woman whose age was hard to guess.


    Although this woman was less attractive than Ye Ningsuan and her figure was far from as stunning, she was still undoubtedly beautiful.


    Moreover, she had a unique aura that made her hard to ignore.


    Seeing the woman with his aunt, Ye Fei''s brow furrowed slightly. He felt she looked familiar, but he couldn''t place where he had seen her before.


    This puzzled him, as his memory was usually very reliable.


    Ye Fei''s momentary failure to recognize the woman didn''t mean others couldn''t. To them, her name was as well-known as thunder.


    Upon seeing that the senior figure Ye Ningsuan had mentioned was her, they couldn''t help but get excited.


    Xu Weier was the first to jump up and quickly ran to Ye Ningsuan''s side, asking excitedly, "Excuse me, are you Zhao Zhi?"


    Zhao Zhi smiled slightly and replied, "Yes, and you are?" Her Mandarin wasn''t quite standard, with a slightly odd accent.


    However, it was precisely this peculiar intonation, combined with her rich and melodious voice, that gave her words a unique charm, making people always want to listen more.


    From Xu Weier''s words, Ye Fei finally remembered who this great beauty was¡ªZhao Zhi from Xiang City, the goddess in everyone''s heart back in the day!


    Although Ye Fei was born a bit late and didn''t experience her peak years, he was still very familiar with her name. The classic characters she had portrayed were still unmatched by anyone to this day and were definitely a model for all aspiring actors to learn from.


    What amazed Ye Fei even more was that she, now in her fifties, still looked so young. He had no idea how she managed to stay so well-preserved.


    Although the women around him could certainly achieve the same, it was based on their profound internal energy. However, there was no trace of any internal energy in Zhao Zhi, which was hard to believe.


    No wonder people nowadays referred to her as an "ageless beauty."


    Seeing the mixture of excitement and disbelief on everyone''s faces, Ye Ningsuan smiled contentedly, clapped her hands to get everyone''s attention, and then said, "I believe there''s no need for me to introduce the lady beside me, right?"


    "No need, no need. If we don''t recognize Zhao Zhi, what are we even doing in this industry?" the staff members chimed in. Then someone asked, "President, is Zhao Zhi going to join our company?"


    Ye Ningsuan didn''t speak but just smiled at Zhao Zhi. Zhao Zhi smiled slightly and said, "Not in the future, but I''ve already joined now. So we''re all colleagues from now on. Please take care of me."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the company erupted in excitement. Although Zhao Zhi wasn''t often in the public eye these days, her reputation and skills were undeniable.


    With her guidance, the company would undoubtedly achieve success more rapidly.


    The veteran employees, who had a deep attachment to the company, were the ones who wanted to see this day the most.

 Chapter 381 Weiers Thoughts

    After everyone had a good laugh, Ye Ningsuan invited Zhao Zhi into Ye Fei''s office (which used to be Cheng Hui''s, and now that the new general manager hadn''t been appointed yet, Ye Fei was using it temporarily).


    Ye Fei followed them in.


    "Ms. Zhao, welcome aboard!"


    As soon as they entered, Ye Fei greeted her politely.


    Though she was a veteran in the industry, Ye Fei was the boss, so Zhao Zhi didn''t act superior. She smiled and shook Ye Fei''s hand, saying, "We''re all colleagues now. Mr. Ye, you can just call me by my first name. Calling me ''Ms. Zhao'' makes it seem so formal."


    "Uh..."


    Ye Fei hesitated for a moment. Given Zhao Zhi''s age, she could easily be his grandmother.


    Calling her by her first name felt awkward. But calling her " Ms. Zhao" like everyone else seemed inappropriate too. Ye Ningsuan seemed quite familiar with her and called her by her first name. If he did the same, it would mess up the generational hierarchy.


    "I''ve known Zhao Zhi for a long time, so Ye Fei, you can just call her Auntie Zhao," Ye Ningsuan said, seemingly trying to bridge the gap between Ye Fei and Zhao Zhi.


    "Sure, Auntie Zhao, please have a seat," Ye Fei said with a smile. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Zhi, as Ye Ningsuan had said, was an old acquaintance and didn''t feel constrained. She casually sat down on the sofa and asked Ye Ningsuan, "Ningsuan, there''s no one else here. Can you tell me the real reason you asked me to come? I''ve read the script for your Miss Situ. It''s brilliant.


    Even with all new faces, it''s bound to be a hit. Whether I join or not won''t make much difference. And if you''re looking for a celebrity effect, I''m not the right choice. I haven''t been in front of the camera for years. I''m not even sure if anyone would recognize me now."


    Ye Ningsuan didn''t speak but smiled and looked at Ye Fei. Ye Fei said, "Auntie Zhao, you''re mistaken. We didn''t ask you here for any celebrity effect. Besides, no one could ever forget you. In terms of acting, with your guidance, our company''s actors will definitely reach a new level."


    "So, Ye Fei, are you planning to use all new talent?" Zhao Zhi asked. Since Ye Ningsuan had already made her relationship with Ye Fei seem closer, she didn''t hesitate and called him by his first name, just like Ye Ningsuan did.


    "Not entirely," Ye Fei shook his head. "But mostly, I want to use new talent. I''ll only consider those who truly have acting skills to join my company."


    "Do you think the current actors have no talent?" Zhao Zhi asked with interest.


    Ye Fei scoffed, "Is there even a need to say it? Look at these actors now. They just try to look cool or act cute, or they imitate Stephen Chow''s nonsense comedy. If they could do it as well as Chow, that would be one thing, but they don''t have his talent. They''re all so fake it makes you want to throw up. They just use scandals to grab attention. That''s why we want you, Auntie Zhao, to guide us. I don''t want the actors from my company to turn out like that."


    "These are just some ways to increase popularity," Zhao Zhi smiled, a bit embarrassed. "Actually, I''ve done the same thing in the past."


    "That''s why I want to change the current state of the Longguo film and television industry and make it truly bright," Ye Fei said.


    "Not a place where people can become famous overnight just by sleeping with someone! I want to make Longguo''s artistic endeavors the center of the world."


    Zhao Zhi was taken aback. She never expected that this overly young president would have such an ambitious goal. But could he really achieve it?


    Just as Zhao Zhi thought Ye Fei was just spouting some youthful bravado, Ye Ningsuan said earnestly, "I believe you can definitely do it."


    Hearing Ye Ningsuan''s words, Zhao Zhi was even more surprised. She could tell that Ye Ningsuan wasn''t just saying this to make Ye Fei happy. She genuinely had absolute confidence in him.


    Zhao Zhi had great admiration for Ye Ningsuan, who was over a decade younger than herself. Ye Ningsuan''s fame wasn''t just well-known in Wang Hai City; even in the distant Xiang City, almost everyone in the business world would give a thumbs-up when mentioning Ye Ningsuan, the controller of the Ye family.


    And yet, such a prominent figure had faith in Ye Fei''s ability to achieve what seemed like an impossible goal.


    What unique qualities did this young man possess to earn Ye Ningsuan''s confidence?


    At this moment, Zhao Zhi felt a girlish curiosity towards Ye Fei. She was also secretly excited because, for artists like herself who had built their careers on real talent, the current entertainment industry was truly disappointing.


    If Ye Fei could really do what he said, it would be an absolute breakthrough, and she felt extremely proud to be involved from the very beginning.


    As Zhao Zhi was feeling excited inside, there was a knock on the office door.


    Then Situ Ying walked in and said, "President, Mr. Ye, the first half of our first movie, ''Fairy Flight,'' has been preliminarily completed. We''re planning to do a trial screening to see the effect. Would you like to join us?"


    This movie, which was essentially a one-woman show by Xu Weier, was ultimately given the rather ordinary name "Fairy Flight" by Situ Ying. She also revealed another talent besides screenwriting¡ªdirecting.


    No one expected that this usually shy girl would change her personality completely when working, becoming very decisive and flawless in her directing skills.


    "Oh, it''s done so quickly?" Ye Fei stood up in surprise and said, "We definitely need to take a look."


    Ye Ningsuan also smiled and said, "Yeah, let''s all go and see it. It''s a good opportunity for Zhao Zhi to give some guidance."


    "I wouldn''t dare to give guidance. I''ll just observe," Zhao Zhi said with a smile. She had read Situ Ying''s script and wouldn''t underestimate this talented young person.


    The four of them walked to the company''s screening room and found that most of the staff had already arrived. Xu Weier and her mother were sitting in the front row, looking very excited because this was her first movie and the beginning of her dream. She was finally going to showcase it in front of everyone. How could she not be thrilled?


    The four of them sat down next to Mu Ling and her daughter. Situ Ying gave some instructions, and the movie started immediately.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    At the beginning, it was a bizarre world with only one person in it¡ªXu Weier, dressed in a white palace gown, who played the role of the little fairy, Dieyi. Ye Fei suddenly noticed that Xu Weier, in this outfit, seemed much gentler. His heart couldn''t help but race a bit, even though he hadn''t thought much of her before.


    Then, the story slowly unfolded. The little fairy Dieyi, driven by curiosity, accidentally fell into the mortal world during an experiment and experienced a series of events there.


    The story was very simple. From the beginning to the middle, it was almost entirely acted by Xu Weier.


    The extras were all company employees. But this simple story captivated everyone. Whether it was the enchanting fantasy world or the adorable little fairy, it was something no one who watched it would ever forget.

 Chapter 382 The Script Needs Some Tweaks

    It wasn''t until the first half of the movie had finished playing that everyone snapped out of the captivating world it had drawn them into.


    Ye Fei, however, had spotted another highlight in this segment besides Xu Weier: a minor role played by Gu Xuehan as a little flower sprite. Though her screen time was brief, just a few minutes, the portrayal of this persistent and resilient sprite was as unforgettable as Xu Weier''s depiction of the fairy.


    Feeling fortunate that he had brought Gu Xuehan into the company, Ye Fei glanced around and noticed her sitting alone in the corner of the hall, her eyes meeting his. He gave her an encouraging smile and a thumbs-up.


    Gu Xuehan responded with a faint smile, but her stunning face turned red, and she slowly lowered her head, causing Ye Fei''s heart to skip a beat.


    "How was it? How was it? I did okay, right?"


    As soon as the movie ended, Xu Weier couldn''t contain her eagerness to ask. Having aspired to be in this industry since childhood, she was keen on achieving success.


    "Very good!" Ye Fei also gave Xu Weier a thumbs-up, which immediately made her beam with pride.


    Zhao Zhi nodded in agreement, sincerely saying, "Indeed, I didn''t expect it to turn out this well. After reading the script, I was already convinced that the movie would be a hit, but you''ve exceeded my expectations. Especially Weier, you''ve truly brought that adorable fairy to life."


    Hearing Zhao Zhi''s praise, Xu Weier became even more elated. She tossed her pretty face at Ye Fei, as if to say, "You didn''t think I could do it, did you? Now see how amazing I am?"


    Ye Fei deliberately scoffed with a smile, "Auntie Zhao, you don''t need to keep praising her. This girl''s personality is just like the character in the script. If she couldn''t pull off a role that suits her so well, she might as well give up on being an actress."


    Ye Fei''s words immediately wiped the smug look off Xu Weier''s face. She glared at Ye Fei indignantly, her teeth clenched as if she wanted to bite him.


    "You can''t say that," Zhao Zhi interjected. "Even if it''s a natural performance, without talent, it''s easy to mess up. After all, life and movies are two completely different things."


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "You''re the best, Auntie Zhao. Unlike this jerk who''s always putting me down!" Xu Weier cheered up again, hugging Zhao Zhi''s arm and calling her "auntie" just like Ye Fei did.


    Zhao Zhi smiled and patted Xu Weier''s arm, casting a thoughtful glance at Ye Fei. She could see that although the two young people seemed to be bickering, Xu Weier valued Ye Fei''s opinion the most. However, Ye Fei seemed a bit oblivious, not showing any particular interest in Xu Weier.


    If Ye Ningsuan knew that Zhao Zhi had such thoughts, she might have been both amused and exasperated.


    Was Ye Fei really oblivious? Could anyone in Wang Hai City be more of a ladies'' man than him? It was just that he seemed a bit wooden when it came to Xu Weier. It seemed that for them to understand each other, they would need a catalyst.


    After the big screen was turned off, everyone left the screening room quite satisfied. Ye Fei called Situ Ying, Mu Ling and her daughter, and Gu Xuehan into his office, had them all sit down, and then asked, "The first half of ''Fairy Flight'' has been very successful. I hope the second half can achieve the same effect. There are still a few flaws in those fantastical scenes, but they''re already exceptionally well done. Do we have a hidden computer whiz in our company?"


    "You didn''t know? Besides being great at directing, Sister Ying is also a computer whiz. She personally created those virtual landscapes," Xu Weier quickly said.


    Ye Fei was taken aback, inwardly marveling at his good fortune. He smiled at Situ Ying and said, "I didn''t know Miss Situ had such talents in this area."


    Situ Ying blushed slightly from Ye Fei''s praise and said, "I''m just an amateur. Since we haven''t found an expert in this field yet, I took it upon myself to do it. We should definitely hire a professional in the future."


    "No, you''ve done an excellent job. I believe even professionals would struggle to match your work. There are just a few minor imperfections in the details. We can tweak them together later," Ye Fei affirmed.


    Although his main focus wasn''t on production, with his current mindset, he could easily handle it. That''s why he wanted to lend a hand and get involved.


    "Oh? Has President Ye studied this field as well?" Situ Ying asked in surprise, finding it hard to believe that someone as young as Ye Fei had put effort into this area. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not exactly studied, but I did pick it up as a hobby a few days ago," Ye Fei smiled faintly, not wanting to dwell on the topic. He then asked, "By the way, can we make some changes to the script for ''Fairy Flight''?"


    "Huh?" Situ Ying asked curiously, "Does President Ye think there''s something wrong with it?"


    "No, the script is perfect," Ye Fei quickly said, "I just think we could add more scenes for Xuehan. I think she did a great job."


    As soon as Ye Fei said this, the girls all laughed. Xu Weier said, "Do you really need to remind us? After Sister Ying saw Xuehan''s part, she had already added more scenes for the little flower sprite in the later part."


    Situ Ying also said, "Yeah, we didn''t expect Xuehan to act so well, so naturally we want to focus on nurturing her. I believe when our play is released, it won''t just make Weier a star, but Xuehan as well."


    Hearing that Ye Fei wanted to give her more screen time, Gu Xuehan was deeply touched. Without caring that there were many people around, she cast a soft, affectionate glance at Ye Fei.


    Gu Xuehan''s tender look didn''t escape the notice of the other girls, but their reactions were different. Ye Ningsuan smiled knowingly, while Zhao Zhi looked thoughtful. It seemed that Ye Fei was quite charming.


    In just this short time, she had already seen two girls taking an interest in him, and both were exceptionally talented.


    Mu Ling and her daughter felt a bit uncomfortable. However, Mu Ling quickly adjusted her mindset, casting aside the sudden pang of jealousy. Xu Weier, on the other hand, found a good reason for herself: Xuehan is my good friend. How could I let her like this bad guy?


    Only Situ Ying seemed oblivious to all this, still wearing an excited expression.


    Feeling a bit uneasy under the girls'' gazes, Ye Fei quickly laughed it off, saying, "How could it be just two? People will definitely remember you as the brilliant director too!"


    Situ Ying smiled faintly and said, "I just want my script to be made into a movie. I''ve never thought about becoming famous."


    "At that time, you might not have a choice," Ye Fei laughed heartily, joking, "I bet many companies will try to poach you. Just don''t abandon us then."


    Situ Ying smiled faintly again but didn''t respond. However, Ye Fei understood that even if those companies offered mountains of gold, Situ Ying wouldn''t leave Lingyun.


    Although he hadn''t spent much time with her, Ye Fei could tell she was that kind of person. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have stayed in a company with no achievements for years.

 Chapter 383 Aunt Mus Shyness

    "By the way, when do you plan to start shooting the second half? I''m already looking forward to seeing the final result," Ye Fei said.


    After watching the first half, he had even more confidence in Situ Ying and was eager to see the movie, produced by Lingyun Company, reach a wider audience.


    "The shooting has never stopped," Situ Ying replied.


    "The reason we didn''t head out this morning was to welcome Zhao Zhi here and to let everyone review the first half. So, we''ll continue this afternoon."


    "Afternoon?" Ye Fei thought for a moment. He had nothing planned for the day, so he said, "Then I''ll join you. I''ve never seen a movie being filmed before."


    At that moment, he embraced the curiosity and restlessness typical of a young person.


    Ye Ningsuan, who rarely saw Ye Fei like this, naturally didn''t object to his suggestion. She also wanted to spend more time with him.


    Even if they couldn''t do anything, just being able to see him was enough for her. She smiled and said, "Then let''s all go. Zhao Zhi, you should come too."


    "Sure, such an exciting play, I''d love to see the filming process. And if possible, I''d like to be a part of it," Zhao Zhi agreed with a nod, then looked at Situ Ying.


    Situ Ying smiled faintly and said, "That''s not a problem at all. Our roles are all played by company members. We can just switch out the actors. It''s just that Zhao Zhi will have to run a small errand for us."


    "Such a great play, many people would be envious just to have a small role," Zhao Zhi also laughed, clearly not upset that Situ Ying hadn''t specifically prepared an important role for her.


    With that, the plan was set. At noon, Ye Fei ordered a simple meal from a nearby hotel for everyone.


    After a quick lunch, they set off with the entire crew.


    Their destination was a small hill in the northwest direction of Wang Hai City. Since it didn''t have any peculiar mountains or strange rocks, no tourism company had taken an interest in it, and it remained undeveloped.


    However, this allowed the crew to enjoy the genuine beauty of the natural landscape, which saved them a lot of trouble.


    All the outdoor scenes for "Fairy Flight," except for the computer-generated ones, were filmed here.


    True to their professional nature, as soon as they arrived, Situ Ying and the team quickly prepared everything and immediately immersed themselves in the intense filming process.


    Since the movie didn''t have many scenes of flying or other supernatural elements, the equipment the crew brought was quite simple¡ªjust a few cameras and some basic costumes and props. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, with these minimal resources, they were crafting a super movie that would undoubtedly captivate all viewers.


    Initially excited, Ye Fei soon found himself getting bored. The filming process was extremely straightforward at the moment, consisting only of Xu Weier''s lines and actions. It was hard to imagine how such plain material would be transformed into an engaging movie through Situ Ying''s editing.


    So, Ye Fei decided to wait until the entire production was complete before watching it, rather than wasting his time now.


    Feeling a bit restless, Ye Fei casually looked around and noticed Mu Ling, about two to three hundred meters away from the filming site, tidying up something.


    Upon closer inspection, he saw that she was laying out a blanket on the ground, preparing fruits, drinks, and some snacks.


    Ye Fei knew she was preparing these for Xu Weier. Watching Mu Ling quietly doing all this, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration.


    No matter when, maternal love was always the greatest. It was all about silent dedication, without expecting anything in return, just like Liu Yiru had been for him in the past. However, the feeling he now had, a mix of maternal love and something more, made his heart beat even faster.


    Quietly approaching Mu Ling, who was bending over to take something out of her backpack and hadn''t noticed his arrival, Ye Fei was struck by how her already plump and perky derri¨¨re looked exceptionally large and round, extremely sexy, causing him to unconsciously swallow his saliva and feel an urge to touch it.


    But Ye Fei knew that with Mu Ling''s personality, he shouldn''t rush things. So, he didn''t make a move but instead softly said, "Aunt Mu, are you busy?"


    "Ah?" Mu Ling was startled by the sudden voice and quickly straightened up. Upon seeing that it was Ye Fei, her pretty face flushed even more, and she asked nervously, "Aren''t you supposed to be watching the filming? Why are you here?"


    "The filming is nowhere near as interesting as you are," Ye Fei chuckled. Seeing the blush on Mu Ling''s face intensifying, he quickly changed the subject, "Is all this for Sister Weier?"


    "Well, not entirely. It''s more like for everyone," Mu Ling explained, still a bit flustered, her face slightly red.


    "Let me help you," Ye Fei said, squatting down and taking things out of the backpack before Mu Ling could respond, adding, "Sister Weier is really fortunate to have such a great mom like you."


    Ye Fei''s casual demeanor helped Mu Ling relax a bit. She squatted down beside him to arrange the items and said, "Actually, every mother is like this. I''m sure your mom loves you dearly too, right?"


    "Of course, she''s the best woman in the world!" Ye Fei''s eyes gleamed with affection.


    Mu Ling found it a bit odd that Ye Fei referred to his mom as the best woman rather than the best mom, but she didn''t dwell on it. She nodded in agreement, "Yes, everyone thinks their own mother is the best in the world, just as every mother believes their child is the most outstanding in the world."


    As they spoke, the two had finished arranging everything and naturally sat down side by side. At that moment, Ye Fei suddenly took Mu Ling''s soft hand, complaining, "Auntie, why have you been avoiding me these days? Don''t you know how much I''ve missed you?"


    "Ah?" Mu Ling was taken aback by Ye Fei''s sudden move. Her face turned even redder, but she couldn''t help feeling a hint of sweetness.


    She glanced towards the filming site to make sure no one was paying attention, then let out a small sigh of relief. She gently tried to pull her hand away from


    Ye Fei''s, saying, "Don''t do this, there are so many people around."


    Ye Fei, however, didn''t let go. Instead, he held her hand tighter and asked with a smile, "So, Auntie, does that mean it''s okay when no one''s around?" Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "I... I..." Mu Ling''s face was flushed, and she didn''t know how to respond. In truth, over these past few days, Ye Fei had become more and more important in her heart.


    Sometimes she even dreamed of him.


    So, even though it was just holding his hand, the impact on her was as strong as the full-body contact they had in the elevator that day.


    This feeling made her heart race, and she wished it could go on forever. But she found it hard to admit this in front of him, as it was too embarrassing.


    Seeing Mu Ling''s shy and adorable expression, Ye Fei felt a surge of warmth. He reached out to embrace her slender waist, but she quickly dodged away, saying, "Ye Fei, please stop teasing Auntie. I''m already old, and I''m not suitable for you. Besides, there are many young girls who like you. They would be a much better match for you."

 Chapter 384 A Hint of Disappointment

    Although Mu Ling was rejecting him, Ye Fei detected a subtle hint of jealousy in her tone and couldn''t help but smile, "Auntie, are you feeling a bit jealous?"


    "Of course not," Mu Ling naturally wouldn''t admit it, but she couldn''t deceive herself. When she saw Gu Xuehan looking at Ye Fei with affection, she did feel a bit uncomfortable, as if someone were trying to take away something she cherished.


    "You can rest easy on that," Ye Fei continued without paying attention to Mu Ling''s denial. "Although they might be more suitable for me in terms of age, I prefer mature and sexy women like you, Auntie. Give me a chance to take care of you for the rest of your life, will you?"


    Looking into Ye Fei''s earnest eyes, Mu Ling felt a wave of intoxication and almost gave in. It took a great deal of willpower for her to regain her composure.


    To prevent Ye Fei from continuing, she put on a stern face and said, "Ye Fei, you promised not to pressure me. Are you trying to drive Auntie away?"


    Ye Fei knew it was time to stop for today, so he released her hand and said, "Alright, but you have to give me time to prove myself. You can''t leave without telling me."


    "Okay, I promise," Mu Ling replied with a sense of helplessness, but inwardly she was delighted. She wouldn''t want to leave now, even if asked, because here, in addition to her daughter, she had developed a deep attachment to someone else.


    Understanding that with Mu Ling''s gentle and traditionally-minded nature, he could only gradually break through her defenses, Ye Fei said, "Auntie, since we have nothing to do now, why don''t you tell me about your past with my aunt?"


    "Sure," Mu Ling agreed happily. She enjoyed spending time with Ye Fei but was wary of him pushing too hard.


    Casual conversations like this were her favorite, so she began to narrate, "Your aunt and I met in college. Back then, college life wasn''t as relaxed as it is now. Everyone was focused on studying..."


    As if talking to herself, Mu Ling recounted how she had met Ye Ningsuan in college and became good friends. She then unconsciously spoke about her current husband, how the young her had been attracted to his mature demeanor when he came to do business here, and how she had married him impulsively before graduation.


    But after marriage, she realized that life wasn''t as wonderful as she had imagined, especially in recent years. Perhaps immersed in her memories, Mu Ling even confided in Ye Fei about her troubles, and without realizing it, she leaned into his embrace.


    After listening to Mu Ling''s story, Ye Fei felt a surge of compassion for this gentle and sexy beauty, in addition to his desire and greed. He whispered into her ear with deep affection and determination, "Auntie, forget about the past. With me here, you will never suffer any grievance again. I will give you the greatest happiness."


    "Mm," Mu Ling, lost in Ye Fei''s tenderness, responded softly, her heart overflowing with tenderness as well. She no longer wanted or had the strength to refuse Ye Fei. Instead, she slightly tilted her pretty face upward, looking at Ye Fei with soft eyes.


    Naturally, Ye Fei wouldn''t miss such a good opportunity. He slowly lowered his head, and Mu Ling gently closed her eyes. At that moment, nothing else existed in their minds.


    "Mom, Ye Fei, what are you guys doing?" Just as their lips were about to meet, a clear voice suddenly interrupted, shattering the tenderness between them.


    "Huh?" Hearing her daughter''s voice, Mu Ling was startled and quickly pushed Ye Fei away, standing up in a panic, unsure of what to say.


    Ye Fei was also annoyed. Why did someone or something always interrupt when he was closest to success? He also silently blamed himself for being too careless at such moments. He realized he needed to be more vigilant in the future.


    Despite the many thoughts racing through his mind, Ye Fei maintained a calm demeanor on the surface and smiled slightly, "Nothing, Aunt Mu seemed to have something in her eye, so I was just checking it out."


    "Ah? Is that so?" Xu Weier was alarmed and quickly pulled Mu Ling over, looking into her eyes.


    Seeing her mother''s beautiful eyes glistening with tears, she thought it was because of some foreign object and anxiously asked, "Mom, are you okay?"


    "No, it''s nothing. The wind was strong, and some sand got in. He already helped me get it out," Mu Ling quickly explained, following Ye Fei''s lead.


    Xu Weier had been the first to run over, so no one had really seen what had happened.


    If Mu Ling hadn''t explained, it probably wouldn''t have drawn any attention. But with no wind at all, her mention of sand was quite revealing.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at each other with a knowing glance.


    Zhao Zhi found the situation quite amusing. Everyone probably knew that Xu Weier had a crush on Ye Fei, but it seemed that Ye Fei had his eyes set on her mother. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among the people present, only Xu Weier herself seemed oblivious to this fact.


    Zhao Zhi even doubted whether this somewhat clueless girl even understood her own feelings.


    Feeling a bit uncomfortable under everyone''s somewhat suggestive gazes, Mu Ling quickly asked, "Have you finished filming?"


    "Not yet, just taking a break," Xu Weier replied after examining her mother''s bright eyes for a long time and seeing nothing amiss.


    She then shifted her attention to the snacks on the ground and exclaimed, "Wow! So much delicious food. Thank you, Mom. Everyone, come and eat. Don''t be shy!" She sat down on the blanket, tore open a bag of chips, and began to enjoy them.


    Everyone looked at Xu Weier, who was completely unaware of what had just happened, with a hint of amusement.


    However, no one said much because Ye Fei was the boss, and Mu Ling wasn''t an employee of the company.


    Besides, age-gap relationships weren''t that rare these days. No one wanted to gossip about it, especially since even Ye Ningsuan had just smiled faintly when she saw what happened. What could they do?


    There were over fifty people on this filming trip, and they naturally couldn''t all crowd into the small area Mu Ling had prepared. They quickly dispersed, forming small groups of three or five, sitting together and chatting while taking out snacks and drinks from their backpacks.


    With Ye Fei tripling their salaries and offering extremely generous travel allowances, these employees no longer cared much about the small amount of money.


    Working while traveling made them feel that staying with the company was the best decision they had ever made.


    As everyone was happily taking their break, Ye Fei noticed a somewhat lonely figure outside the crowd. It was Gu Xuehan, who was sitting under a nearby tree with her back to them, hugging her legs and resting her chin on her knees, lost in thought.


    Although he couldn''t see her face, Ye Fei sensed a hint of loneliness emanating from her.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    He slowly walked over and sat down beside her, asking, "What''s wrong? Not happy?"


    Seeing it was Ye Fei, Gu Xuehan''s stunningly pretty face lit up with a smile, and she shook her head, "No, I''m just a bit tired from having so many scenes earlier."


    Although she said that, the hint of disappointment in her eyes didn''t escape Ye Fei''s notice.


    At this moment, it was clear to anyone, let alone Ye Fei, why she was feeling down. He couldn''t help but be moved by the girl''s quiet and deep affection.

 Chapter 385 The Sad Young Aunt

    Glancing back, Ye Fei saw Mu Ling intently peeling an orange for her daughter. He gently tugged at Gu Xuehan''s hand and whispered, "Don''t overthink it. I prefer seeing you happy. And you should believe in yourself. I''m not the type to be tied down to just one person."


    Hearing Ye Fei''s words, Gu Xuehan almost burst into laughter. It was the first time she had heard a guy use "not being monogamous" as a reason to comfort a girl. Yet, she inexplicably felt a weight lift off her shoulders. Boldly, she squeezed Ye Fei''s hand in return, then stood up and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t be like this anymore."


    With that, her cheeks flushed slightly as she ran over to Xu Weier.


    Seeing Gu Xuehan approaching, Xu Weier, who had been eating heartily without a care in the world, quickly pulled her to sit beside her and handed her the orange she was holding, saying,


    "Xuehan, where did you run off to just now? I know how much you love oranges. These were peeled by my mom herself. I didn''t even have the heart to eat them."


    "Thank you, Sister Weier," Gu Xuehan said with a sweet smile as she took the orange from Xu Weier, then cast a somewhat meaningful smile towards Mu Ling.


    Although Mu Ling didn''t quite understand the meaning behind Gu Xuehan''s smile, she had a soft spot for this strong-willed girl and returned a faint smile.


    Ye Fei, who had followed Gu Xuehan over, saw this and felt a surge of delight. It seemed the two had great chemistry; they would surely work well together in the future!


    Thinking of this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but shift his gaze to Xu Weier beside him. For the first time, he felt a strong interest in her. If she were the one to "team up" with Mu Ling, things would definitely be even more exciting!


    After a break of nearly an hour, everyone resumed their intense work. Mu Ling tidied up. Although she wanted to spend more time with Ye Fei, she couldn''t shake off the guilt from what had just happened, so she decided to stay away from him and joined the others at the filming site.


    Ye Fei, though displeased, couldn''t force Mu Ling to stay with him, so he followed the group, watching the brilliant performances of the two beautiful young actresses, Xu Weier and Gu Xuehan, which kept him from feeling lonely.


    While Ye Fei was enjoying the filming, Ye Ningbing, far away in the city center of Wang Hai, stumbled upon something that left her utterly stunned.


    Lately, Ye Ningbing hadn''t been in the best of spirits. Her husband, Yun Jing, had been coming and going early every day since their daughter''s birthday.


    Lately, he hadn''t even been coming home at all. And with their daughter clinging to her every night, Ye Ningbing hadn''t had the chance to ask Yun Jing what was going on.


    Ye Ningbing was a traditional and devoted woman.


    Although over the years she sometimes couldn''t help but think that Yun Jing might not have been the best choice for her, since she had married him, she had never considered anything else. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, they had a mischievous yet adorable daughter, Yun Chuying. Despite growing increasingly dissatisfied with Yun Jing, she hadn''t said anything.


    Today at the company, when she was about to photocopy some documents, she found that the printer paper had run out.


    After calling her assistant without success, she remembered that she had taken the day off to meet her boyfriend''s parents.


    As the vice president of the company and the president''s own sister, she could easily have asked someone from logistics to fetch some more, or she could have borrowed some from another office.


    But she didn''t. Instead, she quietly left the office building and walked into the large department store downstairs, which also belonged to the Ye family. At that moment, she suddenly felt like taking a walk alone to clear her mind.


    After walking around the mall for a bit, Ye Ningbing''s mood didn''t improve; it actually got worse.


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    The sight of all the happy couples in the mall deeply upset her.


    To outsiders, as the second daughter of the Ye family, one of the two major clans in Wang Hai City, and with her exceptional looks and figure, Ye Ningbing seemed to have everything to be happy about. She also had a husband known for his honesty and a lively, adorable daughter.


    There seemed to be no reason for her not to be happy. But some things were known only to her.


    She really couldn''t understand why Yun Jing, who came from a poor background and didn''t have much to offer, placed so much importance on status and position.


    She hadn''t looked down on him for anything, yet he always seemed to harbor a deep resentment towards her family.


    If others looked down on him, that would be one thing, but her family had been kind to him.


    No one had said anything bad about him, and she had been completely accommodating. What more could he want?


    Watching the happy couples passing by, and thinking of her assistant, who, despite her average looks, had been beaming with happiness when talking about meeting her boyfriend''s parents, Ye Ningbing suddenly felt envious.


    If she could turn back time, even if her family background and looks weren''t as good as they were now, she believed she would be much happier.


    Unfortunately, that was impossible. And with her naturally reserved personality and strict upbringing, she knew she couldn''t do anything out of line.


    In fact, Ye Ningbing had a secret. The real reason she had married Yun Jing so quickly was because of Ye Ningxue.


    Those years, Ye Ningxue had been very down due to that man, and Ye Ningbing, who was three years younger, had seen it all. She was afraid that she might end up like Ye Ningxue, so when she started to have feelings for Yun Jing, she ignored Ye Ningqi''s objections and married him.


    Fortunately, Yun Jing had been decent to her after marriage, and they soon had a lovely daughter, so Ye Ningbing felt she had been lucky.


    However, she no longer felt that way now.


    As time passed, Yun Jing, who had achieved little, had become increasingly unfamiliar to her.


    Although she was still trying hard to maintain their family for the sake of their daughter, she didn''t know if everything would suddenly change one day. And the current situation was exhausting her.


    As Ye Ningbing wandered aimlessly through the mall, a figure she knew all too well suddenly caught her eye. Years of living together had made her recognize Yun Jing in an instant.


    What she couldn''t accept was that Yun Jing was walking intimately with a woman in her twenties, their arms linked together.


    At that moment, Ye Ningbing felt as if the sky was falling. She stood there, stunned, unable to utter a word.


    Yun Jing, however, didn''t see Ye Ningbing. He continued to chat and laugh with the woman as they strolled through the mall, soon disappearing from Ye Ningbing''s sight.


    In fact, their encounter could be attributed to Ye Fei. Following Ye Fei''s instructions, the woman had gradually increased her demands on Yun Jing.


    Already deeply infatuated with her, Yun Jing was ready to fulfill any of her requests. He had quickly spent the over twenty million that Ye Ningbing had given him on this woman.


    Having tasted the thrill of spending lavishly, he couldn''t stop. With no reason to ask Ye Ningbing for more money, he resorted to using the Ye family''s exclusive membership card to enjoy free services at various Ye family establishments. Initially cautious, he became bolder after a few times.


    Today, he had even brought the woman to the mall right below Ye Ningbing''s workplace, only to be seen by Ye Ningbing, who had come out for a walk to clear her mind.


    Dazed, Ye Ningbing watched as Yun Jing and the woman left. She didn''t chase after them but instead sat down wearily on a chair meant for customers to rest.


    At that moment, she felt all her efforts were utterly laughable. She wanted to confide in someone but didn''t want to cause her sister any distress.


    Taking out her phone, Ye Ningbing aimlessly scrolled through her contacts.


    Suddenly, her gaze fell on a number¡ªYe Fei''s. Lately, her daughter had been constantly talking about Ye Fei every night.


    Excluding her sister, Ye Ningbing, who was heartbroken at the moment, thought of her own dear nephew first.

 Chapter 386 The Young Aunts Desperation

    Ye Fei, who was watching Xu Weier and the others perform, didn''t expect to receive a call from his young aunt at this moment. He quickly moved to a quiet spot and answered the call, asking, "Aunt Ningbing, what''s up?"


    "Ye Fei, where are you now?" Ye Ningbing asked directly.


    Although she had tried her best to suppress her emotions, Ye Fei could still detect a hint of anger and sorrow in her voice.


    "Aunt Ningbing, what''s wrong?" Sensing something amiss in her tone, Ye Fei asked urgently, "Where are you? I''ll come right over!"


    "I''m in the lobby on the first floor of the Ye Family Mall in the city center. Come here. We''ll talk when you get here," Ye Ningbing replied, clearly not in the mood to talk further. After giving her location, she hung up the phone.


    Although the conversation was brief, Ye Fei could tell that something was off with his aunt. His heart tightened.


    What could have happened to make her like this?


    Could it be that she had found out about Yun Jing? But he hadn''t arranged for that yet.


    Regardless, Ye Fei couldn''t just ignore his aunt. He informed Ye Ningsuan that he had to leave, without specifying that it was Ye Ningbing who had called him. He just said he had some minor matters to take care of.


    Speeding through the streets and running several red lights, Ye Fei arrived at the Ye Family Mall in an astonishingly short half-hour. Had it not been daytime, he might have even left his car behind.


    As soon as he entered, Ye Fei spotted his aunt sitting on a chair in the lobby. Her face was extremely pale, and her bright eyes sparkled with a hint of despair.


    Ye Fei felt a pang of heartache. He quickly walked over to her, gently took her hand, and softly asked, "Aunt Ningbing, what''s wrong?"


    His nephew''s concern brought Ye Ningbing a small measure of comfort. But it was this very comfort that finally allowed her to let go of her forced composure. She threw herself into Ye Fei''s arms and burst into tears.


    Without a care for the onlookers, Ye Fei gently embraced his aunt''s soft and delicate body, patting her back soothingly and whispering, "Aunt Ningbing, don''t be upset. Tell me what''s going on. I''m here for you!"


    Ye Ningbing cried for a good ten minutes before gradually calming down.


    Perhaps the outburst had helped release the pent-up emotions inside her. She lifted her tear-streaked face and looked at Ye Fei with her slightly swollen, beautiful eyes. "Take me home. We''ll talk on the way," she said.


    "Okay," Ye Fei nodded, helping Ye Ningbing to her feet. His gaze swept coldly around the room, making the onlookers feel uneasy and prompting them to disperse.


    Perhaps exhausted from crying, Ye Ningbing felt as if she had no strength left in her body. She leaned heavily on Ye Fei, who, fearing she might fall, had to hold her slender waist firmly.


    As a result, her ample and soft bosom pressed against his arm. But at this moment, Ye Fei felt no desire; all he felt was deep sympathy and heartache for her.


    The two quickly left the mall. Ye Fei helped his aunt into the back seat, allowing her to recline halfway, then started the car.


    As they drove, he asked again, "Aunt Ningbing, what exactly happened?"


    But Ye Ningbing didn''t answer. She simply said, "We''ll talk when we get home," then fell silent, staring blankly at the ceiling of the car, her eyes filled with helplessness.


    Ye Fei was both anxious and heartbroken. He once again pushed the car to its maximum speed, reaching the villa on the outskirts of the city in less than twenty minutes. He helped her out of the car and into the house.


    Inside, looking at the familiar surroundings, Ye Ningbing felt another wave of helplessness and sadness wash over her. After Ye Fei helped her sit on the sofa, she pulled him to sit beside her, leaned into his embrace, and quietly said, "I saw Yun Jing in the mall just now."


    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. So it was because of this. He hadn''t expected his aunt to discover it on her own before he had a chance to arrange anything.


    While this outcome was undoubtedly the best, Ye Fei couldn''t feel any joy. His aunt''s distress pained and burdened him with guilt, though he didn''t regret his actions. He feigned ignorance and asked, "So what? It''s not unusual for Uncle Yun to be in our family''s mall, is it?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But he was with another woman!" Recalling the scene she had witnessed, Ye Ningbing couldn''t help but become agitated.


    "So what?" Ye Fei deliberately defended Yun Jing, "Maybe she''s a colleague or something. It''s perfectly normal for them to be shopping together."


    "A colleague?" Ye Ningbing suddenly shouted in agitation, "Do colleagues need to hold each other while shopping?"


    "Maybe you''re mistaken. Uncle Yun isn''t that kind of person," Ye Fei continued to defend Yun Jing, though inwardly he was seething with jealousy. What on earth did that guy have to make such an excellent woman as his aunt so heartbroken?


    "I wish I was mistaken, but do you think after years of being together, I wouldn''t recognize him? Ye Fei, tell Auntie, what should I do now?" Ye Ningbing seemed to have exhausted all her strength and collapsed back into Ye Fei''s arms. She looked up at him with her beautiful eyes filled with helplessness. In fact, Ye Fei had misunderstood her.


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    While Yun Jing''s betrayal was part of the reason for her sorrow, the greater part was the impending disintegration of her family. As previously mentioned, she was an extremely traditional woman for whom family was more important than anything else.


    So even though she had felt the family was on the brink of collapse before, she had still tried her best to hold it together. But now, all of that seemed meaningless. Overwhelmed by grief and a strong sense of helplessness, she didn''t know what to do next.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Ye Fei gently stroked her back, soothing her softly, "You still have me, and Xiaoqing. As long as we stay strong, our family will remain happy, and even happier than before."


    Ye Fei''s magnetic voice acted like a spell, quickly calming Ye Ningbing down.


    Coupled with the fact that she had indeed cried herself out, she eventually fell asleep in Ye Fei''s embrace.


    Holding his aunt''s soft and sensual body, Ye Fei felt a moment of daze. This feeling was all too familiar. It was similar to when his uncle had been harmed by Ye Yu, and his aunt Xu Shuyun had cried herself to sleep in his arms.


    How similar this was to today''s situation with his aunt!


    Ye Fei silently vowed that this had to be the last time his aunt and his cousin would cry like this.


    From now on, he would ensure that they lived in happiness every day, with smiles of joy and contentment on their faces!


    Thinking of this, he realized it had been a long time since he last visited his aunt. The decisions he had made in the past seemed to be in vain. So after taking care of his aunt''s situation, he definitely needed to go see his aunt and Ye Jing.


    When Ye Ningbing woke up, it was almost dark.


    Perhaps she had come to terms with some things in her dream, and the nap had refreshed her. She slowly sat up straight in Ye Fei''s embrace, lifted her hand to gently tuck a strand of hair behind her ear, and smiled gently, "Stay for dinner today. I''ll go change and then come down to cook for you."


    "Okay," Ye Fei nodded absentmindedly, because he noticed that his aunt''s seemingly casual gesture had an immense allure that almost made him lose himself.


    Ye Ningbing''s eyes sharpened, clearly noticing Ye Fei''s state, but she didn''t say anything. She turned and walked upstairs. Only after turning away did a resolute glint flash in her eyes.

 Chapter 387 The Young Aunts Confession

    Ye Fei waited in the living room for quite a while before he saw his young aunt come downstairs. She had clearly just taken a bath. Her long, beautiful hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall.


    Her stunningly beautiful face had a faint blush, and the charm of a young wife made Ye Fei momentarily stunned.


    He also noticed that she wasn''t wearing a bra because the highest part of her loose nightgown gently trembled as she moved, and there were two distinct small protrusions at the top.


    However, since her nightgown wasn''t transparent, he couldn''t see very clearly.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s dazed expression, Ye Ningbing didn''t scold him. Instead, she smiled sweetly at him and walked downstairs.


    As she moved, the long hem of her nightgown fluttered, revealing her smooth, round calves and her delicate feet in a pair of pink slippers, which made Ye Fei''s mouth water.


    When she reached the first floor, Ye Ningbing didn''t stop but headed straight for the kitchen, saying to Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, come help your aunt cook."


    "Okay," Ye Fei quickly replied and followed her. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the kitchen, Ye Ningbing had Ye Fei sit down. She turned and took out a few celery stalks from the refrigerator, saying, "Peel these for your aunt."


    She bent over and placed the celery on the small table in front of Ye Fei.


    As she bent over, Ye Fei''s mind was hit with a loud bang. Due to her posture, her loose nightgown fell down, and from Ye Fei''s angle, he could clearly see the two nearly perfect, exquisitely shaped peaks inside her nightgown, as if carved from the purest jade, and even the two small, tender red buds at the top were clearly visible.


    "Ye Fei, what''s wrong?" Ye Ningbing noticed Ye Fei''s gaze. Instead of immediately straightening up, she playfully pushed his shoulder. With this movement, the two mounds gently swayed, making Ye Fei''s heart race.


    Was his young aunt trying to seduce him? Ye Fei wondered to himself and quickly lowered his head, saying, "Nothing, I''ll peel the vegetables!"


    Although he wanted to have his young aunt and thought this was the perfect opportunity to take advantage of her vulnerability, it was clearly not the right time. She seemed off, completely different from her usual self.


    Seeing Ye Fei lower his head, Ye Ningbing''s eyes twinkled with amusement. She was about to say something when she heard a door close outside, followed by a clear voice from the living room, "I''m home, Mom, are you here?"


    Ye Ningbing''s face flickered with disappointment as she composed herself and replied, "Yes, I''m cooking. It''ll be ready soon."


    "Huh? Brother, you''re here!" The voice belonged to the little troublemaker, Yun Chuying. She had heard her mother''s voice coming from the kitchen and wanted to see what was going on.


    To her surprise, she saw Ye Fei sitting there, peeling vegetables, and she couldn''t help but exclaim in delight.


    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Yeah, come help us cook!"


    "Okay!" The little troublemaker happily sat down next to Ye Fei and joined in the task.


    With the little troublemaker''s presence, Ye Ningbing didn''t make any more suggestive moves.


    The three of them quickly finished cooking and served the meal.


    However, Ye Ningbing then turned to the liquor cabinet and took out a bottle of red wine, handing it to Ye Fei and saying, "Ye Fei, open it and have a drink with your aunt."


    "But Mom, you usually don''t drink," the little troublemaker asked in confusion.


    "It''s nothing, I just feel like having some," Ye Ningbing replied indifferently, without offering any further explanation.


    Facing her daughter, the pain she had just suppressed came bubbling back up.


    While opening the wine, Ye Fei gave the little troublemaker a meaningful look. She was extremely clever and quickly sensed that something was amiss.


    Although she was usually quite mischievous, she could be very well-behaved when needed. After receiving Ye Fei''s signal, she didn''t ask any more questions and quietly began eating her meal.


    After opening the wine, Ye Fei poured half a glass for himself and his young aunt. He took a gentle sip, but she downed hers in one go and then placed the glass in front of Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei refilled her glass and said, "Aunt Ningbing, take it easy."


    "Hmm," Ye Ningbing replied, but she still drank it in one gulp, much to Ye Fei''s frustration.


    The little troublemaker ate quickly and had a small appetite, so she finished her meal soon. Seeing this, Ye Ningbing said to her, "Chuying, you sleep in your room tonight. Mom is going to have a drink with your brother, and we don''t know how late it will be."


    The little troublemaker nodded but glanced at Ye Fei. She never forgot her duty.


    Seeing Ye Fei give a slight nod, she obediently agreed and quietly returned to her room without another word.


    Despite Ye Fei''s best efforts to control himself, the bottle of red wine was finished quickly, with eighty percent of it consumed by Ye Ningbing.


    Seeing that the wine was gone, Ye Ningbing tried to get more, but Ye Fei quickly said, "Aunt Ningbing, you can''t drink any more. You should eat something first."


    Ye Ningbing''s tolerance for alcohol wasn''t high, and she was already a bit drunk. However, she listened to Ye Fei and sat back down, saying, "I don''t want to eat. Help your aunt get back to her room." She then stood up unsteadily.


    Seeing that she could barely stand, Ye Fei quickly went to support her. But Ye Ningbing lost her balance and fell into his arms.


    With no other choice, Ye Fei had to pick her up and slowly made his way upstairs. Her nightgown was now a bit wrinkled, and whenever Ye Fei looked down, he could see a glimpse of her smooth, milky skin and a deep cleavage.


    It seemed Ye Ningbing wanted to increase his arousal even more, as she wrapped her arms tightly around his neck, pressing her firm and bouncy assets firmly against his solid chest.


    Suppressing the urge within him, Ye Fei finally carried Ye Ningbing into her bedroom and gently placed her on the bed. He softly said, "Aunt Ningbing, you should rest for a while. When you sober up, you can eat something."


    He wanted to leave because he increasingly felt that something was off with her, and his own resistance was weakening. If something were to happen between them in this state, it might also hurt her.


    "No!" Ye Ningbing suddenly grabbed Ye Fei, making him sit down by the bed. She sat up and slowly leaned into his embrace, softly saying, "Stay and chat with your aunt for a while."


    "Alright, what do you want to talk about?" Ye Fei stayed, thinking that talking might help soothe her.


    "Let''s talk about you," Ye Ningbing wriggled to get more comfortable and then asked, "Ye Fei, do you have a girlfriend?" Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ye Fei was taken aback and said, "Yeah, it''s Ling. Didn''t you know?"


    "Oh, right," Ye Ningbing seemed to remember, "You two were betrothed a long time ago. Have you slept together?"


    Ye Fei was stunned again. Why was his aunt asking about this? But he lied, saying, "We used to sleep together when we were kids, but not anymore."


    "That''s such a pity," Ye Ningbing sighed softly, then suddenly said, "Auntie will show you something nice, okay?"


    Ye Ningbing struggled to leave his embrace, moved back a bit, faced him, slowly spread her long, delicate legs, lifted the hem of her nightgown, and pointed, saying, "It''s this."


    Ye Fei was stunned because he realized that his beautiful and sexy young aunt wasn''t wearing a bra or underwear. With her legs spread, her little pussy, covered by thick pubic hair, was completely exposed to him, and her finger was pointing right there.


    What excited Ye Fei the most was that although his aunt had given birth to a daughter and seemed to have a happy family, her little pussy was clearly rarely used because it was still that the pink of a young girl.

 Chapter 388 The Most Wonderful Thing About a Woman

    Seeing Ye Fei in a daze, Ye Ningbing thought he was astonished because he had never seen it before.


    She smiled coquettishly and said, "Never seen it before, right? This is the most wonderful thing about a woman. In layman''s terms, it''s called a ''pussy.'' Come on, Ye Fei, touch Auntie''s pussy."


    As she spoke these vulgar words for the first time, especially in front of her own nephew, she felt a surge of excitement. It was an indescribable thrill.


    At this moment, Ye Fei was struggling intensely inside. On one hand, he felt something was off with his young aunt, and he shouldn''t do this. On the other hand, he thought it would be a pity to miss such a good opportunity.


    "Hurry up and touch it!"


    Seeing that Ye Fei still hadn''t made a move, Ye Ningbing took his large hand and placed it on her tender pussy, her face quickly flushing with an enchanting red.


    Feeling the incredibly delicate and wonderful texture of his young aunt''s pussy, which was like that of a young girl, Ye Fei no longer hesitated. He extended his finger and gently traced the inviting pink slit of her pussy.


    The thought that he was touching his own aunt''s little pussy, and that she was such a traditional woman, made Ye Fei''s hand tremble with excitement.


    "Oh..."


    Ye Ningbing moaned softly as her nephew''s touch sent waves of pleasure through her.


    A flood of arousal fluid gushed out from her pussy. Her original intention was just to show her nephew her pussy and let him touch it, considering it a moment of indulgence for herself.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    But at thirty-three, she was in the prime of her womanhood. Once her desire was ignited, it wasn''t something that could be satisfied by just a touch, especially with the influence of alcohol. She finally made up her mind to go further.


    Feeling the tremble in her nephew''s hand, Ye Ningbing thought he was nervous because it was his first time touching a woman''s pussy. So she continued to guide him, "Good boy, come on, try inserting your finger."


    After touching his young aunt''s pussy for a while, Ye Fei had already been eager to feel inside her. Hearing her words, he straightened his index finger and, with the lubrication of her arousal fluid, slowly inserted it into her tight and moist pussy.


    As soon as he inserted a knuckle, Ye Fei felt his finger tightly gripped by his aunt''s tender pussy. He couldn''t help but marvel inwardly. He hadn''t expected that his young aunt''s pussy, despite having a daughter, would be this tight. It seemed his guess was right¡ªshe rarely used it, perhaps not for a long time.


    This realization excited him even more, and he exerted effort to fully insert his finger into his aunt''s little pussy.


    Although it was just a small finger, the long-lost sensation of being filled made Ye Ningbing even more excited. She moaned, "Ye Fei, good boy, how does it feel?"


    "Auntie, your pussy is just wonderful. It feels so good around my finger," Ye Fei feigned inexperience and asked, "Auntie, can I move it a bit?"


    "Go ahead, my good boy. You''re making Auntie feel so good!"


    Ye Ningbing, whose desire had been fully ignited, only wanted to pursue greater pleasure and didn''t care that it was her own nephew''s finger inside her pussy.


    With his aunt''s permission, Ye Fei no longer hesitated. He began to thrust his finger in and out of her tight pussy, which was unlike that of a mature woman, while continuously curling his finger to provide even more stimulation to her pussy.


    "Faster, faster!" Ye Ningbing, feeling immense pleasure from her nephew''s finger, urged him to quicken the pace.


    Watching his young aunt''s increasingly wanton pussy as he thrust his finger in and out, Ye Fei felt a growing desire and asked, "Auntie, can I ask you for something?"


    "What is it? Go ahead, Auntie will agree to anything!" Ye Ningbing, completely focused on the finger inside her pussy, didn''t pay attention to what he was saying and agreed without a second thought.


    "Auntie, your pussy is so beautiful. Can I kiss it?" Ye Fei asked while already burying his head between her thighs. The warm breath from his words blew onto her tender pussy, making her even more comfortable.


    Ye Ningbing gently wriggled her big buttocks to match the thrusting of Ye Fei''s finger and said, "If you want to kiss it, go ahead. Auntie will do whatever you say."


    "Then I''m going to kiss it!" Ye Fei said, but instead of kissing her pussy directly, he extended his tongue and licked her already engorged little bud.


    "Ah..." The intense pleasure made Ye Ningbing''s sexy body tremble slightly. Her big buttocks seemed to seek out Ye Fei''s mouth, thrusting upwards forcefully as she moaned, "Good boy, your licking feels so good. Keep going, don''t stop!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei then withdrew his finger, opened his mouth wide, and took her tender pussy in entirely, sucking vigorously while his tongue swept back and forth inside her delicate slit.


    Conservative as she was, Ye Ningbing had never experienced such stimulation. She couldn''t help but tremble violently as her nephew''s actions drove her wild. Her sexy legs tightly clamped around his head, and her small hands pressed firmly on Ye Fei''s head, as if trying to push his entire head into her pussy, while she cried out, "Good boy, you''re driving Auntie crazy. Suck harder, it feels so good!"


    Savoring the delicious fluid from his young aunt, Ye Fei felt even more excited. He curled his tongue and forcefully pushed the tip into her tight, narrow pussy, thrusting gently as if it were a penis.


    "Ah... Good boy, Auntie is going to die from pleasure. It feels so good, ah..."


    With a scream, Ye Ningbing''s legs clamped even tighter around Ye Fei''s head. Her big buttocks thrust upwards forcefully.


    Ye Fei felt her already incredibly tight little pussy clamp down even harder on his tongue, contracting rhythmically.


    A suction force seemed to pull his tongue deeper into her pussy, followed by a gush of cool liquid from deep within her pussy, flowing into Ye Fei''s mouth, which was still covering her pussy.


    Gently swallowing his young aunt''s delicious juices, Ye Fei didn''t leave her pussy but continued to lick and kiss it.


    One orgasm hadn''t quenched Ye Ningbing''s desire; instead, it burned even more fiercely. In this ultimate pleasure, she made a decision that might be considered wrong for other aunt-nephew pairs but was the most right for her and Ye Fei. She gently moved her big buttocks back, temporarily removing her nephew''s mouth from her tender pussy, and said, "Good boy, let Auntie make you feel good too, okay?"


    "How can you make me feel good?" Ye Fei was overjoyed inside but feigned confusion.


    Ye Ningbing smiled, suddenly turned around to face her nephew in a "69" position, spread her beautiful legs, and presented her eager little pussy to him, saying, "You keep licking Auntie''s pussy and make her feel good. Leave the rest to Auntie."


    She then reached out to unbutton Ye Fei''s pants.


    Ye Fei buried his head back between his young aunt''s thighs and continued to lick her wonderful pussy, while eagerly anticipating her surprise.


    Sure enough, when Ye Fei''s hard penis sprang out of his pants, Ye Ningbing was immediately stunned by its size. This... it''s just too big!

 Chapter 389 Why is it so big?

    Ye Ningbing, who couldn''t believe that his nephew had such a big cock, couldn''t help but stretch out his hands to hold it.


    However, she realized that after she held it with both hands, it was still able to reveal a good portion of it. And her own long and slender jade fingers could only barely encircle it.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cool air from the pleasure of having her cock held in her little aunt''s soft jade hands.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    He licked her little pussy more vigorously, and made the little aunt''s lewd water gush out like a mountain spring.


    Ye Ningbing who got even greater pleasure, as if she wanted to repay her nephew for the pleasure he gave her.


    After hesitating for a while, she finally opened her mouth and took in the large glans.


    Unexpectedly, but found that their own small mouth even a turtle head can not be installed, as far as possible efforts can only contain most of the half.


    So she also no longer forced, on that half of the glans suck up, but also can not help but use the fragrant tongue in the rough glans licked.


    "Hiss ..."


    Ye Fei was both comfortable and uncomfortable by her little aunt at this point, because her little aunt didn''t have the slightest bit of oral sex skills at all.


    She was obviously doing this for the first time, and not only was her technique extremely poor, but she also scraped Ye Fei''s sensitive glans with her teeth from time to time as she moved.


    Ye Fei, however, was not disappointed, and instead, her heart became even more excited. Because they get, absolutely is the little aunt that small mouth of the first time.


    Ye Fei thought is not wrong at all, this is really Ye Ningbing life first oral sex.


    Containing her own nephew''s big cock at this moment, she had a vague feeling of excitement to the extreme in her heart.


    And the feeling of her small mouth being rubbed by the rough glans made her very comfortable, and she couldn''t help but think in her mind that if she let it stick into her pussy, wouldn''t it be even more comfortable?


    Once this thought arose, it was as if it had sprouted in Ye Ningbing''s heart, growing rapidly.


    At this time Ye Fei also happened to push the tip of his tongue into her pussy, allowing her to experience the pleasure of being penetrated once again.


    She gently spat out her nephew''s large cock and looked at it in fascination.


    She was a little afraid of its size, but she wanted to indulge tonight, and even if it might hurt to be fucked by her nephew''s big cock, she was eager to try it.


    Having made up her mind on this, Ye Ningbing let go of Ye Fei''s cock and at the same time made him stop moving, looking at him delicately and asking, "Ye Fei, do you want to be more comfortable?"


    From that determined look in his little aunt''s eyes, Ye Fei already knew what she was thinking.


    Although it felt like getting her little aunt at this time, there was a sense of taking advantage of the situation.


    But at this point, if he could still refuse, then he would not be a man.


    So he asked, "How is it more comfortable? Is it more comfortable than you sucking my cock, Little Auntie?"


    Ye Ningbing nodded her head and said, "Of course, Auntie''s mouth was too small and your cock was too big, so it couldn''t fit at all. Now Auntie has a place that will fit it, would you like to try?"


    "A place that will fit it?" Ye Fei looked like she had come to a realization, "Auntie, you''re not talking about your pussy are you?"


    "Precisely." Ye Ningbing nodded her head, seemingly enjoying the feeling of teaching her nephew, "Men and women are born with different constructions, you men are born with a cock. While we women have a pussy, they are born as a pair. The biggest role of your man''s cock is to insert our woman''s pussy, and our woman''s pussy in addition to giving birth to children, the biggest role is to let the cock inserted. Only by sticking a cock in a pussy does a man get the most pleasure."


    "Oh." Ye Fei nodded in understanding, but then asked with some hesitation, "But, Little Auntie, your pussy is so small that it took a lot of effort to insert a finger into it just now. My cock is so big, can I insert it in?"


    "Of course it can be inserted, when Chuqing was born from auntie''s pussy. When she was just born, she was bigger than your cock, do you think it can be inserted?"


    Ye Ningbing''s eyes stared tightly at his nephew''s big cock, his eyes full of desire, "If you don''t believe me, we can try it now."


    Ye Fei how did not expect, the little aunt will take the initiative to tempt himself to fuck her, his heart is also greatly excited, hastily nodded his head and said, "Okay, but how do we do it?"


    Ye Ningbing was excited at the thought of fucking her own nephew.


    She quickly had to roll over and lay back, spreading her legs wide open, pointing at her little slutty pussy and saying, "That''s it, nephew, quickly stick your big cock in."


    "Yes!" Ye Fei nodded vigorously and sat down on his knees between his little aunt''s legs, took hold of his cock and gently pressed it against the eye of her pussy and asked, "Is that the place to stick it in, little aunt?"


    "Yes, right there."


    The longed-for little slut was pushed against her nephew''s hot glans, the pleasure that was much more comfortable than being licked by him with his tongue made Ye Ningbing even more excited, and she urged in a loud voice, "Don''t tease Auntie, quickly stick it in!"


    "Yes!" Ye Fei nodded, and gently pressed down, using his huge glans to open up the tender flesh of his little aunt''s pussy bit by bit, slowly drilling into it.


    However, the little aunt''s pussy was really too tight, just after drilling in one glans, Ye Fei had a feeling that he couldn''t stick it in anymore.


    Although just one glans went in, but Ye Fei was already too cool, thinking that fortunately his stamina is very strong.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that just like this, he will be ejaculated by his little aunt.


    He glanced at his little aunt''s beautiful face, and saw that she didn''t have any uncomfortable expression.Ye Fei then put down his heart, and continued to slowly inserted into her little slutty pussy.


    At this time Ye Ningbing had a different feeling, with the insertion of her nephew''s big cock, although she had a feeling of swelling, but more of that was the pleasure of being filled.


    Seeing the careful look of her nephew, a trace of sweet feeling that she had never felt before rose up in her heart. This feeling made her no longer just want to indulge, but created a longing to be with her nephew for a long time.


    Under Ye Fei''s unremitting efforts, his glans finally reached his little aunt''s delicate flower center.


    However, he realized that his little aunt''s pussy was not only tight, but also very shallow.


    At this time, his own cock was even one-third exposed outside, so he laughed, "Little aunt, your pussy is so small, oh, also can''t fit nephew''s cock." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What pussy is small? It''s obviously your cock that''s too big."


    Ye Ningbing delicately crossed Ye Fei a glance, and then urged, "However, this big cock really make auntie really comfortable, good nephew, you quickly move a little, now auntie pussy is very sad ah."


    Ye Fei no longer hesitate, gently in the little aunt''s slut pussy thrust up.


    He then realized that there was another wonderful thing about his little aunt''s little pussy. That is, as he continued to thrust, her little pussy slowly became deeper and deeper, and later on, it could even accommodate his entire cock.


    In this way, Ye Fei also completely let go, hands hold up the small aunt''s big ass, with the greatest strength and speed, posture unchanged breath wildly fuck her thousands of times.


    Straight to the beautiful little aunt to fuck the obscene water, cunt essence wild leakage, a series of seven or eight orgasms.


    Finally Ye Fei see she really can''t bear it, this is satisfied with a large amount of semen into her wonderful little pussy, and then hold her deep sleep.

 Chapter 390 Morning Conversations

    When Ye Fei woke up, it was still dark outside. Ye Ningbing was no longer beside him. Instead of getting up, he used his mind to sense her presence and quickly found her in the living room downstairs. She was sitting on the sofa, still wearing the same nightgown from the night before. Her figure was as alluring as ever, but her face was pale, and her gaze was vacant.


    Seeing his aunt''s despondent state, Ye Fei felt a pang of heartache. However, he decided not to go downstairs and console her just yet. He knew that sometimes, it was better to let her come to her own conclusions.


    If she couldn''t figure things out on her own, he could always talk to her later.


    Ye Fei was right. Ye Ningbing was indeed lost in thought, but not about Yun Jing as he had imagined. Instead, she was reflecting on everything that had happened the night before. She felt a deep sense of regret, as if she had wronged Ye Fei, Liu Yiru, and even Ye Fei''s well-behaved fianc¨¦e, Lin Ling.


    Her actions the previous night hadn''t been driven by a desire to take revenge on Yun Jing.


    In fact, ever since she had seen Yun Jing with that woman, she had already regarded him as a stranger.


    It was something she hadn''t even realized herself until that moment. She had come to understand that she no longer had any feelings for Yun Jing.


    The only thing that had kept her tied to him, and made her believe she was happy, was their family.


    The concept of "family" held immense weight in her heart, so much so that she was willing to sacrifice everything else for it.


    After realizing all of this, she couldn''t help but resent her own traditional mindset.


    If it hadn''t been for this mindset, she would have left Yun Jing long ago and wouldn''t have suffered as much as she had.


    In a moment of impulsiveness, Ye Ningbing made a wrong decision. She wanted to change herself, to become a different person. Her eyes fell on Ye Fei, her nephew whom she had watched grow up since he was a child. She decided to break free from her traditional way of thinking, and that was how last night''s incident had happened.


    A woman who had an affair with her own nephew certainly couldn''t be considered a traditional good woman, could she?


    However, after waking up in the early morning, she regretted her actions. Whether she changed or not didn''t really matter, but hadn''t she wronged Ye Fei with her behavior last night?


    If it had been a one-time thing and no one ever brought it up again, then maybe it would have been fine.


    But she realized that her initial intention of transforming herself had quickly turned into genuine indulgence.


    After being married for over a decade, it was only last night that she had discovered the extreme pleasure that could exist between a man and a woman. She couldn''t help but become addicted to that feeling, and she noticed that her nephew had become somewhat addicted as well.


    If they continued to get entangled like this in the future, it would definitely not be good for him.


    Although it pained her deeply to let go, Ye Ningbing made a decision.


    She would talk to him and treat everything that happened last night as if it were just a dream, never to be remembered again.


    After making this decision, Ye Ningbing felt as if a large part of her heart had been hollowed out. She felt incredibly lost.


    But for the sake of her nephew''s future, she stood up resolutely and walked upstairs.


    Ye Fei could tell from the resolute look on his aunt''s face that she had made some decisions. So, he withdrew his awareness and lay back down, pretending to be asleep.


    When she entered the bedroom, Ye Ningbing looked at Ye Fei''s sleeping face, which was strong and handsome. Her heart softened again. She suddenly realized that Ye Fei reminded her of Yun Jing from over a decade ago, but the feelings she had for Ye Fei were much stronger.


    If her feelings for Yun Jing had been like a faint glow, then what she felt for Ye Fei was like a bright moon.


    She shook her head forcefully to dispel these inappropriate feelings and sat down by the bed. She gently nudged Ye Fei and said, "Ye Fei, wake up."


    "Hmm?" Ye Fei pretended to have just woken up, rubbing his sleepy eyes. "Auntie, why are you up so early? Come back to bed and sleep a little longer." He reached out to hug her.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Ye Ningbing was startled and dodged away as if she had been electrocuted. She didn''t know if she would have the strength to push him away again if he hugged her.


    So, she quickly moved away from him and said softly, "Ye Fei, I''m sorry."


    Ye Fei was taken aback and asked, "Why are you apologizing?"


    "Because of what happened last night," Ye Ningbing bit her lip gently. Just thinking about last night made her want to savor the memory, but she continued, "Auntie shouldn''t have involved you like that."


    "Involved me? No way, I had a great time last night!" Ye Fei chuckled. "Auntie, did you have fun?"


    "I..."


    The word "fun" almost slipped out of Ye Ningbing''s mouth, but she stopped herself just in time. She sighed and said, "Ye Fei, listen to me. Last night was a moment of impulse on my part. I didn''t think about the consequences. I was just using you. It was wrong of me, so please forgive me and let''s just forget about it, okay?"


    "So you were just using me to get back at Yun Jing?" A deep sense of sorrow welled up in Ye Fei''s eyes.


    Ye Ningbing hadn''t expected Ye Fei to misunderstand her. His look of disappointment and pain made her heart ache as well.


    But in order to stop things from getting worse, she hardened her heart and admitted, "Yes, that''s right. So just forget about it. If you really hate me for it, there''s nothing I can do."


    "No!"


    Ye Fei suddenly shouted, the intense sourness in his heart making him want to go mad. He jumped out of bed and pulled Ye Ningbing into his arms, shouting, "You''re mine. I won''t allow you to be sad over another man! You can only belong to me!" With that, he pinned her sexy and delicate body beneath him.


    Ye Ningbing hadn''t expected Ye Fei to react like this. She quickly said, "Ye Fei, don''t do this. I don''t... mmm..." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before she could finish her sentence, her lips were sealed by Ye Fei''s.


    At this moment, Ye Fei was somewhat frantic. He forcefully tore at his aunt''s nightgown.


    Fortunately, the quality of the garment was excellent, so it didn''t rip. However, it was precisely because of its smooth texture that he was able to easily slide it off her body, leaving his aunt as naked as a little lamb.

 Chapter 391 Little Aunt, Im Sorry

    Letting go of his little aunt''s lips, Ye Fei somewhat roughly parted her slender and sexy jade legs, pressed his big cock against her not-so-wet tender pussy, and was about to thrust in hard.


    Ye Ningbing was stunned by her nephew''s current appearance, and hurriedly said after her little mouth got free, "Ye Fei, calm down, little auntie is lying to you! There''s nothing wrong with me using you, but it wasn''t to get back at Yun Jing, it was Little Auntie who wanted to indulge herself, so don''t be like this, okay? Little Auntie is scared."


    Although Ye Ningbing spoke in a hurry, Ye Fei still heard and believed her words.


    Because if she really still had feelings for Yun Jing, with her character, even if she was drunk and her heart was sad, she definitely wouldn''t have used such a method to get back at him.


    After thinking about all this, Ye Fei finally calmed down, thinking about how he just looked, I''m afraid he really scared his little aunt, he softly said, "Little aunt, I''m sorry."


    "It''s fine, as long as you''re not so impulsive."


    Ye Ningbing saw that his nephew calmed down so quickly, and his heart relaxed. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    For the way he had just behaved, although she was a bit scared, there was also a strange sweetness in her heart. If he didn''t care about himself too much, how could he be so impulsive?


    Although the misunderstanding has been solved, but Ye Fei top on the young aunt''s tender pussy cock did not move away, but on the contrary in the above gently rubbed up, soon will be the young aunt''s slut pussy grinding gush out of obscene water.


    Feeling that her nephew''s cock, which had brought her unlimited pleasure last night, was teasing her again, Ye Ningbing''s heart was also filled with a strong desire.


    However, she forced herself to hold back that longing and looked at Ye Fei seriously, "Ye Fei, don''t be like this, we can''t afford to go wrong anymore!"


    Ye Fei, however, shook her head, one hand still holding her cock and rubbing it on her little aunt''s tender pussy.


    The other hand, however, came to her chest, gently caressing on her pair of big white and tender tits.


    He tenderly and affectionately said, "We are not at fault, this is the arrangement of heaven, little aunt, leave everything to me, okay? In the future, I will take care of you and Chuqing, I won''t let you suffer the slightest bit of aggravation again."


    As Ye Ningbing''s own nephew, this promise from Ye Fei seemed a bit pale. However, Ye Ningbing, who was engrossed in his deep gaze, believed him without hesitation and gently nodded.


    Seeing that her little aunt had agreed, her little slutty pussy was also wet enough.


    Ye Fei no longer hesitated, his waist was strong, and in one go, he inserted his big cock all the way into her little slutty pussy that had just been developed by himself last night.


    "Oh ..."


    Ye Ningbing had just been made to be on fire with desire, at this time being inserted so hard by her nephew, she was fucked to a loud and wavy cry.


    His legs were tightly wrapped around his waist, and his ass gently twisted, experiencing the pleasure of his glans rubbing against the center of his flower.


    Ye Fei did not rush to thrust, with his cock tightly pressed against his little aunt''s flower center, one by one, he had to squeeze, his hands gently stroked on her big tits, and asked, "Little aunt, are you comfortable?"


    "So comfortable!" Ye Ningbing unreservedly spoke out her innermost and most direct feelings. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then she realized something, yes, at this moment, Ye Fei had made her extremely comfortable, but it was precisely because it was so comfortable that she became suspicious.


    Because she hadn''t taught him to fuck like this last night, but he seemed to be very skillful.


    Each stroke got right on her own pleasure spot, this was definitely not something that a little brat who had never fucked a woman before could do.


    "Have you had experience before? How else would you know these tricks?" With suspicion in her heart, Ye Ningbing asked directly.


    Ye Fei didn''t expect his little aunt''s mind to be this delicate, but at this point in time, he didn''t want to lie to her anymore.


    So he nodded his head and said, "Yes, I''ve already had a woman before, but I''ll be good to you for the rest of my life, I can swear!"


    "Who asked you to swear? People just hate you for being a little villain and lying to them!" Ye Ningbing pouted, although she was most jealous of people she trusted deceiving her.


    However, she didn''t put too much stock in Ye Fei''s pretense last night.


    What embarrassed her at the moment was that she was teaching a boy with much more experience than herself how to fuck herself, and this boy was also her own nephew.


    "So do you like being fucked by me?" Ye Fei asked with a grin while not caring that his little aunt was so embarrassed that the cock in her little slutty pussy was pumping straight from slow to fast.


    Ye Ningbing by nephew to fuck all over the body comfort, no longer can not care about thinking about those who have no.


    With his thrusting hard to lift up the big ass, mouth said, "like, aunt so like to let my nephew fuck, big cock nephew, hard to fuck the little aunt!"


    Ye Fei see little aunt in bed can also be so free, can not help but great excitement, he harder in her wonderful little pussy wild thrust in.


    He fucked her for a while but felt that it wasn''t too much, so he held her slender waist and made her roll over, lie on her knees on the bed, and put her big ass high up in the air.


    Ye Fei was behind her, stroking her perfect ass that was big enough to rival her mother''s, while pounding her juicy little slutty pussy with his cock.


    Ye Ningbing didn''t expect her nephew to fuck her in such a humiliating position, she couldn''t help but feel shy and excited.


    Ye Fei''s big cock is really too powerful, in a short while, she was being fucked out of the big leakage.


    Due to last night was nephew fuck wild leakage seven or eight times, in the middle and did not supplement what energy, so at this time Ye Ningbing simply is strong spirit to be fucked.


    With the leakage of cunt semen, she and her stamina were also quickly drained, and after the orgasm, she instantly flopped onto the bed softly.


    Looking at his own big cock that came out from his little aunt''s slutty pussy in a hurry and was sticky with her lewd water, Ye Fei knew that his little aunt had reached her limit.


    So he didn''t fuck her any more, but held his cock, pressed the head against her big crystal white ass, lubricated by her own lewd water, and rubbed it up quickly.


    In no time at all, he muffled a grunt and shot a large amount of cum onto his little aunt''s big plump ass.


    It wasn''t until the whitish cum completely covered his little aunt''s big ass that Ye Fei stopped spraying.


    Lying down beside her, he gently took his little aunt''s sexy, petite body into his arms, and gently stroked his hands over her delicate jade back, helping her to calm that supreme orgasm.

 Chapter 392 Brother Misses You Too

    When Ye Ningbing''s trembling finally subsided, Ye Fei gently ran his hand through her long hair, dampened by her own sweat, and asked, "Were those words you said just now true?"


    "Mm-hmm," Ye Ningbing replied, slightly dazed, realizing he was referring to what she had said before he had fully entered her. She nodded softly. She truly didn''t want to deceive him any longer.


    After being conquered by him once again, she felt even more unable to resist him¡ªboth physically and emotionally. Her heart was beginning to sink into this feeling, unable to let it go.


    However, Ye Ningbing sighed softly shortly after and said, "But I really don''t know what to do next. I''ve poured all my heart and soul into this family. If it falls apart, I..."


    The look of pain and confusion on Ye Ningbing''s face made Ye Fei''s heart ache. He quickly placed a gentle kiss on her cheek and whispered softly, "Don''t you still have Chu Qing? She will never leave you. And there''s me. From now on, I''ll take care of both of you. All you need to do is to wholeheartedly enjoy happiness. Understand? Don''t worry about anything else. As long as we have our family, it will never fall apart."


    "Mm," Ye Ningbing nodded gently, feeling an immense wave of happiness wash over her. This sense of happiness was so intoxicating that she was afraid it would slip away. So, she hugged Ye Fei''s neck tightly, pressed her smooth cheek against his, and rubbed it gently like a little cat before closing her eyes.


    The frenzy had truly exhausted Ye Ningbing, and with hardly any sleep the night before, she soon drifted off to sleep despite wanting to savor this happiness a little longer.


    After his aunt had been fast asleep for a while, Ye Fei gently extricated himself from her embrace and quietly got dressed. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to stay and cherish the moment with her longer, but the sky had already lightened. Soon, the little imp would have to head off to school, and he was determined to prepare breakfast for her.


    He quietly left Ye Ningbing''s bedroom, glancing back to make sure she was still asleep.


    Only after he was certain did he gently close the door and head downstairs. He knew that although his aunt seemed fine now, her emotions were still somewhat unstable.


    Any kind of stimulus might change her current decision. However, he wasn''t worried.


    As long as he stayed by her side these next few days and let her get used to this newfound happiness, everything would be okay.


    Descending the stairs, Ye Fei was surprised to see Yun Chuqing, who used to never get up before mealtime, already seated in the living room. But her expression seemed off. Her lips were pouted, and her eyes were a little red.


    Ye Fei strode over and sat down next to the little imp, asking, "Chuqing, why are you up so early today?"


    "Hmph!" The little imp huffed indignantly but ignored Ye Fei.


    "Chuqing, what''s wrong?" Ye Fei was puzzled. This little girl was usually so attached to him, especially after that day. She always looked forward to his visits.


    Why was she ignoring him now? S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The little imp still didn''t respond, not even with a huff. She turned her face away, refusing to look at him.


    Ye Fei was genuinely at a loss. He said, "Alright, you just sit here for a bit. I''ll go make breakfast for you. It''ll be ready in a bit." Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    The little imp hadn''t expected Ye Fei to stop paying attention to her after just two questions. Originally just upset, she now felt even more wronged. Her eyes reddened further, and the well of tears in her big eyes could no longer be held back. Tears rolled down her smooth cheeks like little pearls.


    Ye Fei, who had reached the kitchen door, turned back to glance at her one more time.


    To his surprise, he saw this scene. He felt both heartbroken and shocked. He quickly rushed back, held the little imp''s small and delicate body in his arms, and asked, "Chuqing, what''s really going on? If something''s bothering you, just say it. Did I do something to upset you?"


    Feeling Ye Fei''s anxious concern and enveloped in his warm embrace, the little imp''s anger dissipated significantly, and her sense of grievance vanished completely. However, she still spoke with a hint of irritation, "Why did you lie to me?"


    "When did I lie to you?" Ye Fei asked, puzzled.


    "Still denying it?" The little imp was angry again when Ye Fei didn''t admit it. "You told me to make sure Dad doesn''t bully Mom, but why did you bully her yourself?"


    Ye Fei realized the little girl must have seen something. It seemed his vigilance really needed to be improved. So, he no longer concealed the truth and said, "Since you already know, let me tell you. I wasn''t bullying your mom. She was actually very happy. Didn''t you see that?"


    "You''re lying!" The little imp pouted. "She came out alone in the middle of the night, clearly upset. How could she be happy?"


    Only then did Ye Fei understand that the little girl had known last night and, like her mother, had probably hardly slept the whole night. It seemed he needed to explain things to her properly. So, he said, "She wasn''t upset. She just needed to come out and think about some things. Didn''t you see that she went back inside later?"


    "What could she possibly be thinking about?" Just as Ye Fei had expected, the little girl started asking questions persistently.


    With a sense of helplessness, Ye Fei had no choice but to selectively share some of Ye Ningbing''s concerns with the little imp and then asked, "Do you think she should think about it?"


    "So that''s how it is," the little imp nodded, then suddenly thought of something and said, "But that''s still not right. Why can you do it and Dad can''t?"


    "We''re different," Ye Fei smiled. "You should know that I don''t practice the Liu family''s technique. Now let me tell you, I practice a form of dual cultivation. Not only does it not harm your mom''s health, but it actually makes her healthier. If she had practiced internal energy, it could even enhance her skills."


    "Really?" The little imp asked skeptically.


    Ye Fei nodded confidently, "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe me, wait until your mom wakes up and see her complexion. It will definitely be much better than before."


    Since Ye Fei had spoken so confidently, the little imp immediately believed him without hesitation. She looked at him with a hint of remorse and said, "Big brother, I''m sorry. Chuqing misunderstood you."


    "It''s okay. You were just worried about your mom. I understand," Ye Fei smiled, inwardly pleased that he had managed to deceive the extremely clever little imp.


    With the misunderstanding cleared up, the little imp''s long-suppressed longing burst forth all at once.


    Her small, delicate body, which had been lying in Ye Fei''s arms, began to squirm gently. Her big eyes became watery, and she cooed, "Big brother, I''ve missed you so much these past few days!"


    From the little imp''s actions, Ye Fei knew exactly what she was thinking. His heart stirred, and he glanced stealthily towards the second floor, feeling even more excited. He gently held the little imp and whispered, "Brother has missed you too."

 Chapter 393 The Variable Size

    "Brother, brother!" Upon hearing Ye Fei''s words, the little devil''s eyes immediately became watery, and she softly called out to him while her small body wriggled and her temperature rose, her breathing becoming more rapid.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit helpless. He had only intended to tease the little devil, but he hadn''t expected her to get so easily aroused. Although he was more than willing to experience the unique pleasures of this cute little cousin again, it was clear that there wasn''t enough time right now. So, he gently pushed her away from his embrace and said, "Alright, stop messing around. Go rest for a bit. I''ll make breakfast for you, and then you can eat before heading to school."


    "No!" The little devil clung to him, pleading, "Please, brother, just once, okay?"


    Ye Fei suppressed his own desires and refused again, "No, it will affect your school."


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "You''re so unfair!" The little devil pouted, "Why can Mom do it, but I can''t?"


    "It''s different. Your mom isn''t going to work today," Ye Fei explained.


    "Then I won''t go to school either!" The little devil said willfully.


    Ye Fei was surprised by the little girl''s strong desire, but he didn''t dislike this trait. With proper guidance, she might become a key player among his women in the future.


    Although he was planning this in his mind, Ye Fei still put on a stern face and said, "If you don''t behave, big brother won''t talk to you anymore!"


    The little devil was clearly startled, lowering her head in grievance, tears welling up in her eyes as she softly said, "I''ll behave."


    Seeing her like this, Ye Fei felt a pang of heartache. He gently patted her head and comforted her, "I''m sorry, big brother didn''t mean to be harsh. If you behave, eat your breakfast, and go to school, I''ll come to see you tonight, okay?"


    This was undoubtedly the most effective way to get the little devil to comply. Hearing Ye Fei''s words, she immediately smiled through her tears and nodded vigorously, saying, "Okay, but you have to keep your promise. And I have one more request." Blushing, she whispered something in Ye Fei''s ear.


    "No way!" Ye Fei instinctively refused loudly upon hearing her suggestion. But seeing her face quickly turn from sunny to cloudy, he hurriedly explained, "Chuqing, it''s not that I don''t want to agree, but you''ve seen how big it is. If... you wouldn''t be able to handle it."


    The little devil then realized the problem. Indeed, with her brother''s size, it would probably reach her stomach if they did that. But giving up made her feel unwilling, especially after recalling the scene she had secretly watched last night. With her mother''s demure nature, she had gone wild under its influence, so it must feel incredibly good.


    Unwilling to give up, the little devil''s eyes lit up with an idea. "Bro, don''t you practice that kind of martial art? Can you make it smaller?"


    Ye Fei almost laughed out loud. This little girl had quite the imagination. Even with his skills, he could only control its hardness, not its size. But to avoid further pestering, he said, "Alright, I''ll try. I''ll let you know if it works when you get back, okay?"


    "Okay!" The little devil, never doubting her brother, happily nodded and followed Ye Fei to the kitchen. Contrary to her usual laziness, she busied herself helping out.


    With the little devil''s help, which was more of a hindrance, Ye Fei quickly prepared breakfast. He coaxed her to eat and then sent her off to school before returning to Ye Ningbing''s villa.


    Sitting in the living room, Ye Fei felt a bit bored. His aunt was exhausted and wouldn''t wake up for a while. With nothing to do, he didn''t feel like watching TV. Boredom led him to recall the little devil''s earlier words.


    Changing the size of that thing seemed impossible, but hadn''t many impossible things already happened to him? Considering how his body could change size when he transformed into a barbarian, why not just a part of it?


    With this thought, Ye Fei became interested. He hurried to the bathroom. Even though he was alone in the house, he felt uncomfortable doing this in the living room.


    After removing his pants, Ye Fei commanded it to shrink and wiggle, like a flexible snake. These were techniques he had learned from his aunt.


    When teaching Ye Yunqi, he had experimented and adapted them for himself. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After some practice, he had become quite skilled, though he often forgot to use them. He realized he should use these techniques more often to add fun.


    These techniques, though seemingly magical, were just about channeling true energy into it. Mastering the flow of true energy made it as controllable as an arm. However, changing its size seemed impossible since it wasn''t made of true energy.


    Despite racking his brains, Ye Fei couldn''t find a way to make it smaller and had to give up. He laughed at himself for trying to achieve something impossible just because of the little devil''s words.


    Even if his martial art was amazing, it wasn''t omnipotent.


    Wait! Martial art?


    Ye Fei suddenly remembered a passage from his martial art manual. The last section had always seemed unrelated to the rest, with convoluted and seemingly nonsensical phrases. But now, thinking about changing size, it suddenly made sense.


    Though still linguistically confusing, he understood its meaning: a technique for changing size.


    Overjoyed, Ye Fei immediately tried the technique. Given his deep understanding of the martial art, he mastered it quickly.


    Through experimentation, he found he could shrink it to the size of a finger, several times smaller than its original size. It could also enlarge, though not as dramatically, only doubling in size.


    Even so, at its largest, it was like a one-and-a-half-liter water bottle, likely too much for any woman to handle, making further enlargement unnecessary.


    Ye Fei, who had unexpectedly acquired this practical skill, pulled up his pants and walked out of the bathroom with a sense of ease. He was overjoyed, thinking to himself, "Hehe, my cute little cousin, the enticing triplet lolis, big brother doesn''t have to wait for you all to grow up anymore!"


    Just as Ye Fei was entertaining this mischievous thought in his mind, he suddenly heard a soft noise from upstairs. Looking up, he saw that his aunt had already gotten up and was slowly making her way down the stairs, though her steps seemed a bit unsteady.

 Chapter 394 Chpter 394: The Guilty Uncle-in-Law

    Ye Fei quickly moved to support her, asking with concern, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?"


    "Still talking!" Ye Ningbing playfully gave him a sideways glance, "It''s all because of you. You have no idea how to be gentle with me."


    Although he was being scolded, Ye Fei was actually delighted inside. His aunt was already starting to act coquettish with him, which meant she was one big step closer to completely giving herself to him.


    But amidst his joy, he also felt a bit guilty. In his impulsiveness, he had forgotten that his aunt had no martial arts training and naturally couldn''t endure all of his passion like his mother could.


    Even his mother, with her deep internal energy, couldn''t handle it without his sister''s help, and she had even asked him to leave for a few days to give her some time to rest.


    "It''s because your body is too weak," Ye Fei retorted with a bit of cunning, then suggested, "How about you start practicing internal energy from now on? I''ll talk to my mom about it."


    Ye Ningbing sighed, "If we could practice, we would have done it long ago. Your mom showed us the technique long before you were even born, but none of us three sisters could manage it. We still don''t understand why, and even Sister Ruolan is puzzled."


    "Huh?" This was the first time Ye Fei had heard about this, and he couldn''t help but feel curious. He wondered if the technique he had obtained with his mom in that cave might help her change her constitution.


    He decided to try it out with her later but didn''t mention it just yet. Instead, he helped her sit down on the first floor and asked, "Are you hungry? I''ve already prepared breakfast. Do you want to eat something before noon?"


    "What do you think?" Ye Ningbing gave Ye Fei another sideways glance, "If I weren''t starving, I wouldn''t have gotten up. You naughty boy, you kept me up all night twice, and both times were so intense. You have no idea how to be considerate!"


    "Heh." Ye Fei let out a dry laugh, thinking to himself that once a woman falls in love, she becomes so coquettish, whether she''s a little girl like his sister or a mature beauty like his mom, and they''re all so adorable.


    "Fool! Hurry up and bring me my breakfast," Ye Ningbing felt an extreme sense of happiness seeing her usually powerful nephew showing the same silly smile he had when he was a child. She no longer rejected this inappropriate relationship but began to enjoy it.


    "Alright, but before we eat, take this first," Ye Fei said, holding a recovery pill to her lips.


    "Oops, I almost forgot about this. You gave me plenty last time," Ye Ningbing playfully stuck out her tongue like a little girl, opened her mouth to let Ye Fei feed her the pill, and gently nibbled on his finger.


    "Ha..." Ye Fei chuckled, knowing that his aunt was still not fully back to her normal self from last night. Although her personality hadn''t completely changed, she was definitely different from before.


    After breakfast, Ye Ningbing, having regained her strength, didn''t go back upstairs to rest. Instead, she sat in the living room with Ye Fei, chatting. She was still wearing the same nightgown from last night. Ye Fei''s hand boldly slipped into her loose neckline and began to fondle one of her large, wonderful assets.


    Ye Ningbing didn''t object to Ye Fei''s intimacy. Instead, she comfortably reclined in his arms, half-closing her beautiful eyes to savor the moment. Suddenly, she asked softly, "Will you come here often in the future?"


    Ye Fei didn''t understand why she was asking this, so he countered, "Why do you ask? Do you think what I said last night was a lie?"


    "No," Ye Ningbing shook her head gently, "But I always feel like all of this is a bit unreal. I''m afraid that one day you''ll suddenly leave. If that happens, I don''t think I''ll be able to go on living."


    "Stop overthinking again! Didn''t I say that all you have to do is to wholeheartedly enjoy the happiness I bring you? Don''t think about anything else. As long as I''m alive, I will never leave you!" Ye Fei said, leaning down to kiss her lips.


    Ye Ningbing seemed to want to confirm that this wasn''t a dream. She reacted strongly to Ye Fei''s kiss, tightly wrapping her arms around his neck and sucking on his tongue with all her might.


    Just as the two were passionately kissing, the villa''s front door made a sound. Ye Fei noticed it immediately and gently pinched the wonderful protrusion on Ye Ningbing''s chest.


    "Ugh..." Ye Ningbing, immersed in the hot kiss, couldn''t help but moan softly. She released his tongue from her mouth and playfully scolded, "What are you doing?"


    "Someone''s coming," Ye Fei said with a smile, though his hand remained on her chest.


    "What?" Ye Ningbing gasped, quickly pulling Ye Fei''s hand away and straightening up just in time to see Yun Jing walk in from outside.


    Although she had already mentally regarded Yun Jing as a stranger, he was still her husband. So, at this moment, Ye Ningbing felt like she had been caught in an affair. Her pretty face turned bright red, and she asked guiltily, "Why are you back so early?"


    "Oh, I came back to get some things. Work has been really busy lately, and I''m planning to stay there for a while," Yun Jing casually made up an excuse, then looked at Ye Fei with a forced smile, "Ye Fei is here too?"


    If there was one person Yun Jing feared the most, it was undoubtedly Ye Fei. As an insider in the Ye family, he knew better than anyone else how terrifying Ye Fei could be.


    Naturally, he felt a sense of awe towards him. Especially now, since he had done something to wrong the Ye family, his fear was even greater.


    Little did he know that what he had done to wrong the Ye family was all orchestrated by Ye Fei himself.


    At this moment, the only one who could remain calm was Ye Fei. He didn''t have the slightest bit of guilt that one would expect from someone who had "stolen" his wife.


    Instead, he calmly said, "I just came to check on my aunt, to make sure she doesn''t suffer any grievances. It''s my duty as the only man in the Ye family now!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah? Is that so? Yeah, yeah, that''s right. You can rest assured, your aunt won''t suffer any grievances here," Yun Jing, feeling a cold sweat on his forehead from Ye Fei''s somewhat meaningful words, quickly laughed it off. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Meanwhile, Ye Ningbing felt extremely sweet inside. She knew that Ye Fei''s words were meant for her, implying that as long as she had him, she would never suffer any grievances again. People like Yun Jing were just fleeting clouds.


    Although this was his own home, with Ye Fei present, Yun Jing felt extremely uncomfortable and wanted to quickly get away from Ye Fei, who seemed to know everything. However, he was also reluctant to leave just like that.

 Chapter 395 In Front of the Uncle-in-Law

    He didn''t come back today for the reason he said¡ª to pack up because of work.


    The real reason was that the woman he had been seeing, whose appetite had grown insatiable, had spent all the money on his card and still wasn''t satisfied. She kept pestering him for more.


    Although Yun Jing could shop for free at any of the Ye family''s businesses and rarely made an appearance, so few people under the Ye family''s umbrella really recognized him, there was always a risk of slipping up.


    So today, he had come to swindle some money from Ye Ningbing to satisfy the woman''s bottomless desire for shopping.


    But now, he hesitated to bring it up. Ye Fei''s words had genuinely unnerved him. If he asked for money and aroused Ye Fei''s suspicion, given Ye Fei''s connections in Wang Hai City, it would be a piece of cake for him to dig up the truth.


    Yun Jing could already picture the consequences. Ye Fei wouldn''t hesitate to take action against him, just as he had with Ye Yu. And Yun Jing, being an outsider to the Ye family, would be even more vulnerable.


    Yun Jing kept silent, but Ye Fei grew impatient. He had plans to continue his intimate moments with his aunt, and Yun Jing''s presence was becoming increasingly bothersome.


    "Do you have something to say?" Ye Fei asked, cutting to the chase.


    Yun Jing was too anxious to care that Ye Fei addressed him so casually. He stammered, "Well, it''s like this. I''ve recently spotted a business opportunity with some friends, but we''re short on funds..."


    "So you want to borrow some money from my aunt?" Ye Fei asked with a faint smile.


    Though Ye Fei didn''t show any signs of anger, Yun Jing, feeling guilty, was still intimidated. He forced himself to say, "Yes. If you think it''s inappropriate, then forget it." He was already backing down. At this point, money wasn''t as important as preserving his own safety.


    Ye Ningbing felt a pang of disappointment. Although she had completely given up on Yun Jing, seeing him come to her for money for another woman still made her uncomfortable, and her expression soured.


    Ye Fei noticed his aunt''s discomfort but didn''t feel jealous. It was only natural. He subtly squeezed her hand to comfort her, then turned to Yun Jing and said, "This is actually a good thing. We''ve always hoped you''d make some changes and not just stay buried in that small office. I suggest you don''t bother my aunt. Come to me instead. Here, take this card. It has fifty million on it. The password is Chuqing''s birthday. If it''s not enough, just give me a call later."


    Ye Fei pulled out a gold card from his pocket and handed it to Yun Jing. For the sake of the little imp, he didn''t want to make things too difficult for Yun Jing.


    With fifty million, Yun Jing should be able to get by. And if he needed more, Ye Fei wouldn''t refuse. It could be considered compensation for what had happened.


    Yun Jing was overjoyed that Ye Fei had so easily believed him. He quickly took the card, nodding vigorously.


    "That''s enough, that should be plenty." He deliberately used the word "should" to leave room for future requests. His recent extravagant spending had made him completely addicted to the allure of money, and he was already regretting his previous reluctance to take more.


    "If it''s not enough, just give me a call," Ye Fei said with a smile.


    "You said you had something to do, right? Go ahead and take care of it. My aunt and I have some things to discuss."


    "Sure, sure. You guys talk. I''ll go upstairs and pack a few things. I''m heading back to the office soon," Yun Jing nodded eagerly, eager to leave but remembering that he had come under the pretext of packing. So he went upstairs, planning to grab a couple of clothes and leave.


    "Ah!" Seeing Yun Jing go upstairs, Ye Ningbing let out a gasp, her face turning bright red.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Fei asked, puzzled.


    "I... I just got up and came downstairs. The bed hasn''t been made yet," Ye Ningbing said, blushing furiously. She was mortified thinking about the state of her bedroom, which was a mess after her and Ye Fei''s activities.


    Even though she had mentally distanced herself from Yun Jing, she didn''t want him to see that. If word got out, it would be disastrous not just for her but also for Ye Fei.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine," Ye Fei said nonchalantly, pulling Ye Ningbing down to sit next to him and wrapping his arm around her waist.


    "He''s in a hurry to spend the money. I bet he''ll just grab a couple of clothes and come right back down. He won''t pay attention to anything else."


    "Oh," Ye Ningbing felt reassured, thinking Ye Fei made sense. But then she remembered something else. "By the way, how did you happen to have that card ready? And the password is Chuqing''s birthday?"


    Ye Fei was taken aback. He thought to himself that his aunt, being the vice president of the Ye Corporation, was truly perceptive. He had almost slipped up.


    "That''s for Chuqing. Our little princess deserves some pocket money, doesn''t she?" He said, his hand slipping under Ye Ningbing''s nightgown to distract her from the topic.


    "Oh..." Ye Ningbing, already partially aroused by him, couldn''t resist his touch and let out a soft moan, forgetting about the strange matter.


    Pushing away Ye Fei''s hand that was teasing her chest, Ye Ningbing said with a seductive glance, "Stop messing around. He''s still here." She quickly added, fearing Ye Fei might misunderstand, "It''s not that I still care about him. It''s just that it would be bad if anyone saw!"


    "I know you only have eyes for me now. That''s why we don''t need to worry about him," Ye Fei said with a mischievous grin. "Let him do his thing while we do ours."


    Ye Ningbing couldn''t help but feel both annoyed and amused. What Ye Fei was doing could hardly be called "busy work."


    But she couldn''t argue because Ye Fei had already lifted her up and placed her on his lap. She could distinctly feel something hard pressing against her bottom. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Feeling her nephew''s rigid member, Ye Ningbing, who had become completely addicted to it, felt a wave of dizziness. Her hand moved involuntarily, gently grasping it. She turned to Ye Fei and said with a coquettish smile, "What do you want to do?"


    "I want to do my sexy and beautiful aunt, of course," Ye Fei replied with a grin. He lifted her up with one hand, supporting her shapely bottom, while the other hand lifted the hem of her nightgown, pushing her damp panties to the side. He positioned his member at her entrance and then lowered her down.

 Chapter 396 Nervous Affair

    The perfectly matched large member and tight little pussy came together again, and the ultimate pleasure made both the aunt and nephew let out satisfied sighs. However, Ye Fei didn''t move. Instead, he reached his hand into his aunt''s shirt and began to knead her wonderful big breasts, sometimes gently, sometimes firmly.


    Ye Ningbing was already burning with desire. She had initially been worried about Yun Jing being around, but then she realized something.


    Given Ye Fei''s absolute possessiveness over her, he would never allow another man to see her with him like this.


    And with his abilities, evading Yun Jing''s gaze would be incredibly easy. So, she relaxed, used her legs to lift her hips, and began to ride her nephew''s huge member, letting it move in and out of her eager little pussy.


    Seeing his aunt get into the rhythm so quickly, Ye Fei was extremely excited. He moved one hand from her breasts and slipped it under her loose nightgown, gently rubbing her swollen and aroused clit, which was already throbbing from his thrusts.


    As Ye Fei teased her, Ye Ningbing''s pleasure intensified, and she began to grind her hips even more frantically. But just as she was on the verge of climax, Ye Fei suddenly pressed her lower abdomen, stopping her movements.


    "Ugh..."


    Ye Ningbing let out a long, sensual moan. Her sexy legs straightened and lifted off the ground. Her already tight little pussy clenched Ye Fei''s large member even harder. It turned out that


    Ye Fei''s firm press had pushed his huge head straight into her cervix, sending her over the edge.


    Ye Ningbing was right.


    Ye Fei loved the thrill of being in risky situations, but he absolutely didn''t want anyone else, not even Yun Jing, to see his woman losing control.


    So, when he heard Yun Jing leave the house, he stopped his aunt''s increasingly wild movements. Ironically, his stopping her actually pushed her over the edge.


    In that environment, with her amazing pussy clenching him tightly, Ye Fei couldn''t hold back either. His head swelled, and he forcefully ejaculated a large amount of semen deep into her tender cervix.


    Ye Ningbing was trembling from her climax and the hot semen pouring into her. Meanwhile, Yun Jing had reached the bottom of the stairs and was walking out.


    Although she had mentally distanced herself from Yun Jing, he was still a living, breathing person. Ye Ningbing didn''t want anyone to see her in such a wanton state. She had only ever shown this side of herself to Ye Fei. Yun Jing, despite being her husband, had never had that privilege.


    Yun Jing''s presence made Ye Ningbing extremely nervous. For Ye Fei, however, this was pure bliss.


    When his aunt was nervous, her pussy clenched even tighter than during her climax, and it was a continuous sensation. His still-hard member, buried deep inside her, was being squeezed in the most delightful way.


    But Ye Fei knew why his aunt was nervous and wouldn''t let her embarrass herself in front of others. He reached for her legs, turned her from facing away to sitting sideways in his lap.


    But in doing so, his still-hard member rotated inside her sensitive pussy, causing her to let out a soft cry of pleasure.


    "What''s going on with you two?" Yun Jing asked, noticing Ye Ningbing and Ye Fei sitting together like that. Although he was still infatuated with his current woman, he truly loved Ye Ningbing. However, he was too afraid of Ye Fei to approach and get a closer look.


    "Auntie twisted her ankle just now. I''m helping her rub it," Ye Fei said, pulling up a bit of her nightgown to reveal a small part of her smooth, round calf. He pressed his hand on it, and quickly, redness and swelling appeared.


    To Yun Jing, it looked like her leg had been swollen all along. But in reality, this change had no effect on Ye Ningbing; she didn''t even feel it.


    While speaking, Ye Fei used his member''s automatic contraction function, letting it thrust in and out of his aunt''s pussy on its own.


    Ye Ningbing was surprised that her nephew could still pleasure her so casually in this situation. Because of her nervousness, her pussy was extremely tight, and she could more clearly feel the pleasure of being fucked.


    In this environment, Ye Ningbing also felt an indescribable thrill, which made the pleasure of being fucked by her nephew even more intense.


    The overwhelming pleasure almost made her cry out. To suppress her moans, her pretty eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    And because she was being fucked so well, her sexy body trembled slightly.


    But in Yun Jing''s eyes, this made him even more convinced of Ye Fei''s words. Ye Ningbing did look like she was in pain, and he had no idea that his legal wife was being fucked by her own nephew.


    "Do you want to stay for lunch?" Although this situation excited both the aunt and nephew, Ye Fei knew that his aunt couldn''t hold out for long, so he asked Yun Jing.


    Yun Jing didn''t want to stay for lunch anyway, and with Ye Fei, the person he feared the most, still here, he quickly shook his head. "No, I have things to do at the office. I''ll leave now." And with that, he left the villa without looking back.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Watching Yun Jing walk away, Ye Ningbing suddenly stood up from Ye Fei, causing his large member to slide out of her soaked pussy.


    Just as Ye Fei thought she was angry, she quickly lifted her nightgown to her waist, pulled her soaked panties down to her knees, and then lay face-down on the sofa, shaking her white, tender butt at her nephew.


    "Good nephew, Auntie can''t take it anymore. Come fuck me!"


    Ye Fei finally understood what was going on. He knew his aunt must have been extremely aroused by what had just happened, which was why she was so eagerly asking for more. So, without wasting any more time, he knelt behind her and thrust his hard member into her pussy as fiercely as he could.


    "Oh..." Ye Ningbing moaned in pleasure from her nephew''s thrust. Before he could start moving, she pushed her hips back hard, searching for the strongest pleasure.


    Ye Fei lay on his aunt''s back, thrusting into her pussy while reaching around to firmly knead her big breasts through her clothes.


    Perhaps because she had been so strongly stimulated earlier, Ye Fei hadn''t even thrust two hundred times before Ye Ningbing climaxed again. Her sexy body trembled violently before she collapsed onto the sofa.


    But knowing that his aunt hadn''t reached her limit, Ye Fei didn''t stop. He continued to fuck her plump body, his usually dignified and gentle aunt, who became incredibly wild when he fucked her. He didn''t stop until she had three more orgasms, and then he finally ejaculated a large amount of semen into her wonderful pussy.


    "Get off me already, all you do is torment me!" Lying on the sofa, Ye Ningbing weakly scolded Ye Fei, who was still on top of her.


    Ye Fei chuckled, rolled off her, and gently held her in his arms. "But you didn''t seem to mind, and you were even more excited than I was later on."


    "Still talking about it!" Ye Ningbing playfully complained, her face turning red as she recalled her own behavior. "You just love to embarrass me. It''s a good thing it was there to cover us, or someone might have seen." She tugged at her nightgown, which had been soaked and wrinkled from their activities. She gave Ye Fei a sideways glance.


    Ye Fei laughed, suddenly picked her up, and carried her into the bathroom. He took off her nightgown but didn''t do anything naughty. Instead, he dutifully gave her a bath. Then he carried her upstairs to her bedroom, found a set of clothes, and dressed her himself.


    Enjoying Ye Fei''s attentive care, Ye Ningbing felt her sense of happiness growing stronger. She realized that this happiness was no longer illusory but was becoming more and more real.


    It was only a little after two in the afternoon. After dressing Ye Ningbing, Ye Fei smiled and asked, "Do we continue or go out for a bit?"


    "Who wants to continue with you? Of course, we should go out," Ye Ningbing said shyly. Although she was addicted to this feeling and, with the help of the recovery pills, didn''t have to worry about running out of energy, she now felt more than just physical attraction to Ye Fei.


    Naturally, she also wanted to do other things with him and experience different kinds of happiness.


    "Alright, let''s get going now!" Ye Fei said with a smile, taking Ye Ningbing''s hand and leading her out the door. After getting in the car, he asked, "Where do you want to go?"


    Ye Ningbing thought for a moment but shook her head. She really wanted to go out and have fun with Ye Fei, but she didn''t know where to go.


    She had rarely had the chance to go out for fun before, and Yun Jing, who didn''t want to use the Ye family''s money, had never taken her or little imp Yun Chuqing anywhere.


    So, she felt a bit lost and finally said, "You decide. Anywhere is fine."


    "How about we go watch a movie set? I recently restructured our Ye family''s entertainment company, and they''re filming a movie right now. Shall we go check it out?" Ye Fei suggested, as he couldn''t think of anywhere else to go, and shopping held no appeal for a girl who had been born with a silver spoon in her mouth.


    "Sure, let''s go there," Ye Ningbing nodded indifferently. For her, as long as she was with Ye Fei, it didn''t matter where they went. Plus, she had never watched filming on set before, so she was quite interested.


    Seeing his aunt agree, Ye Fei called Situ Ying and found out they were still at yesterday''s location. So, he drove there.


    Although Ye Ningbing had grown up in Wang Hai City, the northern district was still new to her. She curiously looked around this unfamiliar area as they drove. Once they reached the suburbs, she felt even more excited.


    Seeing her aunt''s behavior, Ye Fei didn''t say anything, but he felt a pang of sympathy in his heart. He was also secretly glad that he had taken her away from Yun Jing. Otherwise, she might have been trapped in that house and company for her entire life, never having the chance to experience the outside world.


    He silently made up his mind that whenever he had the chance, he would take his aunt and the little imp out more often, giving them a broader life and more fun. Ye Fei gradually increased his speed, thinking to himself that today would be the start of his aunt''s journey to let loose and enjoy life.


    Soon, Ye Fei and Ye Ningbing arrived at the filming location. However, upon seeing that Ye Ningsuan was also there, Ye Ningbing''s pretty face turned bright red. She scolded him, "Why didn''t you say that your eldest aunt would be here?"


    Ye Fei asked curiously, "Is there something wrong with her being here?"


    "You... I..." Ye Ningbing''s face was still red, and she didn''t know how to explain. She was worried that her feelings for her nephew, which were inappropriate, and the things they had done would be noticed by Siqi. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the aunt didn''t say anything, Ye Fei could tell from her expression what she was thinking. So, he said with a smile, "It''s okay. As long as we don''t say anything, how would she know? Come on, get out of the car quickly, or we''ll arouse our eldest aunt''s suspicion."


    Ye Ningbing almost laughed at Ye Fei''s baby-talking tone, but she also knew he was right. So, she composed herself and got out of the car with him.


    Ye Ningsuan had already noticed Ye Fei''s arrival and was about to greet him when she saw her younger sister following. She greeted her with, "Ningbing, why are you here too?"

 Chapter 397 Mission Accomplished

    Despite trying to calm herself down, Ye Ningbing couldn''t help but blush when facing her sister. She instinctively glanced at Ye Fei, who gave her a reassuring nod with a faint smile. That helped her regain her composure.


    "I don''t have anything special to do today. I heard you guys have been doing well with this company, so I just had Ye Fei bring me here to take a look," she explained.


    "Oh, I see," Ye Ningsuan nodded, but she already had a pretty good idea of what was really going on. She had watched Ye Ningbing grow up¡ªhow could she not see through her little sister''s act? And from the way Ye Ningbing''s face seemed to glow more brightly than usual, it was clear something had happened. She couldn''t help but think that Ye Fei was being quite outrageous. However, she was also secretly happy for her younger sister.


    In her opinion, being with Ye Fei was a far better situation than being with Yun Jing.


    Although Ye Fei would be busy and couldn''t spend a lot of time with them, as long as her sister had him in her heart and something to look forward to, that was the greatest happiness. Besides, Ye Fei''s charm was something that could make any woman fall for him.


    There was just one thing Ye Ningsuan couldn''t quite understand: given Ye Ningbing''s character, even if she was head over heels in love with Ye Fei, she wouldn''t cheat, right? It seemed that there must have been some issues with Yun Jing as well. Ye Ningsuan really knew her sister well; just by guessing, she had figured out most of the story.


    Seeing her sister lost in thought, Ye Ningbing quickly tried to divert her attention. "Isn''t that where they''re filming? Let''s go check it out. I''ve never watched a movie being made up close before."


    Although Ye Ningsuan hesitated internally, she didn''t voice her doubts for the moment. She nodded and walked towards the crowd with Ye Ningbing, with Ye Fei following behind.


    Maybe because she was in a good mood, Ye Ningbing found the usually boring filming process quite interesting.


    Ye Fei introduced her to everyone, and soon a female staff member began to accompany and explain the process to Ye Ningbing. She was fascinated by this new field and felt an urge to try out a role herself.


    Watching Ye Ningbing, who seemed as excited as a little girl, Ye Fei couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. He knew his aunt wasn''t truly interested in this; she had just been cooped up at home for too long.


    Anything new felt appealing to her, and she wanted to try it out. This only strengthened Ye Fei''s resolve to take her out more often in the future.


    Noticing that Ye Ningbing was fully engaged in listening to the female employee''s explanation, Ye Ningsuan quietly tugged at Ye Fei''s sleeve and gave him a meaningful look before walking towards the prop cart.


    Ye Fei understood that she wanted to talk to him privately and followed her.


    Once they stood beside the cart, Ye Ningsuan turned to Ye Fei and asked, "Ye Fei, has Ningbing already...?"


    Although Ye Ningsuan didn''t spell it out, Ye Fei knew exactly what she was asking. He had already guessed that he wouldn''t be able to hide his relationship with his aunt from this astute eldest aunt. "Yeah, you guys will have another layer of sisterhood now. Happy about that?" he replied with a smile.


    "You''re the one who should be happy, you little Casanova!" Ye Ningsuan playfully scolded him, then voiced her doubt. "But given Ningbing''s character, you shouldn''t have been able to get her so easily. Did something else happen?"


    "Huh? It seems you know my aunt better than I thought. Yeah, yesterday..." Ye Fei recounted the events of the previous day to Ye Ningsuan. "I didn''t expect her to do that, but now it''s all good. With me around, I won''t let her get hurt again."


    "That good-for-nothing Yun Jing!" Ye Ningsuan''s eyes flashed with anger as she cursed. Then, as if struck by a thought, she looked into Ye Fei''s eyes and asked, "This wasn''t arranged by you, was it?"


    "I knew I couldn''t hide anything from my smart eldest aunt."


    Ye Fei laughed. He had never intended to keep it a secret from Ye Ningsuan, and he had originally planned for her to help him let Ye Ningbing discover the truth. But Ye Ningbing had stumbled upon it first.


    "You! You really have a lot of tricks up your sleeve. But it''s for the best. I never liked Yun Jing from the start. Ningbing will definitely be happier with you," Ye Ningsuan lightly slapped Ye Fei, then grew serious.


    "But there''s one thing you must remember: Ningbing must never know the truth. Don''t think she''s gentle all the time; she''s actually very impulsive. When she gets going, she doesn''t think about the consequences. Just look at how she impulsively married Yun Jing and how she took you down last night. I''m afraid that if she finds out you used such means to get to her, she might get stuck in a rut and do something unpredictable."


    Ye Fei felt a chill. He had been careless about this matter, thinking that as long as he spent more time with his aunt, he could help her heal from her emotional wounds and then fully enjoy the happiness he brought her.


    It was only after his eldest aunt''s reminder that he realized his previous thoughts were overly simplistic. He had witnessed his aunt''s impulsive nature last night.


    If she found out he had used such tactics to win her over, it might be fine if she understood, but if she got stuck in a mindset like his eldest aunt said, that would be truly troublesome!


    However, Ye Fei wasn''t too worried.


    So far, only he and Dilong knew about this matter.


    Now, with his eldest aunt in the loop, he was confident that none of them would betray him. He believed that as long as he arranged for that woman to leave and never return to the Southeast, everything would be fine.


    With this in mind, Ye Fei quickly took out his phone and called Dilong right in front of Ye Ningsuan. Since his eldest aunt already knew about it, there was no need to hide it from her. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Upon receiving Ye Fei''s call, Dilong was naturally very excited. He answered promptly and asked respectfully, "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    "Dilong, the task I assigned you last time has been successful. You can arrange for that woman to leave now. Remember, she must go far away, preferably never to return to the Southeast. Also, allocate five million from the gang''s funds for her and her family. They shouldn''t help us for nothing," Ye Fei instructed solemnly, emphasizing that the woman should leave as far away as possible.


    "You''ve done a good job with this matter, and I''ll remember it," he added. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dilong was overjoyed. "Boss, rest assured. I know what to do. You can count on me. And I''ll keep this secret buried deep inside, not even telling Yue Xuan!"


    "Very well!" Ye Fei praised him with satisfaction before hanging up the phone. Little did he know that Dilong had misunderstood his intentions.


    After calling the woman back, Dilong actually considered killing her to silence her, which almost led to a major disaster.

 Chapter 398 The Ecstasy of an Outdoor Encounter (1)

    Ye Ningsuan watched Ye Fei hang up the phone, then looked at him with a smirk and asked, "Did you take care of everything? You seem pretty experienced."


    Ye Fei glanced over and saw that everyone was busy with their own tasks, with no one paying attention to them. He then wrapped his arms around Ye Ningsuan''s slender waist, pulling her sexy and delicate body close to his, and said with a smile, "What''s wrong? Are you jealous of your own sister?"


    "So what if she''s my sister?" Among the women who had been with Ye Fei, Ye Ningsuan was undoubtedly the boldest, aside from Ye Yunqi. She wasn''t shy at all.


    Instead, she reached through his pants and grasped him, laughing, "You only have one of these, and she''s taken it all for herself. What am I supposed to use?"


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a surge of desire from the sexy and beautiful Ye Ningsuan''s teasing. He looked around and decided that the location was perfect. He then reached his hand up her blouse, under her tailored blazer, and gently fondled her soft, ample breasts through her shirt, leering, "Are you feeling itchy again?"


    "What do you think? You heartless little thing. I don''t come to you, and you never take the initiative to come to me!" With that, Ye Ningsuan took Ye Fei''s hand and led him deeper into the small, undeveloped hill. The secluded location was rarely visited by anyone other than their film crew, making it an ideal spot for them.


    They walked until they were out of sight of everyone else. Ye Ningsuan stopped behind a few large, thick trees, turned around, and threw herself into Ye Fei''s arms, her sexy body gently wriggling as she cooed, "Naughty boy, what are you waiting for?"


    Seeing that they were well hidden in the woods and unlikely to be disturbed, Ye Fei didn''t hesitate any longer.


    He tightly embraced his gorgeous aunt''s mature and sensual body, took a step forward, and pressed her against the tree behind her. He lifted one of her long, shapely legs and rested it in the crook of his arm, lifted the hem of her dress to her waist, unzipped his pants, and freed his hard member.


    He then pressed it against her wonderful, wet spot through her panties, gently rubbing it.


    "Take them off, or they''ll get wet," Ye Ningsuan suggested, her body already fully attuned to her nephew''s touch. Even with just a gentle press from him, her arousal was undeniable. She didn''t want her panties to get soaked and uncomfortable.


    "No need." Ye Fei, however, laughed wickedly and reached out to hook his fingers around his gorgeous aunt''s small panties that were already wet for a good chunk of time.


    Pushing it aside, revealing his aunt''s little pink slut that had been fucked by himself many times, but was still delicate, and after gently rubbing his big cock against her pussy slit for a few moments, he pushed it in hard.


    "Ah ..." Ye Ningsuan was fucked by her nephew''s long-lost big cock and let out a wave of screams, no longer caring whether her panties would get wet or not.


    She stretched out her arms and wrapped them tightly around his neck, pressed her thighs tightly against her nephew''s firm chest and squeezed hard, and said in his ear in a wavy voice, "Big cock nephew, Auntie wants to die for you, fuck Auntie to death harder!"


    Ye Fei was also soothed by his aunt''s wonderful little slutty pussy, so naturally he wouldn''t refuse her request.


    He pressed his hands on his gorgeous aunt''s big sexy ass, and his big cock was rapidly thrusting in and out of her little slutty pussy.


    Although Ye Ningsuan had not practiced any internal martial arts, but since being fucked by Ye Fei, her physical quality had become extremely good.


    This position at this moment might be a bit strenuous for other women, but she was not bothered at all.


    Enjoying the pleasure brought about by her nephew''s powerful and incomparable cock vigorously thrusting, Ye Ningsuan, who didn''t have to worry about being discovered by anyone, loudly cried out, "Oops! Hubby ... nephew ... kiss ... me ... my little pussy... ...so comfortable ... so refreshing ... so beautiful ... your big turtle head ... Touched my womb ... womb ... so refreshing ... dead ... mmmm... ...ohhh ..."


    With the waves of screaming, Ye Ningsuan pussy in a stream of obscene water can not stop gushing out, the uterus in every time Ye Fei inserted into it will tightly suck a nephew''s big glans, cool Ye Fei also can not help but praise up, "Wife, auntie, your pussy bites sucked my big cock head so comfortable, so addictive ah, you are really my dear good aunt! "


    "Ah ... husband ... nephew ... your big cock ... fucks me ... so painfully ... painfully ... so much that it''s going to fly up to the sky ... faster and harder ... Heavier ... Deeper ... Fuck Auntie to death ..."


    For a while, Ye Ningsuan''s waves of screams, big cock in the pussy in and out of the sound of water, hair and the flesh impact issued by the "popping" sound resounded throughout the woods.


    Good thing this place is simply rare, otherwise if people see, certainly will be this pair of crazy lovemaking aunt and nephew to the shock.


    Ye Fei ears listening to his beautiful aunt that heart-stopping waves of screams, desire to fire even more excited.


    So just like a fierce tiger out of the gate, the animal sex is great, wildly pumping and thrusting, just like a warrior who is not afraid of death.


    Disregarding life and death desperately attacked the set target, if the attack does not come down, death will not stop.


    "Ah ... Tianya ... cool me ... nephew ... of the big cock ... Fucked my aunt so beautiful ... Fuck me ... Good nephew ... You''re a good fucker ...Ah...Auntie loves you...Mmm...Husband... ...ah ... oh ... ah ... big dick nephew ... oh ... Oh ... dying ... Auntie is about to ... die beautifully! Baby, husband ... your big cock ... is too powerful ... Auntie is going to die! Ohhhh ... Ohhhh ... Ohhhh ... Ohhhh ... Fuck... ...Fuck Harder...Fuck Auntie...Yeah...Oh...Auntie likes it! ... for nephews...Fuck my slut...Woo...Oh... ...Oh...Fuck me...Husband...Nephew...Cum to Auntie ... Quick! Cum to Auntie ... Oh...oh...oh...oh...oh...oh...oh...oh...oh... ...Oh ... Oh ..."


    e Ningsuan was fucked by her nephew to the point where her pink cheeks were flushed, her expression was loose, her waves were screaming continuously, and her pussy was trembling for a while.


    Strands of lewd liquid kept flowing, she had fallen into a frenzied state at this point, her lewd and obscene sounds continued.


    Her body only knew how to wriggle frantically, her slutty pussy had begun to contract violently, tightening around her nephew''s cock, her big buttocks twisting almost instinctively, her little slutty pussy frantically latching onto Ye Fei''s big cock.


    "Fuck me! ... Fuck me! ... Fuck me! ... Husband ... Oh ... Oh ... Auntie... ...I can''t ... Oh... Oh... Oh... Auntie''s coming ... Woo! ... woo... oh... nephew... aunt so comfortable... ...Oh...Oh ... Oh ... Auntie is going to ... can''t help it ... Oh ...Oh ... Oh ... Oh ... Oh ... Here it comes... ...Oh ... leaking ... leaking ... leaking ... up ... Ouch ... husband ... nephew ... aunt is going to be fucked to death by you ...You''re so good ...My little pussy is going to be ...I''m going to be fucked through by you ...I can''t ... I''m going to leak ... ah ..."


    Under Ye Fei''s frantic fucking, Ye Ningsuan quickly reached orgasm, and the hot pussy cum gushed out wildly.


    The deepest uterus of the slut pussy violently contracted, tightly biting Ye Fei''s big glans, two pieces of tender and moist labia minora and two pieces of plump and hairy labia majora, tightly wrapped around his big cock, and contracted powerfully. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 399 The Ecstasy of an Outdoor Encounter (2)

    Ye Fei also felt his big glans was itchy and his back was tingling, and his hot cum shot out wildly, all of it shooting into the depths of his beautiful aunt''s womb.


    After a short break, Ye Fei, who knew that his aunt could not be satisfied with just one orgasm, once again pumped his big cock out of her slutty pussy.


    Ye Ningsuan''s sexy body jerked wildly as her nephew fucked her out of her mind.


    With her nephew''s vigorous thrusts, she screamed, "Ah! ... husband ... aunt''s ... pro ... nephew ah... ...Ouch ... aunt to ... beauty ... dead ... big cock ... pro ... husband ... fuck ... fuck into my... ...the ... heart of the flower ... fast ... nephews ... aunts ... Want you ... Want you ... Harder ... Fuck me... ...ah ... so good ... aunt ... want ... cool ... cool ... ah ... ah ... ah ..."


    Gradually, Ye Ningsuan was fucked into a good state by her nephew''s big cock, and her little slut automatically had to contract and clamp down on Ye Fei''s big cock.


    She also got greater pleasure because of this, while frantically twitching her big ass to cooperate with her nephew''s thrusts, her mouth was also screaming obscenely, "Ayyyyyyyy! ... big cock ... nephew ... you so ... the... ...Big Cock ... Fucked ... Aunt ... Happy ... Happy! ... kiss ... husband ah ... you are ... aunt... ...of ... husband ... ah ... aunt''s ... small pussy ... well ... well ... painfully ... pounded with pleasure... ...fuck ... fuck wonderful ... aunt ... whole body is ... tingling ... now ... nephew ... big dick husband ... you... ...really good at fucking ... aunt ... husband ... big dick ... of... ...pro...Nephew ... aunt ... love you ... ah ... little pussy... ...can''t do it ... aunt ... to leak again ... to leak ... ah ... ah ..."


    With a tremor in her petite body, Ye Ningsuan leaked out again.


    Ye Fei this time, but did not even stop, still continue to wildly fuck the beautiful aunt''s little slut pussy.


    Ye Ningsuan also desperately push up the buttocks, by nephew fuck the delicate face with spring, lewd water big strands of jet, leaking again and again, again and again, until leaking no longer have a trace of strength.


    The whole sexy body relies on the nephew''s support to be able to stand still, only then whispered to beg for mercy, "nephew, aunt can''t, you also quickly come out!"


    Ye Fei also knew that his aunt really couldn''t take it anymore and that the duo hadn''t been in for long.


    After a few dozen more hard thrusts, the big cock tightened against his aunt''s little slut and shot a huge amount of cum into her ripe womb.


    After quite a while, Ye Ningsuan slowly released her grip on Ye Fei''s neck. Ye Fei gently stepped back, lowered her beautiful leg, withdrew from her, and then embraced her once more, allowing her to rest against him.


    It took another considerable amount of time before Ye Ningsuan regained some of her strength. She slowly extricated herself from Ye Fei''s embrace, reached into her small bag nearby, and took out a pack of tissues.


    She carefully cleaned up the mess down below, adjusted her thoroughly soaked panties that Ye Fei had pushed aside, and then let her skirt fall back into place.


    "Let''s head back. We''ve been gone for quite some time; they might be looking for us," she said.


    However, Ye Fei remained still, looking at Ye Ningsuan with a pitiful expression and glancing down.


    Following his gaze, Ye Ningsuan saw that his still-standing member was covered in her fluids, glistening faintly in the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees. She couldn''t help but chuckle, walked back to Ye Fei, and instead of using the tissues, she squatted down and gently took him into her mouth.


    Ye Ningsuan had intended to just clean him up, but Ye Fei wasn''t satisfied. He held her head and thrust forward slightly.


    Reluctantly, Ye Ningsuan began to move her head back and forth, starting slow and then picking up speed.


    It wasn''t until Ye Fei let out a low growl, his member swelling in her mouth and then releasing a flood of fluids, that Ye Ningsuan stopped. After a moment, she spat it out, swallowed the liquid, looked up at him, and asked, "Is that better now?"


    Ye Fei grinned and finally retracted his member, zipped up his pants, and pulled Ye Ningsuan to her feet. "Let''s go," he said with a smile.


    After walking a few steps with Ye Fei, Ye Ningsuan suddenly frowned. Concerned, Ye Fei quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    She gave him a sideways glance and complained, "You should know. You''re the reason my panties are so wet and uncomfortable."


    Ye Fei, understanding what she meant, chuckled and said, "That''s easy to fix." He squatted down, reached under Ye Ningsuan''s skirt, and pulled down her soaked panties.


    Not knowing what he was doing but cooperating nonetheless, Ye Ningsuan lifted her legs to let him remove her underwear completely.


    "Feeling better now?" Ye Fei asked with a grin as he helped her smooth out her skirt.


    "No, it feels even more awkward," Ye Ningsuan pouted.


    "Give them back to me, you little rascal!"


    Ye Fei, of course, had no intention of letting Ye Ningsuan go without some fun. He retrieved a pair of sexy underwear he had bought earlier from his pocket and dangled them in front of her. "Here, put these on," he said, squatting down again to help her.


    Though Ye Ningsuan was bold around Ye Fei, the idea of wearing such a skimpy piece of clothing outside made her uncomfortable. Her face turned slightly red as she said, "I don''t want to. It looks ridiculous!"


    "Forget it, then," Ye Fei said, pretending to put them away.


    Feeling frustrated, Ye Ningsuan kicked him and pouted, "Give me my old ones back. Wet or not, I''ll wear them." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t do that. I''m keeping these as a souvenir," Ye Fei said with a smile, bringing her original panties to his nose and inhaling deeply. "They smell so good!"


    Ye Ningsuan''s face turned bright red. She knew Ye Fei was just trying to get her to wear the new ones, so she reluctantly said, "Fine, give me those then."


    But Ye Fei shook his head. "No, I''ll help you put them on." Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    With a sigh, Ye Ningsuan lifted her leg, slipping her high-heeled foot into the new panties he was holding open, followed by the other.


    Once both feet were in, Ye Fei slowly pulled the panties up, his hands gently caressing Ye Ningsuan''s smooth legs as he did so.


    When he reached her thighs, his fingers lightly teased the inside, causing a shiver to run through her body and a small amount of fluid to leak out again. Had she not been exhausted and short on time, she might have asked for more.


    Finally, Ye Fei''s hands reluctantly left her body. Ye Ningsuan breathed softly and said, "Can we go now? You''re such a tease!"


    Ye Fei laughed. "How can it be teasing? Wearing this will only benefit you, and it''s only for my eyes. What are you afraid of?"

 Chapter 400 Ningsuans Deep Affection

    Though she knew Ye Fei''s claim that wearing the lingerie would be "good for her" was nothing but a flimsy excuse, Ye Ningsuan didn''t feel averse to the idea.


    After all, she was the only one who would see her in it. But another question popped into her mind.


    "Hey, how did you even have this with you? I''ve never seen it before."


    The spatial pocket and the Barbarian Transformation were Ye Fei''s deepest secrets. He hadn''t even planned to tell his mom about them, knowing that such knowledge would be utterly useless to her.


    If he ever used the transformation to do something outrageous, he didn''t want her to worry about him. So, he quickly fabricated a story,"I just bought it. I was planning to surprise you with it someday, but it looks like the opportunity came sooner than expected."


    Ye Ningsuan didn''t doubt him for a second. She playfully huffed, "Surprise me? You little rascal is getting more mischievous by the day. Who knows who you really bought it for. Now you''re using it to trick me!"


    Ye Fei was taken aback. Today''s Ye Ningsuan seemed unusually jealous. Although most of it was just an excuse to act coquettish, there was a hint of genuine unease. He quickly put away his playful expression, gently pulled her into his arms, and softly asked, "Ningsuan, what''s wrong?"


    "Promise Ningsuan that no matter how far you go in life, you won''t leave her behind, okay? Ningsuan doesn''t ask for much. Just a little corner in your heart is enough," Ye Ningsuan said softly, lying quietly in Ye Fei''s embrace. She had intended to keep these words buried deep inside, not wanting to burden Ye Fei with her worries. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    But in his tender affection, she couldn''t hold them back any longer.


    Although Ye Ningsuan hadn''t been very clear, Ye Fei quickly understood her concerns.


    With more and more women in his life, and now even his beloved mom, Ye Ningsuan, being one of the oldest among them, had started to feel insecure.


    She feared that he might stop loving her because of his newer, younger loves, and thus began to worry excessively.


    Ye Fei hadn''t expected that his aunt, a formidable businesswoman, would have such girlish insecurities. But it was precisely because of this that he felt even more moved by her. Her deep love for him was the reason for her concern.


    He leaned down, kissed her lips gently, and looked into her beautiful eyes, saying softly, "Silly, your worry is completely unnecessary. I will only ever cherish and love you in this life. I would never do anything to hurt you. Don''t doubt yourself. In my heart, you are all perfect. Besides, am I the kind of person who would be irresponsible?"


    "Of course not," Ye Ningsuan''s face lit up with a happy smile, and her mood instantly relaxed. She said gently yet firmly, "But Ningsuan doesn''t want to be your burden or responsibility. Ningsuan wants to be a woman who is useful to you!"


    "You already are," Ye Fei chuckled. "If it weren''t for you, I''d still have a bulge in my pants. Hey, it''s happening again. Ningsuan, could you use that pretty mouth of yours to calm it down?"


    "Pfft, I''m not dealing with that!" Ye Ningsuan knew Ye Fei was joking with her. Now that she had let go of all her worries, her mood improved dramatically. She giggled and broke free from his embrace, running towards the exit.


    Seeing his eldest aunt, who had regained her spirits and was acting like a little girl again, Ye Fei felt great. He followed her quickly.


    "Siqi, Ye Fei, where have you two run off to? I''ve been looking for you everywhere," Ye Ningbing greeted them as they emerged from the woods.


    "I was just talking to him. You''re not a child anymore. Can''t you handle being apart for a little while?" Ye Ningsuan didn''t seem embarrassed at all. Instead, she playfully accused first.


    "Huh?" Ye Ningbing was startled and instinctively looked at Ye Fei. Had he told her sister about their affair? How could she face them now?


    "What''s the matter? Hurry up and speak!" Ye Ningsuan put on a stern face.


    "I... I..." Ye Ningbing was even more flustered. Had her mischievous sister really exposed their secret?


    Seeing her younger sister''s nervousness, Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but smile. It had been a while since she had teased her sister like this. She was still as adorable as when they were kids.


    But fearing that her sister might really run away out of embarrassment, Ye Ningsuan said, "What are you talking about? Yun Jing, that jerk, did something like this. Why didn''t you tell me or Siyao?"


    "You mean that?" Ye Ningbing felt relieved. She had been worried about being exposed, but now she was glad that her secret was still safe. Although she no longer had feelings for Yun Jing, talking about him still made her uncomfortable. But thanks to Ye Ningsuan''s teasing, she felt happy that their secret was still safe.


    Ye Ningsuan almost burst out laughing but kept a straight face. "What else could it be? Don''t change the subject. Tell your sister honestly, what are you planning to do?"


    "What can I do? Let him be," Ye Ningbing said nonchalantly. "I don''t care what he does anymore."


    "You don''t care?" Ye Ningsuan feigned surprise.


    "Aren''t you the one who always values family above everything else? How can you not care now? And aren''t you angry about what he did?"


    "Why should I be angry? Now I finally understand that there was never any love between us. We got together on a whim. I do care about this family, but whether he''s in it or not doesn''t matter," Ye Ningbing said, stealing a glance at Ye Fei and feeling a fleeting sense of happiness. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only now did she realize how wonderful love could be, far beyond the youthful infatuations of her past.


    Ye Ningsuan was surprised that Ye Fei had managed to win over her most traditional-minded sister in such a short time. She asked with interest, "So, what are your plans for the future? Divorce him and find someone more suitable?"


    "I don''t know. I''m afraid Chuqing won''t be able to accept it," Ye Ningbing said uncertainly.


    Although she had already distanced herself from Yun Jing, she worried that her daughter wouldn''t be able to handle the truth.

 Chapter 401 Ningbings Regret

    "Chuqing?" Ye Ningsuan was taken aback. She hadn''t considered the feelings of the adorable little girl. Indeed, no one could afford to ignore her emotions. So, this matter needed careful consideration. However, Ye Fei didn''t seem too concerned.


    Even if Ye Ningbing divorced Yun Jing, she couldn''t marry him right away. Unless he truly achieved his goal, making others so intimidated that they would bless him instead of harboring any doubts.


    But that day seemed far away. For now, as long as he could win over his aunt''s heart and body, the rest could wait.


    "Yeah, if she finds out, she''ll definitely be upset," Ye Ningbing nodded, realizing now that what had kept her and Yun Jing together all these years wasn''t love, but their beloved daughter.


    Ye Fei smiled and made a decision.


    "Then let''s just hold off on the divorce for now. Chuqing is still young. If we reduce their meetings, I''m sure she''ll come around eventually. And I can help talk to her."


    What Ye Ningbing cared about most was Ye Fei''s feelings. Seeing that he was fine with it, she naturally let go of her worries. If he didn''t mind, then neither would she. They wouldn''t divorce for now. After all, she wouldn''t be seeing Yun Jing anymore. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Keeping the title of husband and wife was nothing to worry about as long as Ye Fei was okay with it. She nodded. "Alright, we''ll wait until Chuqing is older."


    Ye Ningsuan, however, looked at Ye Fei thoughtfully. Why did he seem so confident about persuading Chuqing? Could it be that he had already influenced the little girl? But she wouldn''t ask that in front of Ye Ningbing. Instead, she brought up a doubt that had been in her mind for over a decade.


    "Ningbing, Siqi never asked you about this before, fearing it would damage your relationship with Yun Jing. But now that you two have separated, can you tell us why you decided to marry him so hastily back then? You barely knew each other, let alone had any deep feelings."


    Ye Ningbing''s expression froze. She sighed softly. "It was all my impulsiveness. Seeing Siyao unhappy every day, I was afraid I''d face the same. I mistook youthful infatuation for love, and then..."


    She glanced at Ye Fei apologetically, regretting her impulsiveness. If she hadn''t, maybe she could have remained single like Siyao, saving herself for him.


    What a beautiful thing that would have been. But now, there was a tinge of regret. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    "It was all because of that Xiao Xue. She not only caused a rift between our sisters and Fengyi, but also led you to make such a wrong decision," Ye Ningsuan, who knew her sister best, could see the regret in her eyes.


    To cheer her up, she said, "Let''s drop this unhappy topic. Let''s go back to watching the filming. Those two girls are doing really well. They''ll surely become the mainstays of our company in the future."


    Ye Fei also noticed that his aunt seemed a bit down, though he didn''t know why. He chimed in, "Yeah, Auntie, you haven''t met Auntie Mu yet, right? Let me introduce you!"


    Ye Ningbing couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Sister Mu Ling is Siqi''s good friend. I''ve known her since I was a child. No need for your introduction. And we just met earlier."


    "Oops, I was being nosy," Ye Fei chuckled, though he knew his aunt already knew Mu Ling. He just wanted to make her smile, and it seemed to work.


    Back in the crowd, Ye Fei wanted to flirt with Mu Ling again, but with Ye Ningbing around, Mu Ling felt too shy and kept her distance. Ye Fei had no choice but to give up the tempting idea.


    At around five in the afternoon, the film crew was packing up.


    Ye Ningbing got into Ye Fei''s car. But they weren''t heading home just yet. They were going to pick up the little imp who would be out of school soon.


    "Ye Fei, do you really not care if I divorce Yun Jing?" Ye Ningbing asked softly as the car got on the main road.


    Ye Fei, with his left hand on the steering wheel, reached his right hand over and gently squeezed Ye Ningbing''s hand. "Of course. Divorce or no divorce, it doesn''t affect us. What matters most to me is that you and Chuqing are happy.


    As long as that''s achieved, everything else is irrelevant."


    "Mm," Ye Ningbing nodded blissfully, gazing at Ye Fei with eyes full of tender affection. But the better he treated her, the more regret she felt. "Do you ever blame me for that silly decision I made back then?"


    "Why would I blame you?" Ye Fei asked, puzzled.


    "If I hadn''t made that mistake, maybe I could have saved myself for you. Now I really regret it," Ye Ningbing''s voice was filled with self-pity.


    Ye Fei felt a deep tenderness stir within him. Both Ye Ningbing and Ye Ningsuan had shown him such deep affection. How could he not cherish them?


    He squeezed Ye Ningbing''s hand again and said softly, "Thank you, Bing''er. But your thinking is a bit naive. If you had remained untouched, where would we have gotten such a lovely girl like Chuqing? And I don''t care about your past. I only care about your future. Trust me, with me by your side, your future will be filled with happiness and joy. So stop overthinking, okay?"


    "Mm," Ye Ningbing felt as if she were intoxicated by Ye Fei''s endless tenderness. With her emotional burden lifted, she didn''t care that Ye Fei was still driving. She leaned her soft and sensual body over and nestled into his embrace.


    With Ye Fei''s skill, of course he wasn''t affected by her. So, while holding this emotional aunt, he continued to drive towards the school where the little imp was.


    Because Ye Fei had slowed down while they were talking, by the time they arrived at the middle school where the little imp studied, it had already been dismissed.


    The children were all lined up at the entrance, waiting for the school bus to arrive.


    In the crowd, Ye Fei immediately spotted his adorable little cousin. However, upon seeing the girl beside her, he couldn''t help but slap his forehead, thinking, "How did these two little devils end up together?"

 Chapter 402 The Little Girls Jealousy

    There, standing beside the little imp Yun Chuqing, was a little girl just as pretty and adorable, but what gave Ye Fei a headache was that this little girl was none other than Yaya, the younger sister of Zi Mao, another mischievous little imp.


    These two, along with Ye Xuan''s daughter, Fang Yuqian, were like a trio of little devils. If they ever got together, they could drive anyone up the wall.


    That''s why Ye Fei had always thought that these three should never meet. However, he never expected that these two little ones would not only know each other but also seem to get along quite well, judging by the way they were holding hands and chatting happily.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Why were the three little girls from the Gu family so well-behaved and gentle?


    Yet, he had never really wanted to turn his little imp and the others into that kind of girls.


    After all, there was a charm in being well-behaved, and there was also a charm in being naughty. It was precisely because of these different personalities that his life became more interesting.


    "Chuqing, Yaya, over here!"


    While Ye Fei was lost in thought, Ye Ningbing had already leaned out of the car and called out to the two little girls. Apparently, she knew Yaya quite well.


    Hearing Ye Ningbing''s voice, the two little girls looked over. Upon seeing Ye Ningbing, they also spotted Ye Fei.


    "Mommy, big brother!" The little imp called out cheerfully and, holding Yaya''s hand, ran towards the car. Yaya, on the other hand, called out questioningly, "Handsome big brother?"


    Suddenly, both little girls stopped in their tracks, looked at each other, and asked in unison, "He''s your handsome big brother?" "He''s your cousin?"


    Then, their expressions changed from surprise to anger. Like two little tigers, they glared fiercely at each other, huffed indignantly, and turned their heads away, ignoring each other.


    The little imp Yun Chuqing abruptly opened the car door, got in, and said to Ye Fei indignantly, "Big brother, drive, let''s go!"


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but give a wry smile, while Ye Ningbing asked in confusion, "Chuqing, why don''t you let Yaya get in too? Let your big brother take her home."


    She was quite surprised. Wasn''t Yaya her daughter''s best little friend? They had been getting along just fine a moment ago. She hadn''t heard the conversation between the two little girls and couldn''t imagine that they would start acting jealous over Ye Fei.


    "Humph!" Yun Chuqing huffed again, ignoring her mother, and continued, "Big brother, hurry up and drive!"


    Ye Fei glanced at the forlorn Yaya standing outside and turned to the little imp, "Aren''t you good friends? Why don''t you let her get in too?"


    "Because she likes you too," the little imp blurted out. Realizing her mother was still in the car and remembering Ye Fei''s admonition, she felt a bit regretful for her slip of the tongue and quickly explained, "Brother already has Sister Ling, so how can she like you too?"


    Ye Ningbing just gave a faint smile. In her eyes, both Yaya and her daughter were just little kids. Their likes and dislikes were like playing house, so she didn''t pay much attention to her daughter''s words.


    However, Ye Fei felt that the situation was serious. He was only three years older than Yun Chuqing and Yaya. He knew that girls their age already understood these things.


    If not handled properly, it could lead to another sibling rivalry like the one between his second aunt and his eldest aunt. So, he turned to the little imp and said, "Chuqing, come with me." He got out of the car and walked over to Yaya.


    Yaya had felt very sad when she saw Yun Chuqing get into the car. Although she was the sister of Li Xue''er and had a status that was in no way inferior to Yun Chuqing, she knew that everything Li Xue''er had was given by Ye Fei, and Yun Chuqing was his cousin. So, she couldn''t help but feel a bit inferior.


    Of course, this inferiority wasn''t due to the difference in status, but because she felt she had no claim on Ye Fei and couldn''t get into his car. But when she saw Ye Fei get out of the car and walk towards her, she couldn''t help but feel happy and a little sweet inside because her handsome big brother still cared about her.


    The little imp Yun Chuqing didn''t want to get out at first, but she was extremely smart. She knew that if she acted willful at this moment, she might push her beloved big brother towards Yaya. So, she quickly followed as well. Ye Ningbing just smiled and watched the scene, thinking that these kids were quite interesting.


    Seeing Yun Chuqing come over, Ye Fei didn''t say anything. He took each of the little girls by the hand and led them to the side, stopping only when they were out of earshot of Ye Ningbing. He then turned around and asked with a smile, "What''s going on between you two? You seemed to be good friends just now."


    "We were before, but not anymore!" the two little girls said in unison, showing an astonishing rapport. Then the little imp added, "We''re rivals now!"


    "Rivals?" Ye Fei asked with a hint of helplessness. "Do you even know what rivals mean?"


    "Of course we do. If we both like the same person, then we''re rivals!" the two little girls once again demonstrated their perfect synchrony.


    Ye Fei looked surprised and asked Yaya, "You like me too?"


    Yaya felt a bit embarrassed by Ye Fei''s question, but not wanting to appear weak in front of the little imp, she boldly lifted her little face and said earnestly, "Yes, I do like you!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you know that I already have a fianc¨¦e?" Ye Fei asked.


    "I didn''t know before, but I do now. That Sister Ling, she told me," Yaya said, glancing at the little imp, feeling a bit strange inside.


    When the little imp had talked to her about her troubles, she had even given her advice, saying that if she couldn''t have him all to herself, she should at least share him.


    But she never expected that the beloved cousin she talked about would be the boy she liked.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes, that''s right. Ling and I were betrothed when we were young, so we can''t possibly be apart. Knowing this, do you still want to like me?" Ye Fei asked.


    "Yeah, I never expected to have him all to myself. Sister Xue''er... uh, anyway, I just want to like you!"


    Yaya thought to herself how close she had come to revealing Sister Xue''er''s secret.


    Eager to resolve the conflict between the two little girls, Ye Fei didn''t pay much attention to what Yaya had said. He just turned to the little imp and asked, "What about you?"

 Chapter 403 The Omnipotent Ye Fei

    The little imp said, "Of course I do too. I never thought of competing with Sister Ling!"


    "So, you''re saying that whoever ends up with me in the future will also get along well with Ling and won''t be jealous, right?" Ye Fei asked.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The girl nodded vigorously, afraid that if she didn''t make it clear enough, Ye Fei would think she was the type to be jealous and thus wouldn''t like her.


    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Then why were you two still acting all sulky?"


    "What do you mean?" the two little girls asked in unison once again.


    "Look at you two, you have such great rapport. Even someone who doesn''t know you would guess that you''re good friends just by hearing you talk," Ye Fei said with a smile.


    "Since you can accept sharing love with Ling, who you''re not that close to, why can''t you share with your good friend?"


    "You''re right!" The two little girls immediately relaxed. Ye Fei had misspoken just now; they weren''t just good friends but the best of friends. They were always in perfect sync when together.


    However, they had been too shocked earlier and couldn''t get over it, thinking the other was trying to steal away their beloved person.


    Now, reminded by Ye Fei, they realized they couldn''t possibly have him all to themselves.


    So why not share with their best friend? They immediately let go of their prejudices and smiled at each other in perfect harmony.


    Seeing the expressions on the two little girls'' faces, Ye Fei breathed a sigh of relief. But then he put on a stern face and said, "What you two did just now was very wrong."


    The two little girls were a bit frightened by Ye Fei''s serious tone. They looked at each other, then each took one of Ye Fei''s big hands, and cooed, "Brother, we know we were wrong, can''t we just stop?"


    "Then tell me, where did you go wrong?" Ye Fei still kept his stern expression. He knew that if these two little girls teamed up to play tricks on others, even adults wouldn''t be a match for them. So, to ensure the stability of his future harem, he had to assert his authority now, so they wouldn''t get bored and start bullying others.


    "We know. We shouldn''t be jealous or try to put each other down," the little girls said pitifully.


    Ye Fei didn''t pay attention to their pitiful looks and said very seriously, "That''s right. If you want to be with me, there must be no jealousy or malicious attacks. If you can''t do that, it''s better to leave early, understand?"


    "We understand," the two little girls said a bit fearfully. However, they didn''t think less of Ye Fei because of this. Instead, they became even more infatuated with him because of his demeanor.


    And being as smart as they were, they quickly understood Ye Fei''s point. They knew he was right because his situation was different from others.


    If the women around him were constantly attacking each other, he would have no time to do anything else.


    Seeing that they seemed a bit intimidated, Ye Fei smiled again and said, "Of course, if there''s no malice, it''s fine to play little jokes or pull pranks sometimes."


    "Really?" The two little girls immediately cheered up. They loved playing pranks and teasing people. Even when there was no one else to tease, they would play tricks on each other. Since they were equally smart and talented, they had never really settled any scores.


    And their pranks were mostly harmless, so Ye Fei''s words didn''t really affect them.


    "Of course it''s true. When have I ever lied to you?" Ye Fei smiled. "Alright, let''s hurry back. Your mom will be waiting."


    "Okay, let''s go!" The little imp said, taking Yaya''s hand again. At this moment, she was as well-behaved as could be.


    Seeing the two little girls reconciled, Ye Fei''s face lit up with a satisfied smile. Ye Ningbing, watching from a distance, also smiled. She realized that Ye Fei was not only great at handling big matters but also at charming girls. He seemed to be omnipotent.


    So, while feeling proud, she completely let go of her worries, believing that as long as Ye Fei was around, even if the little imp found out about her discord with her father, there wouldn''t be any bad reactions.


    And if Ye Ningbing had known that her daughter had witnessed her and Ye Fei''s intimate moments last night, she would have been even more relieved, though probably also mortified.


    When they reached the car, the two little girls got into the back seat together, leaving the passenger seat for Ye Ningbing.


    After Ye Fei started the car, Yaya politely greeted Ye Ningbing and then asked, "Aunt Ye, is handsome big brother your nephew?"


    "Handsome big brother?" Ye Ningbing was taken aback for a moment before realizing Yaya was talking about Ye Fei. She smiled and said, "Yes, why do you ask?"


    Upon hearing Yaya''s words, the little imp knew she was about to launch an attack, so she quietly tugged at her hand, signaling her not to say anything. But Yaya ignored her and continued, "That doesn''t make sense, does it? Why did Chuqing say she likes handsome big brother? Aren''t they cousins?"


    "I didn''t!" The little imp, seeing that Yaya wasn''t heeding her warning, had no choice but to deny it.


    "Yes, you did. You told me yourself," Yaya said with a mischievous grin. "You even said that your cousin made you feel so good that night, right?"


    The little imp''s face turned red instantly. Although she had many ways to counterattack Yaya, she couldn''t use any of them in front of her mom. So she continued to deny it, "You''re lying. I never said that!"


    "You''re the one who''s lying. You did say it, and you also said that you two... " Yaya was cut off mid-sentence as the little imp covered her mouth, leaving her to make a few muffled noises.


    Watching the two little girls'' playful bickering, Ye Ningbing didn''t take these words to heart. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knew her daughter''s personality and suspected that she was probably using the story of Ye Fei helping her open her meridians as an excuse to deceive others. She herself had been quite frightened by it that day.


    "Yaya, where do you live now? We''ll take you home first," Ye Fei said, regretting a bit that he had allowed them to play pranks earlier. Although his aunt hadn''t suspected anything yet, if Yaya continued, it might become inappropriate. So he quickly interrupted her.


    Yaya, of course, knew her limits. She had only wanted to scare the little imp. Having finally gained the upper hand in this special situation, she decided not to push it further.


    "Still the same place," she said, casting a triumphant glance at the little imp.

 Chapter 404 Yayas Confession

    The little imp was fuming with anger, but she had no way to fight back at the moment, so she just huffed indignantly. Ye Fei, on the other hand, asked curiously, "Why are you still living there? Hasn''t Xue''er found another place for you all to stay?"


    "No, she hasn''t. Sister Xue''er is really busy and doesn''t have the time to look for a place that can accommodate so many of us. Besides, we''re all used to living here. Plus, with the help of Sister Xue''er and you, the conditions here have improved a lot compared to before," Yaya said casually.


    Perhaps because they had someone like Li Xue''er as a role model, the children at the orphanage now had excellent character. Even though they had more money than they could ever spend, they didn''t pursue any material pleasures.


    Ye Fei nodded and didn''t say anything more. Ye Ningbing, however, asked in surprise, "Ye Fei, do you also know Yaya''s sister?" She knew that Yaya and her daughter were good friends, but she had no idea about Yaya''s background and never expected that Ye Fei would know her sister.


    Now that his relationship with his aunt had deepened further, Ye Fei didn''t want to keep anything from her, so he smiled and said, "Not only do I know her, but we''ve also started a company together." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A company? What kind of company?" Ye Ningbing asked, puzzled. She had no idea that Ye Fei had any companies outside of the Liu-Ye family businesses.


    "It''s called Qiu Feng Group. The name was actually chosen by Brother Handsome and Sister Xue''er," Yaya quickly replied.


    "Qiu Feng Group? Her sister is Li Xue''er?" Ye Ningbing exclaimed in surprise, feeling overwhelmed. She was very familiar with Qiu Feng Group. Since its establishment not long ago, it had been growing at an alarming rate and was now on the verge of surpassing the Liu-Ye families. She had always regarded Qiu Feng Group as a potential rival and never imagined that it was actually set up by Ye Fei.


    "That''s the one," Ye Fei said with a smile. "But let''s keep this among ourselves. Don''t let it get out. This is a secret move I''ve prepared for the Liu-Ye families. It mustn''t be known to outsiders."


    "Okay," Ye Ningbing nodded vigorously, feeling extremely sweet inside.


    Ye Fei had shared such a huge secret with her, which meant he truly cared about her. She then instructed her daughter, "Chuqing, don''t mention this to anyone either, alright?"


    By this time, the car had arrived at the orphanage in the North District. Ye Fei noticed that the roads here were no longer as bad as they had been when he last visited, to the point where even a taxi couldn''t get through. It seemed that Li Xue''er had done a lot of good not only for the orphanage but also for the surrounding community.


    A short distance away from the orphanage, Ye Fei stopped the car. Yaya asked curiously, "Aunt Ye, Brother, Chuqing, aren''t you coming in for a while?"


    Ye Fei shook his head and smiled, "No, it''s getting late. I''ll come over specifically another time." He wasn''t being dismissive; it was just that it was really late.


    If they went in, the hospitable old director would probably go out of his way to entertain them, so he declined Yaya''s invitation.


    "Then, Brother, can I talk to you alone for a bit?" Yaya asked, her face turning red, her big, soulful eyes filled with anticipation.


    "Sure," Ye Fei agreed, got out of the car, and walked a short distance with her. "What do you want to tell Brother?"


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Yaya''s face turned even redder. After a brief hesitation, she said, "Brother, I wasn''t lying earlier. I really do like you!"


    Ye Fei was surprised that the little girl had called him over to confess her feelings. He chuckled and gently patted her head, saying, "Brother likes you too."


    "I mean the kind of liking that a girl has for a boy, not the kind a sister has for her brother," Yaya said earnestly. "Chuqing told me that she''s already your girl. Yaya wants to be your girl too!"


    Ye Fei gave a wry smile. "Where did you hear that? When did she become my girl?"


    "Isn''t it true?" Yaya asked, puzzled.


    "Chuqing said she helped you with that thing and ate your stuff, and you helped her too. Is that true?"


    Ye Fei chuckled again. The little imp had actually told her friend about that. To avoid making Yaya think the little imp was lying, he nodded and confirmed, "It''s true."


    Yaya''s face turned bright red, and she bit her lip. "Then Yaya can do it too. Brother, let Yaya help you sometime, okay?"


    Ye Fei looked at Yaya''s rosy lips and felt a mischievous thought cross his mind. He nodded and said, "Sure, Brother will come to you when the time is right."


    "Okay!" Yaya was extremely happy that Ye Fei had agreed. She nodded vigorously and looked at him with soft eyes. "Yaya will wait for you!"


    Seeing Yaya''s charming expression, Ye Fei''s heart couldn''t help but race. He felt a strong urge to let her taste him right then and there, thinking how tempting little girls were these days.


    But he knew it wasn''t the right time, so he suppressed the urge and said, "Brother will come for you soon. You should head back now."


    Yaya nodded, turned, and started walking towards the orphanage. But after just a few steps, she turned back and said, "Brother, if you have the chance, go see Sister Xue''er. She misses you too."


    With that, she ran off, thinking to herself, "Sister Xue''er, I didn''t reveal your secret. I just said you miss him. Friends should be able to trust each other, right?"


    Ye Fei was taken aback for a moment, wanting to ask for more details, but Yaya had already run too far away. He decided to let it go for now and planned to visit Li Xue''er in a few days to see if her behavior matched his suspicions.


    "Brother, what did that girl tell you?" Back in the car, the little imp casually asked, pretending not to care. She was curious about what Yaya had said to Ye Fei but was still a bit upset about losing to Yaya just now, so she put on an indifferent act.


    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Nothing much, just some stuff about her sister, who is also my business partner."


    "Liar!" The little imp wrinkled her nose. She didn''t believe Yaya had only talked about that, but she didn''t press further. Instead, she said, "Let''s hurry home. I''m starving!"


    Ye Fei started the car, glanced at the beautiful mother-daughter duo, and asked, "Shall we grab something to eat on the way back, or head home and cook?"

 Chapter 405 The Sensual Dinner

    "Let''s go home and cook. We''re not really used to eating out," Ye Ningbing said. Given her personality, it was no surprise that she had excellent cooking skills and was accustomed to preparing meals.


    Most importantly, she loved cooking for Ye Fei; it gave her a deep sense of happiness.


    "Alright, let''s go home and ''do'' some cooking!" Ye Fei chuckled, deliberately emphasizing the word "do."


    Ye Ningbing''s face turned rosy. She thought to herself that this little rascal was getting more mischievous by the day, saying such things in front of Chuqing. Fortunately, her daughter was still young and probably didn''t understand the hidden meaning behind his words.


    Actually, Ye Ningbing was seriously underestimating her daughter. After witnessing what had happened last night, the little imp was certainly able to catch the innuendo.


    However, at the moment, her mind wasn''t focused on that. Her pouted lips showed that she was still upset about being outsmarted by Yaya.


    Both of them were experts at playing pranks and usually worked together perfectly, but the little imp just couldn''t stand losing to Yaya.


    Ye Fei didn''t pay much attention to the little imp for the time being, planning to comfort her after they got home. However, when they passed by a self-service supermarket, Ye Ningbing asked him to stop. She then refused Ye Fei''s offer to accompany her and hurried inside alone.


    Although Ye Fei found his aunt''s behavior a bit odd, he chose to respect her privacy and didn''t follow her or use his mind to track her.


    After quite a while, Ye Ningbing emerged from the supermarket, carrying a plain white bag with no markings. Her stunningly beautiful face was tinged with a light blush, and her alluring charm left everyone who saw her momentarily stunned.


    Ye Fei in the car wasn''t much better than those people. His heart raced, and he silently decided that once they got home, he would definitely "do" some "cooking" with his increasingly tempting aunt.


    "Auntie, what did you buy?" Ye Fei asked curiously as soon as Ye Ningbing got in the car, reaching for the bag in her hand.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Ningbing quickly hid the bag behind her back and said mysteriously, "You''ll find out when the time comes."


    As she spoke, her blush deepened, and a hint of springtime desire flashed in her bright eyes. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei didn''t press further and soon drove them back to the villa.


    As soon as they entered, Ye Ningbing said, "You two wait here for a moment. I''ll go upstairs and change my clothes, and then I''ll come down to cook for you." With that, she took the bag and went upstairs.


    Watching his aunt''s retreating figure disappear, Ye Fei picked up the somewhat sullen little imp and placed her on his lap, wrapping his arms around her small body. He asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? Why is my little Chuqing unhappy?"


    Perhaps finding some comfort in Ye Fei''s embrace, the little imp squirmed slightly and pouted, "It''s all because of that sly Yaya. She took advantage of the situation when I couldn''t talk back and embarrassed me. I''m so angry!"


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ye Fei said with a mix of amusement and sympathy, "Oh, is that all? It''s quite normal to be embarrassed once in a while."


    "You don''t understand. Yaya and I have competed many times before, and neither of us could get the upper hand. I never expected her to win this time. It''s so unfair!" the little imp complained indignantly.


    "Is winning or losing really that important?" Ye Fei asked, feeling a bit helpless.


    "Of course it is," the little imp said earnestly. "It''s the most important thing between Yaya and me, aside from you."


    "Oh? And what about me?" Ye Fei teased. "Am I more important than this?"


    The little imp didn''t hesitate. "Yes, no matter what, you are the most important. If Brother says I can''t compete with Yaya anymore, then I won''t. I''ll stop competing with her."


    Ye Fei was touched once again. In just one day, Ye Ningsuan, Ye Ningbing, and the little imp had all moved him with their deep affection. He felt incredibly blessed.


    "Competing is your fun. How could Brother take that away from you?" Ye Fei said with a smile.


    "However, even though you were embarrassed by her today, there is one thing where she is far behind you."


    "What is it?" the little imp looked up at Ye Fei, puzzled.


    Ye Fei leaned down and kissed her little mouth, then slid his hand up her skirt, gently caressing her most wonderful spot through her panties. He said with a smile, "It''s this. You''ve already let Brother kiss your little mouth, but she hasn''t even had her top kissed by Brother yet. She''s way behind you, isn''t she?"


    "That''s right!" the little imp exclaimed with delight, thinking to herself, So what if you win once? I''ve already won Brother''s love. You don''t know when you''ll get it, and tonight... Thinking of this, the little imp became even more excited. She couldn''t even enjoy the pleasure that Brother''s fingers were bringing her and eagerly asked, "Brother, did you do what I asked you this morning?"


    "What?" Ye Fei was immersed in the wonderful sensation, and with the little imp''s source of water already slowly developed by him, her panties were already wet. So, he didn''t pay much attention to what she was saying and just asked casually.


    "It''s that," the little imp reached out and held Ye Fei''s member through his pants, saying, "Can you make it smaller?"


    Ye Fei came to his senses and looked at his charming little cousin. He couldn''t help but be moved and said with a smile, "Why don''t you take a look yourself?" As he spoke, he used the method he had studied that morning and shrank it to the smallest size.


    The little imp was extremely clever. She could tell from Ye Fei''s words that he had probably succeeded. She was overjoyed, quickly unbuckled Brother''s belt, and took it out.


    She saw that it, already extremely hard, was only the size of her middle finger. She was even happier, jumped off Ye Fei, lay down beside him, and began to playfully poke it with her finger, saying with a smile, "So tiny, it''s really cute."


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit amused and embarrassed. His member shouldn''t be described as "cute," right? He was about to say something when he suddenly stopped and gasped, because at that moment, the little imp opened her small mouth and took it in.


    "Finally, I can take it all in!" the little imp said excitedly, sucking on it as if it were a lollipop, her words muffled by her action.


    Ye Fei decided not to say anything more, gently stroked his cousin''s little head, and enjoyed the softness of her small mouth.

 Chapter 406 Passion in the Kitchen

    Ye Ningbing, upon returning to her bedroom, didn''t immediately change her clothes. Instead, she first took a shower in the bathroom.


    Having followed Ye Fei around all day, the cleanliness-conscious woman naturally didn''t want to sit down for a meal without freshening up.


    Wrapped in a bath towel, Ye Ningbing returned to her bedroom with the intention of changing into some comfortable home clothes.


    However, her eyes fell on the bag she had brought in earlier, and she was suddenly overcome with the urge to put on its contents and show them to Ye Fei right away. She had originally planned to reveal it to him later in the evening, but now she couldn''t resist the desire to see his infatuated and excited expression sooner.


    Considering that it would only be her, Ye Fei, and her daughter for dinner, Ye Ningbing finally made up her mind. She took out the item from the bag, her face turning slightly red as she changed into it, and then she slowly walked out of the room.


    Although Ye Ningbing''s footsteps were light, they didn''t escape Ye Fei''s notice. He couldn''t help but be distracted from enjoying his cousin''s ministrations. Gently patting her head, he said, "Your mom''s coming downstairs."


    Reluctantly, the little imp released the object from her mouth and carefully placed it back into Ye Fei''s pants. She then asked with anticipation, "Brother, can you come to my room tonight?"


    Ye Fei nodded, "Sure, but we have to wait until your mom''s asleep, or else..." He suddenly stopped mid-sentence because he saw his aunt descending the stairs.


    At that moment, Ye Ningbing was wearing a white nightgown that was extremely flowing. Normally, such attire would have given her an ethereal and pure look, but in Ye Fei''s eyes, there was only one word for it: "sexy"!


    The nightgown was semi-transparent, and she had deliberately chosen not to wear any undergarments beneath it. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two large and full mounds of her chest pushed the nightgown up high, with the enticing peaks clearly visible.


    As she walked, Ye Fei noticed that she wasn''t wearing anything below either, and the faint shadow there caused his breathing to quicken.


    The part of him that had just been pleasured by the little imp was now uncomfortably swollen.


    Catching Ye Fei''s fiery gaze, Ye Ningbing felt a mix of sweetness and shyness. She lowered her head slightly and said, "I''ll go make dinner first. You two can watch some TV; it''ll be ready soon." With that, she quickly walked into the kitchen.


    "Wow, Mom''s being really bold today, isn''t she?" The little imp was taken aback by her mother''s forwardness and muttered in astonishment.


    Ye Fei, however, had no time to pay attention to her. He said, "I''ll go help. You stay here and watch TV," and stood up to follow Ye Ningbing into the kitchen.


    But the little imp grabbed his arm and said, "You''re not really going to help. Don''t go!"


    Ye Fei wasn''t surprised that the little imp could see through his intentions. However, he had a way to deal with her. He whispered into her ear, "What if I let you sneak a peek? Would you still stop me?"


    "Then go ahead!" The little imp''s eyes sparkled with excitement. She turned on the TV and turned the volume up loud, clearly preparing for the upcoming peeking.


    Ye Fei chuckled inwardly, took extremely light steps, and slowly entered the kitchen. He approached his aunt, who hadn''t noticed him yet, and embraced her from behind.


    Ye Ningbing lightly twisted her sexy body, took her nephew''s hand from her waist, and placed it on her ample chest, asking, "What are you doing here?"


    "What do you think?" Ye Fei smiled and gently pinched her breast. "Why dress like this? Is your pussy itchy, trying to tempt your big-cocked nephew?"


    "So what if it is?" Ye Ningbing, having grown accustomed to revealing her usually hidden lascivious side in front of her nephew, coquettishly replied, "So, my big-cocked little nephew, are you going to succumb to the temptation?"


    "You''ll have to ask it." Ye Fei laughed, guiding his aunt''s delicate hand to his already erect member through his pants. He had resized it to its normal size, so Ye Ningbing didn''t feel any difference.


    "What a little lecher!"


    Ye Ningbing giggled coquettishly, gently unzipped Ye Fei''s pants, and freed his member. She softly grasped it and began to gently stroke it.


    However, such strokes were far from quenching the fire burning inside Ye Fei. So, he lifted the hem of his aunt''s semi-transparent nightgown, first gently nudged her soft buttocks with his member, and then thrust forcefully into her still tight yet accommodating pussy.


    "Oh..." Ye Ningbing moaned in pleasure but worriedly added, "Don''t, Chuqing might hear." Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "She''s watching TV; she won''t hear a thing," Ye Fei chuckled.


    Ye Ningbing checked and indeed heard the loud TV noise from the living room. She relaxed and urged, "So what are you waiting for? Hurry up and fuck me!"


    Ye Fei, surprised by his aunt''s sudden boldness, decided to tease her a bit. He feigned hesitation and said, "Aren''t you cooking? Won''t this affect you?"


    Ye Ningbing was already burning with desire. She lightly twisted her hips and pleaded, "Can''t you use the trick from this morning? You don''t even have to move. Come on, my dear nephew, Auntie is really aching. Please, fuck me!"


    Ye Fei was now certain that the little imp''s surprisingly strong appetite was indeed inherited from her aunt. He wondered how his aunt had managed before he came along, perhaps her wild side hadn''t been awakened yet.


    Regardless of his thoughts, Ye Fei''s member began to thrust automatically inside his aunt''s tender pussy, while he once again embraced her sexy body, his hands kneading her plump breasts with varying intensity.


    Although Ye Fei didn''t move his body to thrust into her, how could Ye Ningbing focus on cooking in such a state? By the time she had climaxed three times from her nephew''s ministrations, the time needed for cooking had already passed, yet she hadn''t managed to prepare a single dish.


    "It''s all your fault. What are you going to do when Chuqing wants to eat?" Ye Ningbing, temporarily sated, pulled her nephew''s member out of her pussy and playfully scolded him with a coquettish glance.


    Betrayal? Or the legendary heartlessness after satisfaction? Ye Fei thought to himself with a hint of helplessness, shrugged his shoulders, and said, "Alright then, I''ll go buy something."


    With that, he left the kitchen directly. Not knowing how to explain to her daughter, Ye Ningbing simply stayed put, intending to wait until Ye Fei returned with food.


    Soon, Ye Fei came back from outside. He hadn''t bought much, just a roast chicken and a few side dishes. After placing these items on the dining table, he called over his aunt and her daughter.


    To Ye Ningbing''s relief, the little imp didn''t ask about the cooking. Instead, she happily exclaimed, "Brother bought chicken! I love Brother''s chicken the most!"


    Sitting at the edge of the dining table, Ye Fei watched as his aunt slowly approached.


    Suddenly, he smirked mischievously, flicked his finger, and sent a gust of air that struck the pressure point on her leg, causing her body to go limp and fall directly into his arms, her ample bottom pressing against his rigid member.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" The little imp asked with concern.


    Ye Ningbing couldn''t fail to understand what Ye Fei was up to. In front of her daughter, she felt an incredibly thrilling sensation. Although she had done it with her nephew in front of Yun Jing earlier, she had already mentally distanced herself from Yun Jing, so it hadn''t felt as intense. But this time was different.


    Recalling the excuse Ye Fei had given Yun Jing earlier, Ye Ningbing slightly furrowed her brows and said, "It''s nothing, just twisted my ankle a bit."


    As she spoke, she subtly lifted her ample bottom and gave Ye Fei a meaningful look.


    Ye Fei, who had only intended to tease his aunt, was pleasantly surprised to find that she was even more eager than him. He quickly took advantage of her raised bottom to lift her skirt, swiftly freed his member from his pants, gently positioned it at her entrance, and then lightly slapped her bottom, signaling her to sit down.

 Chapter 407 The Imps First Night (1)

    Feeling her nephew''s hot, rigid member pressing against her sensitive spot, Ye Ningbing couldn''t help but shiver with pleasure. She was astonished by her own boldness, and a wave of intense embarrassment washed over her. However, the extreme thrill of doing this in front of her daughter was simply irresistible, so she gently lowered herself down.


    Perhaps because the little imp was present, as Ye Fei''s member gradually stretched the tender flesh inside Ye Ningbing''s intimate area, the overwhelming sensation of being filled and tightly enclosed caused both aunt and nephew to let out muffled moans of pleasure.


    When her aunt''s ample bottom finally rested fully on Ye Fei''s thighs, his scorching member had also deeply penetrated her delicate core.


    But Ye Fei was still not satisfied, so he employed his unique technique that allowed for automatic thrusting. With a forceful thrust, his member delved even deeper into her, and then, like a nimble giant serpent, it began to explore her tight, intimate space.


    "Oh..." Ye Ningbing hadn''t expected her nephew to suddenly move like that. She instinctively moaned, nearly overwhelmed with pleasure. Realizing her daughter was right there, she quickly tried to stifle the sound.


    Although she could hold back her voice, she couldn''t suppress the intense sensations coursing through her, causing her breathing to quicken and her stunningly beautiful face to flush a deep red.


    If the little imp were still as innocent as she used to be, she wouldn''t have been able to read anything into this.


    Unfortunately, she had been somewhat corrupted by Ye Fei, her lecherous brother.


    Although she hadn''t yet experienced the full extent of the pleasure that his member could bring, she could tell from how her mother transformed from gentle to wild every time he was with her that it must be incredibly satisfying.


    Hearing her mother''s moan, the little imp knew that her brother was pleasuring her mother again, and she couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy while also being genuinely happy for her mother.


    Sitting on Ye Fei''s lap, Ye Ningbing indulged in the pleasurable sensations while nervously glancing at her daughter, fearing she might notice something.


    Seeing her daughter happily eating a drumstick, she let out a small sigh of relief. However, this only heightened her own ecstatic feelings.


    The intense stimulation was too much for Ye Ningbing, and she soon felt herself on the brink of climax. Her voluptuous body began to tremble slightly, her mouth opened slightly, and she panted heavily. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei, sensing this, quietly reached down to their point of connection and gently massaged her aunt''s already engorged clitoris, adding even more pleasure to her experience.


    At that moment, the little imp mischievously grinned, tore off another drumstick, and offered it to Ye Ningbing, saying, "Mom, you should eat Brother''s chicken too. Didn''t you twist your ankle? It''ll help you recover!"


    As the saying goes, the speaker is innocent, but the listener takes it to heart. Although Ye Ningbing knew her daughter hadn''t meant it that way, she was still stimulated by the words.


    Reaching out to take the drumstick from her daughter, she thought to herself, "Good girl, you''re absolutely right. Mom is eating your brother''s big chicken, not with her mouth, but with the same little pussy that brought you into this world!"


    Seeing that her mother hadn''t eaten the drumstick yet, the little imp asked with a smile, "Mom, hurry up and eat it. Don''t you like Brother''s chicken?"


    If Ye Ningbing hadn''t been so close to losing herself in pleasure, she would have realized her daughter had said "chicken" instead of "cock."


    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    But already on the verge of climax, she didn''t think twice and replied, "Yes, I love eating your brother''s cock. I wish I could have it every day, ah..."


    After uttering this in front of her daughter, Ye Ningbing, who was already at her limit, finally reached the peak of ecstasy. She let out a long, sensual moan, her body straightened and trembled gently.


    At that moment, Ye Fei felt his aunt''s intimate area contract fiercely, tightly gripping his member and occasionally sucking it in.


    A large amount of cool liquid surged out from the depths of her core, drenching his hot head.


    Stimulated by her aunt''s reaction, Ye Fei couldn''t hold back any longer. He thrust his hips forcefully, burying his rigid member completely into her contracting intimate space. His fiery head penetrated her core, reaching deep into her mature yet tender womb, and then he began to ejaculate in powerful, successive waves.


    The heat of her nephew''s semen sent Ye Ningbing to the pinnacle of pleasure. Her body trembled for a while before she collapsed into Ye Fei''s arms, panting heavily.


    Throughout this, the little imp didn''t say another word. She just looked at her mother enviously, not wanting to interrupt her climax. Only after her mother''s body softened did she feign concern and ask, "Mom, does your foot really hurt?"


    In the throes of extreme pleasure, Ye Ningbing had completely forgotten about her daughter. Now, she finally came to her senses, her face flushing red with embarrassment as she stammered, "Y-yeah, it hurts a bit!"


    "Let me see!" The little imp, intending to tease her mother, said as she started to duck under the table to look.


    Ye Ningbing was startled. In her excitement, she had lifted the hem of her nightgown to give her nephew better access, and after her climax, she hadn''t had time to cover herself. If her daughter looked now, she would surely see her nephew''s member still inside her. She instinctively cried out, "No!"


    The little imp had no real intention of looking. Although she was curious about how her mother''s small intimate area could accommodate her brother''s large member, she knew it wasn''t the right time. She feigned confusion and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I..." Ye Ningbing was never good at lying and was momentarily at a loss for words. Fortunately, Ye Fei covered for her, saying, "Alright, if you''re full, go back to sleep. Your mom''s foot is not a big deal. I''ll put some medicine on it later."


    "Okay," the little imp agreed, realizing she shouldn''t push further. She had been aroused since her brother had touched her intimate spot and was eager for him to finish with her mother and come to her. She nodded obediently, wiped her mouth with a napkin, and ran towards her room.


    Halfway there, she took advantage of her mother''s distraction to lift her skirt and point to her soaked panties. Only after seeing Ye Fei nod did she go into her room contentedly.


    Despite having just experienced an orgasm and even three in the kitchen earlier, Ye Ningbing was still not fully satisfied, especially after being teased by her daughter.


    Seeing that her daughter was no longer around, she couldn''t help but whisper into Ye Fei''s ear, "Good nephew, let''s go upstairs. Auntie still wants more!"


    Ye Fei nodded gently and, without withdrawing his member from her tender spot, quickly carried her upstairs to her bedroom.

 Chapter 408 The Imps First Night (2)

    Once they were in bed, Ye Ningbing, who had been pinned beneath Ye Fei, suddenly exerted force and flipped over, straddling her nephew. She vigorously rotated her ample bottom, allowing his rigid member to thrust into her intimate area with the most intense vigor. Still unsatisfied, she urged, "Big-cocked good nephew, move too!"


    Ye Fei was in no way surprised by his aunt''s wildness. In response to her plea, he too began to thrust his hips upward with equal vigor.


    That night, Ye Ningbing was more frenzied than she had ever been before. It wasn''t until she was utterly drained of energy that she clung tightly to Ye Fei, quickly drifting off to sleep. Even in slumber, she didn''t relinquish her hold on her nephew''s member.


    Observing the contented expression on his aunt''s face even in sleep, Ye Fei inwardly mused that it was fortunate his stamina was extraordinary.


    Had he been an ordinary man, he would likely have been utterly exhausted by her demands, leaving him no strength to seek out the adorable and lascivious little imp, Yun Chuqing.


    After waiting a while longer and ensuring his aunt was deeply asleep, Ye Fei gently withdrew his member from her intimate area. He placed a soft kiss on her smiling lips before quietly slipping out of bed.


    Without bothering to dress, he swiftly made his way to the little imp''s room.


    Yun Chuqing, his young cousin, lay in bed with a discontented expression.


    Upon seeing Ye Fei enter, she ignored him initially, merely shifting her body to make room.


    Only after he lay down beside her did she question with a hint of irritation, "Why did it take so long?" However, her small hand had already emerged from beneath the covers, directly grasping Ye Fei''s member, now slick with his aunt''s fluids.


    "You little minx, were you that eager?" Ye Fei teased, savoring the softness of his cousin''s touch.


    "I''m not a minx!" the little imp retorted indignantly. "You and Mom were the ones acting lewd, taking so long!"


    "Right, you''re a little minx, and your mom''s a big one. She was quite something just now, producing so much that it coated Brother''s member. Would you like to taste it?"


    Ye Fei playfully tempted her. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    The little imp''s face immediately showed a flicker of desire. Her small hand gently glided up and down Ye Fei''s member, attending to it while also experiencing the essence of her mother.


    After a moment, she flipped over, positioning herself on top of Ye Fei, and took his member into her mouth.


    As she shifted, the blanket slid aside, revealing that she, like Ye Fei, was completely naked. He reached out and gently caressed her already rounded little bottom, chuckling, "Still say you''re not a minx? You''re undressed and ready."


    At that moment, the little imp had no time to respond to Ye Fei. She was too preoccupied with savoring the fluid that belonged to her mother.


    After thoroughly cleaning Ye Fei''s member, she looked up and said, "Brother, make it smaller. I can''t take it all in!"


    "Does Mom''s taste good?" Ye Fei asked with a lewd grin, simultaneously using his energy to shrink his member to a size that his cousin''s mouth could accommodate.


    Yun Chuqing opened her small mouth and took her cousin''s member in, sucking contentedly while mumbling, "Delicious. Chuqing would love to taste it fresh out."


    Ye Fei had not anticipated that the little imp would be so receptive. He inwardly sighed that she was truly a natural little wanton, which only made him more excited. His large hand, which had been caressing her small bottom, slowly moved downward until it reached her already soaked, tender area, where he gently probed with his fingers.


    The young girl''s desire had already been ignited. With her tender area being stimulated by her cousin''s fingers, she felt immense pleasure. She quickly moved her head back and forth, allowing Ye Fei''s member to slide in and out of her mouth while emitting soft, lustful moans.


    After a while, the little imp gently released the glistening member from her mouth, held it with her small hand, and began to rapidly stroke it. With a look of longing, she said to Ye Fei, "Good brother, let''s do it for real, okay?"


    "Can''t hold back anymore?" Ye Fei smiled, retracting his hand, now covered in his cousin''s fluids, and spread the slippery liquid over her budding breasts.


    "Then you take the lead."


    With her brother''s consent, the little imp was overjoyed. She quickly flipped over and straddled Ye Fei. However, she didn''t act immediately because, although Ye Fei had already reduced the size of his member, she was still a bit scared.


    "Brother, can you make it even smaller? Chuqing is a bit afraid," she pleaded.


    In truth, Ye Fei had already shrunk his member to a size smaller than that of an average man, which the thirteen-year-old girl could easily handle. But to minimize her pain during her first time, he complied and reduced it to the size of his middle finger.


    Now reassured, the little imp took her brother''s member in one hand, positioned it at her aching intimate area, and slowly lowered herself down.


    "Ugh..."


    The moment their intimate areas made contact, the little imp couldn''t help but let out a long, lustful moan.


    Although Ye Fei''s member was smaller, its hardness and warmth remained unchanged. When the head of his member touched the tender entrance of his cousin''s intimate area, the sensation was still incredibly pleasurable.


    Encouraged by this feeling, the little imp continued to lower her hips, allowing her brother''s miniaturized member to gradually penetrate her virgin territory. She stopped only when the tip of it met a thin membrane and she felt a slight pain.


    Ye Fei, who had been with many women but never one as young as his cousin, was also extremely aroused when his member finally entered her tender area. He restrained the urge to fully penetrate her and asked with a smile, "Does it feel good?"


    "Very good! Much better than when Brother uses his hands and mouth, but it hurts inside," the little imp truthfully replied. She was conflicted, eager to experience what her mother did by fully taking in her brother''s member, yet afraid of the pain.


    "Let''s just move around a bit outside for now," Ye Fei suggested, gently caressing her budding breasts and playing with her tiny, barely developed nipples while guiding her.


    The little imp nodded, propped her hands on her brother''s firm chest, and began to slowly move her hips.


    Although the movement was minimal, she was already trembling with pleasure from her first experience of being penetrated. Her mouth slightly open, she moaned softly, "Brother, your member feels so good, making Chuqing feel so wonderful!"


    Seeing that the little imp was getting into the rhythm, Ye Fei knew it was time. He called out, "Chuqing!" and as she looked up at him, distracted, he thrust his hips upward forcefully, breaking through the thin membrane that symbolized her virginity and burying his member deep within her tender area.


    "Ah..." The sudden pain made the little imp cry out, but she soon realized it wasn''t as bad as she had imagined. It felt like a pinprick, and she relaxed, gently collapsing into Ye Fei''s embrace. In a tone of unprecedented tenderness, she said, "Chuqing has finally become Brother''s girl. It''s so nice!"


    Ye Fei, on the other hand, was overwhelmed with pleasure. The little imp, being a young girl, had an incredibly tight and snug intimate area. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even with his member at its smallest size, it was still tightly encased and gently pulsating within her, as if trying to squeeze out every drop of liquid.


    After a while, once he was certain his cousin had fully adjusted, he asked, "Chuqing, do you plan to stay like this all night?"


    Ye Fei''s voice brought Yun Chuqing out of her immense happiness of "finally becoming her beloved Brother''s girl."


    Naturally, she didn''t want to spend the entire night like this. So, she gently began to move her hips, allowing her brother''s member to slowly thrust in and out of her tender area, commencing their first true act of lovemaking as cousins.


    "How does it feel?" Ye Fei inquired, savoring the pleasure of his member being sheathed by his cousin''s tight and small intimate area.


    The little imp continued to move, but her brows furrowed slightly as she said, "It''s more comfortable than before, but not as good as I imagined."


    "Is that so?"


    Ye Fei grinned mischievously, thrust his hips upward with force, and simultaneously enlarged his member slightly, causing the head to collide heavily with his young cousin''s delicate core.


    "Ah..."


    The little imp cried out loudly as she was pleasured, finally understanding what true happiness felt like. She began to writhe frantically and said, "Good Brother, that''s it, you''re making Chuqing feel so good with that thrust!"


    Seeing that his young cousin could handle it, Ye Fei gradually enlarged his member to the limit her tender area could accommodate. He also stopped just lying there and began to thrust upward in rhythm with her movements.


    This change drove the little imp wild with pleasure. She moved even more frenziedly on her brother, gasping out between moans, "Good Brother... you''re so amazing... fucking... Chuqing... feels so good... Chuqing... finally understands... why Mommy... loves... letting you fuck her so much... from now on... Chuqing wants... Brother to fuck her... every day... you''re making Chuqing''s... little pussy... feel like it''s blossoming..."


    Ye Fei was surprised that his usually mischievous yet innocent young cousin had instinctively learned to moan so lasciviously.


    He became more aroused and, with a sudden flip, pinned her youthful and sexy body beneath him on the bed. He lifted her slender legs and positioned his now sizable member to pound into her tender area like a pile driver.


    The little imp was overwhelmed with even greater pleasure. She thrust her hips up in time with Ye Fei''s thrusts, her small hands flailing in the air as if trying to grasp something.


    Seeing this, Ye Fei spread her legs wide and placed them on either side of his waist. He then leaned down, and as expected, the little imp clung to him tightly.


    The sensation of their bodies in full contact brought her even more joy, and she kept urging Ye Fei to fuck her harder.

 Chapter 409 The Imps First Night (3)

    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    Suddenly, the little imp''s small body trembled violently. Her mouth opened wide as she screamed, "Good brother... Chuqing is going to... be fucked to death by you... Your big cock... is going to... fuck Chuqing''s soul... out of her body... Harder... Big cock brother... Chuqing loves you so much... Fuck Chuqing to death... Ah... Chuqing is... coming... about to... cum for... Big cock brother..."


    As she spoke, her already extremely tight little pussy clenched even harder around Ye Fei''s thrusting member. Her little bottom thrust upwards forcefully.


    With a long, piercing scream, a large gush of hot cum surged out from deep within her core, instantly enveloping Ye Fei''s head, which was buried deep inside her, in a wave of wet heat.


    With the intense contractions of her cousin''s orgasm, Ye Fei, overwhelmed with pleasure, let out a low growl. He thrust his member even deeper and ejaculated a large amount of semen into her tender womb.


    After a while, Yun Chuqing came to her senses from the extreme bliss. She looked at Ye Fei softly and said, "Good Brother, you''re amazing. Chuqing felt like she was flying at that moment!"


    Seeing that her cousin seemed a bit exhausted, Ye Fei gently stroked her sweat-drenched back with his large hand and smiled, "I''m glad you enjoyed it. Get some sleep now, we''ll do it again later!"


    "No! I want more!" The little imp cried out, unsatisfied, and began to writhe vigorously on Ye Fei once more.


    Although somewhat helpless, Ye Fei knew that his cousin could handle another round, so he didn''t refuse her and soon launched into a second assault.


    However, Ye Fei had clearly underestimated Yun Chuqing''s insatiable desire. After the second time, she still pestered him for a third, fourth, fifth... until she had no strength left to cum, and only then did she finally let go of Ye Fei, falling into a sweet slumber.


    Even in her sleep, she still clung tightly to Ye Fei with her arms and wouldn''t let him withdraw his member, which made Ye Fei inwardly marvel at how similar she and her mother were in their behavior last night.


    Looking at the sleeping little imp''s incredibly pure and cute face, and thinking of her wildness just moments ago, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Whether it was a woman or a girl, they were all so changeable. But he was delighted by their behavior because he wanted his women to be as uninhibited as possible in such matters.


    While shyness and coyness had their own charm, they were not as satisfying as letting loose and enjoying themselves fully.


    The next day, with nothing much to do, Ye Fei slept in late. When he finally woke up, he was surprised to find that the little imp had already gotten up and was busily helping Ye Ningbing prepare breakfast, which struck Ye Ningbing as quite odd.


    Ye Fei, who also noticed this, quickly understood what had happened.


    After becoming a real woman, the little imp seemed to be naturally shifting towards a more virtuous and nurturing type, similar to her mother.


    Ye Fei didn''t want to change this because it wasn''t a forced transformation but a natural one, inherited from Ye Ningbing. He was confident that when it was time to be mischievous, the little imp would still be as playful as before.


    Watching the mother and daughter, who had been nurtured by his efforts last night, bustling about, Ye Fei felt an immense sense of accomplishment.


    As Ye Fei was basking in this feeling, the little imp, carrying a plate of breakfast, walked out of the kitchen with a cheerful step.


    Despite having just lost her virginity the night before, she felt no discomfort thanks to the powerful effects of the recovery pills.


    Upon seeing Ye Fei, her beautiful eyes sparkled with happiness. She quickly walked to the dining table, placed the breakfast in front of Ye Fei, glanced back to make sure her mother wasn''t around, quickly leaned over and kissed Ye Fei on the lips, and then hurried back to the kitchen.


    Though it was just a light kiss, Ye Fei could taste the deep affection the little imp had for him. He couldn''t help but become even more intoxicated, gently touching his lips, savoring the softness and sweetness of his young cousin''s kiss.


    As Ye Fei was lost in the aftertaste, he suddenly felt a bright light in front of him again. But this time, it wasn''t the little imp who emerged, but his aunt, Ye Ningbing. She too was carrying a plate of breakfast.


    Dressed in a white set of loungewear, she looked completely different from the charming woman of the night before. Instead, she exuded a gentle and virtuous aura. In Ye Fei''s eyes, it was a different kind of charm.


    After placing the breakfast on the table, Ye Ningbing smiled at Ye Fei tenderly and was about to return to the kitchen when Ye Fei suddenly grabbed her hand. Confused, Ye Ningbing looked at him.


    Seeing him point to his lips and then to hers, she immediately understood what he meant. She glanced back at the kitchen, saw that her daughter wasn''t there, and then confidently leaned over and kissed him on the lips. She then quickly pulled away from his grasp and hurried back to the kitchen, a bit flustered.


    Seeing the almost identical behavior of his aunt and his cousin, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel amused.


    They were truly mother and daughter, even their subconscious actions were the same. He couldn''t help but wonder what their reactions would be if they were together with him...


    The thought made Ye Fei''s heart race. Ever since he had been with his mother and his younger sister, he had become wildly fond of such group pleasures, especially when it involved a mother and daughter.


    He decided that he must find a way to let his aunt know and accept the little imp, and then... well, he had some ideas.


    After a bit more bustling, the aunt and the cousin finally finished preparing the breakfast.


    The three of them sat down together in the dining room. Looking at the handsome Ye Fei, Ye Ningbing couldn''t help but recall the extremely pleasurable dinner from the night before.


    She felt a pang of longing, but since her daughter had been with her since they got up, she couldn''t come up with another excuse like a twisted ankle. So, she had to suppress her desires. And since she had already been thoroughly satisfied the night before, she wasn''t too bothered by it. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Ye Ningbing still felt a bit resentful towards Ye Fei. She wished that he had been the one to wake up early this morning, and her daughter had slept in.


    That way, she could have happily engaged in a morning session with him. Thinking this, Ye Ningbing felt a bit confused. Was it him she liked, or the feeling he gave her?


    After a moment of confusion, Ye Ningbing quickly came to her senses. Whether she was infatuated with him or his seemingly never-ending stamina, he would take care of her for the rest of his life.


    Why overthink it? She quickly let go of her thoughts and happily joined Ye Fei and her daughter for breakfast.


    After breakfast, the little imp had to go to school, and Ye Ningbing also planned to check in at the company.


    Although it had only been a day since discovering Yun Jing''s betrayal, with Ye Fei''s presence, Ye Ningbing had completely moved on and was ready to get back to work.


    Ye Fei had wanted to spend another day with his aunt, but seeing that her spirits were even better than before, he didn''t insist. It was better for her to go to the company during the day and let him come to her at night.


    After all, both men and women can quickly become despondent if they have nothing to do. Women, in particular, are like flowers; if they stay in a greenhouse for too long, they are more likely to wither.


    After seeing off the lovely mother and daughter, Ye Fei didn''t know what to do with himself. The filming had capable Situ Ying in charge, so he couldn''t help much there. He didn''t feel like going to school for the time being, and Lingyun was developing smoothly without needing his constant presence.


    After some thought, Ye Fei decided to visit his three beautiful sisters. His third sister, Ye Yunying, was already his, so there was no rush.


    Besides, Ye Fei was a bit hesitant to visit her. If he went to her school, who knew what kind of bizarre ideas she might have and force him to demonstrate his abilities to her friends? He had no interest in her close friends and certainly didn''t want to get involved with them.


    As for Siqi, she was likely at the Liu Corporation''s headquarters. If he went there, he would undoubtedly go to his mother first and probably not be able to resist doing something with her.


    Given her deep love for him, she would definitely not refuse. But after enduring so much passion from him the other day, she probably hadn''t fully recovered yet, so Ye Fei had to let go of that idea for now.


    With Siqi and his third sister out of the picture, that left only Siyao. He hadn''t seen her since discovering her secret last time, and he did miss her.

 Chapter 410 Siyaos Persistence

    Having made up his mind, Ye Fei didn''t hesitate any longer. He got into his car and drove straight towards the direction of Ye Siyao''s martial arts school.


    Soon, Ye Fei arrived at the building where the martial arts school was located. What struck him as odd was the unusual bustle of the place.


    At the entrance of the building, a crowd had gathered, and from the cameras and other equipment they were holding, Ye Fei deduced that these were journalists. It seemed that a notable figure was expected to arrive today, likely a celebrity, given that the majority of the journalists present were from the entertainment industry.


    After parking his car in the parking lot, Ye Fei saw a security guard approaching and casually asked, "What''s going on here today? So many journalists?"


    The security guard, recognizing the luxury car Ye Fei was driving, didn''t dare to be negligent and explained, "I heard that Wang Xiaoming is coming here today, and these entertainment journalists have gone crazy."


    "Wang Xiaoming? Why would he come here?" Ye Fei was taken aback. He had heard of this person, a male celebrity who had gained considerable fame in recent years.


    Although his acting skills were nothing to write home about and he was mostly known for posturing, he had managed to stay at the top of the entertainment industry, thanks to the backing of a powerful director.


    Through aggressive promotion, he had become a well-known figure. Ye Fei had ventured into the entertainment business precisely to challenge people like him, to give those with real talent who refused to sell themselves a chance to shine.


    The security guard, of course, had no idea about Ye Fei''s intentions and replied, "I heard that someone from Feiyang Martial Arts School invited him. They probably want to do some publicity."


    This struck the security guard as odd. He had been working as a security guard here for a long time and had witnessed the opening of Feiyang Martial Arts School. Since the owner was an incredibly beautiful woman, they had all unconsciously paid attention to the school.


    After its opening, the school had maintained a low profile. Although it taught genuine martial arts, the number of students had never been very high. It was surprising to see them resorting to hiring a celebrity for publicity today.


    The security guard''s curiosity was nothing compared to Ye Fei''s.


    Why would Siyao, who had agreed to help him, invite a celebrity?


    And why was she still planning to promote the school?


    Eager to get to the bottom of this, Ye Fei politely thanked the security guard and strode towards the entrance.


    Although in terms of appearance, he was far superior to the celebrity, and his status was incomparable to that of a minor star, few people outside his circle knew his true identity.


    The entertainment journalists, who were only interested in trivial gossip, were even less likely to recognize him.


    Thus, he managed to pass through the crowd smoothly, took the elevator to the top floor, and entered the martial arts school.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    The school was also bustling with activity. Ye Siyao, dressed in a practice uniform, was standing in the middle of the hall, directing the students to set up something.


    To his surprise, Jin Dashun, whom Ye Fei had previously confronted, was also there, helping to direct everyone.


    "Sis..." Ye Fei quickly walked up to Ye Siyao and began to call out "sis," but then remembered that his role here should be that of a flyswatter for his sister. He grabbed her hand and changed his greeting to, "Honey, what are you all doing?"


    Ye Fei''s endearing term caused Ye Siyao''s face to flush instantly, but a wave of happiness surged within her. She smiled at him and said, "We''re preparing to promote the martial arts school. It just so happens that Jin Dashun knows Wang Xiaoming, so we invited him. He''ll be here soon, and we need to get everything set up."


    Ye Fei pulled his sister''s hand and moved aside, asking in a low voice, "Why are you promoting the school again? Aren''t you planning to help me at the gang?"


    "It''s precisely because I want to help you that I''m planning to promote the school properly," Ye


    Siyao replied with a smile, also speaking in a low voice. Seeing that her brother seemed puzzled, she instinctively reached out to pat his head, only to realize that he had grown taller than her.


    She settled for a gentle touch on his chest and continued, "This is, after all, my first business venture. Although I''m ready to let it go now, I don''t want to leave it in a half-hearted way. I want to make it big before I leave."


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle and shake his head. "Who said you can''t run the school if you join me? There''s not much to do in the gang on a regular basis, so you can still continue with the school. And even if you want to promote it, why resort to hiring some washed-up celebrity?"


    Disdainful of those who rose to fame through hype, Ye Fei''s voice rose slightly as he spoke.


    Ever since Ye Fei entered the room, Jin Dashun had been keeping an eye on him. Seeing him immediately take hold of Ye Siyao''s hand, which he himself had tried so hard to reach without success, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Ye Siyao casually touched Ye Fei''s chest, Jin Dashun mistook it for flirting, which further fueled his burning envy. Unable to contain himself any longer upon hearing Ye Fei dismiss Wang Xiaoming as a washed-up star, Jin Dashun sneered, "Washed-up star? Do you even know who Wang Xiaoming is? Why don''t you try inviting someone like him and see how it goes?"


    In Jin Dashun''s eyes, Ye Fei was nothing more than a pretty-boy who had latched onto Ye Siyao.


    Although Ye Fei seemed to be quite capable in a fight, this was not an era where physical prowess was everything, so Jin Dashun spoke without any politeness.


    After being slighted by Jin Dashun, Ye Fei merely offered a faint smile and didn''t bother to retort. Given his status, he naturally didn''t deign to argue with such a minor character. Moreover, regardless of Jin Dashun''s intentions, he had, after all, helped Ye Siyao with this matter, so Ye Fei was even less inclined to take issue with him.


    While Ye Fei was willing to let the matter go, Ye Siyao was not.


    Protecting Ye Fei had become second nature to her, a habit formed due to his physical condition.


    Although Ye Fei no longer needed her protection, this habit was not something that could be easily changed.


    Moreover, the term of endearment Ye Fei had used had filled her heart with sweetness, amplifying her affection for him. She couldn''t stand to see him wronged in the slightest.


    With a stern expression, Ye Siyao turned to face Jin Dashun and said, "Who asked for your input while we were talking? Don''t think that just because you''ve done something for the school, you have the right to interfere. If you don''t want to help, you can send Wang Xiaoming back anytime. I was actually reluctant to use him in the first place!"


    Overcome with anger, Ye Siyao, who was usually as cold as ice but always maintained a calm demeanor, spoke these words quite harshly.

 Chapter 411 The Sisters Thoughts

    Jin Dashun''s expression flickered, but ultimately, he didn''t say anything further. After Ye Siyao''s outburst, she still seemed quite indignant until Ye Fei took her hand again, which brought a smile back to her face. She gently said to Ye Fei, "Don''t stoop to his level."


    Hearing Ye Siyao''s words, Jin Dashun couldn''t help but feel frustrated. He thought to himself, What''s so great about this pretty-boy? He''s just good-looking and has some martial arts skills.


    How can he compare to me in any other way?


    And it looks like he''s a few years younger than Ye Siyao. Why does Ye Siyao treat him so kindly and me so poorly?


    Despite his anger, Jin Dashun didn''t dare to voice his thoughts. Although the Jin family was a powerful one, it was nothing compared to the Ye family.


    Moreover, Ye Siyao''s mother was the current head of the Liu family in business, and her brother was a god-like figure in Wang Hai City.


    If he said something out of line and angered Ye Siyao, the Liu-Ye families could crush him as easily as stepping on an ant.


    So, he harbored a grudge against the pretty-boy who could make Ye Siyao smile and decided that if he ever got the chance, he would teach him a lesson. He figured that as a man, the pretty-boy wouldn''t tattle to Ye Siyao even if he suffered a loss.


    And even if he did, Jin Dashun wasn''t afraid; it would just give Ye Siyao a chance to see what kind of man he really was.


    Leaving Jin Dashun to his scheming, let''s talk about Ye Fei. The chaotic atmosphere in the hall wasn''t to his liking. Looking at his sister, who shone like a pearl in the morning dew, he couldn''t help but recall the awkward and flirtatious moments from his last visit in her office. He lowered his voice and said, "Sis, let''s go to your office for a bit. It''s too noisy here."


    Hearing the word "office," Ye Siyao''s face flushed red as she remembered that day. She playfully scolded her brother for bringing up the embarrassing memory, "What are you up to?"


    In Ye Fei''s memory, his sister, who was as beautiful as a fairy, had always been cold and distant. Only recently had she started to show her gentle side around him.


    But this shy and scolding demeanor was something he had never seen before. He was momentarily stunned, his eyes revealing a passion that a brother shouldn''t have.


    As a stunning beauty, Ye Siyao was no stranger to such gazes. In the past, those looks had only filled her with disgust or left her indifferent.


    But when she saw that look in her brother''s eyes, it was different¡ªso different that her heart pounded fiercely.


    A mix of embarrassment and joy welled up inside her. It was the first time she had ever felt this way, and she was almost intoxicated by it.


    It wasn''t until a loud crash from a student accidentally knocking over a metal rack nearby that Ye Siyao snapped out of her unfamiliar yet sweet reverie.


    Seeing Ye Fei still looking at her like that, she playfully tapped his head and said, "What are you staring at?"


    "sis, you''re so beautiful!" Ye Fei reached out and caught his sister''s hand as it left his head, speaking with emotion.


    Ye Fei''s words made Ye Siyao''s heart race even faster, and a wave of intense embarrassment washed over her. She quickly pulled her hand free from Ye Fei''s grasp and ran into her office without looking back.


    Watching his sister''s graceful figure disappear from sight, Ye Fei smiled faintly. Ignoring the envious glances from the students, he strode into her office as well.


    Seeing the two of them go in, and Ye Siyao''s face still so flushed, the students couldn''t help but feel envious. The guys envied Ye Fei, while the girls envied Ye Siyao. But deep down, they all had to admit that the two were a perfect match.


    Only Jin Dashun let out a discontented hum, thinking of something to do to vent his jealousy. But just then, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen, and a smile finally spread across his face. He returned to his usual arrogant demeanor, called out a few students by name, and led them downstairs. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Although the students present all looked down on Jin Dashun, what he was about to do was for the benefit of the martial arts school. So, the few whose names were called gritted their teeth and followed him out of the school and downstairs.


    When Ye Fei entered the office, Ye Siyao had already sat down by her small bed. Seeing Ye Fei come in, her face showed an extremely complicated expression. She weakly said to Ye Fei, "Could you leave for a moment? I want to be alone."


    At this moment, Ye Siyao''s mind was in turmoil. She had never known the taste of love before.


    Even though she often thought of Ye Fei, especially when she felt the need in her body, and the only person she could think of was him, she had always believed it was just a youthful infatuation.


    After all, she had no one else to fantasize about. But just now, she finally experienced the sweetness of love and realized in an instant that it wasn''t just infatuation; she had truly fallen in love with someone she should never have loved.


    But when did all this start? Ye Siyao couldn''t help but feel confused because she couldn''t answer that question herself.


    Was it when he comforted her that time?


    No, definitely not, she answered herself in her heart. Because she had already felt this way before that. But no matter what, today she truly understood what it meant to love someone.


    The feeling of her heart fluttering like a wild deer was incredibly wonderful. She should have been very happy, but from Ye Fei''s gaze, she also understood his feelings. He must have developed different feelings for her as well, and that was why she was afraid.


    Because this was a kind of love that would never be accepted by society. Although she was a maverick and didn''t care much about others'' opinions, she had to consider Ye Fei.


    Moreover, this kind of love would never be blessed by their families. So, when the long-awaited love finally arrived,


    Ye Siyao didn''t feel happy. Instead, she felt confused, scared, and even wanted to back down. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei was extremely perceptive now.


    Although he couldn''t fully guess his sister''s thoughts from her extremely complicated expression, he could understand most of it. He sighed inwardly, sat down next to her, took one of her small hands, and gently asked, "Sis, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 412 The Hypocritical Star

    "Ah!" As her small hand was grasped by Ye Fei, the feeling that was both incredibly sweet and terrifying surged into Ye Siyao''s heart once again. I


    t was as if she had been electrocuted, and she instinctively tried to pull her hand back from Ye Fei''s grip.


    But this time, Ye Fei held on tightly, and Ye Siyao didn''t use much force, so her hand remained in his. Ye Fei didn''t speak; he simply gazed at his sister''s stunningly beautiful face, which was filled with panic, with a look of deep affection.


    "Ye Fei, please don''t do this. Let me go, okay? I''m your sister!" With no other choice, Ye Siyao weakly whispered.


    "Precisely because you''re my sister, I won''t let go," Ye Fei said with deep emotion and determination. "I want to hold you like this for a lifetime and give you the greatest happiness!"


    Ye Fei''s words were somewhat ambiguous, leaving Ye Siyao uncertain whether he was referring to the happiness of a brother or the kind of happiness she truly needed. But regardless, her heart melted at his words and the look in his eyes.


    The overwhelming sense of happiness made her forget her concerns, and her beautiful eyes filled with affection as she looked at Ye Fei tenderly.


    In fact, Ye Fei wasn''t trying to play any games or make his sister guess his intentions. He knew that if he were too straightforward, it might scare her. It was better to give her time to adjust and gradually accept everything.


    Judging by her reaction, his approach seemed to be working well. Instead of being frightened as before, she now had this expression on her face.


    Seeing that his goal had been achieved and feeling a surge of passion from his sister''s unparalleled beauty, Ye Fei decided to take things a step further. He gently pulled on Ye Siyao''s hand, drawing her soft and delicate body into his embrace, and then slowly lowered his head.


    At this moment, Ye Siyao felt as if she had entered a dreamlike world. Seemingly understanding what her brother was about to do, she slightly tilted her pretty face upward and closed her star-like beautiful eyes, waiting for that moment of happiness to arrive.


    Just as their lips were about to meet, a sudden cheer from outside jolted Ye Siyao out of her reverie. She quickly pushed against Ye Fei''s chest, breaking free from his embrace and sitting beside him, her face flushing a deep red like the evening sky.


    Ye Fei inwardly cursed his bad luck. Why did he always get interrupted just when he was about to get what he wanted? Was this the legendary "good things come to those who wait"?


    Although he wanted to continue, he could tell from his sister''s expression that she wouldn''t be ready for a while. So, he didn''t push it and instead took her hand again, saying, "Let''s go see what''s happening. It''s probably that ''Ming'' guy who''s arrived."


    "Okay!" Ye Siyao softly replied, her heart growing even sweeter because of her brother''s consideration. She knew how frustrating it was to be interrupted at such a moment.


    Even with her own reservations, she had an urge to continue, let alone Ye Fei. But he had thought about her feelings and didn''t insist on going further. How could Ye Siyao not be touched by this?


    Although the martial arts school was opened by Ye Siyao, the students were mostly ordinary young people who were very eager to be close to a star. So, when Ye Fei and his sister came out, they saw all the students gathered around a man in a suit, who was clearly the Wang Xiaoming that Jin Dashun had invited.


    At that moment, Wang Xiaoming was smiling as he answered some questions from the students. However, Ye Fei could see a hint of impatience in his eyes. He inwardly sighed, thinking that although this guy wasn''t a great actor, he had definitely mastered the art of putting on a fake smile.


    Surprisingly, no one else seemed to notice his impatience.


    Although Ye Siyao wasn''t particularly excited about having Wang Xiaoming help with the publicity, since Jin Dashun had already invited him, she, who wanted to be more sophisticated, naturally didn''t want to neglect him. She called out, "What are you all doing crowded there? Disperse! Don''t be rude to our guest!"


    The students, although eager to get close to the big star, were more accustomed to obeying the authority of Ye Siyao, the school''s owner and their instructor. So, they quickly dispersed, finally giving Wang Xiaoming some peace. He looked towards Ye Siyao, and upon seeing her appearance, his eyes brightened.


    As one of the most popular stars in recent years, Wang Xiaoming had seen many beautiful women, but few were as stunning as Ye Siyao.


    Moreover, those beauties were either someone''s mistress or from a prominent family, out of his reach.


    And their beauty was usually enhanced by makeup, unlike Ye Siyao, who had no makeup on and simply wore her long hair in a casual ponytail.


    So, Ye Siyao was undoubtedly the most outstanding beauty Wang Xiaoming had ever seen. More importantly, this super beauty seemed to have no significant background; otherwise, she wouldn''t be running a martial arts school by herself. His interest was piqued. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With this thought in mind, Wang Xiaoming didn''t wait for Ye Siyao to greet him. He quickly walked over and said with a smile, "You must be the owner of this place, Miss Ye, right? I''m Wang Xiaoming."


    As he spoke, he extended his hand towards Ye Siyao. Although Wang Xiaoming concealed it well, Ye Siyao, with her profound inner strength, could see the flicker of desire in his eyes.


    Although his gaze was similar to Ye Fei''s just now, it was completely different to her. In front of Ye Fei, she felt shy and sweet, but when other men looked at her like that, she only felt disgusted.


    In this day and age, a handshake is just a common polite gesture.


    But after seeing Wang Xiaoming''s look, Ye Siyao completely ignored his outstretched hand. She simply nodded at him indifferently and said, "Mr. Wang, hello. Thank you for coming here."


    Her tone, however, lacked any real gratitude. As she spoke, she casually linked her arm with Ye Fei''s, who was standing beside her. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Wang Xiaoming, though essentially an actor, had been so pampered by fans over the years that he always had an extremely high opinion of himself.


    Seeing Ye Siyao''s coldness towards him, his expression changed instantly, and he was about to lose his temper.

 Chapter 413 Brewing Conspiracy

    "Xiao Ming, don''t be impulsive!" Sensing something was wrong, Jin Dashun quickly grabbed Wang Xiaoming. Wang Xiaoming was unaware of Ye Siyao''s true capabilities, but Jin Dashun knew all too well.


    If it really came to blows, he and Wang Xiaoming''s bodyguards wouldn''t stand a chance.


    Moreover, in Wang Hai City, even if Ye Siyao were to cripple them, no one would dare to stand up for them.


    And if the legendary Ye Fei were to find out, there was a possibility he might even kill them.


    At this moment, Jin Dashun truly regretted not informing Wang Xiaoming of Ye Siyao''s true identity. Initially, he had feared that if Wang Xiaoming knew about her background, he would compete with him.


    But now it seemed that Ye Siyao was already taken, so why had he been afraid of Wang Xiaoming joining in?


    Having made up his mind, Jin Dashun hurriedly pulled the still indignant Wang Xiaoming aside and whispered Ye Siyao''s identity into his ear.


    After hearing Jin Dashun''s words, Wang Xiaoming couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. The Ye family, being one of the two most powerful clans in the largest city of the Southeast, Wang Hai City, was well-known to him.


    Although he was quite arrogant, he wasn''t foolish. He was well aware of the consequences of offending the Ye family. However, he was somewhat skeptical about Jin Dashun''s claim that Ye Fei would kill him if he found out.


    In his view, a sixteen-year-old, no matter how formidable, couldn''t be that powerful. It must have been an exaggeration by the people of Wang Hai City.


    Regardless of whether he believed Ye Fei was that strong or not, he knew better than to offend the Ye family. So, he composed himself, put on that seemingly sincere smile again, and approached Ye Siyao, saying, "Miss Ye, I''m sorry. I was just reminded of some unpleasant matters and lost control of my emotions for a moment. Please don''t take it to heart."


    As Wang Xiaoming spoke these words, a fleeting glint of extreme hatred flashed in his eyes, so subtle that even Ye Siyao, who was facing him, failed to notice it. However, it did not escape Ye Fei''s keen observation.


    This look startled Ye Fei. It seemed that Wang Xiaoming''s rise to fame was not a fluke. The man had quite a deep scheming mind. But Ye Fei had no immediate plans to deal with him. He didn''t believe that anyone could pull off any tricks under his watch, especially in Wang Hai City.


    Ye Fei was spot on. As someone who had risen to prominence by attaching himself to powerful patrons, Wang Xiaoming''s psyche had become somewhat twisted. He harbored a deep resentment towards people like Ye Siyao, who were born with a silver spoon in their mouths.


    Although he always appeared deferential in front of such individuals, inside he was constantly plotting ways to bring them down. Thus, his feelings towards Ye Siyao were no longer driven by lust but by envy.


    Although Ye Siyao didn''t catch the flicker of hatred in Wang Xiaoming''s eyes, she could tell from his behavior that Jin Dashun must have revealed her identity to him. However, she had never intended to use her status to intimidate others.


    Seeing that Wang Xiaoming no longer had that repulsive gaze, she relaxed and smiled, saying, "Mr. Wang, you''re too polite. We''re very grateful that you''ve come to help. There''s no reason to be upset. Let''s get down to business now. Mr. Wang, what do you think of our setup here?"


    Although Wang Xiaoming didn''t have any extraordinary talents, he was an experienced actor with many years under his belt. He was quite knowledgeable about set design and casually pointed out a few shortcomings.


    Ye Siyao had her staff make the necessary changes according to his suggestions.


    Seeing Wang Xiaoming act like a professional, Jin Dashun, who had just felt a bit embarrassed, regained his swagger. He stood beside Wang Xiaoming and loudly directed the students to do this and that, as if he were the owner of the school.


    However, neither Ye Fei nor Ye Siyao bothered to compete with him over this, so they just let him be.


    Soon, under Wang Xiaoming''s arrangements, the hall was set up. Next, they were to film some scenes featuring Wang Xiaoming, which would then be broadcast on television.


    At this point, Ye Siyao did not take the lead. Instead, a female student named A Fang, who was one of the first batch of students at Ye Siyao''s martial arts school and now worked there officially, was the one who spoke and demonstrated several martial arts routines.


    After deciding to help Ye Fei, Ye Siyao promoted her to deputy headmistress, entrusting her with some of the school''s affairs, preparing to hand over the school to her once she left.


    Although the students felt a bit disappointed that Ye Siyao did not take the lead, they had to admit that having A Fang as the main performer had many advantages.


    A Fang was tall and imposing, exuding a strong presence. Her martial arts demonstrations were excellent, which would surely attract genuine martial arts enthusiasts.


    If Ye Siyao had taken the stage, although she was undeniably beautiful, she appeared somewhat delicate. Outsiders wouldn''t be able to see her profound internal strength. Thus, the effect would naturally be better with A Fang.


    Of course, if Ye Siyao had appeared, the school would undoubtedly have attracted many visitors, but they would likely not be true martial arts enthusiasts, but rather admirers of her beauty.


    The entire filming process went smoothly. However, since there was a lot to film and the students were unfamiliar with it, by the time everything was done, it was almost dark.


    As the headmistress, Ye Siyao naturally had to treat everyone to a good meal, as everyone had only ordered takeout for lunch.


    "Mr. Wang, thank you so much," Ye Siyao said sincerely, linking her arm with Ye Fei''s as they walked over to Wang Xiaoming. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he had initially seemed a bit off, he had been very dedicated during the work, so Ye Siyao''s initial dislike for him had diminished.


    Considering the great help he had provided, she didn''t want him to leave empty-handed. She continued, "If you don''t mind, let''s discuss the compensation in my office."


    Wang Xiaoming casually waved his hand and said, "Miss Ye, there''s no need for that. Since you''re a friend of Dashun, you''re a friend of mine too. Friends helping each other out is nothing to be compensated for."


    Jin Dashun was pleasantly surprised that Wang Xiaoming would give him such face and said with a smile, "That''s right. Since we''re all friends, let''s not talk about compensation. It would be too formal otherwise."


    He then discreetly gestured to Wang Xiaoming, indicating that he would not forget his kindness.


    Seeing Jin Dashun''s gesture, Wang Xiaoming smiled even more broadly. He had declined compensation because he had already thought of a way to get back at Ye Siyao, a method that could only be employed by getting closer to her.


    Thus, he had given up the compensation, aiming to make Ye Siyao see him as a friend, and just an ordinary friend would suffice. However, he hadn''t expected Jin Dashun to be so accommodating, even offering him money privately. He would certainly not refuse such an offer.


    "Ye Siyao quickly interjected, ''That''s not right. Friends are one thing, but we can''t let Mr. Wang work for free, can we? We...''"


    "Yaoyao," Ye Fei suddenly interrupted Ye Siyao at this moment. He had noticed Jin Dashun''s secretive gesture just now.


    Although he didn''t know what the two were up to, Ye Fei, who had nothing better to do, didn''t mind playing along. He said, "Since we''re all friends now, there''s no need to be so polite. Besides, Mr. Jin is also a part of the martial arts school. It''s only natural for him to do something for the school, right, Mr. Jin?"


    "Absolutely, absolutely!" Jin Dashun quickly laughed, but inwardly he despised Ye Fei for being so petty. He clearly wanted help but didn''t want to owe any favors. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Since Ye Fei had spoken, Ye Siyao didn''t say anything more and turned to Wang Xiaoming, saying, "Thank you, Mr. Wang."


    Wang Xiaoming gave a faint smile without speaking. Jin Dashun, however, laughed and said, "That''s the spirit. By the way, Siyao, you haven''t officially introduced your boyfriend to me yet. Would you mind letting me formally meet him?"


    The guy took advantage of the situation and directly used a more intimate nickname for Ye Siyao.


    Hearing Jin Dashun refer to Ye Fei as her boyfriend, Ye Siyao felt an inexplicable joy in her heart and didn''t mind his familiarity.


    However, she couldn''t reveal Ye Fei''s real name, and she couldn''t think of any other name on the spot, so she said, "Then you''ll have to ask him."


    Seeing Jin Dashun look at him, Ye Fei smiled and said, "My name is Qiu Feng, as in the autumn season and the wind that accompanies it." He had simply taken the name from the Qiu Feng Group''s creative concept.


    "Great name. It gives one a refreshing feeling, as if they''ve stepped into a crisp autumn day," Jin Dashun insincerely praised, though inwardly he scoffed, "What a lousy name. It sounds like he''s just trying to get a favor in the autumn!"


    After they had introduced themselves to each other, Ye Siyao said to Wang Xiaoming, "Mr. Wang, we''re planning to go out to celebrate. I wonder if you could do us the honor of joining us?"


    Wang Xiaoming, who had previously declined even compensation, was eager for this opportunity and quickly replied, "It would be my pleasure."


    Ye Fei had intended to leave and go back to accompany his aunt, but it seemed he couldn''t now.


    Although Ye Siyao was extremely capable, Ye Fei was still somewhat uneasy about leaving her with the deeply scheming Wang Xiaoming. So, after informing Ye Siyao, he stepped into a secluded corner and called Ye Ningbing.


    "Ye Fei, is there something you need?"


    Ye Ningbing''s sweet voice quickly came through the receiver.


    Ye Fei was taken aback.


    Why was his aunt asking him what he needed?


    And the way she addressed him was off. So, he changed his tone and reverted to his usual way of speaking, asking, "Auntie, where are you?"

 Chapter 414 The Sisters First Kiss

    "I''m at home. Your first and second aunts are both here, so you don''t need to worry," Ye Ningbing said, and Ye Fei could hear her moving around, clearly trying to get away from the other two aunts.


    Ye Fei finally understood why her tone and the way she addressed him had reverted to their original forms.


    Uncertain if she had moved far enough away, he lowered his voice and said with a smile, "Then I won''t be coming back tonight. If you get itchy, just take care of it yourself."


    "Ew!" Ye Ningbing also lowered her voice, clearly not having moved far. She then cooed, "I''m already itchy, but I''m not going to use my hands. You''ll have to make it up to me double tomorrow!"


    "You little wanton!" Ye Fei felt a surge of heat in his heart, wishing he could just thrust into her right then and there.


    "I''ll make sure you can''t get out of bed tomorrow!"


    Hearing Ye Fei''s words, even the parts of Ye Ningbing that weren''t itchy before began to tingle. Afraid that if she continued, she would feel even more uncomfortable, she said, "I''m not talking to you anymore. See you tomorrow!" and hung up the phone.


    Putting away his phone, Ye Fei realized that his second aunt, Ye Ningxue, must have also heard about his little aunt''s situation and had gone to comfort her with the first aunt, not knowing that his little aunt had already been well taken care of by him.


    Since his little aunt was now accompanied, Ye Fei was no longer in a hurry. He took a few deep breaths to calm his restless urges before returning to his sister''s side and asking, "Have you decided where to go?"


    Ye Siyao naturally linked her arm with Ye Fei''s and shook her head, saying, "Not yet. I wanted to go somewhere more down-to-earth, but Mr. Wang thinks that would be too much of a waste."


    Seeing how Ye Siyao couldn''t bear to leave Ye Fei''s side for a moment, Jin Dashun couldn''t help but feel envious, his eyes almost turning green with jealousy. He couldn''t resist saying sourly, "You two really have a great relationship."


    The siblings exchanged a smile, both seeing the undeniable tenderness in each other''s eyes.


    Not wanting his friend to feel left out and jealous, Wang Xiaoming interrupted their affectionate gaze and said, "Let''s quickly find a suitable place. If we delay any longer, it''ll get dark."


    Ye Fei laughed and said, "This JinBrother here clearly has money. He must know plenty of fun places, right?"


    With Jin Dashun''s level of intelligence, he naturally couldn''t tell that Ye Fei was actually implying he was a playboy who only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun. He thought Ye Fei was trying to get him to treat everyone and save Ye Siyao some money.


    While inwardly looking down on Ye Fei, he also didn''t want to miss the opportunity to show off, so he said with a smile, "Of course. Speaking of the best places to have fun in Wang Hai City, it has to be Lingyun Nightclub."


    Realizing suddenly that Ye Siyao was the second miss of the Ye family, he felt like he was implying he didn''t want to treat everyone, so he quickly added, "Of course, with the headmistress here, going there might not be quite appropriate. How about this, I know a decent place in the South District. Let''s go there instead."


    "South District? That''s a bit too far, isn''t it?" Ye Siyao couldn''t help but frown slightly. She and Ye Fei wouldn''t have a problem, but most of the students at the martial arts school, except for Jin Dashun, were working-class people.


    Going to the South District would mean spending a lot on taxi fares alone, and if she were to pay for it, the students definitely wouldn''t accept it.


    The students here were not just learning martial arts but also martial virtue, and they were very particular about respecting their teachers.


    Naturally, they wouldn''t let their instructor pay.


    Although Jin Dashun wasn''t very smart, he wasn''t silly either. From Ye Siyao''s somewhat troubled expression, he understood what she was thinking. He said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to the students. I''ll cover all the expenses, and I''m sure they''ll accept."


    Knowing that Jin Dashun could afford it, Ye Siyao didn''t refuse and nodded, saying, "Alright, you go tell them."


    Seeing Ye Siyao agree, Jin Dashun was overjoyed and quickly ran to the students to inform them. Although the students didn''t particularly like this somewhat playboyish guy, they had no objections to him paying for everyone to go out and have fun, especially when they heard that Wang Xiaoming would be joining them. They were all extremely excited.


    There weren''t many students at the martial arts school to begin with, and with quite a few not showing up today, even with everyone agreeing to go, there were only nineteen people in total¡ªeight men and eleven women. Including Ye Fei and the others, there were just twenty-three people.


    Although there weren''t many people, Jin Dashun, who had money to burn, still called and booked the entire nightclub. Since it wasn''t fully dark yet and the nightclub hadn''t started its business, and Jin Dashun was really on good terms with the owner, there wasn''t much trouble.


    The group went downstairs and got into the taxis Jin Dashun had called.


    Knowing his sister didn''t want to draw attention, Ye Fei didn''t take his own car but got into a taxi with her. Also joining them was the deputy headmistress, A Fang.


    A Fang clearly had a good relationship with Ye Siyao.


    Now that there were no outsiders, she dropped the formality she had in the martial arts school and turned to look at Ye Fei and Ye Siyao sitting together in the back seat, laughing and saying, "Yaoyao, you''re really naughty. When did you secretly get a boyfriend?"


    Ye Siyao''s face turned red. For some reason, she didn''t explain her true relationship with her brother to her good friend, and Ye Fei also just smiled without explaining.


    Seeing the two of them being so tacit, A Fang asked again, "Handsome guy, tell us, how did you manage to win over our Yaoyao? She''s known as a cold beauty, you know."


    Ye Fei smiled and said, "We''re childhood sweethearts, grew up together. The affection was cultivated over a long time, so there was no need to chase."


    "Childhood sweethearts?" A Fang was taken aback.


    "But I thought you were two years younger than Yaoyao. How could you be childhood sweethearts?"


    Ye Fei inwardly chuckled. He was actually six years younger than his sister, not two. But he kept a straight face and said, "Haven''t you heard of the term ''neighbor''s sister''? I''ve been fond of her since I was little, and naturally, I wouldn''t let her go as we grew up."


    "That''s so romantic. I wish I had a neighbor brother like you," A Fang said wistfully.


    Ye Fei didn''t expect this tomboyish girl to have such a feminine side. He could tell she was genuinely envious of Ye Siyao, so he comforted her, "Beautiful love isn''t always like this. I believe you''ll find your own perfect match."


    A Fang sighed and said, "That sounds nice, but men are all about looks. For someone like me, finding a satisfactory partner is probably hard!"


    "Don''t generalize. I''m not like that. Even if Sister Yaoyao wasn''t so beautiful, I would still love her for a lifetime," Ye Fei said earnestly. It seemed like he was explaining to A Fang, but both he and Ye Siyao knew he was making a declaration of love to his sister.


    Hearing Ye Fei''s words, Ye Siyao felt a wave of intoxication and couldn''t help but nestle her soft body into his embrace. She looked up at Ye Fei, her eyes no longer filled with confusion and fear, but with deep, undiluted tenderness.


    Since there were other people around, Ye Fei didn''t do anything to his sister. He just gently held her body, which could make any man lose control, and looked into her eyes with deep affection.


    Seeing this, A Fang didn''t interrupt them. She turned her head back and sat quietly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Although the South District was a bit far from the martial arts school, the traffic was still good at night. It didn''t take long for the group to arrive at the nightclub Jin Dashun had booked.


    To Ye Fei''s amusement, this nightclub was the former headquarters of the Black Wolf Gang. He wondered who had taken over after he had dismantled the gang.


    As soon as the group got out of the car, a middle-aged man with a receding hairline came up, laughing loudly, "Young Master Jin, it''s been a long time since you last came. Today, you honor us with your presence. We must have a few drinks together!"


    Clearly, this middle-aged man was the owner of the place, and his willingness to give Jin Dashun face was probably arranged when Jin Dashun booked the place.


    Sure enough, upon hearing the boss''s words, Jin Dashun''s face lit up with a smug smile. He said, "Of course, of course, Boss Li. These are all my friends. You must entertain them well."


    "Absolutely, Young Master Jin''s friends are my friends. I wouldn''t dare to treat them poorly. Everyone, please come in!"


    The boss was giving Jin Dashun plenty of face. It seemed that business hadn''t been good since he took over, and now that someone was spending a lot of money to book his nightclub, he naturally wanted to flatter this big spender, hoping he would become a regular customer.


    Since the nightclub wasn''t very large and didn''t have a private room that could accommodate so many people, and there were no outsiders present, everyone decided to hold the event in the main hall.


    Although having only twenty-odd people made the place seem a bit empty, no one really cared. Once the lights and music were turned on, the atmosphere became quite lively.


    Everyone first made some polite conversation with Wang Xiaoming, letting him sing a song first.


    Then A Fang suddenly jumped onto the stage in the middle and shouted, "I have some good news for everyone. Our headmistress already has a boyfriend, and he''s a childhood sweetheart! How about we let this childhood couple sing a love song for us?"


    Although everyone had their suspicions, they couldn''t be sure. Hearing A Fang''s announcement, they all cheered up. No one thought Ye Fei was unworthy of Ye Siyao. He was not only good-looking but had also shown some impressive martial arts skills that day.


    Although the male students at the martial arts school all regarded Ye Siyao as a goddess in their hearts, a goddess was only for fantasizing and worshiping. So, they never really thought they could win her heart.


    Now hearing this news, everyone, except for Jin Dashun, felt nothing but blessings.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing everyone''s high spirits, Ye Fei and Ye Siyao didn''t refuse. Although they didn''t know many songs, they had heard some classics. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With their internal energy to support them, they could easily control their voices. So, they performed a classic old song, "Missing You in the Wind and Rain," which was no worse than the original.


    It wasn''t until the music had ended that everyone snapped out of the beautiful melody, clapping and cheering loudly. A Fang even shouted, "Kiss!"


    "Kiss, kiss!" Everyone else joined in the chant.


    Hearing the crowd''s encouragement, Ye Siyao turned to Ye Fei. In this atmosphere, her eyes no longer showed any hesitation, only endless anticipation.


    Ye Fei, of course, wouldn''t disappoint her. He gently took her hand, pulled her soft and delicate body into his embrace, and slowly lowered his head.


    After what felt like an eternity, the lips of this loving yet hesitant couple finally met.

 Chapter 415 Conspiracy

    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    As their lips met, Ye Siyao felt a thunderous explosion in her mind. An overwhelming sense of happiness enveloped her completely. For a moment, she forgot where she was, only knowing to slightly part her lips, waiting for the invasion of the man she loved.


    Naturally, it was the experienced Ye Fei who took the lead. He quickly used the tip of his tongue to pry open Ye Siyao''s teeth and inserted his large tongue into her sweet little mouth. He explored continuously, drawing out the sweet saliva. After a while, he sucked her sister''s small, fragrant tongue into his mouth, savoring it delightfully.


    For a moment, their world contained only each other, with no room for anything else. They kissed passionately, lost in the moment, until the cheers of the crowd pulled them out of this special sensation.


    Regaining her senses, Ye Siyao suddenly realized that they were in a public hall, and the people here were all her martial arts students. She felt extremely embarrassed. In her panic, she buried her now bright red, pretty face deeply into Ye Fei''s chest.


    Ye Siyao, who was usually cold and distant, now showed such a shy demeanor. Not only was Ye Fei stunned, but the students present, both male and female, were also captivated by her endless charm. Only one person let out a cold snort, his eyes filled with intense jealousy. This person was naturally Jin Dashun, who had been pursuing Ye Siyao without success.


    Noticing Jin Dashun''s mood, Wang Xiaoming revealed a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. He had been waiting for just such an opportunity and naturally didn''t want to miss it. He slowly walked over to Jin Dashun and whispered something into his ear.


    Ye Fei, holding Ye Siyao, walked off the stage and sat down at a table. He waved at the crowd, who, knowing that Ye Siyao was shy, stopped paying attention to them and continued with their own activities.


    It was only after the others stopped noticing them that Ye Siyao felt a little better, but her pretty face was still flushed red. Her charming appearance stirred Ye Fei''s heart, and he couldn''t help but smack his lips and say, "So fragrant!"


    Naturally understanding what he meant, Ye Siyao felt the shyness that had just dissipated surge back up. She couldn''t help but pinch his waist and scolded, "Don''t say that!"


    Ye Fei chuckled and was about to tease his sister, who rarely showed this expression, when he suddenly noticed Jin Dashun and Wang Xiaoming sneaking towards the corner of the hall, their destination clearly a small private room.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Siyao asked, seeing Ye Fei''s face turn serious. She knew he must have noticed something.


    Ye Fei pointed at the two men and said, "These two guys probably have some scheme. Wait here, I''ll go check it out."


    "I''ll go," Ye Siyao said. Through the Ye Yu incident, she had long known how ruthless Ye Fei could be when facing someone who might pose a threat to his family. Although she had no affection for Jin Dashun, he was still her classmate, and he had helped the martial arts school quite a bit today. So, Ye Siyao didn''t want him to face death just for saying a few words. More importantly, she didn''t want Ye Fei to have too much blood on his hands.


    Understanding her thoughts from her worried and caring gaze, Ye Fei didn''t refuse. He just said, "Be careful. If these two guys are too outrageous, don''t be polite. I''ve got your back!"


    "Okay!" Feeling her brother''s concern, Ye Siyao felt a sweetness in her heart. She nodded gently and, taking advantage of everyone''s inattention, quickly made her way to where Jin Dashun and the others had disappeared. She listened for a moment and then slipped into a private room next to theirs, using her internal energy to greatly enhance her hearing.


    The two men had already been talking for a while. She heard Jin Dashun say, "This probably won''t work. She''s from the Ye family. If they decide to deal with me, my whole family might be ruined."


    "Precisely because she''s from the Ye family, that''s why I suggest you use this method," Wang


    Xiaoming''s voice was completely different from his usual public demeanor, filled with gloom.


    "These big families value their reputation the most. If it were an ordinary woman, even if you made a done deal out of raw rice, it probably wouldn''t help. But Ye Siyao is absolutely different. Once the raw rice is cooked, she''s yours. It''s obvious that she''s still a virgin now. If she''s no longer one and that Qiu Feng gets to her first, you''ll get nothing."


    "But drugging her doesn''t seem quite right," Jin Dashun''s voice wavered. "I genuinely like her. This method feels unacceptable to me."


    "Then let me ask you, how long have you liked her? And how long have you been pursuing her?" Wang Xiaoming sneered.


    Jin Dashun sighed, "I started chasing her since college, but I haven''t made any progress. I even saw her smile for the first time when that jerk Qiu Feng showed up."


    "That''s exactly the point. With conventional methods, you have no hope at all, not to mention she now has a boyfriend," Wang Xiaoming tempted him like a demon. "But if she becomes yours, it''s a different story. Given how much these big families value their reputation, even her family would probably force her to marry you!"


    "That''s true," Jin Dashun seemed convinced. "But with Qiu Feng by her side now, even if I drug her, won''t that just benefit that guy?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to get him out of the way. If it comes to it, even if I have to use force, I''ll help you get rid of him," Wang Xiaoming''s voice was filled with madness. He wanted to completely destroy Ye Siyao, who didn''t give him face and whom he hated the most for her good background. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for whether it would provoke retaliation from the Ye family, he didn''t care. After all, with Jin Dashun as the scapegoat, as long as he denied it, he believed the Ye family would still be somewhat cautious about his godfather.


    Jin Dashun said, "Using force probably won''t work. That kid Qiu Feng is good at martial arts. My bodyguards can''t even get close to him."


    Wang Xiaoming sneered, "That kind of flashy boxing is considered martial arts? Don''t worry. The bodyguards around me are real experts found by my godfather. They''ve all taken lives before. Dealing with a young upstart will be a piece of cake."


    "Alright, I''ll go toast her later. You help me get Qiu Feng out of here," Jin Dashun was clearly completely convinced and said excitedly, "Xiaoming, if this works out, you''ll be my benefactor, Jin Dashun!" The poor guy didn''t realize that he had already been used by others.

 Chapter 416 Exposing the Conspiracy

    Hearing this, Ye Siyao couldn''t help but feel a surge of intense anger. She never imagined that these two guys would be so shameless, especially Wang Xiaoming¡ªhe was simply inhuman.


    At that moment, she felt an overwhelming urge to rush over and kill the two of them. But she quickly stopped herself, a determined glint flashing in her eyes. She then swiftly left the private room before they could come out.


    "Did you find out if they were plotting something?" Ye Fei asked eagerly as soon as he saw his sister return.


    Ye Siyao shook her head and casually made up an excuse, "You''re just being paranoid. They were just discussing their rewards." But inside, she was hoping Jin Dashun would come over to toast her soon.


    Jin Dashun was definitely even more anxious than Ye Siyao. So, it wasn''t long before he walked over from a distance, holding two glasses of red wine and smiling, "Master, our martial arts school is definitely going to become famous now. How about we celebrate in advance?"


    "Sure!" To everyone''s surprise, Ye Siyao readily agreed and quickly took the glass of red wine from Jin Dashun and drank it.


    Ye Fei was somewhat surprised by his sister''s behavior and wondered why she would drink with this guy. But Wang Xiaoming, who followed Jin Dashun, didn''t give him time to ponder. He said, "Qiu Feng, I have something to talk to you about. Let''s go chat over there?"


    Ye Fei was confident in his sister''s abilities, so he wasn''t worried that she would be taken advantage of by Jin Dashun. He nodded and followed Wang Xiaoming outside.


    Once outside, Ye Fei stopped and asked, "What''s this about?"


    "Nothing much, I just thought we could find a place to sit and talk," Wang Xiaoming said indifferently.


    Ye Fei shook his head and said, "Sorry, I need to stay with Siyao. I don''t have time to sit with you." He turned to go back.


    "I''m afraid that''s not up to you!" Wang Xiaoming sneered and waved his hand in the air, "Take him down!"


    With Wang Xiaoming''s command, four men in suits suddenly leaped out from the side and surrounded Ye Fei from four directions.


    Seeing these four men, Ye Fei was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that a minor actor like Wang Xiaoming would have such skilled bodyguards. However, so-called experts were only relative to ordinary bodyguards. In front of Ye Fei, these four men were probably not even as capable as a newborn baby. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From Wang Xiaoming''s actions, Ye Fei knew that Jin Dashun would definitely be dealing with his sister inside.


    Although he was confident in his sister''s abilities, he still couldn''t help but worry. So, without wasting any time, he swiftly took down all five people, including Wang Xiaoming, and quickly returned to the nightclub.


    When Ye Fei got back, he found Jin Dashun lying on the ground like the five men he had taken down outside. Ye Siyao, on the other hand, was sitting there with a flushed face, her body still restlessly twitching.


    "Sis, what''s wrong?" Ye Fei was startled and quickly went over, gently holding Ye Siyao''s shoulders and softly asking.


    Seeing Ye Fei, Ye Siyao''s face turned even redder, and she urgently said, "Ye Fei, take me out of here."


    Although he didn''t understand his sister''s meaning, Ye Fei still helped her up and walked towards the exit of the nightclub. As they left, he kicked the unconscious Jin Dashun further into the sofa to avoid the students seeing him.


    "Where are we going, sis?" Ye Fei asked as they stepped out of the nightclub.


    Ye Siyao''s mind was already somewhat unclear. She randomly pointed to the sign of a nearby hotel and said, "Let''s get a room there."


    Ye Fei now had a pretty good idea of what had happened to his sister. So, without hesitation, he half-carried and half-supported her soft and burning body, quickly walking towards the small hotel.


    At the same time, he took out his phone and called Zhang Yide, asking him to send people to control Wang Xiaoming and Jin Dashun.


    This small hotel next to the nightclub had clearly seen it all before. Although the owner noticed that Ye Siyao seemed a bit off, he didn''t ask a single question. After Ye Fei paid, he immediately gave them a room.


    Once inside the room, Ye Siyao could no longer bear it. She tightly hugged Ye Fei, her body vigorously twisting and rubbing against him. In a voice filled with temptation, she said, "Ye Fei, I''m so uncomfortable. Help me!"


    At this point, Ye Fei was certain that his sister had been drugged. He had used a similar drug on his mother before, which had led to that unexpected event that could be considered the beginning of all the good things.


    What puzzled him was why his sister''s reaction was much stronger than his mother''s at that time.


    Feeling the friction from Ye Siyao''s fully developed and sexy body, Ye Fei also felt a surge of passion.


    But he didn''t want to take her in such a situation. So, while holding her tightly, he placed his hands on her back and transferred a pure flow of internal energy to her.


    Although the drug was extremely potent, Ye Fei''s internal energy was even stronger. So, in no time, the drug''s effects on Ye Siyao were completely neutralized, and she regained her senses.


    Gently breaking free from Ye Fei''s embrace, Ye Siyao sat down by the bed. Instead of being relieved that the drug''s effects were gone, she had an extremely disappointed look on her face.


    Ye Fei sat down next to his sister and softly asked, "Sis, how are you feeling now?"


    "I''m fine," Ye Siyao replied indifferently, her mood extremely low, not even interested in talking.


    Ye Fei finally noticed that something was off with Ye Siyao and quickly hugged her, asking, "Sis, what''s really wrong?"


    Feeling Ye Fei''s warm embrace, Ye Siyao could no longer hold back her disappointment and looked at him, asking, "Ye Fei, you actually don''t like me at all, do you?"


    "Who said that?" Ye Fei quickly replied, "How could I not like you? What I said in the car was all from the heart!"


    In Ye Fei''s eyes, Ye Siyao saw sincerity and deep affection, and she naturally believed his words. But she still couldn''t understand why he had neutralized the drug''s effects, so she reluctantly asked, blushing, "If you like me, then why didn''t you... just now?" Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Who said I didn''t want to? I dream about it all the time," Ye Fei, with a much thicker skin than Ye Siyao, said very straightforwardly.


    "But you had the chance just now, so why did you help me neutralize it?" Ye Siyao was even more puzzled.


    At that moment, Ye Fei suddenly understood everything. It seemed that his sister had deliberately drunk that glass of wine, intending to use this method to cast aside her reservations.


    He felt both amused and deeply touched. So, he looked into Ye Siyao''s incredibly beautiful eyes and said softly, "I do want to, but it has to be when we''re both fully conscious, not when you''re drugged. Do you understand?"


    "Really?" Although she had subconsciously believed Ye Fei''s words, Ye Siyao still couldn''t help but want to confirm it again because she cared so much.


    Instead of speaking, Ye Fei proved his feelings with action. He gently embraced Ye Siyao''s soft body and leaned down to kiss her lips.


    Since no one would disturb them here anymore, Ye Siyao quickly immersed herself in that extremely blissful sensation once again. She raised her arms and tightly wrapped them around Ye Fei''s neck, receiving his gentle yet passionate kiss.


    Having experienced it once already, Ye Siyao was no longer just passively receiving. When Ye Fei''s tongue probed into her mouth, she actively moved her own tongue to entwine with his.


    Ye Fei didn''t expect his sister to learn so quickly, and he felt even more passionate inside. But kissing was no longer enough for him.


    So, while savoring his sister''s sweet lips, he slowly slid his hand into her loose practice uniform and began to gently caress her smooth and delicate skin.


    "Ugh..." Feeling the unfamiliar yet comfortable sensation of her brother''s hot hand gliding over her skin, Ye Siyao couldn''t help but let out a soft moan from her throat. And that moan officially ignited Ye Fei''s passion.


    The hand that had been gently caressing her smooth back slowly moved to her chest, gently pushed aside her thin bra, and released her beautiful breasts. Then, it gently but firmly cupped them.

 Chapter 417 Siyaos Desire

    "Huge and perky!" Holding his sister''s incredibly soft and well-shaped breasts, Ye Fei realized that all the beautiful women in his family, except for his little sister, were well-endowed.


    Not only were their shapes stunning, but unlike other women with large breasts, theirs didn''t sag much. They stood proudly on their chests even without a bra. It wasn''t just the women in his family; all his other women were the same.


    Even his aunts who hadn''t practiced any martial arts, and his mother-in-law Xiao Hanyue and godmother Su Yuxian, were no exception. Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel incredibly fortunate.


    Slowly lying down on the bed with his sister''s sexy and soft body in his arms, Ye Fei''s large hand gently massaged her breasts, occasionally pinching her already hard nipples through his fingers, causing her to squirm with pleasure.


    Ye Siyao, though possessing considerable internal energy, had little experience with kissing. Coupled with the intense pleasure and excitement from her brother''s ministrations, she soon found herself gasping for breath.


    Noticing her increasingly heavy breathing, Ye Fei knew she was nearing her limit with his passionate kisses. He slowly released her lips, continuing to massage her breasts while softly asking, "Sis, does it feel good?"


    "Mm-hmm!" Ye Siyao nodded slightly, her beautiful eyes filled with deep affection as she looked at Ye Fei. Blushing yet resolute, she said, "Good brother, take me."


    Even if Ye Siyao hadn''t said it, Ye Fei wouldn''t have missed the opportunity tonight. He didn''t hesitate any longer, temporarily withdrawing his hand from inside her top, and slowly began to unbutton her practice uniform.


    While Ye Fei undressed her, Ye Siyao neither objected nor assisted. She just gazed deeply into her brother''s handsome face, which had appeared in her dreams countless times, without blinking, for fear that if she closed her eyes even for a moment, this moment would turn into a dream again.


    Though Ye Fei''s movements weren''t hasty, there were only a few buttons on the practice uniform, so her top was soon removed. Since he had already pushed aside her bra earlier, her pair of snow-white, crystal-clear breasts immediately came into view.


    Though he had already savored their beauty with his hands moments ago, seeing them now still made Ye Fei unable to resist swallowing his saliva, sincerely praising, "So beautiful!"


    Noticing her brother''s infatuation with her body, Ye Siyao felt both extremely shy and incredibly sweet inside. Instead of covering up, she gently pushed her chest out, making her breasts more prominently displayed before her brother''s eyes.


    Ye Fei gazed intently at his sister''s breasts for a long while, growing more and more fond of them with each passing moment.


    Finally, he couldn''t help but lower his head, open his mouth wide, and take one of her already swollen, cherry-red nipples into his mouth, sucking on it vigorously as if nursing, while using his hand to fondle the other one he adored so much.


    "Ah... brother, my dear brother!"


    The tingling pleasure in her chest made Ye Siyao involuntarily reach out with both hands to press her brother''s head gently towards her chest, while also thrusting her chest upwards, as if trying to push her entire breast into his mouth.


    Ye Fei, surprised by his sister''s sensitivity, found it amusing and thus served her even more diligently. The hand holding her breast kneaded it more forcefully, and his mouth sucked on her nipple so hard it made a "sucking" sound.


    Though the aphrodisiac Ye Siyao had taken earlier had been neutralized by Ye Fei, the longing remained within her.


    Now, with her brother''s ministrations, she felt even more overwhelmed. She felt that her lower region was drenched, and the intense desire made her twist her body even harder, her hands moving to her brother''s back, touching it randomly to vent the spring fever that was driving her nearly mad.


    Sensing his sister''s frenzy, Ye Fei knew he needed to provide her with even more intense comfort. So, he slowly moved away from her breasts, leaving a trail of hot kisses on her smooth stomach until he reached her lower abdomen.


    Ye Siyao''s practice uniform was a pair of pants without a belt, secured by an elastic waistband, so Ye Fei didn''t have to bother untying any sash. He simply grabbed both sides of her pants with both hands and pulled them down forcefully. Ye Siyao lifted her hips at this moment to help her brother remove her pants.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Since Ye Fei had her panties in hand as well, they were pulled off along with her pants. However, as the panties separated from her most intimate area, a glistening string was pulled out, which made Ye Fei realize just how aroused his sister was.


    Putting the pants aside, Ye Fei gently parted his sister''s long, slender legs, intending to fully admire her most enchanting spot. But Ye Siyao quickly reached over and covered it with her hand, her face turning bright red as she said, "Don''t look!" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei didn''t immediately pull away her hand but looked up at her affectionately and said, "Good sister, let me see, okay? I want to know if it''s as I imagined."


    "As you imagined?" Ye Siyao was taken aback. Her brother''s words implied that he had fantasized about her in such a way before. This filled her with both embarrassment and joy, as it confirmed that her brother had liked her for a long time, not just because of her initiative today.


    Her happiness finally overcame her last bit of reserve, and she slowly moved her hand away, saying, "Then look." After speaking, she covered her face with both hands out of shyness, not minding that her right hand was now sticky from having been pressed against her intimate area.


    Once her hand was removed, Ye Fei finally got a full view of her delicate spot. As expected, it was identical to what he had imagined. Siyao''s private area was exactly like her sister Siqi''s, down to the placement of the pubic hair. Upon closer inspection, he discovered something even more intriguing: the scent was the same as well, a subtly sweet and delightful aroma. This only made him more captivated, and he wondered if Siqi had the same scent.


    After a long while without hearing her brother''s voice, Ye Siyao let go of her face and looked down at him. He was still staring intently at her most private part, which she had never exposed to anyone else. She playfully scolded, "Have you had enough of looking?"


    "Never, I could look at it for a lifetime and still not be satisfied!" Ye Fei said earnestly, then smiled and added, "It''s exactly as I imagined, but I wonder if it tastes the same." With that, he suddenly leaned down and kissed her moist, delicate spot.


    "Ah..." Ye Siyao had never expected her brother to kiss her there. She was extremely embarrassed but also deeply touched. She protested, "Brother, don''t, it''s dirty!" However, her legs clamped down on his head, and her hips thrust upwards a few times, clearly showing that she was enjoying it immensely.


    Though Ye Siyao had thought about self-pleasure, it couldn''t compare to the pleasure of being touched by the man she loved.


    Moreover, the man she loved was her own half-brother, which added an indescribable thrill.


    At this moment, she felt as if she was flying from the sensation of her brother''s tongue moving through her slit.

 Chapter 418 The Breakthrough in Sibling Relations

    Ye Fei opened his mouth wide and took his sister''s delicate and wonderful spot entirely into his mouth. While sucking, he used the tip of his tongue to gently part her tender little labia and slowly pushed into her tight and narrow opening, thrusting in and out rhythmically.


    Ye Siyao had never experienced such intense stimulation.


    Under her brother''s ministrations, she quickly approached the brink of climax. Her body couldn''t help but tremble, and her big buttocks thrust upwards forcefully with each thrust, the softness of her spot actually causing some pain to Ye Fei''s lips.


    Just as Ye Siyao was about to climax, Ye Fei suddenly stopped and lifted his head from between her legs. He looked up at his sister, whose beauty was enhanced by the impending climax, and asked with a mischievous grin, "Sis, does it feel good?" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Naughty brother, why did you stop?" Ye Siyao complained. She felt that if her brother continued for just a few more seconds, she would be able to release her pleasure.


    "Because I want us to feel good together," Ye Fei said with a smile, quickly stripping off his own clothes.


    From his actions, Ye Siyao knew that her wish was about to come true. Her eyes involuntarily glanced down at Ye Fei''s lower region, and a look of surprise crossed her face. She realized that her brother''s member was the same size as the one in the drawing she had made.


    Seeing her surprise, Ye Fei teased, "What''s wrong? Is my member also as you imagined?"


    How could Ye Siyao admit it? She playfully scolded, "Don''t talk nonsense. That''s so embarrassing. I haven''t imagined anything!"


    "Is that so?" Ye Fei chuckled, suddenly releasing the internal energy controlling his member, allowing it to return to its natural size. "Actually, this is its true form."


    Now Ye Siyao understood. He had definitely seen everything that day. She felt extremely embarrassed and playfully pinched Ye Fei''s waist, pouting, "You little rascal, peeking at my things!"


    "If I hadn''t peeked, how would I know that the sister I''ve always loved loves me too?" Ye Fei smiled, his tone suddenly becoming deeply affectionate. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sis, thank you!"


    Although she didn''t have the telepathic connection that Ye Yunqi and Ye Fei shared, Ye Siyao miraculously understood what Ye Fei''s seemingly random thanks meant. Her heart instantly felt warm, knowing that her deep affection for him had not been in vain.


    Lying back down beside his sister, Ye Fei took her small hand and placed it on his throbbing member, saying, "Sis, now it''s your turn to make me feel good."


    Touching her brother''s member for the first time, Ye Siyao''s instinctive shyness made her want to pull her hand back, but Ye Fei firmly held it in place. She reluctantly grasped it, though still feeling embarrassed, and said, "But I don''t know how."


    "You have to get a feel for it," Ye Fei guided her hand, helping her gently stroke his member. "We''re going to use it soon. How can you not know its size?"


    "Who said I''m going to use it?" Ye Siyao blushed.


    "You have no choice! Today, you''re going to be mine!"


    Ye Fei declared, suddenly flipping over and pinning her beneath him. He gently parted her legs, took his member in hand, and positioned the rough head at her moist opening, gently rubbing it a few times before softly saying, "Sis, here I come!"


    "Mm-hmm!" In this sacred moment, Ye Siyao''s shyness vanished. She nodded resolutely, "Good brother, come on. Make me your woman!"


    Without hesitation, Ye Fei used the lubrication from her juices to gently push the head of his member past her tender labia and slowly inserted it into her tight and narrow opening. However, after only half of the head was inside, he slowly pulled back out.


    Though it was just a shallow thrust, it already made Ye Siyao feel incredible pleasure. As Ye Fei pulled out, her big buttocks slightly lifted, as if trying to draw his member back in.


    Sensing her desire, Ye Fei still didn''t immediately take her virginity. He continued to thrust shallowly until her opening produced more juices. Then, in her extreme longing, he suddenly thrust his hips forward, piercing through the thin membrane that had symbolized her purity for twenty-two years with his fiery member, completely making her his woman.


    After Ye Fei fully entered, Ye Siyao''s gaze towards him softened even more, but her beautiful eyes quickly filled with tears.


    "Sis, did I hurt you?" Ye Fei asked with concern.


    "No, it''s not that. I''m just so happy. I only dared to dream of this moment, and now it''s finally real. Good brother, I''m truly so happy!" Ye Siyao said with deep affection. In reality, she was in pain, but she enjoyed it because only this way could she be sure she wasn''t dreaming.


    Feeling her sister''s intense love once again, Ye Fei''s heart swelled with even more affection for her. He gently rolled over so they were lying face to face, then kissed her softly on the lips. His member, still inside her tender spot, remained still as he waited for her to pass through the pain and into pleasure.


    Soon, the pain from her first time disappeared, replaced by an even stronger itch and longing than when her brother had been pleasuring her with his tongue. So, she gently broke free from his kiss and shyly yet boldly said, "Brother, I''m not in pain anymore. Move a little."


    Being tightly enclosed by her sister''s spot, Ye Fei was also extremely pleased and had been waiting for this moment.


    Seeing that she was no longer in pain, he naturally didn''t hesitate. He gently moved his hips, slowly thrusting in and out of her newly awakened spot at a very slow pace.


    It was only now that Ye Siyao realized what true pleasure was. She felt as if each thrust from her brother was taking her to paradise, making her feel like she was flying.


    In pursuit of even greater pleasure, she couldn''t help but hold onto her brother tightly, rubbing her soft breasts vigorously against his firm chest.


    Although Ye Fei''s thrusting was slow, each thrust drove the head of his member deep into her core, so Ye Siyao''s pleasure was by no means small. However, because the pace was so slow, she didn''t climax too quickly.


    Maintaining the same speed and position, the siblings continued for a good half hour before Ye Siyao''s body began to tremble slightly, and her newly awakened spot started to contract for the first time.


    Sensing her sister''s change, Ye Fei knew she had reached her peak. So, after thrusting deeply into her spot once more, he didn''t pull out again. Instead, he pressed the head of his member firmly against her tender core and began to grind forcefully.


    This move brought Ye Siyao to the pinnacle of pleasure. She tightly wrapped her arms around her brother''s neck, her big buttocks twisting frantically before pressing firmly against him.


    After a long, sensual moan, a large amount of virgin essence gushed out from the depths of her spot.


    Feeling the heat of her essence on the head of his member, Ye Fei also shuddered, his member swelling as he ejaculated a large volume of semen, mixing with her wonderful fluids deep inside her spot.


    Because they had been going at it for so long, Ye Siyao''s climax was extremely intense. Just one climax was enough to drain all her energy.


    After savoring the afterglow and kissing her brother for a while longer, she quickly drifted off into a sweet slumber.

 Chapter 419 The Cat and Mouse Game (1)

    After Ye Siyao had fallen into a sweet slumber, Ye Fei gently disentangled her limbs from around his body and slowly withdrew from her delightful embrace. The pleasurable friction caused Ye Siyao to instinctively squirm, but exhaustion quickly overtook her, and she remained fast asleep.


    Ye Fei''s decision to get up wasn''t due to a lack of desire to stay enveloped in his sister''s warmth. In fact, like her, he wished he could remain inside her all night. However, his sister''s last words before sleep had made him realize a mistake he had made.


    Previously, in his concern for his sister, he had habitually handed Wang Xiaoming and Jin Dashun over to the Lingyun Society for handling. Later, he had simply become immersed in her endless charm.


    It was only now that he thought of a problem: Zhang Yide was currently in charge of Lingyun''s daily affairs, and he would definitely handle any tasks assigned by Ye Fei personally.


    This raised an issue. If those two guys said something inappropriate, there could be trouble. Although Ye Fei had already planned to discuss the matter with his mother, it was a family affair, and he didn''t want outsiders to know just yet.


    Moreover, Zhang Yide, though a subordinate, had been a three-time veteran of the Lingyun Society since Ye Fei''s grandfather''s time. He had seen Ye Fei, his sister, and even their father grow up.


    Childless himself, he had come to regard them as his own grandchildren. Therefore, Ye Fei had to consider his feelings. It would be better to delay informing him about this matter as long as possible, as an older man, he might not be able to accept it.


    Dressed, Ye Fei placed a large pillow in his sister''s arms to replace his position and quickly left the room. However, he didn''t head straight to the Lingyun Society headquarters. Instead, he made a phone call first.


    Although the hotel seemed decent, Ye Fei wanted absolute security for his sister. So, he called for protection, but this time, he didn''t summon ordinary members of the Lingyun Society.


    Instead, he called upon a few elite individuals he had created, who were absolutely loyal to him. Without his word, even Zhang Yide wouldn''t be able to extract any information from them.


    Soon, eight elite individuals arrived at Ye Fei''s command. After instructing them to guard the room he had booked discreetly, Ye Fei left with a sense of relief.


    A few minutes later, Ye Fei stood at the entrance of the Lingyun Nightclub. His speed had increased significantly, but he didn''t have the mind to dwell on it. He and his sister had just spent over two hours in a mix of tenderness and intensity.


    Given the length of time, Jin Dashun and the others should have woken up by now. Ye Fei was worried that Zhang Yide might have already learned something from them.


    The nightclub was at its peak of activity. Without disturbing anyone, Ye Fei signaled to the hall manager, who was about to greet him, and then used the internal passage to reach Zhang Yide''s office located underground.


    Since Zhang Yide had never married, he usually lived at the Lingyun Society headquarters. Ye Fei easily found him in his office, which also served as his living quarters. Although somewhat anxious, Ye Fei casually asked, "Grandpa Zhang, have those guys woken up?"


    "They''re awake now. But two of them are quite restless, constantly demanding to see Siyao and someone named Qiu Feng," Zhang Yide replied.


    Since he had to call the Ye Ningsuan sisters and the Ye Siqi sisters, it was easy to mix them up, so he simply used their nicknames. Ye Fei and the others, who had always regarded him as an elder, had no objections.


    Ye Fei''s heart eased. It seemed that the two guys had woken up but hadn''t been foolish enough to mention the incident with Ye Siyao drinking the spiked drink. This meant Zhang Yide wouldn''t suspect anything. He smiled and said, "That Qiu Feng is me. One of them is Siyao''s suitor. To make him give up, I pretended to be Siyao''s boyfriend. But when he realized there was no hope, he actually tried to drug Siyao." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? Is Siyao okay? Is she hurt?" Zhang Yide was shocked. He had always treated Ye Fei and his siblings like his own grandchildren, so naturally, he was very worried.


    "She''s fine. We caught on early and stopped them. She''s just a bit upset. I''ve already taken her back to the martial arts school," Ye Fei reassured him. He didn''t tell Zhang Yide that Ye Siyao, in her determination to let go of her reservations, had foolishly drunk the drugged wine. Just thinking about his sister''s foolish act filled him with emotion.


    "That''s a relief," Zhang Yide exhaled deeply. "By the way, I''ve arranged for all the students at Siyao''s martial arts school to be sent home. Is that okay?"


    "It''s fine. They have nothing to do with this," Ye Fei dismissed the concern about the students'' whereabouts. He casually asked, "Did they suspect anything when they noticed a few people missing?"


    "No," Zhang Yide smiled. "The owner of that place is a relative of one of our brothers. I''ve met him before, so I had him handle the situation." Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ye Fei was surprised to learn that the former headquarters of the Black Wolf Gang was now under his control and that it didn''t seem to be doing well. However, he didn''t bother with such trivial matters. He simply nodded and said, "I''ll go check on those guys. You should get some rest, Grandpa Zhang."


    "Alright. Make sure to teach those reckless fellows a lesson," Zhang Yide nodded. In fact, after learning that Wang Xiaoming and the others had dared to harm Ye Siyao, Zhang Yide had also wanted to personally discipline them.


    But since Ye Fei had hinted that he didn''t want him to come along, he didn''t press the issue.


    Although the Ye family treated him with great respect, Zhang Yide had never thought of taking advantage of his seniority.


    This was the main reason Ye Fei valued him. It wasn''t that Ye Fei was domineering and couldn''t accept others'' opinions. However, as the leader of a gang, sometimes authority was important.


    If there was always an old-timer interfering in gang affairs, regardless of whether his suggestions were right or wrong, it would first give people the impression of "who the real boss is."


    In this regard, Zhang Yide did an excellent job. Even if he had any opinions, he would discuss them privately with Ye Fei, who also respected him greatly for this reason.


    At this moment, Wang Xiaoming and Jin Dashun were indeed awake, as Zhang Yide had said. Since Zhang Yide hadn''t known what these two had done, he hadn''t done anything to them. He had simply locked them, along with Wang Xiaoming''s bodyguards, in the basement.


    Since the instruments had been taken to Linhai by Baldy and the others, this place had become the Lingyun Society''s dedicated holding area.


    Sitting against the wall on the floor together, Jin Dashun and Wang Xiaoming had very different mindsets. Recalling the moment when Qiu Feng had left and Ye Siyao had suddenly knocked him out, Jin Dashun knew that she must have found out about his drugging attempt.


    So now, he wasn''t thinking about whether he could get Ye Siyao; he was more concerned about whether he would survive the night. He had just seen Zhang Yide, whose identity was well-known in Wang Hai City. He was undoubtedly in the Lingyun Society now.


    Thinking of the rumored terrifying Ye Fei, he couldn''t help but shudder.

 Chapter 420 The Cat and Mouse Game (2)

    Wang Xiaoming, sitting next to Jin Dashun, was in a much more relaxed state of mind. He had always believed that the legends surrounding Ye Fei were nothing more than fabrications by the people of Wang Hai City.


    Having once played the role of a gang leader, he always thought that the so-called underworld in Longguo was nothing but a bunch of petty thugs, lacking the courage to kill.


    So, even though he had guessed that this was Lingyun Society''s territory, he wasn''t particularly worried. He figured that at worst, the Lingyun Society would detain him for a few days and then release him out of respect for his godfather, who had connections all over Longguo.


    As the two men were lost in their own thoughts, they suddenly heard the door to the basement creak open. In strode Ye Fei with purposeful strides.


    Jin Dashun was taken aback to see Ye Fei. He had half-expected Ye Fei to come and settle the score personally for what he had done to Ye Siyao. But seeing Qiu Feng instead, he felt a glimmer of hope.


    Despite past conflicts, Qiu Feng seemed like someone who could be reasoned with. So, Jin Dashun quickly pleaded, "Brother Qiu Feng, you''re here! Please let us out."


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel exasperated at Jin Dashun''s naivety. He asked, "Have you already forgotten what you did?"


    "Well, this..." Jin Dashun''s face turned stiff, but he tried to rationalize, "I know what I did was wrong, but in a way, it was a bad intention with a good outcome, right? I didn''t gain anything, and it made you happy."


    "So, you''re saying I should thank you?" Ye Fei asked with a cold sneer.


    Even Jin Dashun, no matter how foolish, realized that Ye Fei wasn''t going to let him off the hook. He shrank back in fear and dared not say another word. But Wang Xiaoming, who had been listening, suddenly spoke up, "May I ask for your real name, brother? What''s your position in the Lingyun Society?"


    "Hmm?" Ye Fei looked at Wang Xiaoming with interest. "Why do you ask?"


    Wang Xiaoming smiled faintly. "If I''m not mistaken, this is the headquarters of the Lingyun Society. You can move around here freely, so you must be someone important. Yet, no one has ever heard of the name Qiu Feng. So, you must have been using an alias, right?"


    "Not bad, you''re quite sharp," Ye Fei said, his expression turning cold.


    "But I can''t stand people who think they''re clever. You were the one who came up with the idea of drugging her, weren''t you?"


    As Ye Fei spoke and began to walk towards him, Wang Xiaoming was startled. He knew full well the capabilities of the man in front of him. The few bodyguards who had woken up nearby were no match for Ye Fei. So, he quickly said, "Wait, I want to see your boss, Ye Fei!"


    Ye Fei just wanted to intimidate Wang Xiaoming. In his mind, this cunning guy was even more repulsive than Jin Dashun. Killing him outright would be too merciful. So, he stopped and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that his ploy worked, Wang Xiaoming felt a surge of relief. "I have something very important to discuss with him. It will definitely be to his advantage."


    "What is it? Go ahead," Ye Fei said indifferently.


    "You should call him over. Even if I tell you now, you probably can''t make the final decision," Wang Xiaoming insisted on seeing Ye Fei. He knew that the man in front of him, who had used the alias Qiu Feng, harbored a strong dislike for him.


    The proposal he had in mind would benefit Ye Fei, but this guy might not pass it on.


    But if Ye Fei were here, it would be different. Although he had intended to harm Ye Fei''s sister, he hadn''t succeeded. He believed that as the leader of a gang, Ye Fei would prioritize benefits.


    "Why do you think I can''t make the decision?" Ye Fei asked with a faint smile.


    Wang Xiaoming was taken aback by Ye Fei''s identity. He knew a bit about the underworld. Although the so-called gangs in Longguo weren''t very powerful, they had strict rules.


    As a subordinate, even if he was Ye Fei''s sister''s lover, he shouldn''t be able to claim authority so casually. So, Ye Fei''s identity seemed somewhat mysterious. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who are you exactly?" Wang Xiaoming asked again after pondering.


    Ye Fei smiled and said, "You''re pretty good at guessing, aren''t you? Take another guess."


    Wang Xiaoming''s brow furrowed as he looked at Ye Fei''s overly youthful face. Suddenly, he was struck by a realization and said in disbelief, "You''re Ye Fei?" Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    Ye Fei clapped his hands and laughed, "I didn''t expect you to guess it. It seems like they wasted your talent by letting you act in movies. You should be a fortune teller on the street instead."


    Wang Xiaoming''s face changed as he was about to say something, but then he heard a soft thud.


    Turning his head, he saw Jin Dashun lying on the ground, apparently paralyzed with fear after realizing that the man in front of him was Ye Fei. Wang Xiaoming inwardly despised him.


    Ignoring the stunned Jin Dashun, Ye Fei looked at Wang Xiaoming and said, "You said you had something to discuss with me. Go ahead."


    After realizing that Qiu Feng was actually Ye Fei, Wang Xiaoming felt more at ease. He knew that gang leaders and corporate executives were always driven by profit. He believed that once Ye Fei heard his proposal, he wouldn''t harm him. So, he said, "I heard you''re planning to start an entertainment company. If you can let bygones be bygones about today''s incident, I can join your company."


    Wang Xiaoming''s thinking was not wrong at all. This was indeed a common flaw among those families that prioritized profit. Some families could even sacrifice their own women for the sake of profit. However, he was dealing with Ye Fei.


    Not only had Ye Fei never considered letting such a guy, who only knew how to show off and relied on hype to become famous, into his company, but even if there were huge profits at stake, Ye Fei would never let go of someone who had tried to harm his beloved sister.


    "Oh, join my company?" Ye Fei''s expression was half-smiling, half-sarcastic. "So my company can be renamed Scum Entertainment, right?"


    "What do you mean?" Ye Fei''s words changed Wang Xiaoming''s expression. Although he had little dignity left after climbing up through crooked means, being called a scum to his face by Ye Fei still made him angry.


    Of course, the reason Wang Xiaoming dared to get angry was that he believed Ye Fei wouldn''t dare to do anything to him.


    Not to mention whether a gang leader had the courage to kill, his godfather alone would make Ye Fei think twice. So, even though he was brought here, Wang Xiaoming wasn''t too scared.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have used the word scum to describe you," Ye Fei said with a faint smile. "That''s too insulting to the word."


    "You..." Wang Xiaoming was so angry that he wanted to fight Ye Fei on the spot, but he immediately remembered Ye Fei''s extraordinary skills. His body, which had just stood up, sat back down.


    At this moment, Jin Dashun, who had been stunned after realizing that Qiu Feng was Ye Fei, came to his senses. He suddenly crawled over from the ground, grabbed Ye Fei''s leg, and pleaded, "Boss Ye, please give me a chance to live. What I did before was all instigated by Wang Xiaoming. And I did help you indirectly..."


    He suddenly stopped, realizing that Ye Siyao was Ye Fei''s own sister. So, what about them?


    Ye Fei''s face showed a smile.


    "You''re right. I should thank you. If it weren''t for your drink, my sister might have hesitated for a long time. So, to thank you for your help, I''ve decided to help you!"


    "How?" Jin Dashun asked, dazed.


    "You''re not a bad person at heart. You just lack brains and have a habit of thinking with your lower body. Now, I''ll help you get rid of that thing that''s replaced your brain.


    From now on, you can use your brain to think." Ye Fei said with a faint smile.


    Suddenly, he kicked Jin Dashun, making him fall backward onto the ground. Then, he raised his right foot and stomped hard on Jin Dashun''s crotch.


    "Aaaah..." Jin Dashun let out an earth-shattering scream. His body arched violently, his eyes bulged, and even Wang Xiaoming, who was nearby, could hear the sound of something breaking. His facial muscles twitched along with Jin Dashun''s scream.


    Ye Fei''s expression remained calm. He smiled faintly and said, "There, that''s better. Remember to use your brain more in the future. Maybe there''s still hope for you." With that, he clapped his hands gently.

 Chapter 421 Dealing with Wang Xiaoming

    Soon, two of the elite guards stationed outside pushed the door open and walked in, asking respectfully, "Boss, what can we do for you?"


    Ye Fei pointed at Jin Dashun, who was lying on the ground, curled up like a shrimp, still screaming in pain, "Take him to Baldy. I need a watchdog, and he fits the bill. And take care of those as well," he added, gesturing towards Wang Xiaoming''s bodyguards who were standing by, stunned.


    The two guards nodded in agreement. Their movements were as swift as lightning, quickly knocking out the bodyguards and dragging them, along with Jin Dashun, out of the room. Ye Fei then turned his attention to Wang Xiaoming.


    Seeing Jin Dashun''s miserable state, Wang Xiaoming finally felt genuine fear. He realized that Ye Fei was every bit as formidable as the legends suggested, and not just a myth exaggerated by the people of Wang Hai City. Moreover, Ye Fei had just mentioned his relationship with his sister in front of him, which meant he definitely wouldn''t let him go.


    Now that Ye Fei''s gaze was on him, Wang Xiaoming felt his legs go weak, and to his horror, he wet himself. But he still clung to a last glimmer of hope and shouted, "Ye Fei, you can''t kill me! If I die, all the publicity for your sister''s martial arts school will be for nothing!"


    Ye Fei squatted down in front of Wang Xiaoming, looking at him with interest and a faint smile, "Right, I almost forgot. You are a big star."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!" Wang Xiaoming nodded vigorously, "If we air the videos we shot on TV, it will definitely boost the reputation of your sister''s martial arts school."


    "That''s true," Ye Fei said with a smile, "But I have an even better idea. Imagine the sensation if it were known that a big star''s last video was shot the day before he died. Wouldn''t that be even more shocking?"


    "You..." Wang Xiaoming was taken aback by Ye Fei''s ruthlessness. He played his last card, "But you can''t kill me. My godfather is Zhang Zhong. If I die here, he won''t let you off the hook! Don''t be fooled by his appearance as just a director. He has connections with many high-ranking officials in Longguo!"


    "Pfft, Zhang Zhong, Longguo''s elite? I, Ye Fei, don''t give a damn about them. If they stay away, that''s fine. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But if they dare to show up, they''ll learn that promoting a scum like you and acting as your shield comes at a price," Ye Fei still wore that seemingly harmless smile, "But you''re right about one thing. I won''t kill you. It would be too easy for a scum like you to die."


    "What do you want to do then?" Wang Xiaoming could tell from Ye Fei''s tone that whatever he had in store was probably worse than death.


    "I thought you could figure it out this time," Ye Fei looked disappointed, shaking his head, "Jin Dashun thinks with his lower body, so I ruined that part of him. But you''re far more cunning than him, with a mind full of bad ideas. Tell me, where should I ruin you?"


    "No!" Wang Xiaoming screamed, clutching his head. He knew Ye Fei was serious about damaging his brain. While the idea of damaging someone''s brain without killing them sounded absurd, Ye Fei had a way of making it sound possible. The thought of becoming a fool was even more terrifying than death. How could he not be scared?


    Overwhelmed by fear, Wang Xiaoming screamed and tried to back away, but it was too late. His fate had been sealed the moment he had ill intentions towards Ye Siyao.


    "This is my turf. Your protests are futile. Congratulations, you''ll share the stage name with a deceased star in the entertainment district. The difference is, he''s pretending to be foolish, but you''ll be the real deal," Ye Fei smiled faintly and pressed his hand gently on Wang Xiaoming''s head.


    With that press, Wang Xiaoming''s screams abruptly stopped, replaced by a foolish grin. His eyes became vacant. Ye Fei''s pressure had used internal energy to destroy all the nerves in his brain, rendering him a complete fool. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Even if Ye Fei and Dongfang Ruolan worked together, they couldn''t restore him.


    He instructed his elite guards to take the now harmless schemer back to the vicinity of the nightclub. Then Ye Fei returned to the small hotel.


    He dismissed the guards stationed there and quietly pushed the door open. It was just past two in the morning. Exhausted, Ye Siyao showed no signs of waking up. But when Ye Fei saw her, her alluring sleeping posture still stirred his desire.


    His sister was lying on her side, facing away, hugging the pillow tightly. Perhaps feeling a bit warm, she had kicked the blanket aside.


    Completely naked, one of her long, smooth legs was stretched out straight, while the other was raised and draped over the pillow.


    From Ye Fei''s angle, he could see her delicate, plump buttocks and, between them, her newly awakened, tender spot.


    Without his member inside, her spot was now tightly closed, only the slightly swollen labia hinting at the frenzy it had just experienced.


    Unable to resist, Ye Fei quickly stripped off his clothes, jumped onto the bed, and lay down behind his sister. His large hand first caressed her smooth, delicate buttocks, then slipped between her buttocks, gently moving his fingers in her tender slit, quickly making her spot wet with desire again.


    "Mmm... mmm... good brother, stop it!" Ye Siyao mumbled in her sleep, her big buttocks unconsciously swaying with her brother''s fingers, as if trying to escape his mischievous hand, yet also welcoming it.


    Hearing his sister''s voice, Ye Fei thought she had woken up. But after glancing at her still-sleeping face, he realized it was just an unconscious murmur.


    This only showed how much she loved him, even in her dreams. This stirred Ye Fei''s emotions even more.


    Coupled with his sister''s beautiful face flushed with desire, he couldn''t help but feel aroused. He moved his body closer, grabbed his hard member, rubbed it a few times in her tender slit, and then thrust it in forcefully.


    Ye Fei''s guess was spot on. Ye Siyao had indeed been dreaming, and it was an erotic dream.


    After being taken by her brother the night before, she had come to love the feeling of being filled by her dearest brother. So, in her dream, she relived the experience.


    But she was frustrated because, although her brother had thrust into her again with much more intensity than the night before, she still felt a sense of emptiness in her spot, lacking the fullness she had felt when he had entered her the night before.

 Chapter 422 Siblings

    At that very moment, Ye Fei truly thrust his member inside. The overwhelmingly real pleasure jolted Ye Siyao awake from her dream. In a daze, she instinctively thrust her big buttocks backward to meet her brother''s thrusts a few times before fully regaining consciousness.


    The sensation of being awakened by her brother''s penetration left Ye Siyao both extremely excited and incredibly shy. Glancing at the early morning light, she playfully chided, "Naughty brother, stop messing around. Let me sleep a bit longer. It''s not time for practice yet!"


    "Who says it''s not time? Isn''t this exactly when we practice?" Ye Fei chuckled, reaching forward to cup one of his sister''s ample breasts, skillfully massaging it while he continued to thrust his hips, his member moving slowly yet powerfully in and out of her tender opening.


    The lingering desire from her earlier erotic dream had already set Ye Siyao ablaze. Naturally, she didn''t refuse her brother''s advances, but she was too embarrassed to actively respond. Instead, she closed her eyes, savoring the dual pleasure her brother was giving her.


    However, Ye Fei wasn''t about to let her off the hook. As he gently thrust, he whispered into her ear, "Sis, your little spot is amazing. It feels so good wrapped around my member. Tell me, sis, does my big member make your spot feel good?"


    "Naughty boy, you mustn''t talk like that!" The crude yet stimulating words made Ye Siyao both flustered and anxious, but she had to admit that the thrill of hearing him speak that way heightened her excitement.


    "What mustn''t I say?" Ye Fei grinned, his hand that had been caressing her breast slowly slid down to their point of connection. He began to rub and touch around her tender opening, occasionally teasing her erect clitoris.


    This only intensified Ye Siyao''s pleasure, but she still couldn''t bring herself to speak those words. Instead, she tightly closed her lips, only letting out soft moans from her nose when the pleasure became too intense.


    Without her vocal encouragement, Ye Fei felt the experience was less enjoyable. He also wanted to show his sister a different kind of pleasure from the night before. So, he suddenly flipped her over, positioning her on all fours on the bed.


    He knelt behind her, wrapped his arms around her slender waist, and began to thrust his member into her opening frantically.


    The speed and force of his thrusts caused his lower abdomen to collide with her plump buttocks, producing a "slapping" sound.


    Ye Siyao had thought the previous night''s pleasure was the peak, but now, with her brother thrusting so vigorously, she discovered a whole new level of intense pleasure. It felt as if her very soul was being shattered by the madness of it all.


    She instinctively wanted to cry out, but the shame of being fucked so wantonly by her own brother in such a position was too much.


    She buried her pretty face into the pillow to suppress her urge to scream, though her sexy body couldn''t help but writhe in response to his wild thrusts.


    After thrusting into her like this for several hundred times, Ye Fei sensed the rhythmic contractions in her opening, signaling her imminent climax. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just at that moment, he abruptly pulled out his member. He then took his glistening member, slick with her juices, and began to gently slap her plump and tempting buttocks, transferring the wetness onto them.


    Being denied her climax at the last second felt like a free fall from the heavens for Ye Siyao. The sudden drop was almost suffocating. Her big buttocks instinctively thrust backward, trying to catch up with his member and guide it back into her aching, empty opening, but to no avail. Eventually, she had to give up in frustration.


    Once her pleasure had subsided a bit, Ye Fei thrust his member back into her opening and resumed his intense thrusting.


    Ye Siyao, who had been too shy to lift her head from the pillow, now felt even more pleasure as her brother''s member returned. No longer just passively receiving his thrusts, she began to actively thrust her big buttocks backward, meeting each of his thrusts to drive his member deeper into her opening, seeking even greater pleasure.


    However, just as Ye Siyao was nearing climax again, Ye Fei, in his mischievousness, quickly pulled out his member once more.


    This time, Ye Siyao could no longer contain herself. She lifted her pretty face, now flushed with embarrassment and excitement, and looked back at Ye Fei with a reproachful expression. "Naughty brother, you''re bullying me!"


    "How am I bullying you?" Ye Fei feigned innocence, though as he spoke, he rubbed his member against her moist opening.


    "You are bullying me. Why do you pull out at the most crucial moment? Good brother, please, put it back in," Ye Siyao pleaded, nearly driven mad with desire. She couldn''t bear the thought of losing the pleasure she had just experienced and begged her brother to continue.


    Ye Fei remained unmoved, grinning as he teased, "Put what back in where? Sis, don''t speak in riddles, okay?"


    At this point, the clever Ye Siyao understood that her brother wanted her to say those lewd words.


    Although she felt incredibly shy, the agony of being denied her climax twice was too much to bear. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    In pursuit of ultimate pleasure, she let go of her embarrassment and said, following Ye Fei''s lead, "Sister wants your member. Please put it into sister''s opening. Is that okay?" Her face turned as red as if it were on fire.


    Ye Fei was delighted inside but didn''t continue to tease his sister. With a sudden thrust, he pushed his member back in and said, "Sis, tell me, do you like it when brother''s big member fucks your little spot?"


    Perhaps because she had already spoken the word once, Ye Siyao, with a sense of recklessness, didn''t refuse anymore. She went along with Ye Fei''s words, "I like it, I really like it. Sister loves it when brother''s big member fucks her. Good brother, fuck sister''s little spot harder!"


    Before Ye Siyao could finish her sentence, Ye Fei abruptly increased the pace, thrusting into her as fiercely as he had at the beginning. Stimulated by the intense pleasure, Ye Siyao couldn''t control her cries.


    With each of her brother''s powerful thrusts, she moaned, "Good brother... naughty brother... your... big member... is so amazing... it''s making sister... feel so good... fuck harder... sister loves it... when her own brother... fucks her... little spot... big member, good brother... sister loves you... sister... wants you to fuck her... for a lifetime..."


    Seeing his sister finally let go completely, Ye Fei was overjoyed. He continued to thrust into her while reaching up to her chest, firmly playing with her large breasts.


    Because of their position, his entire upper body lay on her smooth back, and the friction of their skin intensified her pleasure even more.


    Ye Siyao had already touched the brink of climax twice, and with her brother''s intense thrusting, she couldn''t last long. Soon, her little spot began to contract again.


    This time, Ye Fei didn''t tease her anymore. Sensing her imminent climax, he increased his force and thrust her to the peak of pleasure.


    The intense climax drained Ye Siyao of much of her strength. Her knees buckled, and she collapsed onto the bed after the climax. Ye Fei lay on top of her soft, smooth back, his member still deeply embedded inside her.


    Although the feeling was comfortable, Ye Fei was afraid he might be too heavy for his sister. So, he temporarily withdrew his member from her little spot, rolled over to her front, gently held her sexy body in his arms, lifted one of her legs, positioned it, and then thrust his member back into her tender opening. He softly asked, "Sis, does it feel good?"


    "Mm, it feels good, even better than last night!" Ye Siyao looked at Ye Fei affectionately and nodded. She wasn''t lying.


    The two near-climaxes had made her final climax especially intense.


    For a moment, she had felt dizzy from the overwhelming pleasure. So, she didn''t blame her brother for making her say those lewd words. She understood that he did it to help her let go and experience even greater pleasure.


    Looking at her sister''s pretty face, still flushed with embarrassment, Ye Fei gently said, "Sis, now that you''re my woman, there''s no such thing as lewdness or wildness between us in bed. Only by letting go completely can we both feel better. So, just do whatever you feel like. Don''t hold back. The more we enjoy ourselves, the closer we''ll be, right?"


    "Mm." Ye Siyao nodded again. She had held back earlier, only crying out when Ye Fei pushed her to the limit.


    Hearing his words, she realized she had been worrying for nothing. Her brother knew her well. How could he change his opinion of her just because of her behavior in bed?


    "How about we go again? This time, you on top?" Seeing that his sister understood him, Ye Fei asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Me on top?" Ye Siyao was taken aback and felt shy again. But remembering her brother''s words, she didn''t hesitate. She wanted to try being on top.


    "Come on." Ye Fei smiled, pulled his member out of her tender opening, lay back, and gave her an encouraging look.


    Ye Siyao gently bit her lip, slowly sat up, spread her legs, straddled her brother''s waist, reached down to grasp his rigid member, positioned it at her opening, and slowly lowered herself onto it.


    Looking down, she watched as her brother''s member gradually stretched the tender flesh of her opening, sliding inside her.


    Ye Siyao suddenly felt a strange sensation. She couldn''t quite put her finger on what it was, but it stirred her heart deeply. It wasn''t until his member was fully inside her that she realized what it was: an incredibly unique emotion. Being both siblings and lovers, this relationship felt a hundred times more fulfilling than a simple romantic one.


    Ye Fei, of course, had no idea about his sister''s fleeting but profound reflections. After she had fully seated herself, he reached up and cupped her breasts, massaging them while saying, "Sis, if you just sit there, you won''t feel good."


    The pleasure from her breasts and her brother''s voice brought Ye Siyao back from her reverie. She immediately felt the yearning within her opening and, without another thought, began to savor this rare sibling love.


    Since she was the one in control, Ye Siyao could clearly understand her own desires, making the experience even more pleasurable than when her brother took the lead.


    The intense pleasure soon drove her wild. Thanks to her martial arts training, her body was much stronger than that of an average woman, allowing her to move with ease.


    As her pleasure intensified, Ye Siyao''s movements became faster. She pressed her hands against her brother''s firm chest and vigorously thrust her big buttocks up and down, focusing all her attention on the incredible sensations of her opening being ravished by his member. The sheer bliss was so overwhelming that she couldn''t stop.


    Feeling his sister''s frenzy, Ye Fei also thrust his hips upward forcefully, driving his member deeper into her opening to give her even more pleasure.


    As time passed, the siblings'' coordination improved, and the wild pleasure and forbidden thrill caused them to forget everything else.


    They simply indulged their instincts to satisfy each other. Ye Siyao, now without a care in the world, screamed out in ecstasy, releasing her almost unbearable pleasure.

 Chapter 423 The Enraged Policewoman

    As the siblings were lost in their passionate embrace, chaos erupted not far from the small hotel where they were staying.


    After Ye Fei had someone return the dazed Wang Xiaoming to the vicinity of the nightclub last night, he hadn''t paid him any further attention. He had assumed that even if Wang Xiaoming was a big star, it would take until at least noon for someone to notice him. However, just as dawn was breaking, a few young women who had been out all night tripped over Wang Xiaoming, who was lying on the ground.


    Although he was just an actor, Wang Xiaoming had reached a level of success where he carried some valuable items. The young women, thinking he was a drunkard, kicked him a few times before discovering his wealth. They hastily began to strip him of his jewelry and other valuables. After taking his expensive rings and watches, they turned their attention to his designer clothes, revealing his true identity.


    If that had been the end of it, there would have been no problem. But one of the young women happened to be a huge fan of Wang Xiaoming. Even though she thought the fool lying there couldn''t possibly be him, her infatuation led her to demand that the others return the stolen items. Naturally, the others refused, leading to an argument.


    By sheer coincidence, their quarrel was witnessed by a night-shift patrol officer who had seen Ye Fei and the others arrive the night before. The officer, who was acquainted with the nightclub owner, had learned about Wang Xiaoming''s identity from him.


    Recognizing Wang Xiaoming, who was dressed exactly as he had been the previous night, the officer immediately called the station.


    Ordinarily, a dazed vagrant would be ignored by everyone. But when that vagrant turned out to be a big star, the situation changed dramatically.


    After the patrol officer notified the station, the matter was taken very seriously. Instead of approaching the dazed Wang Xiaoming, they quickly cordoned off the area, which might or might not be the first crime scene. This was clearly not a random event; a big star who had been fine the night before couldn''t just go insane overnight.


    As a result, the young women who had tried to rob him not only failed to gain anything but were now being held on suspicion of robbery. They deeply regretted their actions but couldn''t blame the young woman who had spoiled their plan. Upon learning that the fool was indeed Wang Xiaoming, she had burst into tears.


    If Wang Xiaoming had been conscious at this moment, he would have felt fortunate that someone genuinely cared for him, even if it was an unattractive young woman.


    As time passed, the impact of the incident grew. By the time the regular shift began, even Deputy Director Ming Yuexin, who was in charge of the local security, had arrived at the scene.


    "What happened?" Ming Yuexin asked sternly. Like Ye Fei, she had no fondness for Wang Xiaoming, who was known for his pretentiousness. Having grown up reading martial arts novels due to her name, she had always disliked him for ruining several of her favorite characters in TV dramas.


    Moreover, she had been in a bad mood lately, which made her even less tolerant.


    The patrol officer, sensing her displeasure, cautiously recounted the events and then hesitated, saying, "Last night, I also saw Wang Xiaoming, and... "


    "And what?" Ming Yuexin frowned, urging him to continue. "Don''t be so hesitant!"


    "Yes, ma''am. And I saw your brother with him, playing at the nightclub next door," the patrol officer said even more carefully. He had witnessed Ye Fei''s antics at the police station and knew that everyone still believed Ye Fei was Ming Yuexin''s brother, as she had never clarified the situation.


    "My brother?" Ming Yuexin was taken aback for a moment before realizing that the officer was referring to Ye Fei.


    It wasn''t surprising that she was slow to react, as she had initially thought of Ye Fei as her brother, but after discovering his relationship with her mother, she no longer felt that way. Now, she wasn''t sure how to refer to him, and her recent bad mood was all because of that naughty boy.


    Ever since attending his birthday party, Ming Yuexin and her mother, Su Yuxian, hadn''t seen Ye Fei, which made Ming Yuexin inexplicably upset.


    Although her mother always defended him, saying he was busy and it was normal for him not to have time, Ming Yuexin couldn''t forgive him for neglecting her mother.


    Logically, Ming Yuexin should have been happy that Ye Fei never visited Su Yuxian, but for some reason, she always wished he would come over more often to keep her mother company.


    When she had free time, she would involuntarily recall the scene she had witnessed. Just thinking about her mother''s climax made her excited. She had never been so preoccupied with such thoughts, and now she almost always thought about that moment before going to sleep, or else she would have trouble falling asleep.


    What made her even more upset with herself was that, in her most excited moments, she would fantasize about the object that had been inside her mother being inside her own body.


    Regardless, Ye Fei was now her mother''s man, and such fantasies made Ming Yuexin feel very wrong. She couldn''t help but blame herself after each occurrence. However, every night, as soon as she lay down, she couldn''t resist thinking about it, touching herself, and fantasizing during her climax.


    This situation made her wonder if there was something wrong with her mentally, but after seeing a psychologist a few times, she was told that she was perfectly normal.


    Seeing Ming Yuexin fall into contemplation after hearing his words, the patrol officer thought she was unwilling to believe that her brother would be at such a place.


    Many kids nowadays behaved well in front of their parents but acted differently outside.


    Thinking this, he silently blamed himself for speaking out of turn. However, it was too late to take back his words, so he reluctantly continued, "Yes, but I believe your brother has nothing to do with this matter. He left shortly after, and he was accompanied by a very beautiful girl. Director Ming, that must be your brother''s girlfriend, right? Hehe, no wonder he''s your brother¡ªhis girlfriend is almost as beautiful as you are."


    In an attempt to smooth things over, the patrol officer had specifically flattered her at the end, but this only backfired.


    If Ye Fei had just been hanging out with Wang Xiaoming, Ming Yuexin would have been annoyed but not angry. She knew from the birthday party that Ye Fei was starting an entertainment company, so it wasn''t strange for him to be with a celebrity like Wang Xiaoming. However, when she heard that Ye Fei had been with another girl, and a very beautiful one at that, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ming Yuexin herself didn''t know why she was so angry upon hearing the news, and the sour feeling mixed with her anger told her that her frustration wasn''t just for her mother''s sake. This realization startled her, and she quickly pushed the thought aside, casually asking, "Did you see where they went after they left?"


    The patrol officer replied, "No, I was called to a report at that time, so I only glanced from a distance. But I think they must be around here because the girl seemed quite drunk, and there are many hotels nearby that are convenient for lodging."


    "What?" Hearing that Ye Fei might have checked into a room with another girl, the sour taste in Ming Yuexin''s heart intensified. She didn''t have time to consider whether she should feel this way or to worry about the now-dazed Wang Xiaoming. She grabbed the patrol officer and asked, "Which direction did they go last night?"


    The patrol officer was taken aback by Ming Yuexin''s sudden transformation into a tigress. He wondered if her family had strict rules about her brother dating at his age.


    Had he spoken out of turn again? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But since he had already mentioned it, he dared not hide anything from Ming Yuexin. He pointed in a direction and said, "I remember they went that way. There''s a small hotel called ''Homestead'' over there. Shall I go ask for you?"


    "I''ll go with you!" Ming Yuexin was extremely angry and just wanted to catch Ye Fei red-handed, so she followed the patrol officer to the small hotel.


    "Boss, have you seen this boy? He was with a girl last night," Ming Yuexin immediately pulled up Ye Fei''s photo on her phone and showed it to the owner as soon as they entered the hotel.


    Why she had Ye Fei''s photo saved was another question she couldn''t answer herself.


    The owner, a middle-aged man in his forties, had been the one to check Ye Fei and Ye Siyao into room 507 the night before. He naturally remembered the two attractive young people, and with his experience, he could tell that the girl had been drugged. He had felt a bit sorry for her at the time, but since his business here largely depended on such couples, he hadn''t said anything.


    Now, seeing Deputy Director Ming Yuexin from the South District Division storming in, he thought she was here to stand up for the girl.


    The owner, who was secretly envious and resentful of Ye Fei''s good fortune, had no intention of covering for him. He nodded and said, "I have. He checked into room 507 here last night, and he hasn''t come down yet."


    The owner''s response involuntarily brought to Ming Yuexin''s mind the image of Ye Fei sleeping with a girl in his arms, making her even angrier. However, she remained calm and instructed the patrol officer to wait for her downstairs before taking the elevator to the upper floors by herself.

 Chapter 424 Hidden Tenderness

    There''s a saying that the more anxious you are, the more things go wrong. Ming Yuexin never imagined that as soon as she stepped into the elevator, the lights inside would flicker and then dim.


    No matter how frantically she pressed the button, the elevator wouldn''t budge.


    This sudden malfunction made Ming Yuexin extremely frustrated. She couldn''t help but kick the elevator door and shouted, "What''s going on here?"


    Since the elevator hadn''t moved yet and its quality wasn''t great, the owner and the patrol officer outside could still hear Ming Yuexin''s voice. The patrol officer, unsure of what had happened, turned to look at the owner.


    The owner, however, seemed used to such occurrences and apologized loudly, "I''m sorry, Director Ming. This elevator isn''t in the best condition. It must have lost power again. Don''t worry, I''ll call the repairman right away. It won''t take long to fix!"


    Ming Yuexin inwardly cursed her bad luck. Why did she have to run into this kind of situation?


    Thinking that Ye Fei might still be entwined with the girl she hadn''t met, she couldn''t help but feel angry. She felt an urge to break the door down, but even though she was skilled, she couldn''t actually damage the elevator door. Besides, as a director, she couldn''t go around damaging citizens'' property. So, she had no choice but to stay inside and wait for the repairman to arrive.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fei had no idea that the elevator, which had ruined his fun before, was now saving him from a potentially awkward situation.


    At that moment, he was in the midst of his final thrusts. The room, with decent soundproofing, was filled with the rhythmic slaps of flesh and Ye Siyao''s uncontrollable screams.


    Finally, with a long, sensual moan, Ye Siyao''s body convulsed violently. Her well-toned limbs tightly wrapped around her beloved brother, and her newly deflowered opening clamped down on his rigid member.


    After a series of intense contractions, her core opened wide, and a stream of cool essence gushed out, drenching the head of his member, which was deeply embedded within her.


    Feeling the rush of his sister''s essence, Ye Fei let out a low growl. His already fully inserted member surged forward with even more force, driving the engorged head into her tender womb. He continued to ejaculate powerfully until her womb was completely filled. It was a pity that he wasn''t yet capable of fathering a child; otherwise, just this one act could have resulted in his beloved sister carrying his baby.


    After a while, the siblings gradually came down from their peak of pleasure. Ye Fei rolled off his sister, allowing her to straddle him once more. He then planted a kiss on her lips and asked with a smile, "Sis, did it feel good?"


    "Mm-hmm!" Ye Siyao nodded, her gaze filled with boundless tenderness and satisfaction.


    Whether it was the gentle lovemaking at the beginning or the intense thrusting later on, her brother''s member, which had initially frightened her a bit, had brought her an unparalleled pleasure.


    Even if she had only a sibling-like affection for him, she would have undoubtedly become deeply infatuated with him after such an experience.


    "Shall we continue?" Ye Fei asked with a grin, lightly thrusting his hips upward, causing his still-hard member to nudge her newly awakened opening.


    "Oh..." The exquisite pleasure escaped Ye Siyao''s lips in a wanton moan.


    But seeing that it was already broad daylight outside and considering that she had climaxed more than ten times last night and this morning, she felt too exhausted to continue. So, she quickly pleaded, "No more! We should get up now."


    Ye Fei naturally understood that his sister was reaching her limit. His teasing was just for fun.


    Seeing her flushed face and the coquettish demeanor that was so unlike her usual self, he couldn''t help but continue, "Then say something nice, and we''ll get up."


    "Good brother, let sister get up, please!" Ye Siyao said, her face turning even redder. She was acutely aware of the true nature of their relationship. The forbidden aspect of it made her feel incredibly shy, yet also deeply thrilling. She knew it was wrong for siblings to be like this, but she couldn''t stop herself.


    However, Ye Fei was still not satisfied and said with a smile, "What a good brother you have. You did say it just now, you know."


    Ye Siyao''s face turned even redder.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The endearing term she had blurted out in the heat of passion was now too embarrassing for her to repeat, even as her brother thrust into her with unsatisfied vigor a few more times, she still couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    Seeing her hesitation, Ye Fei knew she wasn''t ready to let go completely just yet, so he stopped pressuring her. He gently withdrew his member from her tender opening and carried her into the bathroom in the room.


    Ye Siyao, with her solid foundation in internal energy, had regained a good amount of strength after taking a bath and changing into fresh clothes.


    Back in the bedroom, she blushed deeply as she carefully removed the bedsheet, now stained with the marks of their passionate encounter and a few drops of blood, folded it neatly, and put it into her small bag.


    Ye Fei understood why she was doing this and didn''t stop her. He simply watched with affection as his sister, who was increasingly resembling a gentle and caring wife, tidied up.


    Once everything was in order and they were ready to check out, the door to their room was suddenly knocked on. Ye Fei opened it curiously, only to see an angry Ming Yuexin storm in.


    Seeing Ye Fei with a very pretty girl, Ming Yuexin''s anger intensified. However, upon recognizing Ye Siyao, she was taken aback. She had met Ye Fei''s sisters at his and Ye Yunqi''s birthday party before and couldn''t mistake her.


    Realizing she had made a huge mistake, Ming Yuexin felt embarrassed.


    Ye Siyao, just like Ye Fei, never expected that Ming Yuexin would show up at this moment. She knew about Ming Yuexin''s relationship with their aunt, Liu Fengyi, but was unaware that Ye Fei was also on the same footing as her.


    This realization made Ye Siyao nervous. In an attempt to mask her unease, she quickly spoke up, "Sister Yuexin, what brings you here?"


    "Ah? Oh, well, this morning someone spotted that celebrity, Wang Xiaoming, acting strangely as if he had gone mad. Plus, there were rumors that you guys were with him last night. So, I thought I''d come over to find out what happened," Ming Yuexin replied, her voice betraying a hint of panic.


    She was so flustered that she failed to notice the abnormal blush on Ye Siyao''s face or the peculiar smell lingering in the room.


    Although Ming Yuexin hadn''t uncovered anything yet, Ye Fei knew that if she stayed any longer, she might eventually figure something out or catch a whiff of something suspicious.


    Since Ming Yuexin wasn''t yet his girlfriend, Ye Fei didn''t want her to know too much. So, he said, "We were just about to check out and leave. Let''s head downstairs together. I''ll fill you in on the details once we''re outside."


    At that moment, Ming Yuexin felt apologetic for having "misunderstood" Ye Fei, so she readily agreed without any objections.


    After locking the door, the three of them entered the elevator together. Ming Yuexin complained, "This lousy elevator actually malfunctioned earlier and trapped me inside for over half an hour. I hope it doesn''t break down again on the way down."


    Hearing Ming Yuexin''s words, Ye Fei and his sister exchanged glances, both feeling a sense of relief.


    Just over half an hour ago, they had been engaged in a rather intense morning workout.


    If Ming Yuexin had walked in on them, it would have been extremely embarrassing and might have led to other complications.


    Ye Fei was particularly grateful. The elevator, which had always seemed to cause trouble for him, had finally done him a favor this time.


    As the three of them chatted and laughed their way out of the elevator, the innkeeper, who had been waiting to see Ye Fei''s embarrassment, was stunned into silence.


    Especially when he saw Ye Siyao walking out with her arm linked through Ye Fei''s, he was completely baffled.


    What was going on? The girl had clearly been drugged last night.


    How could she now seem so affectionate with this young man?


    Could it be that he had misunderstood the situation?


    Maybe they were a couple after all, just with a penchant for this particular kind of thrill, getting intimate after taking drugs?


    But no matter what he thought, the innkeeper knew better than to ask unnecessary questions. He swiftly processed Ye Fei''s checkout and watched them leave, completely unaware that this couple, who seemed so familiar with Director Ming, had actually stolen one of his bed sheets.


    In fact, Ye Fei had no intention of stealing the innkeeper''s bed sheet. But with Ming Yuexin around, he naturally couldn''t bring himself to mention it. So, he reluctantly played the part of a thief.


    "Director Ming, have you given your consent for your brother to have a girlfriend now?" the patrol officer asked as soon as they left the inn. He was never a particularly astute person; otherwise, he wouldn''t have kept slipping up in front of Ming Yuexin earlier.


    Seeing her storm upstairs in anger, only to come back down chatting and laughing with her brother and the girl, he was puzzled and blurted out the question directly.


    Ming Yuexin''s face turned red, and she quickly said, "Didn''t I tell you all before that he''s not my brother? This is his real sister. Please don''t make that mistake again." She pointed at Ye Siyao and gave the patrol officer a meaningful look, signaling him to leave.


    But the man didn''t catch her hint and naively asked, "So he''s not your brother? But then why were you so angry when you heard that he and the girl had checked into a room together?"


    "He''s my mother''s adopted son, so he''s like a brother to me. Knowing that he might be involved in the Wang Xiaoming case, of course I was upset," Ming Yuexin explained, feeling both embarrassed and anxious. She then told the tactless patrol officer, "Alright, this is none of your business. Go back to your duties!"


    After the patrol officer left, looking thoroughly confused, Ming Yuexin noticed Ye Siyao staring at her curiously and explained further, "Don''t listen to that guy. I wasn''t really angry. I just didn''t want Ye Fei to get involved in this case."


    Ming Yuexin''s explanation, rather than clarifying things, only made Ye Siyao more suspicious.


    Although she felt a little uneasy, Ye Siyao had never intended to monopolize her brother''s life, so she didn''t say anything. Instead, she smiled faintly and said, "I understand. But avoiding this case might not be that easy, because Wang Xiaoming was actually invited by one of the students from our martial arts school." She glanced at Ye Fei meaningfully.


    Ye Siyao didn''t need to think twice to know what had happened to Wang Xiaoming. It must have been her brother''s doing, as he was the only one with both the capability and the motive.


    But instead of being upset with Ye Fei for going too far, she felt a sense of sweetness in her heart because of his concern for her.


    Her thoughts weren''t driven by any malicious intent. It was just that the two people involved had been so outrageous.


    If it hadn''t been for their plan to use her and the conspiracy to make her let her guard down last night, she might have even taken matters into her own hands and killed those two scumbags herself.


    Ming Yuexin was surprised to hear that Wang Xiaoming had been invited by Ye Siyao and asked, "Could you tell me more about it?" Now that they were discussing official business, she was no longer as flustered as before.


    "I''ll explain," Ye Fei took over the conversation. He recounted how the martial arts school wanted to promote itself and how Jin Dasun had invited Wang Xiaoming.


    He also mentioned that they had come here for fun but left out the part about drugging Ye Siyao.


    Instead, he said, "Later, my sister had too much to drink, so I took her home early.


    As for what happened to Wang Xiaoming, we really have no idea. He seemed to have been with Jin Dasun the whole time."


    Ming Yuexin nodded and made a phone call to the bureau, asking them to look for Jin Dasun. Then she turned to Ye Siyao and said, "Let''s go to the martial arts school and see if anyone else knows what happened."


    Ye Siyao knew that Ye Fei must have already cleaned up all the evidence, so she wasn''t worried about Ming Yuexin finding anything. She nodded and said, "Sure, I was planning to go back and ask them anyway."

 Chapter 425 The Ambiguity in the Car

    Since Ye Fei hadn''t driven over yesterday, the siblings decided to take Ming Yuexin''s police car together. However, Ye Siyao plopped herself down right next to Ming Yuexin, leaving Ye Fei to sit in the back seat. This arrangement left Ye Fei, who had been hoping to make some moves, feeling quite disappointed.


    Even in Wang Hai City, police cars enjoyed a lot of privileges, something that had become a common practice in Longguo.


    Even Ming Yuexin, who had a bit too much of a sense of justice, had grown accustomed to it after being a police officer for so long. So, despite it being rush hour, the car quickly pulled up to the building where the martial arts school was located, thanks to the increasingly familiar chatter between Ming Yuexin and Ye Siyao.


    The news of Wang Xiaoming''s sudden madness hadn''t spread yet, so there were still quite a few entertainment reporters waiting downstairs.


    Ye Fei and the others found it somewhat amusing, but they ignored the reporters, who lacked much in the way of professional ethics, and walked right past them to go upstairs. Although the reporters knew that Wang Xiaoming had come to promote Feiyang Martial Arts School, they didn''t recognize Ye Siyao. Naturally, they missed another opportunity to get the scoop.


    When the three of them arrived at the top floor where the martial arts school was, most of the students had already gathered. They were still clueless about what had happened the night before and were chatting cheerfully.


    Those who hadn''t made it the previous night were extremely envious.


    Seeing the school owner and her boyfriend walk in with a police officer, the students couldn''t help but feel a bit puzzled.


    As ordinary citizens, they had some martial arts skills but still held a certain amount of awe for the police. Although this female officer was as attractive and well-built as their owner, none of the students dared to look too closely.


    Only the vice principal, Ah Fang, came forward and greeted Ye Siyao. However, her gaze towards Ye Siyao and Ye Fei was filled with innuendo.


    The night before, when they had wanted to find Ye Siyao to chat, they discovered that both she and Ye Fei had disappeared. As a young person of the new era, she naturally made some assumptions.


    Feeling a bit uncomfortable under Ah Fang''s gaze, Ye Siyao quickly introduced her.


    "This is Deputy Director Ming Yuexin from the Southern District Police Division. She''s here to find out more about what happened last night. Could you gather everyone together?"


    Although puzzled as to why a police officer was here to investigate, Ah Fang didn''t ask any questions and quickly assembled the students.


    "Did anyone see where Wang Xiaoming went last night?" Once everyone was gathered, Ye Siyao asked on behalf of Ming Yuexin.


    The students looked at each other, bewildered. They had been so caught up in the fun last night, and after hearing Wang Xiaoming sing, they were quite disappointed in him. So, who would pay attention to where he went?


    After a long pause, one student raised his hand and said, "I saw him go into a small private room with Jin Dasun at one point, but I didn''t see them again after that."


    "Hmm? Could you be more specific? When did they come out?" Ming Yuexin perked up at this clue that seemed to favor Ye Fei. Her intuition told her that Ye Fei was the most suspicious, but for some reason, she kept wanting to clear his name. This subconscious thought puzzled her, and she eventually attributed it to not wanting to upset her mother.


    The student scratched his head. "I only caught a glimpse from a distance. I''m not sure when they left. I didn''t see them until everyone dispersed. Also..." He glanced at Ye Siyao and Ye Fei.


    The subtle actions of Ye Fei and Jin Dasun, as well as Wang Xiaoming, had gone unnoticed by the students, who were too busy having fun.


    When they realized Ye Fei and Ye Siyao were gone at the end of the night, their thoughts were similar to Ah Fang''s.


    Seeing Ye Siyao''s shy demeanor under the students'' suggestive gazes, Ming Yuexin couldn''t help but find it amusing. She thought about herself¡ªYe Fei had helped both of them get rid of their suitors.


    Last time, he pretended to be her brother, and this time, he was pretending to be Ye Siyao''s boyfriend.


    Except in this case, his fake role as Ye Siyao''s boyfriend was actually her real brother, while her fake brother wasn''t really her boyfriend. It was almost like a role reversal.


    It would be nice if it really were a role reversal, Ming Yuexin thought, her cheeks turning slightly red. But she quickly pushed the thought away.


    How could she think like that?


    Wouldn''t that be disloyal to her mother? However, she didn''t realize that in having this thought, she only felt guilty about disappointing her mother, not about the thought itself being wrong.


    "Did you guys leave the nightclub together? Did no one see Jin Dasun and Wang Xiaoming leave?" Ming Yuexin, feeling somewhat conflicted, decided to focus all her attention on the case. It was still a bit of a pity. If someone had seen Wang Xiaoming and Jin Dasun leave together, Ye Fei could be completely ruled out.


    The students all shook their heads.


    "No, but Jin Dasun was actually pretty decent. Even though he wasn''t there, he had arranged for the boss to call us cabs early in the morning."


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. It wasn''t Jin Dasun who was decent¡ªit was Zhang Yide. But he certainly wasn''t going to reveal that.


    By now, Ming Yuexin had pretty much gathered all the information she needed from the students. She said goodbye to Ye Siyao but turned to Ye Fei and said, "You need to come with me to the station to give a statement. After all, Wang Xiaoming was invited by you guys."


    Ye Fei was taken aback for a moment. Had Ming Yuexin guessed something?


    But looking at her slightly flushed face, he realized that wasn''t the case. She must have another reason for asking him to come along. He nodded and said to Ye Siyao, "Siyao, I''ll go with Officer Ming. Don''t worry, it won''t involve the martial arts school."


    Although Ye Siyao was reluctant to part with him, she didn''t stop him. She had noticed that Ming Yuexin seemed to have some feelings for Ye Fei, but she didn''t intend to stand in their way.


    From the beginning, she never wanted to monopolize Ye Fei.


    Especially after the intense moments they had shared last night and this morning, she was even less inclined to keep him all to herself. She was already exhausted, yet he was still full of energy. If he were to stay with her alone, there were only two possible outcomes: either he would constantly restrain himself, or she would be unable to get out of bed every day.


    Although she really wanted to be with him all the time, everyone had their own careers to attend to and couldn''t stay in the room all day.


    As for asking Ye Fei to restrain himself, Ye Siyao, who loved him dearly, couldn''t bear to do that. So, she was somewhat indulgent towards him.


    Watching Ye Fei leave with Ming Yuexin, Ye Siyao''s thoughts drifted back to those intense moments, and she became a bit dazed. It wasn''t until the students'' voices snapped her out of it.


    "Master, did something happen to Wang Xiaoming? Why are the police investigating? Is your boyfriend in trouble for going with her?"


    The barrage of questions left Ye Siyao a bit overwhelmed, and she had to answer them one by one.


    "Wang Xiaoming was found to have gone mad this morning, which is why the police are looking into it. But don''t worry, it''s clearly unrelated to us, so the police won''t cause any trouble. As for my... boyfriend, he''ll be fine. He''s just going to make a statement."


    Even though she had already been intimate with Ye Fei, saying he was her boyfriend in front of the students still made Ye Siyao''s face turn bright red.


    Ye Siyao, who was usually cold and distant, suddenly showed such a shy demeanor, leaving the students, who were used to her usual self, completely stunned.


    For a moment, both the guys and the girls stood there, mesmerized by her beauty. It took them a while to snap out of it and gradually disperse.


    Seeing that everyone''s attention was elsewhere, Ah Fang suddenly leaned over and whispered with a smile, "Siyao, come on, fess up. Did you guys... you know... last night?"


    Ye Siyao''s face turned bright red at the question, but Ah Fang was her best friend outside of her family, and she was eager to share her newfound romance with her. So, without denying it, she nodded slightly and whispered back, "Yeah."


    Seeing Ye Siyao admit it, Ah Fang became even more intrigued. She pulled her aside and asked in an even quieter voice, "So, tell me, what was it like?"


    Ye Siyao''s face turned even redder. Although she didn''t mind sharing her feelings with her good friend, she was too embarrassed to actually talk about that kind of thing. She playfully scolded, "Why don''t you just try it yourself and find out?"


    "Who am I going to try it with? Your guy?" Ah Fang joked.


    To her surprise, Ye Siyao replied with a smile, "Sure, if he''s willing, I won''t object!"


    Ah Fang didn''t expect such a response and couldn''t help but laugh self-deprecatingly. "Forget it. With a beauty like you by his side, why would he even look at me?"


    In fact, Ah Fang wasn''t unattractive. If you looked only at her face, she was almost on par with Ye Siyao. However, her rather stocky build, short hair, and preference for androgynous clothing made everyone overlook her looks and simply see her as a tomboy.


    Although Ye Siyao didn''t view Ah Fang the way others did and would even consider playing matchmaker if Ye Fei were interested, she still had a bit of a possessive streak. So, she just gave a faint smile in response to Ah Fang''s comment.


    After leaving the martial arts school, Ye Fei didn''t drive his own car but got into Ming Yuexin''s police car, taking the seat next to the driver where Ye Siyao had been sitting earlier. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ever since Ming Yuexin started the car, Ye Fei had been checking her out with a playful grin on his face. At first, Ming Yuexin didn''t pay much attention, but as his gaze lingered, she grew increasingly uncomfortable.


    Finally, unable to bear it any longer, Ming Yuexin slowed down and turned her face towards Ye Fei, playfully scolding, "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "I''m pondering a question," Ye Fei said with a cheeky smile.


    "Why did you get so angry when you heard that I checked into a room with a girl, and even rushed over to catch us in the act?"


    Ye Fei and Ye Siyao hadn''t brought up this topic earlier, and Ming Yuexin had been secretly relieved, thinking they had forgotten about it. But now, here it was again. She couldn''t help but recall her strange feelings at the time, and her face turned red.


    However, she still insisted, "I didn''t know that girl was your sister back then. Hearing that you did something to wrong my mom, of course I was angry."


    "Is that so?" Ye Fei looked at her with interest, her face even more delicate with a blush. "But I feel like you seemed jealous."


    Ever since that thought had crossed her mind in the martial arts school, Ming Yuexin had been struggling with her feelings. Now, with Ye Fei pointing it out so bluntly, she felt both embarrassed and anxious. She playfully scolded, "Jealous of you? Don''t be ridiculous!"


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Jealous of me? But I didn''t say that." Ye Fei chuckled. "However, if you reverse the last two words, I do have one. Would you like to try?"


    "Reverse the last two words? Big turtle..." Ming Yuexin quickly caught on and felt even more embarrassed and angry. She exclaimed, "You''re impossible!"


    "So, how do you want me to die?" Ye Fei continued to tease with a grin.


    In reality, instead of getting angry, Ming Yuexin felt a strange sweetness in her heart. But to cover up her embarrassment, she feigned anger and said, "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll bite you to death!"


    "Wow, that fierce? I was just suggesting you try it, and you''re already thinking of biting me to death!" Ye Fei feigned shock.


    Ming Yuexin had heard of the term "biting" in that context, so she knew exactly what Ye Fei was implying.


    This made her blush even more, but at the same time, her mind involuntarily replayed the scene she had witnessed that day¡ªhis enormous member going in and out of her mother. Now, with Ye Fei''s teasing, she suddenly felt an inexplicable urge to really taste that part of him.


    This thought came so abruptly that even Ming Yuexin didn''t understand why she was having it. It was just like the fantasies she had every night, irresistible and completely unsettling.


    Her mind went into a whirl, and she lost control of the steering wheel, as if drunk. Her hands slipped, and the car crashed into the stone steps by the roadside. Her body lurched forward, and she fell into Ye Fei''s arms, her hand accidentally landing right on his already mischievous bulge.

 Chapter 426 The Second Encounter with Su Yuxian

    Ye Fei had never anticipated that Ming Yuexin''s reaction would be so intense, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of delight. He chuckled and said, "What''s the matter? Can''t wait, can you?"


    Ming Yuexin''s heart raced even more intensely as she grasped that part of Ye Fei through his clothes. However, the thought of his relationship with her mother filled her with inner turmoil. In this state of extreme conflict, Ming Yuexin couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Ye Fei, noticing that Ming Yuexin didn''t remove her hand, had initially felt a secret pleasure from the sensation. But when he saw her crying¡ªsomething he had never expected from someone usually so strong¡ªhe was taken aback. He quickly grabbed her wrist, gently moved her hand away, and apologized, "Yuexin, I''m sorry. I was just joking. Don''t cry!"


    If Ye Fei hadn''t apologized, Ming Yuexin might have felt a mix of frustration and secret joy. Her tears were not out of anger towards Ye Fei but from her own confusion about what to do. However, Ye Fei''s apology made her feel like he was merely teasing her without any genuine affection, which only made her cry harder.


    Ye Fei had never encountered such a situation before and was at a loss, trying to comfort her and making promises that seemed to have no effect at all.


    Fortunately, despite her sadness, Ming Yuexin was resilient. After a while, she managed to compose herself, wiped the tears from her face, and forced a smile at Ye Fei, saying, "I''m fine now. I was just reminded of some sad memories. It has nothing to do with you."


    If Ming Yuexin had continued crying, Ye Fei would have been embarrassed, but he wouldn''t have been too worried. However, her current state genuinely concerned him. He didn''t know what to say, so he simply nodded and fell silent, deciding to wait until she was in a better mood to explain things further.


    The two of them didn''t speak again until Ming Yuexin drove into the Southern District Police Station and went through the routine procedure of making a statement for Ye Fei. After that, she immersed herself in her work, ignoring him completely.


    By this time, the police station had received news of Jin Dasun''s disappearance, and Wang Xiaoming''s condition had been diagnosed¡ªa severe concussion with no possibility of recovery, clearly the result of a violent blow.


    Combined with the information Ming Yuexin had gathered from the martial arts school, all evidence pointed to Jin Dasun. Ye Fei was now completely cleared of any involvement.


    However, Ye Fei didn''t leave. Something was off about Ming Yuexin. Her intense focus on the case seemed normal for someone as dedicated to her work as she was, but the more normal it seemed, the more Ye Fei felt something was wrong. This sense of unease had started after she cried.


    Ye Fei spent the entire day at the police station with Ming Yuexin, following her wherever she went.


    No one stopped him since everyone knew he was Ming Yuexin''s "younger brother."


    Although Ming Yuexin didn''t object to his presence, she didn''t speak to him the entire day.


    By the end of the workday, the case had been preliminarily concluded, and the police station had issued a warrant for Jin Dasun''s arrest.


    There were still some doubts, but Ye Fei had already made his plans. He intended to have Jin Dasun make a brief appearance in Linhai before disappearing again, thus shifting all blame onto him.


    Ye Fei wasn''t afraid of the director named Zhang or anyone else. He just didn''t want to get involved in more trouble. Jin Dasun and Wang Xiaoming were both bad apples, and it was better to let their families deal with each other.


    After wrapping up everything, Ming Yuexin gathered her things and left the office without acknowledging Ye Fei.


    He quickly followed her, determined to go home with her. He couldn''t figure out what was wrong with her, but he knew Su Yuxian would be able to spot any issues.


    As the saying goes, no one knows a daughter better than her mother.


    After making this decision, Ye Fei called his aunt and was relieved to hear that the other two aunts would be staying with her that night.


    Ming Yuexin glanced at Ye Fei, who had followed her into the car, with a hint of indifference. She neither acknowledged him nor asked him to leave. She simply started the car, and Ye Fei remained quiet. Although Ming Yuexin''s behavior pained him, he had no idea what else to do and could only hope that Su Yuxian would be able to help.


    Soon, they arrived at the residential complex where the Mings lived. After getting out of the car, Ming Yuexin still ignored Ye Fei and walked upstairs on her own. Ye Fei let out a bitter smile and followed at a slower pace.


    Since Su Yuxian spent most of her time at home, Ming Yuexin was used to not carrying keys when she went out. She rang the doorbell, and the door was quickly opened by Su Yuxian, whose stunningly beautiful face, a perfect blend of maturity and youthful charm, greeted them with a smile.


    "Why are you back so early today...?" she began, but then she noticed Ye Fei standing behind her daughter and blushed slightly. "You''re here too?"


    Seeing SSu Yuxian''s voluptuous figure, which was barely concealed by her loose loungewear, Ye Fei felt a surge of passion. He squeezed past Ming Yuexin, wrapped his arms around the incredibly sexy woman, and whispered into her ear, "Did you miss me?"


    Although Su Yuhuan and Ye Fei''s relationship was already known to their daughter, who had given her blessing, being so affectionate in front of her still made Su Yuxian incredibly shy. Her face turned bright red as she softly hummed in affirmation, then quickly broke free from his embrace and said, "Dinner is ready. You two should wash up, and then we can eat!"


    Watching her mother and Ye Fei''s loving interaction, Ming Yuexin, who had decided to treat him as a stranger, felt an inexplicable discomfort. She lightly remarked, "I''m a bit tired. I''ll go take a nap. You two eat without me," before walking into her bedroom.


    Ye Fei was right in thinking that no one knew Ming Yuexin better than her mother. Su Yuxian could easily see the unhappiness written all over her daughter''s face. She turned to Ye Fei and asked, "What''s wrong with Xinyin? Do you know anything about it?"


    Ye Fei felt a bit awkward and didn''t know how to broach the subject, so he decided to wait until she was more relaxed to bring it up. He chuckled and said, "We''ll talk about that later. First, let me have some delicious food!"


    With that, Ye Fei scooped Su Yuxian up in his arms and laid her sexy body on the sofa. As Su Yuxian prepared herself for a kiss on her ample bosom, Ye Fei instead lifted her skirt, spread her long and shapely legs wide apart, and then, through her already damp panties, he kissed her mature and delicate private area.


    "Ah ..."


    Suddenly there was a strong stimulation that made Su Yuxian let out a long, wavy cry, and her plump, sexy thighs subconsciously clamped down on Ye Fei''s head.


    Her big ass pushed upward with force, as if she wanted to stuff her itchy and comfortable slutty pussy into his mouth, and her hands pressed his head towards her pussy with even more force.


    In this way, Ye Fei''s nose was tightly pressed on his beautiful godmother''s fat pubic mound, and his mouth was even blocked by her little slutty pussy.


    If it was an ordinary person, he would have been out of breath, but how deep was Ye Fei''s inner strength?


    Naturally, he didn''t need to breathe for a long time, so he not only didn''t let go of his godmother''s little pussy, instead, he worked even harder to get her.


    The tip of his tongue through the panties in Su Yuxian''s pussy slit back and forth a few times, and then he pushed hard to the inside, stuffing a small portion of his tongue and her thin panties together into her pussy eye, and shallowly thrusting up.


    The tender flesh in her pussy was rubbed by the texture on the fabric of her panties, the different pleasure made Su Yuxian push her big ass even harder, and she cried out, "Ye Fei, son, husband, you''re going to make my godmother die, my godmother is so comfortable for you! Son, godmother can''t help it, quick, quick stick your big cock into godmother''s pussy, godmother wants you to fuck me!"


    Having savored the delicious little slutty pussy of this gorgeous sexy super gorgeous woman for so long, Ye Fei was also on fire.


    The thought that her daughter Ming Yuexin was only a wall away from the two of them at this time excited him even more.


    He also no longer hesitate, from the beautiful woman''s crotch drilled out, stood up straight.


    Pull open the zipper to take out his hard cock, one hand holding, one hand gently pick open the beautiful woman''s soaked small panties, aligned the position, violently stabbed in.


    Although she had already been fucked by Ye Fei more than once, but since it had been a long time since she had experienced his big cock.


    Su Yuxian still felt some pain when he thrust in violently.


    But more than that, it was an endless relief, the feeling of being happy to the extreme made her not care about the pain in her pussy, and she loudly urged, "Hubby, son, Godmother is so happy, quickly move, Godmother wants your big cock, quickly and hard to fuck Godmother, Godmother loves letting you fuck her the most!"


    Ye Fei knew that the soundproofing of this house was not too good.


    Su Yuxian''s screams could definitely be heard by Ming Yuexin, and his bad taste sprang up in order to make his gorgeous godmother scream even louder, thus stimulating that valiant and superb police sister.


    Waist as if tightened the clockwork general, with the fastest speed and maximum amplitude crazy fuck up.


    As expected, Su Yuxian, who was already screaming in waves, was so vigorously fucked by him that she simply forgot where she was.


    With his vigorous thrusting, she screamed wildly, and her big ass was also rotating rapidly to get more pleasure under her beloved man''s fucking.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Su Yuxian, who had been empty for a long time, was no match for Ye Fei. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, the thrusting was so strong that in less than five minutes, her plump and sexy body was trembling vigorously, and she was so excited that her limbs were tightly wrapped around Ye Fei.


    Her big ass pushed forward with the greatest strength, making Ye Fei''s big glans dead against her delicate flower center.


    Immediately after that, a large stream of hot cunt essence gushed out wildly from the deepest part of her slut pussy, and Ye Fei, seeing that his godmother had already climaxed, also let go of his semen, spraying a large amount of thick semen into her dry little slut pussy.

 Chapter 427 First Encounter with Ming Yuexin

    After a long while, Su Yuxian finally exhaled deeply, releasing a breathy sigh. She loosened her legs, which had been tightly wrapped around Ye Fei''s waist, and let her incredibly sexy body collapse softly onto the sofa. However, her arms remained around Ye Fei''s neck, and she gazed at him with a dazed look in her eyes, cooing, "You''re getting better and better, you little rascal!"


    Su Yuxian''s satisfied and coquettish gaze made Ye Fei feel both proud and aroused.


    The part of him that had just settled down moments ago was now as hot and rigid as red-hot steel inside the beautiful woman. He couldn''t help but gently thrust, and with a lewd grin, he said, "There''s more where that came from. Would you like to try, my dear godmother?"


    "Ah..." Su Yuxian let out a soft moan, quickly pleading, "You little scoundrel, can''t you let me rest for a bit?"


    Ye Fei knew that Su Yuxian hadn''t practiced any special techniques yet, so she couldn''t compare to his mother and the others. He didn''t push any further, but instead stayed deep inside her, ceasing all movement. He looked at her deeply, admiring her mature and sexy face, which had become just as stunning as Liu Yiru''s after his ministrations.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s tender care, Su Yuxian felt a surge of affection. She looked deeply into his eyes, leaned in, and kissed him passionately.


    Only when she was nearly out of breath did she break away, softly saying, "Now, can you tell me what''s bothering Xinyin?"


    Ye Fei shifted, sitting on the sofa with Su Yuxian straddling him. He slid his hands under her clothes, gently caressing her smooth back and buttocks, and asked with a smile, "What''s there to tell? What do you want to know?"


    "Why she''s upset, of course. If I''m not mistaken, it has something to do with you, doesn''t it? Did you say something to her?" Su Yuxian blinked her large eyes, looking straight at Ye Fei.


    The usually demure and quiet woman now had a hint of mischief and excitement in her eyes.


    Ye Fei was surprised that the usually quiet Su Yuxian could be so perceptive. He asked, "Why do you think it''s about me?"


    "Who else would it be?" Su Yuxian sighed softly. "She''s fallen for you, just like me. She''s just not aware of her own feelings yet."


    Ye Fei felt a bit embarrassed. Su Yuxian was probably right.


    After today''s events, Ming Yuexin must have realized her feelings. Her unhappiness throughout the day was likely due to her inner turmoil. He awkwardly said, "Come on, you must be mistaken."


    "I know my own daughter," Su Yuxian insisted. "Tell me what happened today."


    Ye Fei nodded and recounted the events in the car to Su Yuxian, finishing with, "I apologized to her. I don''t know why she''s still so upset."


    "You shouldn''t have apologized," Su Yuxian sighed. "She''s probably overthinking things. Your apology made her think you don''t have feelings for her, which is why she''s so upset."


    "That''s not true!" Ye Fei protested. "I do have feelings for her."


    Su Yuxian gave him an exasperated yet amused look, gently wriggling her body and squeezing him slightly. "Saying you have feelings for another woman, especially my daughter, doesn''t sound right, does it?"


    "I''m just being honest," Ye Fei said, realizing Su Yuxian wasn''t angry. He grinned and then asked seriously, "What do you think I should do? I''ll follow your advice."


    "Logically, I don''t want Xinyin to be with you," Su Yuxian said.


    "But emotionally, I want you to bring her the greatest happiness. That way, both of you will be happy, and I can be with you more freely."


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Why don''t you want us together logically?" Ye Fei asked, half-joking.


    "Do you think I''m not good enough for Yuexin?"


    "No," Su Yuxian shook her head, ignoring his joke. "You''re more than good enough. In my heart, there''s no better man than you. But because you''re so amazing, you''ll naturally have many women around you. I can handle that, but Xinyin is still young. I''m afraid she won''t be happy with you, because one person''s energy is limited, after all."


    "Your worries are a bit unnecessary," Ye Fei chuckled, thrusting deeply into Su Yuxian.


    "While others may have limited energy, mine is endless. Are you really worried she won''t be ''happy'' in that way?"


    After a bit of conversation, Su Yuxian had recovered. Now, with his thrusts, the long-suppressed passion flared up again. Although she knew Ye Fei was twisting her words, her emotions quickly overcame her logic when she thought about her own situation. She felt it was only natural for her daughter to be with Ye Fei.


    Without another thought, she began to move her body in rhythm with him.


    Feeling Su Yuxian''s cooperation, Ye Fei was delighted. He flipped them over, intending to take control and satisfy her thoroughly. However, Su Yuxian stopped him.


    "Let''s go to Xinyin''s room," Su Yuxian said, her face flushed.


    "What?" Ye Fei was taken aback. Although Ming Yuexin had seen him with Su Yuxian before, that had been accidental. Now, since Ming Yuexin wasn''t yet his girlfriend, it seemed inappropriate. Moreover, the usually shy Su Yuxian was acting quite bold today.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s surprise, Su Yuxian forced down her own embarrassment and explained, "If you''re going to be together, she needs to accept everything. If she can''t, it''s better for her to realize it sooner rather than get more involved."


    Ye Fei finally understood Su Yuxian''s intention. Instead of being upset, he liked her even more. She was still thinking about her daughter''s feelings first, a deep maternal love that reminded him of Liu Yiru''s extreme devotion.


    If Su Yuxian had tried to please him by ignoring her daughter''s feelings, Ye Fei would have thought less of her.


    Nodding in agreement, Ye Fei didn''t move from her. Instead, he wrapped her arms around his neck, lifted her buttocks with his hands, and carried her, still connected, step by step towards Ming Yuexin''s room. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Being carried by Ye Fei in such an intimate position, knowing they were about to appear in front of her daughter, made Su Yuxian incredibly shy. However, the intense pleasure she felt made it impossible for her to refuse.


    In fact, she had a crazy thought: to "perform" well in front of her daughter. Just thinking about the scene made her feel an extremely intense thrill.


    Meanwhile, Ming Yuexin lay in her room, unable to sleep. Her mind drifted back to the scene she had witnessed, and she thought about Ye Fei and her mother, who were probably together again.


    Instead of feeling repulsed as she had the first time, she now felt a strange desire to see them again.


    This thought startled Ming Yuexin, and she shook her head vigorously, trying to banish the crazy idea. However, at that moment, she heard her mother''s moans coming from outside.


    The building where the Mings lived was assigned to Professor Ming by Wang Hai City University, and it didn''t have the best soundproofing. Su Yuxian''s passionate cries were loud enough for Ming Yuexin to hear every detail. She couldn''t help but feel annoyed that the two of them were so eager, starting right in the living room without any consideration for her feelings.


    Ming Yuexin, already feeling hurt by Ye Fei''s perceived insincerity, was further upset by the sounds from the living room. Despite her sadness, her body began to react.


    She had expected the sounds to stop soon, but they continued, growing more intense. Gradually, Ming Yuexin felt herself becoming wet and her desire growing stronger.


    Finally, with another scream from Su Yuxian, Ming Yuexin could no longer contain herself. She slipped under the covers, removed her clothes, and began to touch herself, seeking relief.


    The sounds from outside had made her sensations much more intense than usual. She lost herself in the pleasure, moving her fingers faster and faster, chasing the ultimate climax.


    Just as she was about to reach the peak, the sounds from the living room stopped. Without that stimulation, she found herself unable to climax.


    Frustrated, Ming Yuexin threw off the covers and quickened her movements, but she couldn''t regain the feeling. At that moment, she wished the two in the living room would continue. She even felt a strange desire to join them. She envied her mother, knowing that Ye Fei truly cared for Su Yuxian.


    As for herself, she didn''t dare to think about it, hoping he felt the same way about her, but also fearing it would hurt her mother.


    While Ming Yuexin was lost in her conflicted thoughts, the door to her room suddenly opened. She looked up to see Ye Fei and her mother walk in, but their posture was...


    Her mother was clinging to Ye Fei like a koala, her limbs wrapped tightly around him, while Ye Fei supported her buttocks.


    They walked in like that. Although her mother''s wide skirt hid the most important part, even a fool could tell what state they were in.

 Chapter 428 Desiring Her Daughters Happiness

    Ming Yuexin had never anticipated that they would burst into her room in such a state. She was overwhelmed with embarrassment, yet also felt an intense thrill. Her fingers, which had been stealthily exploring her own tender intimacy beneath the covers, were now thrust deep within her untouched core.


    The slight pain that followed served as a reminder, preventing her from losing her virginity to her own hand.


    "What are you doing here?" Ming Yuexin asked, her voice trembling. She was terrified that Ye Fei and her mother would discover her current state, so she clutched her pants tightly around her.


    Ye Fei smiled and said, "We came to your room to see you, of course!" With that, he walked over to Ming Yuexin''s bed, still holding Su Yuxian, and sat down heavily. The position, with Ye Fei deeply connected to Su Yuxian, caused his rigid member to collide forcefully with her delicate core as he sat.


    "Ah..." Su Yuxian couldn''t help but moan at the intense sensation. Seeing her daughter watching, she chuckled and said, "Yuexin, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to... it''s just too pleasurable..."


    Normally, the introverted and reserved Su Yuxian would never say such a thing, especially in front of her own daughter.


    But today was different. She remembered clearly why she was there, driven by the desire to help her daughter find lifelong happiness, which made her more open than usual.


    Hearing her mother''s unusual words, Ming Yuexin was stunned, trying to decipher her mother''s intentions.


    Was she here to flaunt her pleasure?


    That seemed impossible, given her mother''s character and the boundless love she had for her daughter. It just didn''t make sense.


    Neither Ye Fei nor Su Yuxian seemed inclined to explain further. Ye Fei simply looked deeply into Ming Yuexin''s eyes and said, "Yuexin, I came to explain what happened in the car this morning. I really was overwhelmed by the moment."


    "You already apologized this morning. There''s no need to explain further," Ming Yuexin replied coldly, her earlier arousal dissipating as she recalled the incident.


    "No, you don''t understand," Ye Fei insisted. "I apologized this morning not because I touched you, but because I did it without your consent."


    Ming Yuexin''s face flushed slightly at the mention of the incident in front of her mother.


    But since the conversation had gone this far, she decided to be honest and asked, "What''s the difference?"


    "Of course there is a difference," Su Yuxian interjected with a smile.


    "If he apologized for touching you, it would mean he did it unintentionally and doesn''t have any feelings for you. But he apologized for not having your consent, which means he actually likes you and has genuine feelings for you. He just respects you too much to act without your permission." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ming Yuexin''s heart skipped a beat at her mother''s words, and she looked questioningly at Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei held her gaze steadily and nodded firmly. "That''s right, Yuexin. I truly like you. I''ve felt this way for a long time, even before I met your mother."


    Despite the absurdity of Ye Fei confessing his feelings for Ming Yuexin while still connected to her mother, Ming Yuexin believed him. However, she questioned, "You''re my mother''s lover. How can you like me as well?" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Foolish girl," Su Yuxian said gently.


    "There''s such an age difference between your mother and me. We can never be together openly. Besides, as you''ve seen, this young man is quite the charmer. How could I handle him all by myself? It''s better for you two to be together. That way, your mother and I can be with him more rightfully. Although it may sound improper for both of us to be with him, nothing is more important than our happiness."


    "Yuexin, I truly love you. Will you be my woman?" Ye Fei took the opportunity to ask, cupping Ming Yuexin''s face gently and lowering his head.


    Perhaps influenced by her mother''s words, Ming Yuexin didn''t dodge. She let Ye Fei kiss her, and soon she was melting into his passion.


    Seeing the two finally kiss, Su Yuxian smiled contentedly. She endured her own desire, disengaged from Ye Fei, and released his member. She then gave Ye Fei a meaningful look as he continued to kiss their daughter while looking at her.


    Without hesitation, Ye Fei took advantage of Ming Yuexin''s dazed state from the kiss. He threw off the covers, ran his hand down her smooth skin, and reached her untouched core, finding it already wet with desire.


    Delighted by this discovery, he positioned himself between her legs and looked deeply into her eyes.


    "Yuexin, be my woman," he whispered.


    It took a moment for Ming Yuexin to regain her senses after the kiss. She realized she was completely naked in front of Ye Fei, her legs spread wide, her most intimate part exposed to him. His large member was pointing directly at her core. Overwhelmed with embarrassment, she remained silent.


    Ye Fei understood that Ming Yuexin was too shy to speak, even if she was willing. He said, "Yuexin, I''m going to proceed. If you don''t want this, you can resist, and I''ll stop immediately."


    With that, he pressed his rigid member against her delicate virgin core.


    The intense sensation made Ming Yuexin''s body tremble, but she didn''t move. Ye Fei knew then that she was consenting. However, before entering her, he had a mischievous thought. He turned to Su Yuxian, who was watching them with a supportive smile, and said, "Godmother, give us a hand." He gestured towards his member.


    Su Yuxian, now completely unrecognizable from her usual shy self, didn''t hesitate. She moved over, took Ye Fei''s member in her soft hand, and began to rub the tip against her daughter''s core.


    Ming Yuexin was too embarrassed to watch, so she covered her face with her hands.


    But Ye Fei was thrilled. The idea of a mother guiding his member towards her daughter''s intimacy was incredibly arousing. He decided then and there that he would have his mother and sister experience this as well.


    It was a shame that his other sisters'' mothers were no longer around; otherwise, the situation could have been even more exciting.


    Despite her embarrassment, Ming Yuexin was also stimulated by the extremely sensual atmosphere. As her mother rubbed Ye Fei''s member against her core, more moisture flowed from within her.


    Su Yuxian, seeing the right moment, gently inserted the tip of Ye Fei''s member into her daughter''s core and pushed firmly. With a slight cry of pain, Ming Yuexin felt him enter her.


    "Yuexin, it''s just a little pain. It will pass quickly, and then you''ll feel as good as your mother does," Su Yuxian whispered soothingly, seeing her daughter''s slight wince.


    Ming Yuexin finally understood her mother''s earlier loud moans. It was her way of showing her, through action, how pleasurable this could be, so that she wouldn''t be afraid of the initial pain.


    As a police officer, Ming Yuexin was knowledgeable about such matters, even though she had never experienced them herself.


    Su Yuxian''s actions seemed a bit unnecessary, but Ming Yuexin didn''t think so. She was deeply touched by her mother''s and Ye Fei''s consideration for her feelings. She nodded and said, "Mom, I understand. Ye Fei, don''t be too rough. This is my first time, and it hurts a bit."


    "I know," Ye Fei replied gently, his member making minimal movements inside her newly awakened core. He allowed her to adjust to his presence without causing more pain. His hands moved to her chest, gently massaging her ample breasts, which were almost as large as her mother''s.


    With Ye Fei''s dual stimulation, Ming Yuexin soon overcame the initial pain. Her core began to tingle with pleasure. She shyly said, "Good brother, I''m not in pain anymore. You can go faster."


    Ye Fei, who had been holding back, could no longer contain himself. With Ming Yuexin''s consent, he quickened his pace, pleasuring her intensely. If her mother hadn''t been there, Ming Yuexin felt she would have screamed out in ecstasy just like her mother.


    At that moment, Su Yuxian moved over to her daughter, lay on her chest, and took one of her nipples into her mouth, gently sucking, as if feeding from her own child in a role reversal.


    Stimulated by her mother, Ming Yuexin, who had little endurance due to her inexperience, screamed and her hips twisted rapidly. She climaxed for the first time, releasing her essence in response to the man she loved.


    After Ming Yuexin''s climax, Ye Fei paused briefly before beginning a second round of lovemaking. He continued until Ming Yuexin had experienced three more orgasms, leaving her utterly exhausted and unable to continue.


    Due to her inexperience and lack of food throughout the day, her energy was completely drained. She quickly fell asleep after Ye Fei withdrew from her.


    After Ming Yuexin fell asleep, Ye Fei and Su Yuxian did not leave her room. Instead, they continued their passionate activities right beside her.


    Because they were next to their daughter and in this unique mindset, Su Yuxian displayed an unprecedented level of passion, demanding more from Ye Fei until she too was exhausted, just like her daughter.


    Satisfied, she lay down beside Ming Yuexin and fell asleep.


    Ming Yuexin''s bed was not very large, and with three people lying on it, it felt a bit cramped.


    However, Ye Fei did not leave. He squeezed in between the mother and daughter, holding one in each arm, and fell asleep with them.

 Chapter 429 Yuxians Intentions

    The next morning, as soon as the sky began to lighten, Ye Fei woke up. But it wasn''t the dawn that roused him; it was Su Yuxian''s movements. Su Yuxian was accustomed to rising at this hour to prepare breakfast, and today was no exception.


    Although Ye Fei had thoroughly exhausted her the previous night, leaving her without the strength to even wiggle a finger, women generally have a strong recovery ability. Plus, Ye Fei''s dual-cultivation technique had its unique benefits, so she didn''t feel tired at all. In fact, she felt refreshed and invigorated.


    The first thing Ye Fei did upon waking was to reach out and gently grasp one of Su Yuxian''s ample breasts, kneading it softly.


    Despite having been extremely satisfied the night before, Su Yuxian was in the prime of her womanhood, and Ye Fei''s skillful touch quickly had her breathing heavily and whispering, "Stop teasing. I need to get up and make breakfast."


    "Breakfast can wait. Godmother, let''s get some exercise first," Ye Fei said with a grin, his hand sliding from her chest down to the space between her legs.


    Already aroused by Ye Fei''s actions, Su Yuxian couldn''t resist when he touched her there. She glanced at her daughter, who was still fast asleep, then reached down and took hold of Ye Fei''s rigid member, giving it a few strokes. She shifted to face him, lifted one of her legs to rest on his hip, and with a thrust of her hips, sheathed his member in her eager core.


    Ye Fei, supporting her hips, thrust a few times, but finding the position uncomfortable, rolled over to pin her beneath him and began to move more vigorously.


    Su Yuxian, despite being in her peak years as a woman, was no match for Ye Fei. After nearly ten minutes of his relentless pace, she felt the familiar tingle of an impending climax. Just then, she felt a warmth on her chest, and looking down, saw that her daughter, Ming Yuexin, had woken up and was now sucking on her nipple, just as she had done to her the night before.


    Catching her mother''s gaze, Ming Yuexin released the glistening nipple and giggled, "Mom, does it feel good?"


    Now fully awake and back to her usual bold self, Ming Yuexin, who had become Ye Fei''s woman the night before, was quite different from her mother, who was no longer in the same state as the previous night. The roles were reversed, with Su Yuxian now the one blushing furiously.


    Under the dual stimulation of embarrassment and pleasure, Su Yuxian couldn''t hold back any longer.


    With another deep thrust from Ye Fei, she twisted her hips and climaxed intensely.


    As Ye Fei was about to continue with Su Yuxian, she suddenly pushed him off with a burst of strength, causing him to roll off her. His member, still rigid, slipped out of her wet core.


    Ignoring her own weakness, Su Yuxian quickly got out of bed, not even bothering to put on clothes, and ran out of the room, her face burning with embarrassment.


    "Haha..." Ming Yuexin couldn''t help but laugh at her mother''s flustered state, while Ye Fei, feigning annoyance, said, "This is all your fault. You scared my beauty away. You owe me!" He playfully thrust his still-hard member towards Ming Yuexin.


    "I don''t care about that! I feel all sticky and uncomfortable. I need a shower!" Ming Yuexin giggled, playfully slapped his member, which was still glistening with her mother''s juices, and then hopped out of bed and ran into the bathroom, leaving the door wide open.


    Ye Fei, understanding her unspoken invitation, stood up naked, just like the mother and daughter, and followed Ming Yuexin into the bathroom.


    When Ye Fei entered, Ming Yuexin was bending over, her ample buttocks sticking out as she ran water into the bathtub. Sensing Ye Fei''s presence, she didn''t cover up but instead began to sway her hips seductively, just like her mother.


    Seeing this, Ye Fei wasted no time. He stepped up behind her, wrapped his arms around her slender waist, and positioned his member. With a forceful thrust, he entered her core, which had only just been awakened the night before.


    "Ah..." Ming Yuexin, already burning with desire from witnessing her mother and Ye Fei''s earlier activities, moaned in pleasure. She abandoned her task of filling the tub, leaned forward to rest her upper body on the edge of the bathtub, and looked back at Ye Fei coquettishly. "Good brother, fuck me. I love it when you fuck me!"


    Ye Fei laughed, and soon the bathroom was filled with the rhythmic sounds of their lovemaking.


    Ming Yuexin, despite her boldness, couldn''t match her mother''s endurance. In just over ten minutes, she had already climaxed three times.


    Ye Fei, too, released his hot semen into her core with her third climax. He then gently pulled out his still-hard member and embraced Ming Yuexin''s limp body.


    "Let''s get out of here. Mom probably has breakfast ready by now," Ming Yuexin said, forcing herself to clean up the mess between her legs, though she was reluctant to let go of what she had just cleaned.


    Ye Fei, enjoying the inexperienced yet eager touch of Ming Yuexin''s hand, teased, "What, not wanting more?"


    "Who said that?" Ming Yuexin squeezed his member gently. "I''m claiming you for life, so don''t even think about getting away. But not right now." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei, in retaliation, playfully pinched one of Ming Yuexin''s breasts, causing her to shudder with a mix of pleasure and embarrassment. He laughed and said, "The first time I saw you, I just thought you were this super righteous cop. Now I realize you''re quite the naughty one, aren''t you?"


    "So what if I am?" Ming Yuexin, having fully opened up to Ye Fei, replied without any hesitation. "You''re the one who made me feel so good! Now I finally understand why Mom is so obsessed with you."


    Ming Yuexin''s casual compliment made Ye Fei extremely pleased. He looked at the stunning woman in front of him, her body glistening with water droplets and looking even more sensual. He felt a surge of desire, but knowing she was too exhausted and that they were running out of time, he held back.


    Ming Yuexin, still holding onto Ye Fei, could feel his arousal. Although she longed for another round of intense pleasure, she knew she wouldn''t be able to get out of bed if they continued. So, she reluctantly let go, pushed him out of the bathroom, and said, "Come on, let''s eat!"


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    By the time Ye Fei and Ming Yuexin were dressed and made their way to the dining area, Su Yuxian had already prepared breakfast and was waiting for them, sitting on the sofa beside the table.


    Seeing the two emerge, Su Yuxian''s usually mature and beautiful face turned a shade of red. Unlike her daughter, who could act naturally in such situations, Su Yuxian was the complete opposite. Even after their intimate encounters the night before and that very morning, she still felt extremely shy around Ming Yuexin and Ye Fei.


    Noticing her mother''s expression, Ming Yuexin couldn''t help but tease, "Mom, what''s wrong? You look a little off!"


    Su Yuxian, realizing her daughter was intentionally embarrassing her as a sort of "revenge" for dragging her into the situation the night before, felt even more shy. She playfully scolded, "You naughty girl, what are you talking about?"


    "Is something wrong? I can''t show concern for you?" Ming Yuexin feigned surprise, then put on a look of realization. "Oh, I get it now. It must be because Ye Fei was too rough just now, and that''s why you''re feeling uncomfortable. How about we team up and teach him a lesson later?"


    Su Yuxian could no longer bear her daughter''s teasing and simply lowered her head, her face turning an even deeper shade of red.


    Ye Fei, on the other hand, playfully slapped Ming Yuexin''s butt and said, "Alright, stop messing around. Let''s eat!" He understood that Ming Yuexin was trying to ease her mother''s embarrassment. The decision Su Yuxian had made in the heat of the moment the previous night would inevitably leave her feeling guilty towards her daughter.


    The best way to alleviate this was for Ming Yuexin to act as she was¡ªaffectionate and casual with Ye Fei. The more natural their relationship seemed, the less Su Yuxian would feel guilty. Although this made Su Yuxian extremely shy, it effectively removed the emotional burden she felt.


    "Hmph, you only care about the older one and don''t pay any attention to me!" Ming Yuexin pouted, pinched Ye Fei''s arm, then pushed him down onto the sofa. She playfully sat on his lap, a blush of happiness spreading across her face.


    Sure enough, seeing her daughter and Ye Fei so lovingly together, Su Yuxian, though still blushing, couldn''t help but smile. She felt secretly pleased with the decision she had made the night before.


    The three of them ate casually. After finishing her meal, Ming Yuexin went back to her room, changed into her police uniform, and waved to Ye Fei and Su Yuxian before heading out the door.


    Ye Fei quickly grabbed her hand and said, "Yuexin, why don''t you take the day off and rest at home today?" Ming Yuexin had only just lost her virginity the night before and had another "morning workout" with him. Although it wouldn''t severely affect her health, Ye Fei felt it was too soon for her to go back to work.


    Touched by Ye Fei''s thoughtfulness, Ming Yuexin felt an overwhelming sense of sweetness. For the first time, she revealed a gentle smile, very similar to Su Yuxian''s, and said, "It''s okay. I don''t have to respond to any calls today. I''ll just be in the office. I''ll be fine. You should spend more time with my sister Xian!" She giggled, dodged Su Yuxian''s embarrassed swipe, and ran out the door.


    Ye Fei let Ming Yuexin leave, knowing that, as she said, she was only feeling a bit weak but was perfectly capable of handling her office duties.


    Su Yuxian, on the other hand, immediately felt much better once Ming Yuexin was gone. Her shyness was mainly due to her daughter''s presence. When she was alone with Ye Fei, she could be much more relaxed.


    Ye Fei, of course, understood this. After sitting back down, he didn''t say much but simply patted his thigh. Su Yuxian smiled coquettishly, walked over to where Ye Fei was sitting, and gently sat down where her daughter had just been. She wrapped her arms around Ye Fei''s neck and gave him a quick kiss on the lips, saying, "Are you satisfied now?"


    Ye Fei grinned, his hand slipping inside the beautiful woman''s top. Since they were at home and already in such an intimate relationship, Su Yuxian was only wearing a nightgown, with no bra underneath.


    Ye Fei''s hand easily found its way to her ample, yet perfectly firm, breasts and began to play with them gently.


    "Mmm..." Su Yuxian couldn''t help but let out a long, breathy moan. Earlier, with her daughter around and lacking the same urgency as the night before, she hadn''t been able to fully indulge. She had only had a quick moment of pleasure before rushing away, leaving her far from satisfied.


    Now, with Ye Fei''s touch, she became excited once again. However, she stopped him, saying, "Wait a minute. I have something to tell you!"


    "Then tell me," Ye Fei replied casually, withdrawing his hand from her nightgown, only to mischievously slide it under her skirt moments later.


    After a while, Su Yuxian''s sexy body finally relaxed, and she lay limply against Ye Fei''s muscular chest, murmuring, "I really don''t know what you''re made of. Don''t you ever get tired?"


    "This is nothing. It''s not just you two; even if there were a few more, I could still make you all surrender!" Ye Fei said triumphantly, then asked, "Didn''t you say you had something to tell me? What is it?"


    Su Yuxian remembered that she did have something important to discuss but had forgotten in the heat of the moment. She quickly said, "I don''t want to stay at home all the time anymore. I want to help you!"


    "Help me?" Ye Fei was puzzled by her sudden desire to get involved and asked, "Why do you want to do that now?"


    "Because I want to have something to do. Before, it didn''t matter when I was at home, but now, whenever I''m alone, I can''t stop thinking about you. And since you can''t come over often, having something to focus on would help distract me," Su Yuxian explained wistfully.


    Although Su Yuxian put it that way, Ye Fei understood that her desire to work was driven more by a wish to be useful to him, to be a woman who could contribute to his life. He was deeply moved by her selfless devotion.


    Gently stroking the smooth hair of the woman in his arms, Ye Fei didn''t want to refuse her and asked, "So, what would you like to do?"


    Delighted that Ye Fei agreed, Su Yuxian said, "I majored in accounting in college, but it''s been years since I last practiced. I''m not sure if I''m still up to it."


    "There''s no question of being up to it or not. If you want to, you can definitely do it!" Ye Fei encouraged her with a smile. "Why don''t you come and manage the books for me at Lingyun Group? It might seem a bit beneath you, considering you''re a professor''s wife, but¡ª"


    "Forget about being a professor''s wife. I just want to be your gangster''s wife!" Su Yuxian playfully squeezed Ye Fei''s arm, then realized what he was suggesting and exclaimed excitedly, "Lingyun Group? If I work there, does that mean I''ll see you more often?"


    Seeing Su Yuxian''s childlike excitement, Ye Fei couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle. He knew that with the scale of Lingyun Group''s operations, the numbers involved were in the hundreds of millions, yet all she cared about was the chance to see him more frequently.


    This only highlighted her deep affection for him, making Ye Fei feel incredibly fortunate to have such wonderful, devoted women in his life, who always managed to touch his heart in the most unexpected ways.


    Perhaps thinking about her future job, Su Yuxian''s previously exhausted body seemed to regain a bit of energy. She playfully wriggled against Ye Fei and leaned in for a kiss.


    Ye Fei, of course, wasn''t about to refuse such an invitation. So, just moments after they had paused, the two of them eagerly resumed their passionate "morning exercise" once again.

 Chapter 430 Yirus Shyness

    By the time Ye Fei and Su Yuxian emerged together, it was nearly eleven in the morning. Although Ye Fei had given her a recovery pill to make it easier to go out, Su Yuxian''s body was still a bit weak and limp. Her stunningly beautiful face was flushed with the afterglow of extreme satisfaction.


    When they ran into a neighborly matron outside, the woman was quite astonished.


    Fortunately, this building was mostly inhabited by the families of professors and other faculty members from Wang Hai City University.


    These well-bred individuals were not the gossiping type, so the matron simply greeted Su Yuxian and moved on without saying much. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even so, Su Yuxian couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered. Although she had now fully embraced Ye Fei, she was still officially Professor Ming''s wife.


    Running into acquaintances made her feel like she had been caught in an affair. Strangely, though, she found the thrill exhilarating.


    Perhaps after being a devoted wife and mother for so long, the sudden indulgence gave her a rebellious sense of pleasure.


    Even after getting into the car, Su Yuxian''s blush hadn''t faded. For the first time in front of Ye Fei, the usually gentle woman showed a bit of petulance. She pinched the soft flesh on his waist and scolded, "It''s all your fault. You''ve been clinging to me, and you had to pick this time to go out. Fortunately, Sister Zhang wasn''t paying attention, or I wouldn''t know how to face her."


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle wryly. How was he supposed to know they''d run into "Sister Zhang" at this hour? It seemed every woman had a bit of unreasonableness hidden inside. But even as he laughed, he felt incredibly happy.


    Su Yuxian''s childlike petulance showed that she had truly and completely opened her heart to him. In the past, she had been devoted, but always with a bit of reserve. This change was probably thanks to Ming Yuexin, even though Su Yuxian herself might not realize it. Her joining had brought about this transformation.


    After leaving the residential area, Ye Fei didn''t take Su Yuxian straight to the Lingyun Group headquarters. Instead, he drove toward the Liu Corporation building. It wasn''t that he had changed his mind about having Su Yuxian join Liu Corporation.


    In fact, he had truly decided to let her help him at Lingyun Group. That''s why he wanted her to first get some experience in the finance department at Liu Corporation.


    Although most people at Lingyun Group were now loyal to him, he preferred to have his own people in charge of finances. The original managers were all old-timers at Lingyun Group, and he couldn''t transform them into experts like he had with others.


    Faced with the increasing temptation of large sums of money, Ye Fei couldn''t be sure that none of them would be tempted. Instead of dealing with any potential issues later, he wanted to prevent them from happening in the first place by placing someone he absolutely trusted to oversee things.


    Ye Fei never intended to let anyone make mistakes and then punish them. He understood that many people acted out of impulse, not malice.


    That''s why he wanted to nip any potential problems in the bud. After all, the people in charge of money at Lingyun Group were all founding members, and their loyalty was not in question.


    Of course, the main reason he chose Liu Corporation over Ye Corporation, which had closer ties to Lingyun Group, was that he missed his mom. However, she still hadn''t lifted the ban on him seeing her, so he was looking for an excuse to visit her.


    It was around eleven in the morning, the peak of rush hour. With Su Yuxian in the car, Ye Fei didn''t feel like showing off any fancy driving skills.


    By the time they reached the Liu Corporation building, it was already twelve noon. Along the way, Ye Fei had explained all his thoughts to Su Yuxian, and she naturally had no objections to his plans.


    Parking the car downstairs, Ye Fei and Su Yuxian didn''t head up immediately. They grabbed a quick bite to eat somewhere nearby before taking the elevator to the upper floors.


    At this hour, it wasn''t the right time for Su Yuxian to meet his mom. So Ye Fei took her straight to the finance department of the group. Back when he first joined Liu Corporation, very few people knew who he was.


    But after a few recent visits, and especially after Ye Siqi had shown him around the company''s key departments, more people now recognized him than didn''t. So when Ye Fei and Su Yuxian walked into the finance department during its lunch break, they were warmly welcomed.


    Since the top three executives of Liu Corporation (Liu Yiru, Xiao Hanyue, and Ye Siqi) were all women, the company''s other senior management was predominantly female as well. The finance department was no exception. The manager who greeted them was a woman in her thirties with a decent presence, but her plain looks didn''t catch Ye Fei''s interest.


    As the future leader of Liu Corporation, it was easy for Ye Fei to arrange for someone to join the finance department for training.


    With the manager''s enthusiastic assistance, Su Yuxian smoothly entered the department without even being asked about her background. This greatly relieved Su Yuxian, who had been nervous about joining Liu Corporation without any apparent connection to Ye Fei. It would have seemed quite conspicuous otherwise.


    Su Yuxian genuinely wanted to help Ye Fei, so she seized this opportunity to learn. Despite it being the lunch break, she sat down at the spot the manager had arranged for her and began reviewing some classic materials that the manager had specially selected.


    These materials had little to do with Liu Corporation but were still highly relevant. Meanwhile, the manager, because of her connection to Ye Fei, was very attentive in guiding her.


    Seeing that they were both engaged in their work, Ye Fei quietly left the finance department and took the elevator back to the top floor.


    Standing in the ascending elevator, Ye Fei couldn''t help but recall the time when he had almost kissed his sister in this very elevator. Unfortunately, the elevator had reached its destination just a moment too soon, leaving him with nothing but disappointment.


    Now, all the beautiful women in his life, except for Siqi, had completely changed their relationship with him. She was the only one left.


    With these thoughts in mind, Ye Fei soon arrived outside his mother''s office on the top floor. He took a moment to compose himself before gently knocking on the door. Strangely, he felt a bit nervous, even though he couldn''t quite figure out why.


    "Come in!" Liu Yiru''s voice, cold and businesslike, sent a thrill through Ye Fei. Her voice had a unique charm that ignited his already passionate heart. He quickly pushed open the door and walked in.


    Liu Yiru was sitting at her desk, head down, reviewing some documents. She didn''t look up at the sound of his footsteps, likely assuming it was just another staff member coming to report something.


    Seeing his mother working diligently during her lunch break, Ye Fei felt a mix of admiration and heartache. Wasn''t there anyone else in the company capable of handling things during this time? He realized she must have thought he was just another employee, so he remained silent, tiptoed behind her, and gently wrapped his arms around her slender waist.


    Ye Fei was spot on. Liu Yiru had assumed he was an employee coming to report something important, especially since it was during her lunch break. When no one spoke after a while, she looked up in confusion, only to find no one in front of her.


    Just as Liu Yiru was puzzled, Ye Fei suddenly embraced her from behind, burying his head in her ivory-like neck and taking a deep breath. He whispered softly, "Mom, I''ve missed you so much!"


    Startled by the unexpected hug, Liu Yiru''s body tensed for a moment. But the familiar sensation and her son''s voice immediately relaxed her. She leaned back comfortably into the chair, her head resting on Ye Fei''s shoulder, and playfully scolded, "You naughty boy. Didn''t I tell you not to come see me without my permission?"


    "I just couldn''t help it. I missed you too much!" Ye Fei turned his head and whispered into her ear in the gentlest voice he could muster, "Mommy, don''t you miss me?"


    Liu Yiru had never experienced romantic love in her life until those two days with Ye Fei. Those brief moments had felt like a honeymoon to her. Being separated from him was torture. Her claim of needing a break to recover was just an excuse. Her body, invigorated by Ye Fei and her rapidly improving inner strength, had long since recovered from any fatigue.


    The real reason she had forbidden him from seeing her was that she had guessed something from his behavior during those two days: Ye Fei had other women in his life besides her and Ye Yunqi.


    No one in this world loved Ye Fei more than Liu Yiru. So when she realized this, she didn''t get angry. Instead, she pushed her son away, knowing that in his heart, she was undoubtedly the most important.


    If she continued to indulge him, he might neglect his other women. Those women, who were also significant to Ye Fei, would get hurt, and so would he. She couldn''t bear to see her son suffer, so she chose to sacrifice her own desires.


    If there was one person who missed the other more, it was definitely Liu Yiru. While Ye Fei had other women to keep him company when she wasn''t around, she had only him.


    Without him by her side, all she could do was think of him constantly. She threw herself into her work to numb the pain of missing him. But now, being held by Ye Fei like this, how could she contain her longing?


    Without hesitation, she responded to his question with an affirmative "Mmm."


    Encouraged by her response, Ye Fei''s heart burned with desire. He no longer wasted any time, and his hand, which had been wrapped around her slender waist, slowly moved upward.


    After a few days apart, he finally held his mother''s large and plump breasts again.


    Even through her clothes, Ye Fei was extremely excited and couldn''t help but fondle them eagerly.


    "Son, my dear son, I''ve missed you so much!" Liu Yiru reveled in the pleasure of her son''s hands kneading her breasts, whispering in an extremely coquettish voice into his ear. Her right hand reached behind, searching for the object of her own longing for the past few days, but the back of the chair blocked her way.


    Sensing his mother''s intention, Ye Fei shifted his body slightly to one side, allowing her access to the part she wanted to explore.


    Liu Yiru''s nimble hand quickly unzipped her son''s pants, pulled out his already rock-hard member, and began to stroke it rapidly in her soft hand.


    Holding her son''s fiery member, Liu Yiru''s desire burned even brighter, and she couldn''t help but beg, "Good son, I want you. Let''s go inside, shall we?"


    Ye Fei understood that by "inside," she meant the small room where she usually rested, which had a bed. But he didn''t want to go there. Instead, he smiled and said, "No need. Right here is just fine."


    With that, Ye Fei gently lifted his mother''s sexy body, moved quickly from behind the chair to the front, sat down, and placed her on his lap. He then lifted her knee-length skirt and reached under it, his hand finding her already soaked panties and rubbing her full, wet core.


    "Ah... Good son, you''re going to drive me crazy. I can''t take it. Hurry up and put your big member inside Mommy''s pussy. Make me feel good!" Liu Yiru, unable to contain her desire any longer, whispered lasciviously into his ear.


    Although the idea of teasing his mother in such an environment was thrilling to Ye Fei, he also longed for her full, fiery core after being apart for a few days.


    So, he didn''t refuse her request. He gently lifted her buttocks, used his finger to push aside her panties, and positioned his fiery tip at her wet entrance. Liu Yiru then suddenly sat down hard, and the loving mother and son became one again.


    As his member penetrated her core, the intense pleasure made both of them sigh with satisfaction. After briefly savoring the feeling of his tip pressing against her most sensitive spot, Liu Yiru quickly began to move her hips up and down, allowing his member to rub rapidly inside her eager core.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fei, enjoying the moment, reached his hands to her chest and firmly massaged her breasts through her clothes. Although the sensation wasn''t as good as direct contact, it had its own unique pleasure. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Liu Yiru, who had been avoiding her son under the pretext of needing rest so that he could spend time with his other women, had been thinking of him constantly. The memory of the intense pleasure he gave her during their intimate moments kept her desire burning.


    After several days of holding back, being reunited with his member made her feel incredibly good but also ensured that she wouldn''t last long. Indeed, it wasn''t long before she felt the familiar signs of an impending climax.


    Just then, a series of loud knocks on the door interrupted Liu Yiru''s climb toward ecstasy, filling her with frustration. She wanted to ignore the knocking and continue her pursuit of pleasure, but after a few more knocks, the door opened, and a mature beauty with looks and figure comparable to hers walked in.


    As soon as the door opened, Liu Yiru knew it had to be either Xiao Hanyue or Ye Siqi, as they were the only ones in the company who could enter her office without her permission.


    Panic-stricken, she quickly stopped and hastily adjusted her clothing. However, this sudden movement only intensified Ye Fei''s pleasure. The unprecedented tension caused Liu Yiru to contract more tightly than ever before.


    If it weren''t for his immense self-control, he might have climaxed right then and there.

 Chapter 431 The Biological Mother and the Mother-in-Law

    The person who walked in through the door was none other than Xiao Hanyue, Lin Ling''s mother and Ye Fei''s soon-to-be mother-in-law.


    Seeing Liu Yiru''s feigned nonchalance, yet her face flushed with an unusual red hue, and the way she was sitting on Ye Fei''s lap, Xiao Hanyue, being a woman of experience, couldn''t help but feel both amused and envious. It had been a while since Ye Fei had shown her any affection, and witnessing this scene made her own desire stir uncontrollably.


    While Ye Fei was being pleasured to the fullest, Liu Yiru was also experiencing intense pleasure from the even more vigorous contact. However, upon noticing something off about Xiao Hanyue''s expression, she felt a wave of anxiety. She inwardly scolded herself for being so careless as to forget to lock the door, allowing Xiao Hanyue to barge in.


    She quickly tried to explain, "It''s just Yue. I was teaching Ye Fei some things about the company''s operations. This way, we don''t have to bother getting another chair." In her flustered state, her words came out rather incoherently.


    Liu Yiru''s explanation made both Ye Fei and Xiao Hanyue inwardly chuckle. They couldn''t believe that Liu Yiru, of all people, could be so transparent in her attempt to cover up what was really happening.


    Even if Xiao Hanyue hadn''t been suspicious before, she had to be now, because the excuse of "sitting in her son''s lap to avoid getting another stool" was just too far-fetched to be believable.


    "I see," Xiao Hanyue said, trying her best to suppress her laughter and pretending to be convinced, though a slightly odd smile still crept onto her lips.


    Liu Yiru''s heart raced even faster as she asked, "What brings you here?"


    "Well, Siqi and I have drafted the comprehensive cooperation plan with Qiu Feng Group, so I brought it over for you to take a look," Xiao Hanyue explained, stepping closer to the desk and handing over a set of documents to Liu Yiru.


    Liu Yiru quickly took the documents, hoping that Xiao Hanyue would leave soon. She wanted to resume their passionate activities and was also worried that Xiao Hanyue, being a woman of experience, might detect the distinct scent of their intimate encounter if she got too close.


    At that moment, Ye Fei let out a mischievous grin and activated his unique ability, thrusting forcefully inside his mother and hitting her most sensitive spot with each movement.


    The sudden, intense pleasure almost made Liu Yiru cry out in front of Xiao Hanyue. She could no longer hold onto the documents, which slipped from her hands and fell onto the desk. Under Xiao Hanyue''s puzzled gaze, she struggled to contain her ecstasy and said in a trembling voice, "Just leave it here. I''ll look at it later. You and Siqi have worked hard. Go take a break."


    "Okay!" Xiao Hanyue replied, turning to leave without seeming to notice anything amiss about Liu Yiru.


    Liu Yiru couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. Although she had fully given herself to Ye Fei and wouldn''t mind others knowing about their new relationship, she still couldn''t help but feel shy in front of her friend. However, with Xiao Hanyue there, she also felt an indescribable thrill.


    As soon as she relaxed, the intense sensation became uncontrollable. Even before Xiao Hanyue had left the room, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but start writhing her sexy body, matching Ye Fei''s rhythmic thrusts and seeking the ultimate pleasure.


    In just a short while, Liu Yiru had reached the peak of pleasure she had been interrupted from earlier, her face flushed with a captivating red hue.


    To her surprise, Xiao Hanyue, who had already reached the door, turned back and asked with concern, "Yiru, are you okay? Your face is so red. Are you feeling unwell?" She even started walking back towards Liu Yiru.


    Liu Yiru felt like crying. She thought to herself, "I''m not unwell; I''m just too pleasured. My dear sister, please stop messing around, will you?" The feeling of being so close to climax and then being interrupted twice was unbearable.


    Although she was inwardly complaining about her sister, Liu Yiru had to put on a relaxed expression and said, "I''m fine. It''s just that the heating is a bit too strong, and I feel a little hot."


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Xiao Hanyue looked unconvinced and said, "With your inner strength, you shouldn''t be bothered by the heat. You must be feeling unwell. Come on, let''s go see a doctor!" She reached out to pull Liu Yiru. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei watched the two super-hot women with amusement. From the depths of Xiao Hanyue''s eyes, he could see a hint of longing. He realized that she was doing this on purpose, probably because he had been neglecting her lately.


    Seeing his mom being teased to the point of embarrassment, he felt a pang of guilt and decided it was time to let his mom know about Xiao Hanyue''s other identity. He reached out and slapped her firm, attractive butt through the tight skirt she was wearing, saying with a smile, "Alright, stop teasing her!"


    "Oooh..." As Ye Fei''s hand landed on her butt, Xiao Hanyue felt not pain, but a tingling sensation of pleasure. Her body went limp, and she let out a soft moan before collapsing onto the desk with a thud.


    The sound startled Liu Yiru. Xiao Hanyue was Ye Fei''s soon-to-be mother-in-law. How could Ye Fei be so bold? But being the quick-witted person she was, she soon understood what was going on and gasped, "You... you two..."


    Ye Fei''s hand didn''t leave Xiao Hanyue''s body after the slap. He gently soothed the spot he had hit, then slipped his hand under her skirt, quickly finding the source of her wetness and began to play there, all the while smiling and saying, "What''s the matter with us?"


    Seeing Ye Fei''s actions and the look of longing on Xiao Hanyue''s face, Liu Yiru knew exactly what was happening. Instead of being angry, she felt a wave of relief knowing about their relationship. But she still said, "When did you two start this? Yue is Ling''s mother, after all."


    "So what if she''s Ling''s mother? Aren''t you his biological mother?" This time it was Xiao Hanyue who spoke.


    Although she felt a bit shy being treated this way by Ye Fei in front of Liu Yiru, she had known about Liu Yiru and Ye Fei''s relationship beforehand and was prepared for it. She thought that as the one who had been with Ye Fei first, she should set a good example for Liu Yiru, so she laughed and said, "Are you saying that only the biological mother is allowed to ''start a fire,'' but the mother-in-law isn''t allowed to ''light a lamp''?"


    Liu Yiru felt a wave of embarrassment. Xiao Hanyue was just the mother-in-law; she couldn''t really argue. Besides, her son''s member was still inside her. Thinking this, she felt it stir again.


    Being pleasured by her own son in front of her best friend for years was just as thrilling as when her daughter was involved. Although she didn''t want to make a sound, she couldn''t help but let out soft moans with each of her son''s thrusts.


    Hearing Liu Yiru''s moans, Xiao Hanyue knew exactly what was going on and teased, "Yiru, how does it feel? Is it nice being fucked by your own son?"


    Liu Yiru''s face turned bright red with embarrassment, but she retorted, "How should I know? You''ve been fucked by your own son-in-law, haven''t you?"


    "That''s not the same. I''m his mother-in-law, and we don''t have any blood relation. You, on the other hand, are his biological mother. After being friends for so many years, I never realized you were such a naughty girl. Did you give birth to this son just so he could fuck you?" Xiao Hanyue laughed.


    Normally, such a remark would be insulting, but in this context, it was just a playful joke between friends. They were all Ye Fei''s women now, and such dirty jokes only added to the fun.


    Sure enough, Liu Yiru didn''t get angry. Instead, she turned to Ye Fei and complained, "Aren''t you going to do something? Your mother-in-law is teasing me!"


    Ye Fei was delighted. While continuing to fuck his mom''s hot little pussy, he said with a smile, "I''ll stand up for my good mom!" With that, he lifted Xiao Hanyue''s skirt, felt around her soaked panties for a moment, then pushed them aside and forcefully inserted a finger into her pussy, thrusting it in and out quickly.


    Both mature beauties were thoroughly enjoyed by their beloved man, and for a while, their moans filled the entire office. Fortunately, they had remembered to lock the door this time, and the room had excellent soundproofing, so they could scream without any worries.


    Although both women were enjoying themselves immensely, in the end, nothing beats a real cock. After a while of this, Liu Yiru started to tremble and climaxed intensely under her son''s powerful thrusts.


    Seeing Liu Yiru climax, Xiao Hanyue quickly said, "It''s my turn now!" She stood up straight, allowing Ye Fei''s fingers to slip out of her pussy. She couldn''t be satisfied with just the pleasure from his fingers when she had already felt his cock before.


    Liu Yiru smiled and didn''t argue. She slowly stood up from her son, her pussy reluctantly releasing his hard cock.


    At this moment, Ye Fei moved the chair back, creating a large space in front of him. He then pointed to his cock and said to Xiao Hanyue, who was about to sit down, "Good mother-in-law, it misses your little mouth!"


    Although she was eager to take Ye Fei''s big cock into her pussy and enjoy the pleasure, Xiao Hanyue, who loved Ye Fei deeply, didn''t refuse his request. She slowly walked up to him, squatted down, and opened her mouth to take the head of his cock, which was covered in Liu Yiru''s juices, into her mouth. After a few gentle sucks, she pulled back and looked up at Liu Yiru, saying, "Yiru, come on!"


    After fully becoming her son''s woman, Liu Yiru had decided to help manage his harem. As the head of the harem, the most important thing was to be generous. Although she felt a bit shy, she didn''t refuse the idea and quickly squatted down next to Xiao Hanyue to join her in pleasuring her son''s cock.


    It was their first time "working together," but the two super-beautiful women had great chemistry. They took turns sucking on Ye Fei''s head, and when one of them had it in her mouth, the other didn''t sit idle but extended her soft tongue to lick other parts of his cock. In short, they made sure the entire cock was constantly stimulated.


    Watching the two top-notch beauties serve his cock, Ye Fei felt extremely satisfied. It wasn''t just because they were the goddesses of Wang Hai City, but more importantly, one was his biological mother, and the other was his mother-in-law since childhood. The thrill was just too intense, and his pleasure came especially quickly. As his mom once again took his head into her mouth, Ye Fei''s cock began to throb violently, and his head swelled significantly.


    Sensing her son''s impending ejaculation, Liu Yiru knew she was about to taste her son''s delicious semen and began to suck even harder.


    Just as he was about to ejaculate, Ye Fei suddenly pulled back, withdrawing his member from his mother''s mouth before it began to spurt powerfully. Streams of semen landed on his mother''s breathtakingly beautiful face before she could react, coating it in thick, white fluid.


    After several spurts had covered his mother''s face, Ye Fei shifted his aim to his mother-in-law, Xiao Hanyue, whose stunning features rivaled his mother''s. He unleashed the remainder of his climax onto her face as well.


    Only after Ye Fei had fully emptied himself did the two exquisite women realize what had happened. They glanced at each other, both seeing the licentious state of their own faces reflected in the other''s expression, and simultaneously let out playful complaints. They pinched Ye Fei''s waist in mock anger, but then did something that took Ye Fei completely by surprise¡ªthey began to kiss each other''s faces, sucking the semen off each other''s cheeks and into their own mouths.


    This extremely lascivious scene reignited Ye Fei''s desire, making it a hundred times stronger than before. He ached to plunge his member into their wet cores and fuck these two women senseless, who were being so wanton for him alone.


    Since his mother had just climaxed, Ye Fei chose his mother-in-law. While the two women were still sucking the semen off each other''s faces, he quickly moved behind Xiao Hanyue, grabbed her firm buttocks, lifted her skirt to her waist, tore off her thin panties, and forcefully thrust his member into her wet, eager pussy, beginning a furious round of fucking.


    Xiao Hanyue was already on fire with desire. With Ye Fei''s powerful thrusts, she felt like she was about to faint from the pleasure. She had no time to continue sucking the semen off Liu Yiru''s face and could only moan loudly with each of Ye Fei''s thrusts.


    To make her friend feel even better, Liu Yiru reached her hand to the spot where the two were joined and gently massaged Xiao Hanyue''s engorged clitoris, sending her into even greater ecstasy.


    For the next hour, Ye Fei''s member didn''t stop for a moment. It moved in and out of the wonderful, wet cores of the two women he was so closely related to, fucking them until they climaxed seven or eight times each. Only after they pleaded for mercy did he finally stop, satisfied.

 Chapter 432 Ye Feis Crisis

    Holding the soft, sexy bodies of the two super-hot women who were closely related to him¡ªone in each arm¡ªYe Fei felt incredibly satisfied. He never expected that his mom and mother-in-law, who were working together for the first time, would work together so well, making him feel just as good as he had during the weekend. Now he was even more excited about the future pleasures of sharing a bed with them.


    As Ye Fei was enjoying his moment, Liu Yiru and Xiao Hanyue, who were leaning on him from both sides, had calmed down from their peak of happiness. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After exchanging a glance, the two women, who had truly become good friends today, both thought about how they had acted just now. Their faces turned even redder than when they were most excited earlier. They couldn''t believe that the boy they had both loved and cared for since he was little had now become the man they both deeply loved.


    However, although the two women were extremely shy, neither of them regretted what had happened today. They both knew that since they were now this naughty boy''s women, this scene was bound to happen sooner or later.


    And the excitement they had just experienced wasn''t just thrilling for Ye Fei; it had also made them both incredibly excited. The pleasure they had felt was definitely not comparable to when they were alone with him. Looking at each other, seeing the genuine happiness in their eyes, was a deep, soul-stirring thrill.


    Looking down at their messy clothes, which were even stained with some wet marks thanks to Ye Fei''s insistence on not letting them take their clothes off, the two women reached out in unison and twisted Ye Fei''s waist hard.


    Ye Fei, who was enjoying the ultimate pleasure, didn''t expect this move and let out a surprised cry. He laughed and asked, "What''s going on? Why are my two lovely wives pinching their husband?"


    "You naughty boy, who said you''re our husband?!" the two super-hot women said in unison, playfully scolding him. After speaking, they realized they had said the same thing and couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    "You two really do have great chemistry. Keep it up!" Ye Fei laughed heartily.


    The two women knew he wasn''t talking about their current cooperation but what had just happened, which made them both blush even more. Liu Yiru rolled her eyes at him and said, "Yue, let''s ignore him and go change our clothes." With that, she pulled Xiao Hanyue and left Ye Fei, heading towards the resting room inside her office.


    "I''m coming too!" Ye Fei stood up with a smile. Compared to the two women, he was in an even worse state. His pants were almost completely soaked with the fluids from the two women.


    "You''re not allowed in. Change outside. There are your clothes in that closet!" Knowing that if Ye Fei followed them in, there would definitely be another round, Liu Yiru had to put on her motherly authority. It was already past lunch break, and someone could come by at any moment. Plus, she really couldn''t take much more.


    This was also the main reason she didn''t mind Ye Fei being a bit of a playboy.


    With his strength, he was definitely not someone that one or two women could handle. Even she, with her deep inner strength, was struggling, not to mention ordinary women.


    Xiao Hanyue thought the same way as Liu Yiru, so after Ye Fei reluctantly agreed with a wry face, she made a playful face at him like a little girl and followed Liu Yiru to the resting room.


    Watching the two fiery and sexy figures disappear into the resting room with a wry smile, Ye Fei obediently changed his clothes in the office. He would always listen to Liu Yiru, not just because she was his mom or the woman he loved the most, but because Ye Fei knew that without any restraint, even the wisest person could make mistakes. He was glad that his mom wasn''t like other women who indulged him in everything.


    Although she was extremely attached to and spoiled him, she could calmly remind him at times like now. If he had really followed them in, he would definitely have asked for another round, and the two women, who loved him deeply, would never have refused. But then, not only would they probably not be able to handle it, but the time just wouldn''t allow it. He had just finished changing his clothes when there was a knock on the door.


    Quickly tidying up the messy office and opening the window to let the fresh air disperse the lingering scent of their pleasure, Ye Fei responded and unlocked the office door, saying "Come in."


    As the person from outside walked in, Ye Fei was taken aback. It was a young man in his twenties, quite handsome.


    But there wasn''t a single man in Liu Corporation who had the qualifications to enter Liu Yiru''s office.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    At the same moment Ye Fei saw the man, the man also saw him and his face showed a hint of surprise. He asked, "Excuse me, who are you?"


    This reaction made Ye Fei even more puzzled. He hadn''t even asked who the man was, yet the man had asked him first. But now at least he understood one thing: this man was definitely not an employee of Liu Corporation. Almost everyone in the company knew who he was, even the lowest-level staff, let alone someone who had the privilege to enter Liu Yiru''s office. The fact that this man had made it here without being stopped meant that Liu Yiru must have given instructions in advance.


    Although puzzled, Ye Fei didn''t neglect his manners. He smiled slightly and said, "I''m Ye Fei. Liu Yiru is my mom. May I ask who you are?" As he spoke, he extended his hand to the man.


    Upon hearing Ye Fei''s introduction, the man''s face immediately lit up with a smile. He warmly shook Ye Fei''s hand and said, "Hello, Ye Fei. I''m Liu Yunfei, and I''m here specifically to see your mom!"


    Just as Ye Fei was wondering who Liu Yunfei was, Liu Yiru, who had changed her clothes, walked out from inside and greeted him with a smile, "Yunfei, you''re here. Have a seat!"


    Seeing that the man was indeed familiar with his mom, Ye Fei stopped guessing and led him to the sofa. He personally fetched a bottle of drink from the fridge next to them and handed it to the man before sitting down beside him.


    Liu Yiru and Xiao Hanyue, who had come out together, also sat down nearby. Seeing the puzzled looks on Ye Fei and Xiao Hanyue''s faces, Liu Yiru explained with a smile, "Ye Fei, you and Yunfei have already met, right? Now let me formally introduce you. Yunfei is the son of Uncle Liu Tianlin, who recently returned from the United States."


    Although Liu Yiru had said this, Ye Fei was still confused because he didn''t remember any Uncle Liu Tianlin, let alone his child.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s confusion, Liu Yiru continued, "Uncle Liu was your dad''s most capable assistant back in the day. But he switched to a legitimate business early on and moved to the United States. Didn''t Uncle Zhang ever mention him to you?"


    Only then did Ye Fei recall that Zhang Yide had indeed mentioned Liu Tianlin once, but since he had left the Lingyun Group long before Ye Lingyun (Ye Fei''s father) got married to Shui Ying, Zhang Yide had only briefly mentioned him, and Ye Fei hadn''t paid much attention, so he hadn''t thought of him just now.


    Although Liu Tianlin had no connection with the Lingyun Group anymore, he was still one of the old-timers. As the current leader of the group, Ye Fei naturally wouldn''t neglect his descendant. He extended his hand again and said, "Hello, Liu Yunfei. I hope Uncle Liu is doing well?"


    "He''s doing great. And he''s really happy to hear that the Lingyun Group now has such an outstanding young leader like you, Ye Fei. He plans to come back and visit soon," Liu Yunfei, who had obviously heard about Ye Fei, smiled and shook his hand again.


    The second time their hands met, Ye Fei noticed that Liu Yunfei''s hands were surprisingly long, slender, and extremely soft. If it weren''t for the man''s prominent Adam''s apple and distinctly male features, Ye Fei would have thought he was holding a woman''s hand.


    This guy must be a pianist! Letting go of Liu Yunfei''s hand, Ye Fei made a wild guess in his mind. Although he was already a local warlord, he was still only seventeen years old. Sometimes he couldn''t help but act like a teenager, especially in front of his mom.


    "So, what does Aunt Liu want to ask me to do today?" After making small talk with Ye Fei, Liu Yunfei got straight to the point. Having grown up in the United States, he had no habit of beating around the bush. He was also very puzzled in his heart. He didn''t understand why he had just returned to Longguo and was called over by this aunt, whom he had only met once and who was as beautiful as a fairy, and why his mom had specifically told him to...


    Seeing that Liu Yunfei was straightforward, Liu Yiru didn''t say any more polite words and said with a smile, "Here''s the thing. As far as I know, when your father left Wang Hai City, he had an oral engagement with Lingyun, right?"


    She had actually heard about this later. Although Liu Tianlin left Wang Hai City when she was only a teenager, she had been trained by Old Man Liu to be the helmsman of the Liu family since she was young. Naturally, she was very familiar with the Ye family, who were old friends of the Liu family, and with capable hands like Liu Tianlin and Zhang Yide of the Ye family.


    Later, after Ye Lingyun passed away, Liu Tianlin had brought his family back to pay their respects. It was during that time that Liu Yiru met Liu Yunfei and his mother¡ªa blonde beauty whose charm was almost on par with her own. She also learned about this oral engagement at that time.


    Upon hearing Liu Yiru''s words, Ye Fei was greatly shocked. He really didn''t understand why his mom would say this. She knew his feelings for his sisters and had even helped him and his younger sister create opportunities. But why did she suddenly call this person with an oral engagement today?

 Chapter 433 Siqis Deep Affection

    As Ye Fei grew anxious, Liu Yunfei seemed taken aback as well, quickly saying, "That was just a joke, not to be taken seriously!" He even glanced at Ye Fei subconsciously, but Ye Fei, preoccupied with wondering why his mom was acting this way, didn''t notice.


    Xiao Hanyue was also aware of Ye Fei''s thoughts, though she didn''t know that Liu Yiru was equally in the know. She quickly chimed in, "Yeah, Yiru, nowadays, young people are all about free love. Why hold on to a mere verbal agreement?"


    "I''m not forcing anyone. I just thought they should spend some time together and see how it goes," Liu Yiru said with a smile. "Besides, Yunfei has just returned to the country. He needs someone to show him around. How about this: since you''re the same age, Siqi, you can help Yunfei get familiar with Wang Hai City." Without waiting for objections, she called Ye Siqi''s office, asked her to come over, and hung up.


    While Xiao Hanyue was puzzled by Liu Yiru''s sudden assertiveness, Ye Fei felt reassured. He realized that his mom knew about his feelings for his sisters. Given her love for him, she wouldn''t do anything harmful.


    So, her actions must mean she was trying to help him by using Liu Yunfei to make Siqi realize her own feelings, thus creating an opportunity for him. Although her approach seemed a bit risky, Ye Fei wasn''t worried at all. He was confident that with Siqi''s feelings for him, nothing bad would happen, no matter how great Liu Yunfei was.


    Ye Fei was spot on. Liu Yiru did want to help the somewhat timid Ye Siqi see her true feelings. After observing them closely for a few days, she was certain that Ye Siqi, like herself, had developed special feelings for Ye Fei, and they were strong.


    But given Ye Siqi''s personality, she''d probably never confess unless something pushed her. That''s why Liu Yiru came up with this plan. And this was just her original plan. She hadn''t expected her son to be at the company today. This coincidence gave her two additional ideas, which Ye Fei couldn''t possibly guess.


    As they waited for Ye Siqi to arrive, the four people in the office each had their own thoughts. Xiao Hanyue was worried in secret. Liu Yiru was confident. Ye Fei was simply waiting to see how his mom''s arrangements would play out. As for Liu Yunfei, he felt rather helpless.


    If it weren''t for his mom''s insistence that he follow Liu Yiru''s lead, and his admiration for Liu Yiru, who had single-handedly built the Liu Corporation into a giant, he would have stormed out already. Date Ye Siqi? That was unthinkable.


    It didn''t take long for Ye Siqi to walk in, dressed in a professional suit. Ye Fei couldn''t help but stare. Although her outfit was slightly less sexy and charming than his mom''s and mother-in-law''s, the youthful vitality she exuded made up for it.


    There are many opinions on when a woman is at her best, but Ye Fei believed that for a top-notch woman, her prime years are actually quite long. From the boundless youth in her teens to the lingering charm in her fifties, it''s a span of several decades. During this time, a woman transitions from the purity of youth to the sexiness of maturity, with each passing year bringing a different kind of charm.


    And at twenty-four, Ye Fei''s sister was right at the midpoint between innocence and maturity. Her unparalleled beauty, combining the two most enchanting qualities in the world, was no less captivating than the extremely sexy allure of his mom and Xiao Hanyue. Besides them, all the other women in Ye Fei''s life were of the same caliber, which was why he wanted to cherish them and make their decades together last forever. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    As soon as Ye Siqi walked in, she met Ye Fei''s somewhat fiery gaze, and her face turned slightly red. Recently, whenever she was with Liu Yiru, for some reason, they would talk about Ye Fei, sometimes in a very ambiguous way, as if she were no longer a stepdaughter but a daughter-in-law.


    This had unconsciously brought out the peculiar feelings Ye Siqi had buried deep inside for Ye Fei. She often found herself recalling the moment in the elevator with her brother. It was a bittersweet feeling, hard to describe but undeniably real.


    Now, seeing Ye Fei looking at her like that, Ye Siqi felt her heart race even faster than the day he almost kissed her. She quickly looked away and hurried to sit beside Liu Yiru.


    Seeing the expressions on the siblings'' faces, Liu Yiru inwardly chuckled but pretended not to notice. She introduced Liu Yunfei to Ye Siqi and then mentioned her idea of having Ye Siqi show Liu Yunfei around Wang Hai City, not even hiding the verbal engagement between the Ye and Liu families.


    Upon hearing Liu Yiru''s words, Ye Siqi''s face, which had been slightly flushed from seeing Ye Fei, turned pale in an instant. What did her mom mean? Was she trying to push her out of the family?


    Would she never see him again? At that moment, she felt an intense pain in her heart. It was also at this moment that she realized just how important her brother was to her. If she had to leave him, she might as well die!


    "Sorry, I''m not feeling well today. Mom, you should find someone else to accompany Mr. Liu," Ye Siqi said, though usually gentle, she was firm now. Her excuse was obvious to everyone, but she had to refuse.


    "Since my sister isn''t feeling well, I''ll be Liu Tianlin''s guide instead!" Ye Fei quickly volunteered. Although he trusted his mom wouldn''t do anything harmful to him or his sister, he didn''t want his sister to be with another man, even just as a guide.


    "Alright then, make sure to take good care of Yunfei. He''s just back from abroad and might not be used to life in Wang Hai City yet," Liu Yiru reluctantly agreed with a nod.


    "Got it, Liu Tianlin, let''s go. I''ll show you the best of Wang Hai City!" Despite feeling odd about touring with a man, Ye Fei invited Liu Yunfei to join him, not wanting his sister to be upset by seeing someone with a supposed engagement.


    Liu Yunfei didn''t refuse and readily accepted, though his look at Ye Fei was filled with a strange mix of admiration and something else, too complex to define.


    "Alright, you two ''brothers'' have fun!" Liu Yiru emphasized the word "brothers" strangely, then added to Ye Siqi, who was about to leave, "Siqi, wait a moment. I need to talk to you."


    Ye Fei was curious about what his mom wanted to say to his sister, but his job was to accompany "Liu Tianlin." He gestured for Liu Yunfei to go and left his mom''s office with him. Xiao Hanyue, knowing Liu Yiru wanted a private chat with Ye Siqi, also got up and followed them out.


    Once the three left, Liu Yiru looked at Ye Siqi, who was sitting quietly, and asked softly, "Siqi, are you upset with me?"


    "Ah? No, I''m not!" Ye Siqi first responded with a puzzled "ah," then quickly denied it. She wasn''t lying. Although she felt uneasy, she didn''t blame Liu Yiru at all. Not only had Liu Yiru been like a mother and a sister to her for over a decade, but the so-called engagement should have been hers in the first place. She could only blame her unreliable dad.


    Having raised Ye Siqi for over a decade and watched her grow up, Liu Yiru knew she wasn''t lying. She inwardly sighed at her understanding nature and thought, How could such a good girl end up with someone else?


    Gently sitting beside Ye Siqi, Liu Yiru took her hand and asked, "Ye Siqi, do you remember the promise we made when you were little?"


    Back when Liu Yiru first came to the Ye family, Ye Siqi was only seven. Like any child, she was extremely resistant to the idea of a "stepmother" and refused to speak to Liu Yiru. Even Ye Lingyun, who was still alive at the time, couldn''t change her mind. Eventually, Liu Yiru came up with a way to get close to her by assuming another identity. She told Ye Siqi that she didn''t want to be her stepmother but rather a confidante, someone Ye Siqi could talk to about anything.


    Only then did Ye Siqi gradually accept her, and they eventually became as close as real sisters. Ye Siqi would share her little secrets with Liu Yiru, her "confidante." How could Ye Siqi forget any of this? Hearing Liu Yiru mention it, she felt a soft spot in her heart being touched and nodded gently, "Of course I remember."


    "But lately, I haven''t been a very good confidante, have I? You don''t share your secrets with me anymore," Liu Yiru said with a slight smile. "Today, let''s be even better sisters. Will you tell me your secrets?"


    Seeing Ye Siqi nod, Liu Yiru immediately asked, "So tell me, why don''t you want to be with Liu Yunfei? Who is it for?"

 Chapter 434 The Truth of the Matter

    "No, it''s not for anyone!" Ye Siqi''s heart raced at the sudden question, and she instinctively denied it. "I just don''t have any feelings for him."


    "Well, I knew we could never go back to the way things were," Liu Yiru sighed, then shifted her tone. "Let''s talk about something serious. Do you know Ye Fei is currently troubled by a problem?"


    Hearing Liu Yiru''s disappointed sigh, Ye Siqi felt a pang of sadness. But she couldn''t possibly reveal her own secret. Just as she was caught in this dilemma, she heard the news and quickly asked, "What problem?"


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Earlier, Ye Fei had taken Liu Yunfei away, and Ye Siqi knew it was entirely for her. She was deeply touched and felt a surge of sweetness. The more she felt this way, the more she didn''t want to leave her brother. So she decided to indulge in her selfishness just this once. Now, hearing this news, how could she not care?


    "Ever since he took over the Lingyun Group, Ye Fei has been trying to expand its influence to become a major international organization. To do that, we can''t ignore the United States. But he hasn''t found a good way to break into that market. Now, there''s a great opportunity. Liu Yunfei''s father has built up a huge influence in the U.S. over the years. If we could join forces with the Liu family through marriage, the Lingyun Group could definitely make its way into the U.S. market with Mr. Liu''s influence," Liu Yiru said, half-joking and half-serious. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had indeed considered this idea when she brought Liu Yunfei over.


    But her real target wasn''t Ye Siqi. She had no idea that while she was trying to pave the way for her son, Ye Fei had already gained an astonishing amount of power in the U.S. through his efforts¡ªor rather, through the efforts of his subordinates, since Ye Fei himself had only given orders. He just didn''t want his beloved woman to get involved in this somewhat dark path, so he hadn''t even told his mom.


    "I see," Ye Siqi gently bit her lip, forcing back the pain in her heart, and made an extremely difficult decision. "I didn''t know Liu Yunfei came from such a powerful family. If I were with him, I wouldn''t suffer. Maybe I should give it a try and date him."


    "But didn''t you just say you don''t have any feelings for him?" Liu Yiru asked, looking puzzled.


    Ye Siqi forced a smile. "I was just worried that if he came from a poor family, I''d suffer if I married him."


    At this moment, Liu Yiru was truly moved. Ye Siqi wanted to break the engagement for Ye Fei''s sake but also wanted to fulfill it for his sake, even if it meant belittling herself. Clearly, her feelings for Ye Fei were just as deep as hers.


    She couldn''t help but squeeze Ye Siqi''s hand and murmur, "My dear, your feelings for Ye Fei would move not just a mother, but even the heavens!"


    Ye Siqi was startled by Liu Yiru''s words and quickly feigned confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    Liu Yiru gently pulled Ye Siqi into her arms and softly said, "Good girl, you don''t have to hide it anymore. Mom knows you like Ye Fei, don''t you?"


    Ye Siqi''s face turned bright red at having her secret exposed. She buried her face deeply into the valley between Liu Yiru''s ample chest, still denying it. "No way! He''s my brother. How could I possibly feel that way?"


    "That''s right, he is your brother, and that''s exactly the root of your pain, isn''t it? Good girl, remember, we are not ordinary people, so we don''t have to be bound by ordinary standards. If you want to love it, just go for it. No one will stand in your way," Liu Yiru comforted, gently stroking Ye Siqi''s back. Her words were both encouragement for Ye Siqi and a form of self-consolation.


    Liu Yiru''s words puzzled Ye Siqi. She didn''t understand why Liu Yiru would say that and why she seemed to empathize so deeply. But the encouragement still brought her great comfort. So she stopped hiding it, lifted her head from Liu Yiru''s embrace, and nodded gently. But she still asked, "But what about the engagement?"


    "Don''t worry, someone will take responsibility for that," Liu Yiru said with a smile.


    Ye Siqi frowned slightly and asked, "Are you thinking of sending Siyao? That''s probably not going to happen." Ye Siqi knew her sister extremely well. If Ye Siyao were asked to marry someone she didn''t even know, it would be absolutely impossible.


    "Am I really that heartless in your eyes?" Liu Yiru feigned a sad expression, then laughed. "It''s neither Siyao, nor Yunying, nor Yunqi."


    "Then who could it be?" Ye Siqi was extremely curious about this candidate.


    "Actually, you''ve met this child from the Liu family before," Liu Yiru said, seemingly answering a different question. "Think hard. It was at your father''s funeral."


    Father''s funeral? Ye Siqi fell into deep thought. That was such a long time ago, and she was just a little girl then. But Ye Siqi had a good memory. After thinking for a while, she finally recalled the scene. The Liu uncle who was very familiar with Grandpa Zhang, the stunningly beautiful blonde aunt who looked like an angel from Western mythology, and the adorable mixed-race little girl who was two months younger than her but insisted on being called "sister"...


    "You mean Liu Yunfei is that Liu Yun''er from back then? But how did she suddenly become a man?" Recalling the past, Ye Siqi''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "The Liu family has a very unique disguise technique. It''s not controlled by inner strength, but it can even change gender," Liu Yiru answered a different question again, but it already explained everything.


    Only then did Ye Siqi realize that she had been worried for nothing and couldn''t help but complain, "Why did Yun''er have to come as a man?"


    "If it weren''t for that, would you tell me your true feelings?" Liu Yiru smiled slyly. "But now that she''s here, the one who has to marry her will be Ye Fei. Are you jealous?"


    Although Ye Siqi had already confessed her feelings to Liu Yiru, being called out like this still made her blush. She didn''t even think to blame Liu Yiru for tricking her and just playfully said, "I''m not talking to you anymore!" and ran out, leaving Liu Yiru alone in the office with a satisfied smile on her face.

 Chapter 435 Liu Yuners Heart Fluttering

    Ye Fei had no idea that his beloved mom had pretty much-sorted things out with Siqi for him. All he had to do now was make a move, and it would be as easy as pie. But at the moment, he was feeling pretty down.


    Ever since they left his mom''s office, Liu Yuner kept glancing at him. Her eyes held a meaning that even he couldn''t quite figure out. And it didn''t stop when they left the Liu Corporation building and hit the streets.


    This guy couldn''t be... could he? Ye Fei thought with a bit of mischief. He reckoned his guess made a lot of sense. Why else wouldn''t Liu Yuner show any disappointment at being turned down by a beauty like his sister? And why did he seem so interested in him?


    "You''re really good to your sister!" Just as Ye Fei couldn''t take Liu Yuner''s strange looks anymore and was about to say something, Liu Yuner spoke up first, her voice filled with envy.


    To be honest, at first, Liu Yuner didn''t really have any feelings for Ye Fei. He was, without a doubt, the most handsome guy she''d ever seen, and his abilities were beyond question, as evidenced by her extremely strict father''s constant praise.


    But he was just too young. Liu Yuner remembered the first time she saw him, he was just a crying baby.


    Even though she wasn''t much older back then, it felt weird and she couldn''t possibly feel anything more than familial affection for him. That''s why she immediately opposed the engagement when her mom mentioned it.


    But everything changed when Ye Fei volunteered to accompany her. She could tell Ye Fei didn''t like her, this sudden "man" with an engagement, one bit. But he did it for his sister. That was something Liu Yuner never expected.


    When it came to her criteria for a partner, Liu Yuner was quite particular. She wanted a real man, someone who could stand tall and proud, but not a ruthless tycoon who would sacrifice everything for his career.


    Over the years, she hadn''t met a single person who fit the bill. It wasn''t bad luck; such people were just hard to find.


    A good man who cared about his family and had emotions was unlikely to achieve much in this world because he wouldn''t be heartless enough to do whatever it took. So even though Liu Yuner had met plenty of so-called talented young men through her father, she had never had a boyfriend, growing up in the sexually liberated United States.


    Liu Tianlin, though he had left the Lingyun Group, still had deep feelings for it. He kept an eye on what was happening within the group and got insider information. As his capable assistant, Liu Yuner naturally had to look into some of it too. So before she came to Wang Hai City, she already knew about Ye Fei, including how he killed Ye Yu to rise to power and quickly annexed other gangs in the city afterward.


    Since she didn''t fully understand the ins and outs, in Liu Yuner''s mind, Ye Fei became the kind of person she disliked the most¡ªsomeone who would sacrifice everything for gain.


    That''s why, even though she respected him for her father''s sake when they met today, she didn''t think much of him.


    What Liu Yuner never expected was that Ye Fei would go out of his way to help his sister get rid of her, "annoying" person. She hadn''t come just for fun. Her father, aware of the Lingyun Group''s significant progress, wanted to help it grow even more. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So he sent her back. If the group had her father''s support, establishing a strong foothold in the United States would be a piece of cake. Ye Fei, being a shrewd leader, couldn''t have missed that. He didn''t even think twice about it and let go of such an attractive opportunity, all for his sister.


    Liu Yuner could tell it wasn''t an act; it was a genuine care for his sister. This not only made Liu Yuner envy Ye Siqi but also completely changed her impression of Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei, of course, had no idea what was going on in Liu Yuner''s head. Hearing her words, he frowned slightly and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Ever since her view of Ye Fei changed, she found him more and more likable. And Ye Fei was the kind of guy any woman would be attracted to. So just a simple frown from him made Liu Yuner''s heart race a bit. She shifted her body slightly and said, "It''s nothing, really. I just envy your sister a little."


    Liu Yuner''s little movement sent a chill down Ye Fei''s spine. He thought to himself, Could this guy be...? But for Liu Tianlin''s sake, he couldn''t just leave him there. He casually replied, "What? Does your brother not treat you well?"


    "I''m the only... uh, child in the family. Where would a brother come from?" Liu Yuner almost slipped up and quickly stuck her tongue out, feeling a bit silly. Suddenly, she thought it was kind of fun to interact with him as a guy. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ye Fei''s powers of observation were incredible. There was no way Liu Yuner''s tongue-sticking-out move could go unnoticed. This only confirmed his suspicion that the guy in front of him was indeed... He didn''t feel threatened by him, but having someone like that around was just uncomfortable.


    So he suggested, "How about we head over to the Lingyun Group''s headquarters? Uncle Liu is an old-timer in the gang. Since you''re here, Liu Tianlin, you should check it out."


    He thought to himself, Grandpa Zhang, sorry about this. Dead friend before the poor monk. I''ll leave this guy to you! Hopefully, with your age, he won''t take any interest in you!


    But Liu Yuner had no intention of going there.


    Although Ye Fei''s reasoning made sense, there would be some of her father''s old friends there.


    Who''s to say one of them wouldn''t recognize her true identity? She was having too much fun pretending to be a guy to risk being exposed.


    Moreover, after she changed her perception of Ye Fei, she no longer disliked the idea of verbal engagement. So naturally, she wanted to spend more time with him.

 Chapter 436 A Sense of Security

    Seeing Liu Yuner fall for it, Ye Fei inwardly chuckled, but he kept a straight face as he followed her into the alley. However, since he was holding Liu Yuner''s hand, that strange feeling came back. Could a man have such a hand?


    Regardless of what Ye Fei thought, the two quickly arrived at the back of the alley. Sure enough, it was an open-air food stall, and it seemed to be quite popular. Even though it was still the afternoon, more than half of the seats were already taken.


    They casually found a spot to sit, and Ye Fei ordered some local specialty snacks and a few bottles of beer. He then began to observe the surroundings. Soon, he spotted the group of men who had just walked in. They were sitting at a table, seemingly waiting for their food, but all their eyes were focused in one direction. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following their gazes, Ye Fei saw a bald man eating heartily. Whether it was to look cool or because he was just tough, the bald man was bare-chested in the slightly chilly weather, when most people would have put on a jacket. The colorful dragon tattooed on his chest and his fierce appearance drew glances from those around him.


    Ye Fei had been wondering if either of the two groups might be from the Lingyun Group, but after seeing the bald man, he dismissed that idea. He inwardly scoffed.


    Even movies didn''t use tattoos as a big deal anymore, and this guy was trying to intimidate others with it. He was not high-class. The others, being his opponents, couldn''t be much better.


    Neither the Lingyun Group nor the old Feilong Gang would have taken on someone like him.


    By now, some perceptive people had sensed the tension and started to leave. The timid ones paid their bills and left quickly, while the more daring ones stayed back, standing at a distance to watch the drama unfold.


    As more people left, everyone finally realized something was off. The food stall quickly emptied. In no time, only three tables remained. Two of them were the groups about to clash, and the last one was where Ye Fei and Liu Yuner were sitting.


    It wasn''t that Ye Fei was trying to act cool or play the hero. The person next to him seemed completely oblivious to the situation, eating the rare snacks with great relish. It was unclear whether it was intentional or not.


    Liu Yuner''s eating was quite messy. Her mouth was stuffed with food, and her hands were greasy. But to Ye Fei, instead of looking bad, she seemed incredibly cute.


    This thought made Ye Fei break into a cold sweat. Was he starting to have feelings for this guy just because they had spent too much time together?


    As Ye Fei was sweating it out, Liu Yuner seemed to choke and grabbed a bottle of beer from the table, taking a big gulp. But then she spat it out, exclaiming, "Yuck! This is terrible!"


    "Is this your first time drinking beer?" Ye Fei asked, feeling a bit speechless.


    "Yeah, so what? Is that a problem?" Liu Yuner gave Ye Fei a sideways glance, clearly annoyed by his tone.


    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. Liu Yuner''s glance seemed very feminine to him. He couldn''t be developing feelings for this guy, could he? He had so many beautiful women waiting for him at home.


    "Why is everyone gone?" Liu Yuner finally noticed that there was not a single customer left and asked Ye Fei. Normally, Liu Yuner wasn''t this oblivious. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been Liu Tianlin''s capable assistant. But today, being with Ye Fei made her feel incredibly relaxed, and she had let down all her guards and pretenses.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Ye Fei didn''t understand what Liu Yuner was saying at all. The several times he had felt a flutter for this guy made him seriously question whether he was developing a thing for him. So he quickly recalled the moments he had spent with his mom.


    Thankfully, as soon as he remembered her incredibly alluring charm, he felt a strong reaction, something he didn''t feel for this sissy. That made him feel relieved.


    Liu Yuner was very upset that Ye Fei wasn''t listening to her and was about to ask again loudly when she heard a roar from nearby. She turned to see four men, each wielding a machete, shouting as they lunged at the bald, tattooed man.


    The bald man didn''t flinch at their fierce charge. He coldly smiled, pulled out a long knife from under the table, and stood up to fight the four men.


    Ye Fei watched with a cold eye, inwardly sneering. He had been right; these guys were amateurs. Apart from their reckless spirit, they had nothing going for them. They just swung their knives at each other without knowing how to dodge or block.


    And as long as they hit someone, they considered it a success, without caring whether it was an effective hit or not. But the scene was bloody and quite thrilling to watch.


    However, thrilling was only Ye Fei''s opinion and didn''t necessarily apply to others, like Liu Yuner. Although she hadn''t acted scared in front of Ye Fei earlier, this kind of scene was something she had never seen in her life. She was momentarily stunned, especially when she saw the bald man get stabbed in the stomach by one of the attackers. She screamed and threw herself into Ye Fei''s arms.


    Ye Fei hadn''t expected Liu Yuner to do that. With his skills, dodging would have been easy, but her feminine scream made him forget to move. He ended up holding her tightly in his arms.


    Was this guy a man? Could he be a eunuch? Ye Fei speculated maliciously. But he couldn''t resist the urge he felt deep inside when holding him. If it weren''t for the flat chest he could feel, he would have thought Liu Yunfei was a woman.


    Meanwhile, Liu Yuner, who had thrown herself into Ye Fei''s arms, calmed down. This warm, comfortable, and incredibly safe embrace was something even her father had never given her. Lying in Ye Fei''s arms, she felt her earlier fear vanish into thin air. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 437 Running into Zhuo Fenger Again

    As Liu Yuner''s emotions settled, her senses became more attuned. Lying in Ye Fei''s embrace, she felt both incredibly safe and comfortable, but at the same time, she was uncomfortably aware of a hard object pressing against her.


    Though Liu Yuner had never been involved in a romantic relationship, growing up in a more open-minded country meant she wasn''t naive. After a brief moment of confusion, she quickly realized what it was.


    In the short time they had spent together, Liu Yuner had indeed developed feelings for Ye Fei. But having just met, she was overwhelmed with embarrassment at the situation. In a moment of impulsiveness, forgetting that she was supposed to be a "man," she pinched Ye Fei''s back hard and playfully scolded, "Big wolf!" In her haste, she even forgot to change her voice.


    The clear, feminine voice that escaped Liu Yuner''s lips made Ye Fei, who had been trying to push her away, freeze once again. Combined with her earlier scream, this was the second time she had let out a voice that was unmistakably not a man''s.


    Thinking back on her actions and mannerisms, which were very much like a woman''s, Ye Fei began to wonder if she was actually a woman in disguise.


    Pushing Liu Yuner out of his embrace, Ye Fei focused his mind, entering a special state of mind to use his intuition to see through her clothes and determine her true gender. But just as he was about to do so, a clear yet slightly husky voice interrupted him. "I didn''t expect Liu Yiru''s son to be into this kind of thing!"


    Ye Fei recognized the voice, which had a hint of seduction to it. The owner of the voice was someone he had met once in the capital, and he remembered her well because of her unique status. Turning his head, he saw that it was indeed Zhuo Feng''er, with the obedient man still by her side.


    Zhuo Feng''er was an exceptional woman, whose looks and figure were on par with Liu Yiru''s. Ye Fei wasn''t sure what he felt about her. On one hand, he admired her long-standing love for his father, Ye Lingyun.


    On the other hand, he couldn''t feel sorry for her because she harbored animosity towards his beloved mother. But regardless, she was someone he had some connection with.


    Seeing her witness this awkward moment made Ye Fei feel a bit uncomfortable. He cursed himself for trying to verify if he had a thing for her. If he hadn''t, he wouldn''t have thought about his mom and had that reaction. And if he hadn''t had that reaction, he wouldn''t have been in this situation with Liu Yuner.


    "Ah, it''s Auntie Zhuo. Weren''t you always based in the capital? What brings you to this small place by the sea?" Ye Fei, being a man who had seen a lot, didn''t let his embarrassment show.


    "My company is planning to produce some gangster-themed movies. I heard that things have been quite lively here lately, so I came to capture some real-life scenes," Zhuo Feng''er said with a smile.


    "And it turns out it was worth the trip. Not only did I get some authentic footage, but I also got an unexpected bonus." She glanced meaningfully at Liu Yuner, who was next to Ye Fei.


    "What do you want?" Liu Yuner was extremely intelligent. Even though Ye Fei and Zhuo Feng''er were smiling during their conversation, she sensed the hostility between them.


    She also realized that Zhuo Feng''er was likely to use the footage of her hugging Ye Fei to cause trouble. So, before Ye Fei could say anything, she stepped forward. This time, she didn''t change her voice but used her natural one.


    The beautiful, melodious voice coming from a man startled Zhuo Feng''er, but since her target was Ye Fei, she didn''t bother to investigate further. She just smiled and said, "I don''t want anything. I''m just curious to see what the people of Wang Hai City will think when they find out their idol has such a ''romantic'' side."


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    "I bet what you''re curious about is what my mom will think when she sees this," Ye Fei interjected, not showing any anger like Liu Yuner but instead wearing a faint smile.


    "Clever!" Zhuo Feng''er laughed. "You''re right. I was thinking exactly that. Unfortunately, I have no desire to see her, so I can''t show her the footage in person. I''ll just have to upload it to the internet for everyone to enjoy."


    "You dare?!" Liu Yuner exclaimed, cursing herself for listening to her mom and disguising herself as a man.


    If this woman really released the footage, she herself wouldn''t be in trouble because she could just reveal her true identity and no one would recognize her.


    But Ye Fei would be in a tough spot. So she silently decided that no matter what this woman wanted, she would do her best to deal with her.


    Unconsciously, Liu Yuner had already started to think about Ye Fei''s well-being, without even realizing it herself.


    Compared to Liu Yuner''s outrage, Ye Fei was much calmer. He still smiled at Zhuo Feng''er and said, "You won''t do that."


    "Oh? Are you that sure I won''t?" Zhuo Feng''er looked at Ye Fei with interest.


    "Absolutely," Ye Fei replied with a smile. "Because if you did, I would be hurt." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Isn''t that perfect? You''re Liu Yiru''s son. Hurting you would be like hurting her," Zhuo Feng''er''s eyes flickered with a complicated look when she mentioned Liu Yiru.


    "But I''m also Ye Lingyun''s son!" Ye Fei''s smile grew brighter.


    Zhuo Feng''er''s expression changed slightly, and she furrowed her brows. "So what?"


    "Nothing much. I''m just confident that you won''t do anything to hurt me. Just as you''re confident that I won''t hurt you," Ye Fei said.


    "Although you don''t like me because I''m Liu Yiru''s son, and I don''t have a good feeling about you because of your animosity towards my mom, the name ''Ye Lingyun'' ensures that neither of us would deliberately harm the other. Am I right?"


    The complicated look in Zhuo Feng''er''s eyes gradually faded, leaving only a hint of sadness and relief. She sighed softly, "You''re right. I only dared to show up in your territory because I guessed you wouldn''t target me. If he knew he had such an outstanding son, he''d be really happy."

 Chapter 438 Yuners True Appearance

    From Zhuo Feng''er''s tone, Ye Fei once again sensed her deep, unwavering affection for his father, and he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. At the same time, he noticed a different look in the eyes of the man who had been mostly silent beside Zhuo Feng''er¡ªa look of deep jealousy. Although the man tried to hide it, how could he deceive Ye Fei?


    This guy must be really calculating! Ye Fei muttered to himself and decided to keep an eye on him. Because of his father, Zhuo Feng''er definitely wouldn''t target him, but this man was a different story. Although Ye Fei wasn''t afraid of any scandal, this kind of situation would still be quite awkward.


    Since everything had been laid out, there was no need for Ye Fei and Zhuo Feng''er to exchange any more pleasantries.


    As they had said, because of Ye Lingyun, they were destined not to be enemies, but because of Liu Yiru, they could never be friends either. Unless Zhuo Feng''er could let go of her animosity towards Liu Yiru, which seemed highly unlikely. So Ye Fei quickly left with Liu Yuner.


    "Humph, that woman is really annoying!" After stepping out of the alley, Liu Yuner lightly stamped her foot and huffed.


    Now that she had revealed her true voice to Ye Fei, she decided to stop pretending. She was also quite eager to see Ye Fei''s reaction when he saw her true face.


    At this moment, Ye Fei was ninety percent sure that the person beside him was not a man.


    But to be on the safe side, he decided to check. While he humored Liu Yuner''s complaints about being scared by Zhuo Feng''er, he entered that peculiar state of mind.


    Ye Fei was now very familiar with this state of mind, which used to take a lot of effort to enter. He could now enter it almost instantly whenever he wanted. So he quickly saw what was under Liu Yuner''s clothes.


    To distinguish between a man and a woman, there are just a few very simple and direct places to look. So Ye Fei first looked at Liu Yuner''s chest and was greatly surprised by what he saw. Her chest was as flat as he had felt earlier, with no sign of what he had imagined, not even any pectoral muscles.


    Could he be a man? Ye Fei wondered to himself. But then he noticed something odd. Her chest was too flat, completely smooth. Even if she wasn''t a woman, there should be some small bumps, right? But she didn''t have even that.


    I don''t believe it. You can''t even fake that part! Ye Fei''s curiosity was piqued even more, and his mental gaze finally focused on the most important area.


    Damn! The image that came to his mind made Ye Fei curse inwardly. It turned out that this person was indeed a woman.


    Poor him, he had been deceived for so long. If he had checked as soon as they met, he wouldn''t have been fooled. Her place was truly beautiful, with impeccable shape and color, and that golden|blonde patch of hair added a strange charm to it. Its beauty was comparable to his mom''s!


    After confirming that the person beside him was a real woman, especially after seeing her most beautiful part, Ye Fei couldn''t wait to see Liu Yuner''s true face. He was also very interested in this super disguise technique that could even simulate Adam''s apple and make something disappear out of thin air.


    Most importantly, this disguise technique didn''t require any inner strength. He couldn''t sense any true energy fluctuations from Liu Yuner.


    With no more worries in his mind, and after being teased by Liu Yuner for a while, Ye Fei decided to tease her back. He casually put his arm around Liu Yuner''s shoulders, like a street thug, and asked, "Liu Tianlin, where else do you want to go for fun? Tell me, and I''ll take you there!"


    Although Liu Yuner had already given her heart to Ye Fei and was more open-minded than girls from the Dragon Kingdom, she had never been so close with a man before. She quickly pushed him away and said, "Let go of me. What kind of behavior is this?"


    "What''s the problem? Don''t they do the same?" Ye Fei feigned confusion, even pointing at a few street thugs walking by who were hanging around each other. "We''re all guys here. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    From Ye Fei''s unusual behavior, the clever Liu Yuner knew that he must have already guessed her true gender. And she herself didn''t want to keep pretending. So she playfully scolded, "You''re the one who''s a stinky man. I''m a girl, so let go of me quickly!"


    "No way, Liu Tianlin, you must be joking. There''s no way a girl can have an Adam''s apple," Ye Fei said, pretending not to believe her, even reaching out to touch Liu Yuner''s neck, only to find that the "Adam''s apple" was soft, seemingly made of muscle.


    "That''s the effect of my disguise technique. You''ll see when I change back," Liu Yuner said, feeling quite happy with Ye Fei''s playful behavior and not minding that he had touched a rather private part of her.


    "What kind of disguise technique is this? It''s so amazing that it can even fake an Adam''s apple," Ye Fei said sincerely, truly impressed. He couldn''t figure out how Liu Yuner, who had no inner strength at all, managed to do this.


    Liu Yuner didn''t hide anything from Ye Fei and explained honestly, "It''s a family technique. If mastered to the highest level, it can simulate anything in just an instant. Unlike me now, who needs to prepare for a long time to change my appearance and can''t even simulate things well. It took a lot of effort just to create an Adam''s apple." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei thought to himself, Thank goodness your technique isn''t perfect yet. Otherwise, if you could even simulate that part, I, Ye Fei, would have missed the chance to make friends with a beautiful lady.


    Now that her identity was revealed to Ye Fei, Liu Yuner naturally didn''t want to keep pretending to be a man. So she checked into a room in a nearby inn and bought a set of clothes from a nearby store, preparing to return to her true self.


    Watching Liu Yuner disappear into the room, Ye Fei actually wanted to go in too. It wasn''t that he was overly eager, but he was really curious about this amazing disguise technique.


    Unfortunately, Liu Yuner didn''t give him the chance to observe. She locked the door after entering, and although Ye Fei really wanted to see how she did it, he still didn''t use his mind-reading ability to peek inside. He waited patiently outside. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 439 A Bold Confession

    It didn''t take long before a tall, wild-looking girl dressed in all denim walked out of the room. Seeing her, Ye Fei''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    While waiting outside, Ye Fei had imagined all sorts of appearances for Liu Yuner in his mind, ranging from an angelic beauty to someone as plain as dirt. But he never expected that Uncle Liu Tianlin''s daughter would be a mixed-race beauty, and such an incredibly stunning one at that.


    Perhaps inheriting traits from her mother, Liu Yuner had slightly deep-set eyes and a slightly high nose bridge, which didn''t look bad at all but rather exuded an exotic charm.


    Coupled with her extremely pure lake-blue eyes, she was infinitely charming. Below her high nose was a cherry-red mouth, purely Eastern in its narrowness, unlike the broader mouths of Westerners. In short, she was a super beauty who combined all the beauty of both the East and the West.


    Come to think of it, the women around Ye Fei were all of this caliber, and after developing real relationships with him, they seemed to surpass this level. However, they were all pure Eastern beauties. Thus, Liu Yuner, with her exotic flair, gave him a refreshing feeling.


    It wasn''t clear whether the clothes were too small or if Liu Yuner''s figure was just too fiery, but the denim outfit looked a bit tight on her, making her slender and wonderful body extremely sexy. Especially her chest area, which was pushed up into an extremely exaggerated curve. By Ye Fei''s estimation, those wouldn''t be smaller than his mom Liu Yiru''s.


    What a catch! Ye Fei inwardly praised, also admiring her disguise technique. She had managed to hide such a large pair, and he had no idea how she did it. If he weren''t absolutely confident that no one could sneak into the room without his notice, he would have thought she was someone else.


    With her long and shapely legs, Liu Yuner walked up to Ye Fei and smiled, "What''s wrong, dumbfounded?"


    When Liu Yuner got closer, Ye Fei realized that she truly had Western heritage, as her height was almost on par with his. None of his women were as tall as her. Among the people he knew, only Ye Xuan was similar in height, and not just in height but also in sexiness. Both were world-class beauties that made one think of the bedroom at first sight.


    Taking a deep breath to pull himself out of Liu Yuner''s powerful charm, Ye Fei put on a bright smile and said, "I really didn''t expect that my dad had already set such a beautiful wife for me long before I was born!"


    Seeing Ye Fei''s dazed expression, Liu Yuner had wanted to tease him, but she didn''t expect him to come out with such a statement. Even with her cheerful and generous personality, she couldn''t help but feel a bit shy and scolded, "What nonsense? Who said I''m your wife? That was just a joke they made, not to be taken seriously!"


    "Well, if it''s just a joke, then it''s just a joke," Ye Fei shrugged nonchalantly and then asked, "So, can you tell me your real name? I can''t keep calling you YunfeiBrother, can I?"


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing Ye Fei give up so quickly, Liu Yuner felt a bit disappointed but still told him her real name. To her surprise, Ye Fei chuckled after hearing it and said, "Still saying you don''t want to be my wife? Even your alias combines our names together."


    "Vain!" Liu Yuner huffed playfully, but she didn''t argue. In fact, she had chosen the name Yunfei completely by accident. However, seeing that Ye Fei didn''t seem to care too much about her, she didn''t want to explain further. She thought it was fine to let him think that way since she had already taken a liking to him!


    Her mindset was more open than that of the Dragon Kingdom people. Now that she had fallen for this boy, she wasn''t going to hide it. After saying this, she naturally linked her arm with Ye Fei''s and walked out of the inn with him.


    Strolling slowly down the bustling street, Ye Fei, whose left arm was tightly held by Liu Yuner, ignored the extremely envious looks from the men passing by and focused all his attention on the softness pressing against his arm. Besides coveting them, he was more curious about where they had been when Liu Yuner was disguised as a man.


    Sensing Ye Fei''s gaze, Liu Yuner, who had already let her guard down, didn''t shy away. Instead, she pushed her chest out even more, pressing her softness harder against his arm, and said, "What are you looking at? Never seen them before?"


    "I have seen them, but I''m curious. Where were they just now? Are these even real now?" Ye Fei joked with a smile.


    "Real, you big dummy! Do you think this is a magic trick?" Although she knew Ye Fei was just teasing, Liu Yuner still explained, "Didn''t I tell you? My skills aren''t that advanced yet. It''s hard to make changes, and even harder to maintain them. With my current ability, creating that Adam''s apple was already my limit. So do you really think these could be fake?"


    Ye Fei didn''t expect his joke to lead to such a long explanation from her, so he didn''t dare to continue on that topic. What he was most interested in at the moment was Liu Yuner''s amazing disguise technique. He followed her words and asked, "I was just about to ask. How on earth do you do it? This is more like shape-shifting than just a disguise."


    "It''s not something that can be explained in a few words. Basically, it''s a way to control different parts of the body with true energy. And our kind of true energy is different from the usual kind. It can''t be used in combat," Liu Yuner explained. She then lightly bit her lower lip and resolutely said, "If you''re really interested, I can teach you when we have time."


    Ye Fei suddenly understood why he couldn''t sense any inner strength from Liu Yuner. The true energy she practiced was very different from the usual kind. But what he cared about more at this moment was her last sentence.


    Such an amazing disguise technique wouldn''t be easily passed on. Since she had said that, it was essentially a confession to him.


    Although they hadn''t spent much time together, Ye Fei already knew Liu Yuner quite well. She was quite generous, but deep down, she was still as conservative as Eastern women. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To actively confess to a boy, who knows how much courage that would take. He was deeply moved by her and took the arm she had been holding, pulling her shapely body into his embrace. He softly said, "Yuner, thank you!"

 Chapter 440 Showing Off

    The indirect confession had already drained all of Liu Yuner''s courage. Now, being held in Ye Fei''s arms again made her blush furiously. She quickly wriggled out of his embrace and stammered, "Wh-what are you thanking me for?"


    Ye Fei chuckled, feeling a surge of warmth from Liu Yuner''s shy charm. He took a step forward, about to pull her back into his arms, when a clear, childish voice called out from behind, "Weird uncle, is that you?"


    The somewhat familiar voice made Ye Fei instinctively turn around, and Liu Yuner also looked around, curious to see who had such a cool nickname.


    Near-sea City wasn''t as big as Wang Hai City, but it was still one of the three most important cities in the Southeast and ranked in the top thirty in the whole Dragon Kingdom. In such a large city, it was extremely rare to run into an acquaintance by chance.


    To encounter two in an hour was nothing short of "fate." Ye Fei felt like fate was playing tricks on him, because the adorable little girl who called out "uncle" was none other than Fang Yuqian, and the stunningly beautiful woman beside her could only be Ye Xuan, the former leader of the Feilong Gang.


    Upon confirming that it was indeed Ye Fei, the little girl''s face lit up with delight. She ran over quickly, grabbed Ye Fei''s big hand, and said, "Weird uncle, it really is you! Did you come to see me and my mom?" Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but wince. How did he become "weird uncle"? Was it just because he had teased her that day?


    By this time, Liu Yuner had also figured out who the little girl was calling. Growing up in the United States, she had always been fascinated by Dragon Kingdom culture, thanks to her father. She was familiar with the term "weird uncle," even though she didn''t understand why the elfin-like cute girl would call Ye Fei that.


    But perhaps it was a woman''s intuition, she sensed that the stunning mother-daughter duo had an unusual relationship with Ye Fei. Especially the mature beauty standing behind, whose looks and figure were on par with hers, but with an added layer of mature charm that was absolutely irresistible to men.


    Feeling a pang of jealousy, Liu Yuner couldn''t care less about being shy anymore. She grabbed Ye Fei''s arm, put on an affectionate act, and asked, "Honey, who are they?"


    If it hadn''t been for running into Ye Xuan and her daughter just now, Liu Yuner''s term of endearment would have made Ye Fei very happy. But now, he could only wince.


    Back at the Lingyun Group headquarters, Ye Fei had already sensed that Ye Xuan might have a soft spot for him. Now, Liu Yuner''s somewhat provocative behavior would be hard for any woman to swallow, let alone Ye Xuan, who was used to being in control.


    Sure enough, upon seeing Liu Yuner''s action and hearing her words, Ye Xuan''s previously gentle smile instantly turned cold. Her gaze shifted back to her daughter and she said in a chilly tone, "Qianqian, it''s time for us to go home."


    The little girl, Fang Yuqian, also put on a sullen face, glared at Liu Yuner resentfully, and then said to Ye Fei, "You''ve really disappointed me!"


    With that, the little girl shook off Ye Fei''s big hand and ran back to Ye Xuan''s side. They turned around and left together.


    Watching the Ye Xuan and her daughter leave, Ye Fei could only wince, unsure of what else to do. Even he, with all his wit, was at a loss in this situation. He hadn''t expected the usually calm and composed Ye Xuan to have this side to her, not even giving him a chance to explain.


    And Ye Fei didn''t think of chasing after them, because if they minded Liu Yuner''s presence, they would surely mind others as well. He didn''t know what to say even if he caught up.


    Was he supposed to give up other women for her? That was clearly out of the question.


    "Who are they?" Even though Ye Xuan and her daughter had left, Liu Yuner still didn''t let Ye Fei off the hook.


    Ye Fei was somewhat annoyed by Liu Yuner''s earlier behavior, but he didn''t show it. He just said indifferently, "Ye Xuan, the person in charge of Lingyun Group here in Near-sea City. The little one is her daughter."


    "I didn''t ask that!" Liu Yuner was clearly dissatisfied with Ye Fei''s answer and continued, "I''m asking what their relationship with you is!"


    "There isn''t really any relationship at the moment. If I had to say, Ye Xuan and I probably have a mutual admiration thing going on," Ye Fei answered honestly. He didn''t see anything wrong with that, because his view on love had always been different from most people''s. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have let Ye Yunqi become his first woman.


    And the women he had been with since then had all been incredibly indulgent towards him. So in his eyes, his polyamory was perfectly justified.


    "Mutual admiration?" Liu Yuner''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Ye Fei, unable to understand how he could so brazenly tell her this. "What about me?"


    "You''re the same. Both you and Ye Xuan are women I like," Ye Fei continued to speak the truth.


    "How can you be like this?!" Liu Yuner''s face turned extremely ugly instantly. Most women couldn''t accept Ye Fei''s statement, let alone Liu Yuner, who had grown up in a country that respected women''s rights more. For a moment, she felt extremely disappointed in Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei, who had been spoiled by the other women in this regard, didn''t understand why Liu Yuner had such a strong reaction. So he retorted, "What''s wrong with me? I''m just telling the truth."


    "You''re shameless!" Liu Yuner, too angry to care that they were still on the street, shouted and then turned to leave.


    This time, Ye Fei didn''t let her go like he had before. He grabbed her hand and asked, "How am I shameless? Do you want me to lie and say I only like you? I can''t do that!"


    Liu Yuner was momentarily speechless. Indeed, compared to now, she would rather her beloved not lie to her. But even so, she couldn''t accept Ye Fei''s blatant infidelity. So she imitated Fang Yuqian and shook off his big hand, saying, "In my heart, love is always a one-way street, one person for another. So no matter what you say, you can''t hide the fact that you''re toying with my feelings. I never want to see you again!"


    With that, she didn''t give Ye Fei a chance to speak and ran away.


    (Don''t be upset. This book will definitely not have any frustrating plots like missing out on a woman. The temporary frustration is just for a greater thrill later on, and it''s also a stepping stone for the protagonist to reach a higher level.)


    Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 441 The Strange Woman

    Ye Fei didn''t chase after Liu Yuner as she left, nor did he worry about her safety. He believed that no matter how angry Ye Xuan was, she wouldn''t neglect the people around him. Since he had already let her see Liu Yuner by his side, she would definitely keep an eye on her.


    And with Near-sea City now pretty much under the control of the Lingyun Group, nothing bad would happen here.


    At this moment, Ye Fei''s mind was in turmoil. The words Liu Yuner had just spoken, he had seen them in books before but never really paid attention.


    But today, hearing them from a girl he liked had a profound impact on him, leaving him somewhat bewildered. Could it be that he was really in the wrong? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, what Liu Yuner said wasn''t wrong, but it only applied to ordinary men. Ye Fei was an exception. He was just too outstanding. If he were to follow what Liu Yuner said and be responsible for just one woman, it would probably lead to many tragedies.


    Most importantly, he was just too strong in certain aspects, beyond the capacity of one or two women to handle.


    All these factors meant that he could never be possessed by just one woman. It was a simple truth. The reason Liu Yuner said that was simply because she didn''t know Ye Fei well enough.


    There''s a saying, "The onlooker sees most of the game." Ye Fei was now in such a situation. He, arguably the smartest person in the world, couldn''t even grasp this simple truth because of what Liu Yuner said.


    And precisely because this truth was so self-evident, none of the women, including Liu Yiru, had ever mentioned it to him. It was another case of fate playing tricks on people.


    The more Ye Fei thought about it, the more confused he became. So he just wandered aimlessly on the street until it got completely dark. Then he strolled into a bar. Right now, he really wanted to get drunk.


    He sat down in a corner and, without caring about any matching, ordered a bunch of different kinds of alcohol. He started drinking them one after another.


    As he drank, he thought about his women. Was his being so affectionate a kind of hurt to them? Yes, it must be. Who wouldn''t want their partner to love only them? But he truly cared for each of them. Giving up any one of them would be like taking his life. Yet not giving up felt unfair to them.


    Caught in this contradictory mindset, Ye Fei quickly drank up all the alcohol on the table. Unfortunately, his body was just too strong. The amount of alcohol that would have knocked out a seasoned drinker didn''t even make him feel a bit tipsy.


    Just as Ye Fei was about to order more, a burst of fragrance filled the air and a woman in her thirties sat down next to him. She was incredibly charming


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    . "Sexy" wasn''t even the right word for her. Every smile, every gesture was dripping with temptation.


    Any man who saw her could only think of one thing: "sex"! Although in terms of looks alone, she might be slightly less attractive than Liu Yiru and the others, her charm more than made up for it.


    Unfortunately, Ye Fei, preoccupied with his troubles over women, didn''t even have the interest to glance at her. His indifference didn''t disappoint the woman; instead, it seemed to pique her interest even more. She smiled at Ye Fei and asked, "Handsome guy, why are you drinking alone?"


    As soon as the woman spoke, the men at the nearby tables, who had been watching her since she arrived, groaned inwardly. They realized that not only was she incredibly sexy in appearance, but her voice was equally captivating. Even if what she said had nothing to do with it, her voice alone could instantly elicit a reaction.


    However, Ye Fei still felt nothing. He just replied indifferently, "I drink because I feel like it." Just then, the waiter brought over a few more bottles of strong liquor. Ye Fei casually picked one up, filled his glass, and downed it in one go.


    The woman also filled her glass like Ye Fei, but after lifting it, she only took a small sip. Then she licked her lips with her agile tongue. The men watching her almost lost it on the spot, but Ye Fei remained unmoved, pouring himself another large glass.


    Finally, a glimmer of interest flickered in the woman''s eyes. She stopped trying to seduce him and asked instead, "Why are you drinking alone? Is there something bothering you?"


    "Yeah, I''m really bothered. Right now, I just want to get completely drunk!" Ye Fei nodded, feeling like he wanted to confide in this woman. It wasn''t because she was beautiful, but because she was a stranger. Sometimes, only a stranger can offer an objective perspective. So Ye Fei wanted her to help him analyze the situation.


    "Because of a woman?" the woman asked with interest.


    "Yes, a woman!" Ye Fei''s face took on a bewildered look as he took another big gulp of alcohol.


    "No way, you''ve got to be kidding me, right? With someone like you, how could you be troubled by not finding a woman?" the woman said with a laugh.


    Ye Fei let out a soft sigh. "It''s not that I can''t find one. It''s that there are too many."


    "Too many?" A flash of disgust crossed the woman''s eyes, but Ye Fei didn''t notice. She continued with a smile, "Isn''t that great? Don''t men always think the more women, the better?"


    "That''s what I used to think, and I believed it was for their own good. But today, I realized it''s really unfair to them," Ye Fei said, his voice tinged with confusion. He took another big swig of alcohol.


    Whether it was the strong liquor or something else, he, who hadn''t felt a bit drunk before, now seemed to be about seventy or eighty percent tipsy. Since he had already wanted a stranger to help him analyze things objectively, he naturally spoke the truth.


    The woman clearly didn''t expect Ye Fei to say that. A flicker of sympathy crossed her eyes for a moment, but she quickly steadied herself and said with a smile, "The world is inherently unfair. Why overthink it? As long as you truly care for them and can satisfy them in every way, there''s no need to worry so much. Life is just a few short decades. Naturally, you should live it however makes you happy."

 Chapter 442 An Encounter in the Cell

    The woman''s words, though seemingly absurd, struck a chord with Ye Fei and instantly clarified everything for him. It was such a simple truth: he had the ability to make them happy, and they didn''t mind sharing him.


    That was all that mattered.


    Why overthink it? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only when everyone was together could they truly be happy.


    As for Ye Xuan and Liu Yuner, they just didn''t know him well enough yet. If he made them his women in truth, they''d likely end up like his mom and the others, encouraging him to be a bit of a playboy and never feeling jealous again.


    Realizing this, Ye Fei felt extremely grateful to the woman. He wanted to thank her, but found that he didn''t even have the strength to lift his head. His body swayed gently a few times before he collapsed onto the table, losing all consciousness.


    Seeing Ye Fei finally unconscious, the woman let out a long sigh of relief. Her earlier words had been deliberate, aimed at making Ye Fei completely relax so that the full effect of the bottle of wine she had given him could take hold.


    In truth, she despised men like Ye Fei who were unfaithful.


    That''s why she had accepted this mission. But she hadn''t expected him to be so resilient.


    A whole bottle of her specially brewed knockout wine hadn''t been enough to take him down.


    Not only did the reward for the mission fail to cover the cost of the ingredients for that bottle, but she also had to force herself to say those words. Had it not been for her sense of honor, she would have abandoned the task altogether.


    Suppressing her disgust, the woman helped Ye Fei, who seemed utterly intoxicated, to his feet. She draped his arm over her shoulder and half-carried, half-supported him out of the bar, under the envious gazes of everyone present (the women envied her, the men envied Ye Fei). She led him to a secluded alleyway, where she handed the unconscious Ye Fei over to two people who had been waiting there.


    Watching the two drive away with Ye Fei, the woman muttered to herself, "This time, I''ve really lost out. Not only did I fail to profit, but I also let that detestable man take advantage of me!"


    But when she recalled the pained and tender expression on Ye Fei''s face as he spoke of his regrets towards his women, she found him less detestable. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Allowing him to touch her body, which was so sensually concealed yet pure beneath, didn''t seem quite as unbearable.


    When Ye Fei regained consciousness again, he found himself in a place that looked very much like a prison cell. He deduced this from the thick, arm-sized steel bars surrounding the space. He then remembered what had happened before he passed out. It seemed that woman had been sent by some hostile force specifically to target him. He had been in a very confused state of mind and had fallen right into the trap.


    However, Ye Fei didn''t harbor any resentment towards the woman. In fact, he felt somewhat grateful to her. Her words had helped him untie the knots in his heart. Although he was now locked in an unknown cell, his mood was much lighter than when he had been on the streets of Near-sea City.


    "You''re finally awake!" Just as Ye Fei was happy to have figured things out, a very pleasant voice came from the darkness beside him, letting him know he wasn''t alone in this cell-like place.


    It wasn''t that Ye Fei''s senses had diminished; he had just woken up from a coma and his mind was still a bit foggy.


    Besides, he was so focused on being happy about his newfound clarity that he hadn''t paid attention to his surroundings. Hearing the voice, he strained his eyes to look over and was stunned.


    In the dimly lit corner, there was a doorway-like opening. Standing at that doorway was a woman, an incredibly beautiful woman.


    She was not only stunningly beautiful but also gave Ye Fei a sense of familiarity. This feeling of familiarity made Ye Fei pause, because despite his excellent memory, he couldn''t recall where he had seen her before. Yet, she felt undeniably familiar.


    The woman seemed to share this feeling. Her gaze towards Ye Fei was filled with surprise and confusion, clearly puzzled as to why she felt familiar with this young man.


    After a long while, Ye Fei finally asked, "Who are you? Where is this place?"


    "My name is Shui Ying. This is a prison cell!" The woman didn''t hide anything and answered Ye Fei''s question directly. She then asked, "Why were you brought here?"


    Ye Fei wasn''t surprised, as he had already guessed it was a prison cell. He just didn''t understand why the people who captured him would put him in the same cell with such a beautiful woman. So he asked, "And why are you here?"


    "I''ve been in this cell for eighteen years," Shui Ying sighed. "But I don''t understand why they brought in another person. Who are you, really?"


    "My name is Ye Fei," Ye Fei casually replied, but inside, he became more vigilant. He hadn''t had time to think about it before, but now he realized that the people who captured him were probably no ordinary force. He had just had a disagreement with Liu Yuner, and that woman had approached him immediately afterward.


    This meant they knew his whereabouts very well. Although the Lingyun Group''s influence in Near-sea City wasn''t as strong as in Wang Hai City, they still controlled most of it. Yet, this group seemed to move freely in Near-sea City, making them a formidable rival.


    Of course, there was another possibility: they had just randomly grabbed someone, and he happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. He knew this was unlikely, but he couldn''t rule it out entirely.


    "What? You have the surname Ye? Where are you from?"


    Hearing Ye Fei''s name, Shui Ying seemed very excited. Her face, which hadn''t shown much emotion when she mentioned her eighteen years in captivity, now flushed with an excited expression.


    "I was captured in Near-sea City," Ye Fei said, without revealing that he was from Wang Hai City. He didn''t fully trust this woman named Shui Ying.


    Who knew if she was planted here by the captors to pretend to be a fellow prisoner? She didn''t seem like it, but there were always people in the world with incredible acting skills.


    Although Ye Fei only mentioned that he was captured in Near-sea City, Shui Ying apparently assumed he was from there. Her face showed a mix of disappointment and relief, which puzzled Ye Fei.


    "Do you know why they brought you here and locked you in this cell?"


    After realizing Ye Fei wasn''t from Wang Hai City, Shui Ying''s expression returned to its indifferent state. She asked, genuinely curious why they had put this young man in the same cell as her.

 Chapter 443 A Familiar Feeling

    Of course, Shui Ying never suspected that Ye Fei had been sent by those people on purpose. It made no sense for them to send someone who had nothing to do with her. Besides, that guy wouldn''t be foolish enough to use a "pretty boy scheme" on her.


    So, this young man was just an unrelated person. But precisely because of that, Shui Ying felt even more puzzled.


    "No idea. I''m still confused, and I don''t even know who captured me," Ye Fei said, genuinely bewildered. No matter how smart he was, he couldn''t figure out who had taken him.


    If it were his enemies, why didn''t they just kill him? They hadn''t even bothered to ask him any questions.


    And to think they locked him up with a super beauty who was no less stunning than his mom. This prisoner treatment was way too good.


    "This is the dungeon of the Shuiyue Palace. It''s a hidden martial arts sect. Think about it. Do you have any connection with them?" Shui Ying asked.


    Although this young man should have nothing to do with her, she still wanted to get to the bottom of things.


    During the eighteen years she had been imprisoned here, she could only talk to the disciples who brought her food and some daily necessities.


    So, having this young man to chat with was a nice change. But first, she had to figure out his background.


    "Shuiyue Palace? Martial arts sect?" Ye Fei frowned slightly.


    "I''m pretty well-versed in the affairs of the Martial Alliance, but I''ve never heard of this sect."


    "You know the Martial Alliance?" Shui Ying was initially surprised, but then she understood.


    Since Ye Fei had been captured by Shuiyue Palace, he must have some connection with the martial world. Knowing about the small Martial Alliance wasn''t strange at all. She smiled faintly and said, "Shuiyue Palace is a hidden sect. It''s not under the jurisdiction of the Martial Alliance."


    Although Shui Ying spoke indifferently, Ye Fei still noticed her disdain for the Martial Alliance.


    This reminded him of the middle-aged couple by the Gu sisters'' side.


    Could it be that the force behind them had captured him? It seemed possible. But hadn''t that couple revealed their strength to him?


    Otherwise, they must be asking for trouble. Although they were a level above ordinary martial artists, Ye Fei still had absolute confidence in his own abilities.


    Seeing Ye Fei in a thoughtful expression, as if he had figured something out, Shui Ying asked again, "Have you figured out what''s going on?"


    "I guess you could say that, but I''m not sure yet," Ye Fei nodded first, then shook his head, and asked, "By the way, do you know a girl named Gu Xuehan?"


    Although he hadn''t fully understood the situation with the Gu sisters, Ye Fei had guessed some things. Those two middle-aged people must be related to their mother.


    "Gu Xuehan?" Shui Ying''s delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly as she thought for a moment. "I don''t know her. I don''t have the slightest impression."


    Don''t know her? Ye Fei then remembered that Shui Ying had been imprisoned here for eighteen years. Gu Xuehan was the same age as him, which meant she hadn''t been born yet when Shui Ying was locked up.


    So he asked again, "Is there any female disciple in Shuiyue Palace who has secretly married someone? The man probably isn''t a martial artist."


    "Why do you ask that?" Shui Ying''s face changed slightly, showing a bit of tension.


    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat.


    Could it be that Shui Ying knew the mother of the Gu sisters?


    Or even that she herself was? After all, she was also incredibly beautiful.


    Only such a beauty could have such pretty daughters, right?


    As for her claim of being imprisoned for eighteen years, that was just what she said. It was normal to lose track of time in a place like this. So, without hiding anything, he told Shui Ying about the current situation of the Gu sisters, including the help he had given them.


    He just didn''t mention the name of his company. It wasn''t that he still distrusted Shui Ying, but he thought it was unnecessary.


    "So that''s how it is," Shui Ying nodded, thinking of her own daughters. She wondered how they were doing.


    Although she had entrusted her good friend to take care of them before she left, her friend would eventually get married, right?


    Without her help, he, being a busy man, might not be able to take good care of the daughters.


    Perhaps because thinking of her own daughters made Shui Ying feel a sense of empathy for the Gu sisters, she was sincerely grateful for the help Ye Fei had given them.


    For a moment, she felt even more familiar with this boy, who had already seemed somewhat familiar to her. Her gaze towards him was no longer indifferent but softened, and she smiled, "I didn''t expect you to be so compassionate."


    Shui Ying''s behavior, however, disappointed Ye Fei. It seemed he had guessed wrong earlier.


    At least Shui Ying had no connection with the mother of the Gu sisters. Hearing her words, he made a wry face and said, "How could I not think of it? Do I look like a bad guy?"


    Ye Fei''s pitiful expression made Shui Ying feel even more familiar with him. For the first time, she smiled in front of him and teased, "I bet the girls from the Gu family you mentioned are very pretty!"


    "They are pretty, but I have no relationship with them now!" Ye Fei explained. Although he didn''t mind what others thought, he didn''t want to be labeled with a reputation he didn''t deserve, making people think he helped them just because he was attracted to their beauty.


    "So you''re still a gentleman, huh?" Shui Ying laughed.


    "What kind of gentleman am I? If I were, I wouldn''t have fallen for someone else''s trick," Ye Fei said with a wry smile. It wasn''t him boasting. If he hadn''t been so distracted at the time, with his abilities and mind, how could that woman have succeeded so easily?


    "How so? Didn''t you fall for some beauty trap?" Shui Ying became interested. Having been locked up in this place for so many years, she had grown accustomed to it but still felt lonely at times. Now, chatting with this boy who felt so familiar to her was quite pleasant.


    "It should be called a stranger trap!" Ye Fei smiled bitterly again and told Shui Ying the whole story. Since she felt familiar to him, he had the same feeling towards her and didn''t hide anything. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    After listening to Ye Fei''s story, Shui Ying sighed softly, "It seems I was really wrong. You''re not just not a gentleman; you''re a little playboy!"


    "You don''t think I''m wrong too, do you?" Ye Fei said with a wry face. Although the knot in his heart had been untied, he still hoped someone would acknowledge him.

 Chapter 444 Shui Yings Past

    "As a woman, I naturally don''t agree with you," Shui Ying said.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s face turn even more sour, she quickly added, "But that doesn''t mean you''re wrong. Everything depends on the specific situation. If, as you say, you truly care for them and they can''t live without you, then you can''t give up. Besides love, there''s also a matter of responsibility. If you don''t take responsibility, it could lead to tragedy. So even though I don''t agree with you, I also think you can''t give up."


    "Understanding is everything!" Ye Fei exclaimed happily, taking a step forward and grabbing Shui Ying''s hand. This guy was being deliberate.


    After his mental knot was untied, he returned to his old self, and with absolute confidence that he could handle as many women as he wanted, he was even more determined.


    How could he not be attracted to a beauty like Shui Ying?


    Shui Ying had no idea about Ye Fei''s ulterior motives. Although she knew he was a bit of a playboy, considering her age was more than double his, she didn''t think Ye Fei was trying anything.


    She just thought he was a bit carried away with his happiness, so she let him hold her hand for a while before gently pulling her soft hand away and smiling, "Let''s not stand here talking. Come sit in my room for a bit."


    Ye Fei had wanted to see what was behind that door from the start, so he naturally didn''t refuse. He followed Shui Ying through the small door and was surprised to find a very tastefully decorated living space. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though not very large, it was fully furnished with a bed, tables, chairs, and even a dressing table. Ye Fei was amazed and asked, "Sis, who are you? How come you get such good treatment even in jail?"


    "What did you call me?" Shui Ying''s delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    "Sis, isn''t that right? I should call you my younger sister?" Ye Fei looked puzzled.


    Shui Ying couldn''t help but laugh and cry at the same time.


    "Judging by your appearance, you''re probably not even twenty yet. I''m more than twice your age. You should at least call me auntie."


    "What auntie nonsense? You''re not my mom''s sister, and we don''t have any blood relation. Since you''re older, I naturally have to call you sis," Ye Fei waved his hand and casually pulled over a chair to sit down.


    "Alright, call me whatever you want," Shui Ying felt that although this kid was a bit unruly, what he said made sense, so she didn''t argue about the title anymore. Little did they know, while they indeed had no blood relation, they were still closely connected.


    "Sis, tell me about yourself," Ye Fei was very familiar with this tactic of taking advantage of the situation, so Shui Ying had become "sis" in his mouth and was gradually moving towards "close sis."


    Although this new title made Shui Ying a bit uncomfortable, she didn''t fuss with Ye Fei.


    After years of pent-up frustration, she also felt a desire to confide in someone. Most importantly, the boy in front of her, who made her laugh, felt increasingly familiar to her. So she didn''t hesitate, sat down by the table, and said, "Alright, since you call me sis, I''ll tell you."


    "Okay!" Ye Fei nodded vigorously, moved his chair closer to Shui Ying, propped his hands on the table, rested his chin on them, and looked like an attentive elementary school student.


    Shui Ying couldn''t help but smile at Ye Fei''s expression, then sighed softly and said, "Actually, my situation is quite similar to the mother of the Gu girls you mentioned. I was the senior disciple of the former leader of Shuiyue Palace.


    Later, I fell in love with a man from the secular world and left Shuiyue Palace to live with him. Eighteen years ago, a disciple from the palace brought me the news that my master was critically ill and wanted me to take over Shuiyue Palace.


    Although I was very reluctant to leave my husband and children, my master had raised me since I was little, and I couldn''t let her down. So I faked my death from a serious illness to deceive my family and rushed back.


    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    But I never expected that by the time I got back, my master had already passed away, and my junior sister had taken control of all the power in Shuiyue Palace. Unaware of the situation, I was tricked here and locked up."


    Even after all these years, Shui Ying still felt a bit sad when talking about this, not knowing whether it was because of her master''s death or her junior sister''s deception.


    "So you''re saying your master might have been killed by your junior sister?" Ye Fei said thoughtfully.


    Shui Ying shook her head. "No way. I grew up with her, and I know her well. She can be impulsive and ruthless at times, but she, like me, regarded our master as a mother figure. She would never do anything to harm her."


    Seeing Shui Ying so certain, Ye Fei knew it must be true and asked curiously, "If that''s the case, why did she lock you up? I mean, you probably didn''t want to compete with her for the position of leader, right? Why didn''t you just make peace? Let her be the leader, and you go back to be with your family."


    Shui Ying let out a wry smile. "I thought the same thing, but she suspected that I had the precious treasure of Shuiyue Palace, the ''Shuiyue Manual,'' and she insisted I hand it over. But I don''t have it. So we''ve been at an impasse all these years."


    Ye Fei nodded gently, thinking that Shui Ying''s junior sister wasn''t really a villain. Although she had locked Shui Ying up, she had treated her well. Otherwise, after eighteen years, no matter how beautiful someone was naturally, they wouldn''t still look like the stunning beauty Shui Ying was today.


    "Haven''t you ever thought about escaping? Since you''re the senior disciple of a hidden sect, you must have reached the innate level, right? Those things outside shouldn''t be a problem for you," Ye Fei said, glancing at the thick bars outside. They looked intimidating, but only to ordinary people.


    Any innate-level master could easily break them open.


    In Ye Fei''s eyes, they were no different from noodles. If he hadn''t seen Shui Ying when he first woke up, he would have left long ago to deal with those who had locked him up.

 Chapter 445 The Budding of Affection

    "You seem to know quite a bit, even about innate-level martial artists," Shui Ying said, looking at Ye Fei with a hint of confusion. "So, you must be a martial artist too. But why can''t I sense any true energy fluctuations from you?"


    "My situation is a bit unique," Ye Fei replied vaguely. He didn''t want to hide anything from this increasingly likable beauty, but his circumstances were far too complex to explain in a few words. Moreover, revealing his true strength might come as a shock to her, so he quickly changed the subject. "Let''s talk about why you haven''t tried to escape."


    Shui Ying didn''t think much of it and assumed Ye Fei practiced external martial arts. She inwardly felt a bit sorry for him because without the nourishment of inner strength, no matter how formidable external martial arts might be, they were still considered inferior. However, being kind-hearted, she didn''t want to disappoint Ye Fei and let the topic drop with a wry smile.


    "My junior sister is a very meticulous person. If you can see through something at a glance, she would have thought of it too. So, after I was locked up, she electrified those iron bars. Not even an innate-level master could get past them, let alone a great master."


    "Great master?" Ye Fei asked, puzzled. He had never heard this term before and felt a bit relieved that he hadn''t recklessly touched those bars. Otherwise, he might have ended up as a pile of charcoal by now.


    Shui Ying didn''t find Ye Fei''s ignorance strange and explained, "Legend has it that when a martial artist reaches the pinnacle of martial arts and breaks through the innate level, they enter an extremely mystical realm known as the great master level.


    Of course, this is just a legend. No one has ever seen what a true great master looks like. There was another legend back in the day that the leader of the Martial Alliance was actually a great master, but that was never verified. Even so, because of this person, although the Martial Alliance was made up of small and insignificant sects, no one dared to provoke it easily."


    The former leader of the Martial Alliance was that formidable! Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration. He wondered how he would compare to such a person.


    From Shui Ying''s words, he also learned that there were many hidden martial arts sects, and the Martial Alliance, which he had previously thought was the central hub of all martial artists, was actually filled with rather insignificant ones.


    As Ye Fei and Shui Ying were having a pleasant chat, in the main hall of a large residence above them, a super beauty with looks and figure on par with Shui Ying''s was throwing a tantrum. She was berating a woman who appeared to be in her fifties, "Who told you to lock that boy up with my senior sister?"


    The beauty throwing the tantrum was none other than the current leader of Shuiyue Palace, Shui Rou. Despite her gentle-sounding name, she was clearly not a soft-spoken person. If Ye Fei had seen her, he would have immediately thought of Tang Rou from the past, although Tang Rou had changed quite a bit since then. The other woman was no minor character either; she was an elder of Shuiyue Palace.


    The elder, realizing her mistake, stammered, "I thought, Your Majesty, that you wanted the boy locked up. What should we do now?"


    "What should we do? I''m asking you!" Shui Rou snapped irritably.


    "How about we take the boy out again?" the elder suggested.


    "Sure, why don''t you go do that?" Shui Rou retorted with a cold laugh. "By now, that boy must have already recognized my senior sister. Do you really think she would let us take him out again? I wasn''t her match eighteen years ago, and these eighteen years she must have been practicing the skills from the manual. I''m not about to send you to your death!"


    "But Miss didn''t say she had the manual at all, did she?" the elder was puzzled. She didn''t understand why Shui Rou was so convinced that Shui Ying had the Shuiyue Manual. It was a legendary item, and even the former leader might not have seen it.


    "Alright, you can leave now," Shui Rou said, suddenly losing interest in the conversation. She waved her hand at the elder, but inside she was sighing. In fact, she had long believed that Shui Ying didn''t have the so-called Shuiyue Manual. Her insistence was just a way to justify her actions.


    The truth was, her rebellion against her master''s decision on her deathbed and her subsequent imprisonment of Shui Ying were all because she couldn''t accept the decision. Right after imprisoning Shui Ying, she had regretted it, but she was afraid that Shui Ying, who had always acted like an older sister to her, would blame her. So, despite her regrets, she didn''t dare to set her free.


    As time went on, her regret grew heavier, but because she had kept Shui Ying locked up for so long, she feared even more that Shui Ying would blame her, leading to the current situation.


    This time, Shui Rou''s intention in capturing Ye Fei was not to threaten Shui Ying but to use Ye Fei as leverage to force Shui Ying to promise not to blame her, and then she would release her and give up the position of palace leader. However, the muddled elder had ruined her entire plan.


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Now, her senior sister would probably misunderstand her even more, making her even more hesitant to see Shui Ying.


    If Shui Ying knew that her eighteen years of imprisonment were all because of her younger sister''s childishness, she wouldn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    But at this moment, she had no idea about any of this. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After telling Ye Fei some things about the hidden martial arts sects, she suddenly looked very tired, and her breathing became a bit rapid.


    "Sis, what''s wrong?" Ye Fei, who had been listening to Shui Ying''s explanation while also admiring her beauty, was the first to notice the change in her expression.


    "Nothing," Shui Ying said after frowning slightly and taking a moment to regulate her breathing. "Just an old injury acting up. It''s an old problem. You go out first. I''ll suppress it with my inner strength, and I''ll be fine."


    Although Shui Ying spoke lightly, Ye Fei was still very worried.


    "What old injury? Is it serious?" His anxious expression was evident on his face.


    Seeing Ye Fei so concerned about her, Shui Ying, who had been heartbroken by her younger sister for over a decade, felt an unusual warmth in her heart. She gave Ye Fei a gentle smile she had never shown before and said, "Really, it''s nothing. Just some internal injuries from years ago. After so many years of regulating my energy, they''re no longer a big issue."

 Chapter 446 A Coincidence of Fate (1)

    "No way it''s not serious! It looks pretty bad to me!" Shui Ying tried to sound casual, but Ye Fei was still on edge. Without a word, he grabbed her hand and gently pressed his fingers to her wrist.


    Since his body had changed, Ye Fei had unconsciously learned a lot, especially about medicine, thanks to Dongfang Ruolan, the divine doctor now his woman. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he took her pulse, Ye Fei''s brows furrowed. He realized that Shui Ying''s internal injuries were much worse than she thought. It was clear that her early injuries hadn''t been severe, but being locked up all these years without proper treatment and constantly suppressing the pain with her inner strength had made things worse. If it weren''t for her innate-level inner strength, she wouldn''t have lasted this long.


    This level of injury could have been easily fixed with a recovery pill, but when Ye Fei was captured, everything on him had been taken away. Although important items were stored in his spatial pocket, taking them out now would be hard to explain to Shui Ying.


    And while he was knowledgeable about medicine, it was mostly theoretical.


    He might have taken a chance with a stranger, but he couldn''t risk it with Shui Ying, whom he already considered his woman.


    Ye Fei''s serious and anxious expression made Shui Ying feel both amused and deeply touched.


    Growing up, aside from her master, no one had ever been this kind to her, not even her ex-husband.


    Over the years, being imprisoned by her younger sister, who she had treated like a sister, had made her numb to emotions. But Ye Fei''s appearance was like a ray of sunshine in winter, warming her heart that had grown cold.


    "I am fine. You don''t need to worry so much," Shui Ying said, her voice unusually gentle, and her gaze towards Ye Fei subtly changed.


    "What do you mean ''fine''? Your injuries weren''t serious at first, but you shouldn''t have kept suppressing them with your inner strength. If you had let them flare up and gotten sick, you would have been fine afterward. But now it''s too late," Ye Fei said honestly.


    "Have you felt the attacks getting more frequent lately?"


    "Yeah," Shui Ying nodded lightly, then smiled indifferently. "It doesn''t matter. It''s too late now. Besides, there''s no point in being here. Dying sooner would be a relief."


    "Stop it! I won''t let you say that word again! With me here, you''re not going to die!" Ye Fei''s expression suddenly turned stern. He was upset about Shui Ying''s suicidal thoughts. Maybe she had suffered in her past, but with him around, her future would be filled with happiness. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Although scolded by Ye Fei, Shui Ying didn''t feel annoyed at all. Instead, a strange sweetness welled up inside her. The more Ye Fei got angry, the more it proved he cared about her. Unconsciously, Shui Ying had already started to care about Ye Fei.


    With a new sense of attachment, Shui Ying no longer felt suicidal, but she knew Ye Fei was right. Her injuries might be beyond repair. She sighed, "But you did say it''s too late, didn''t you?"


    "I just meant it''s too late to let the injuries flare up now. I didn''t say I couldn''t do anything," Ye Fei said. Shui Ying''s face was getting paler by the second. He didn''t have time to think about how to explain things to her. He magically pulled a small bottle from his clothes and handed it to Shui Ying.


    "This pill inside is called a recovery pill. It can cure any injury with just one dose. Take one and then meditate, and you''ll be fine."


    Shui Ying took the bottle but didn''t open it right away. "What are the ingredients in it?"


    Ye Fei didn''t understand why Shui Ying was asking about the ingredients, and he couldn''t say what was in the recovery pill.


    Even Dongfang Ruolan had studied it but couldn''t figure out the pharmacology or even what it contained.


    Ye Fei could only attribute it to the essence of the universe.


    "I can''t say. I got it by chance and couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard I tried. But I can tell you for sure that it doesn''t contain any known herbs from this world."


    Hearing that there were no forbidden ingredients, Shui Ying felt relieved. "Alright then, you go out first. I need to meditate."


    "Why go out?" Ye Fei was puzzled. "Isn''t it better if I stay here and keep an eye on you?"


    "Because... because when I practice my technique, I can''t wear clothes," Shui Ying said, her face turning bright red. It wasn''t something to be embarrassed about, but for some reason, saying it in front of Ye Fei made her feel extremely shy.


    Ye Fei was taken aback for a moment, then he remembered how his mom had practiced the "Extreme Ice Heart Method" in the cave without clothes. It seemed Shui Ying''s technique was similar. Although he was tempted to admire Shui Ying''s figure, he understood it wasn''t the right time. So, he nodded and left the room, returning to the outer space.


    After Ye Fei left, Shui Ying quickly stripped off her clothes despite the discomfort, sat cross-legged on the bed, and opened the bottle. Inside were two types of round pills the size of tung seeds.


    Three of them were as smooth and round as pearls, while the others were quite ordinary.


    Out of a woman''s instinct, Shui Ying first picked up a pearl-like pill. A faint aroma spread as soon as she held it, and just smelling it made her feel much better.


    The other pill had no effect at all.


    She wanted to call Ye Fei in to ask, but thinking of her current state, she hesitated. She figured the pills Ye Fei had spoken so highly of must be rare, and the three different ones were likely the key.


    Plus, her body was getting more and more uncomfortable, so she didn''t think twice and popped a white pill into her mouth.


    As soon as the pill hit her tongue, it turned into a sweet liquid that flowed into her stomach, then transformed into a powerful yet gentle energy coursing through her meridians.


    When it passed over her injury, it lingered for a moment before continuing its journey. Shui Ying felt her injury heal instantly.


    It worked! Once the energy settled, Shui Ying found not only was her internal injury completely gone, but her inner strength had also significantly increased. She felt a mix of happiness and a strange sweetness.


    Ye Fei giving her such a valuable pill meant something, and she knew it.


    However, just as she was about to get dressed and call Ye Fei in, her body trembled slightly, and an intense craving surged from deep within.

 Chapter 447 A Coincidence of Fate (2)

    As a woman who had been through this, she knew exactly what it was. She was shocked. Could Ye Fei have spiked the pill?


    For a moment, Shui Ying''s mind raced. She had developed a strong liking for Ye Fei in this unique situation, but the more she liked him, the more upset she felt now, both for what was about to happen and for being deceived by Ye Fei.


    Overwhelmed by anger and sadness, Shui Ying temporarily suppressed the craving, pulled the blanket over her flawless body, and called out, "Ye Fei, come in!"


    Since the situation was inevitable, she didn''t want to run away anymore and wanted to clear things up while she was still coherent.


    After returning outside, Ye Fei had been staring at the iron bars, wondering if his body could withstand the million-volt current. But he knew he couldn''t risk it, or he might lose his life.


    As Ye Fei was hesitating, he heard Shui Ying''s voice and decided to put his curiosity aside for now. He strode back into her room and saw her lying in bed, covered with a blanket that revealed only her blushing face.


    "How are you feeling? Any better?" Ye Fei sat down by Shui Ying''s bedside and asked with concern.


    Ye Fei''s attitude took Shui Ying aback.


    The deep concern in his eyes was unmistakable.


    Could it be that he didn''t know the pill would have this kind of reaction? Shui Ying decided to ask directly, "Does your pill have any side effects?"


    "Nope!" Ye Fei didn''t understand why Shui Ying was asking this. He glanced at the small bottle on the bedside table and noticed, that in addition to the recovery pills, there were two white pills. He remembered that after Dongfang Ruolan had refined the Snow Ginseng Pills, she had given him three.


    Since they didn''t do much for him, he had casually put them in the same bottle with the recovery pills. He hadn''t expected Shui Ying to mistake one for the other.


    He took the bottle, poured out a recovery pill, and placed it in front of Shui Ying.


    "This is the pill I was talking about. But the other one works just as well. Your injuries will be fine with the Snow Ginseng Pill, and it will even help with your inner strength training."


    "What? That''s a Snow Ginseng Pill?" Shui Ying''s face lit up with realization. Snow ginseng was a powerful tonic, exactly what her technique forbade. But she knew it wasn''t Ye Fei''s fault; she had taken the wrong pill.


    With the misunderstanding cleared up, Shui Ying''s anger and grievance vanished instantly. The craving took over most of her thoughts again, and since she already had a strong liking for Ye Fei, she didn''t hesitate any longer and gently pulled back the blanket.


    Seeing Shui Ying''s action, Ye Fei''s eyes widened in surprise. But when she fully uncovered herself, he was more than surprised; he was mesmerized. She was perfect!


    Ye Fei had no idea that Shui Ying, whose figure was hidden under her clothes, was not only incredibly beautiful but also had such a stunning body. Her ample bust, slender waist, exaggerated hips, and long legs were all incredibly alluring.


    After eighteen years of being kept in the dark, her skin was incredibly tender, glowing faintly, as if it could be broken with just a gentle touch. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From Shui Ying''s delicate skin, now tinged with a light pink, Ye Fei understood why she had done this. She was extremely aroused. He didn''t understand why just a short while outside had caused such a change in her. He swallowed hard, suppressing the urge to pounce, and asked, "Sis, what''s wrong?"


    Shui Ying was almost losing her mind. She just wanted to let go and feel good. If it had been any other man, she might have been able to hold back with sheer willpower, but this man was Ye Fei, who had already touched her heart so deeply.


    How could she resist? She spoke in a trembling voice, "Brother, I''m so upset. Please help me!"


    Ye Fei had long been attracted to Shui Ying, who was not only stunningly beautiful but also had a gentle and quiet personality. But now he hesitated because he genuinely liked her and didn''t want to take advantage of her in this state.


    Shui Ying was on the brink of losing all her self-control.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s delay, she couldn''t bear it any longer and threw herself into his arms, kissing his face passionately and murmuring, "Brother, come on, I like you!"


    Her near-confession finally made up Ye Fei''s mind. He no longer hesitated and hugged Shui Ying''s smooth body tightly, pressing her back onto the bed. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Although Shui Ying''s mind still had some awareness, her body was no longer under her control. As soon as Ye Fei pressed down on her, she instinctively wrapped her long legs around his waist, her hips thrusting upward, rubbing her wet core against his pants, as if trying to take his member into her body to relieve her itching.


    Seeing Shui Ying''s frenzy, Ye Fei knew she must have been given some extremely potent aphrodisiac. What he needed to do now was to fuck her hard and let her release this intense desire. Otherwise, it could harm her body if it lasted too long.


    With that in mind, Ye Fei reached down, unzipped his pants, and freed his already rock-hard member. He positioned it and thrust it into her soaking wet, ready-to-go pussy.


    As Ye Fei''s member penetrated her, both of them let out a muffled groan. Shui Ying was in pain; although she had given birth to three daughters, her pussy hadn''t been used in so long that it was hard to accommodate Ye Fei''s huge member.


    Ye Fei, on the other hand, was in pure ecstasy. He had anticipated that Shui Ying''s pussy would be tight, but he never expected it to be this tight. It was so snug that it was almost difficult to move, and it almost made him cum on the spot.


    Despite the slight pain, Shui Ying felt an overwhelming sense of relief and pleasure once Ye Fei''s member was inside her.

 Chapter 448 A Coincidence of Fate (3)

    The unbearable itching in her pussy subsided instantly, and she instinctively started thrusting her hips, letting Ye Fei''s massive member move in and out of her.


    Feeling Shui Ying''s near-frantic hunger, Ye Fei temporarily set aside his doubts. He lifted her hips with both hands and started fucking her with the most intense motions.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    For a while, the small room was filled only with the sounds of their bodies colliding, the "slapping" of flesh, the "sloshing" of his member moving in and out of her pussy, and Shui Ying''s sultry moans of pleasure.


    Perhaps it was her extreme desperation that increased her patience.


    After Ye Fei had fucked her for over a thousand thrusts, her sexy body convulsed violently, and her pussy clenched tightly around his member as if trying to bite it off and keep it inside her forever.


    Sensing Shui Ying''s change, Ye Fei knew she was about to climax. To make it even better for her, he thrust his member deep into her core and released his cum, spraying hot semen into her mature womb, mixing with the fluids she had just released.


    "Sis, are you feeling better now?" Once Shui Ying''s trembling had completely stopped and her breathing had calmed down, Ye Fei gently asked.


    "Mm-hmm," Shui Ying nodded lightly, her arms gently wrapped around Ye Fei''s neck as she looked straight at him. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tenderness and attachment.


    Although she had been almost mindless just now, she was still aware. She remembered Ye Fei''s care for her and understood his feelings for her from his deep affection.


    Most importantly, whether it was the gentle lovemaking at the beginning or the intense fucking later, it had all been incredibly thrilling for her. She knew she had not only fallen for him emotionally but also become physically addicted to him.


    "What happened just now?" Seeing that Shui Ying had truly returned to normal, Ye Fei finally asked.


    Although the two of them had just made love and were still tightly joined, Shui Ying couldn''t help but blush at the thought of her initiative.


    After a while, she explained, "The technique I practice forbids the use of ginseng and other tonics. If I take them, although it will help boost my inner strength, there will also be strong side effects. The side effects vary depending on the medicine taken. I''m not quite clear on the specifics, but it seems that snow ginseng can trigger sexual desire. At first, I didn''t know and thought..."


    "...that I was up to no good and drugged you, right?" Ye Fei asked with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, sis. I wronged you," Shui Ying looked at Ye Fei softly and said, "I know you''re a bit of a playboy, but you would never do something like that."


    Ye Fei was touched by Shui Ying''s understanding of him. He kissed her lips and said, "Actually, it''s my fault too. I forgot that I had put three snow ginseng pills in there, or you wouldn''t have taken the wrong pill."


    "This must be fate," Shui Ying sighed. In her heart, she didn''t regret taking the wrong pill at all.


    After eighteen years of imprisonment and deep loneliness, she easily accepted this young man who had just met her but had been so caring. It was a pity for him, though, as he might have to stay here with her for the rest of his life.


    After eighteen years of research, Shui Ying had confirmed that as long as the people outside didn''t let her leave, she had no way of breaking out of this prison.


    And it was probably impossible to get her younger sister to let her go. That''s why she immediately opened her heart to love Ye Fei after falling for him. Otherwise, with her personality, even if she liked Ye Fei a lot, she wouldn''t have been able to be with him.


    Outside, she still had her husband and daughter, but this place was already a different world from the outside. So she easily accepted this new feeling.


    Seeing Shui Ying''s pensive look, Ye Fei couldn''t help but ask, "Sis, what are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing much," Shui Ying smiled gently. "I was just thinking that if I could do it all over again, I would still hope you could forget about the other pill in the bottle."


    Although Shui Ying said this in a joking tone, Ye Fei could still hear her deep confession of love. He was touched and also felt a surge of passion for the beautiful woman in his arms. His eyes shone with intense light as he looked at Shui Ying''s stunningly beautiful face and asked, "Sis, are you rested now?"


    "What?" Shui Ying was taken aback by Ye Fei''s question. But as soon as she felt the strong pulse of his member still inside her, she immediately understood his intention. She felt a strong desire too, but her shyness made it hard for her to say it out loud. She just gently twisted her body.


    Feeling Shui Ying''s movement, Ye Fei knew exactly what she meant. He smiled and said, "Just now was to help you get rid of the effects of the medicine. Now let me show you what real pleasure is." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, he flipped from lying face to face to pressing Shui Ying beneath him. He sat up, lifted her legs, and placed them on his shoulders.


    After getting into position, Ye Fei didn''t rush to fuck her. Instead, he lowered his head to take a good look. He had been so eager earlier that he hadn''t had the chance to appreciate her small and delicate pussy.


    Now he saw why it was so tight. Unlike his mom''s extremely plump pussy, Shui Ying''s was very small and had a very light color, just a faint pink. It was the most beautiful pussy Ye Fei had seen besides his mom''s.


    He also noticed a barely visible scar on her flat lower abdomen, which was obviously from a cesarean section. It made sense; with such a small pussy, childbirth would be very difficult, and a cesarean section would be necessary.


    After Ye Fei lifted her legs, Shui Ying gently closed her eyes, wanting to fully enjoy the pleasure of being fucked by her beloved young man while fully conscious. But after a long while with no movement from Ye Fei, she opened her eyes in confusion and saw that he was staring intently at her pussy.


    Although they had already made love once, Shui Ying was still extremely embarrassed by his gaze. She shyly said, "What are you looking at?"


    "Hehe, sis, you''re not only beautiful but also have a pussy that''s so charming it makes my heart race!" Ye Fei praised with a smile.


    "Bad boy, don''t use such words!" Shui Ying''s face turned even redder as she scolded him in a shy tone.


    Ye Fei chuckled again, then stopped teasing her. He forcefully thrust his member back into her small pussy and started thrusting quickly. At the same time, he leaned down to her chest and began kissing and licking her large, firm breasts.


    Once again being fucked by Ye Fei, Shui Ying quickly got lost in the endless pleasure of being fucked. She forgot about her shyness. Her sexy body gently twisted, matching his increasingly forceful thrusts. Her mouth was slightly open, and she couldn''t help but let out extremely pleasured moans.


    Ye Fei got more and more excited and simply pressed Shui Ying''s legs against her chest, making her pussy stick out even more and allowing him to thrust even deeper.


    With this, Shui Ying felt even more pleasure and forgot everything. Her eyes and mind were filled only with the young man who was fucking her into near unconsciousness. Her body instinctively twisted and matched...

 Chapter 449 A Shocking Event at Shuiyue Palace

    As Ye Fei and Shui Ying were deeply entwined, something significant was happening at Shuiyue Palace. After dismissing the elder, Shui Rou was in turmoil.


    On one hand, she thought about simply releasing her senior sister and letting her deal with the consequences. On the other hand, she feared her senior sister''s reproach. But what she really feared was facing Shui Ying.


    At that moment, she felt like a child who had done something wrong, knowing she was at fault but too afraid to face the consequences, preferring to live day by day even if it meant continuing to make mistakes.


    Suddenly, a commotion interrupted Shui Rou''s thoughts, causing her delicate brows to furrow. The martial techniques of Shuiyue Palace emphasized tranquility and elegance, and with all the disciples being female, the palace was usually very quiet.


    Shui Rou was accustomed to this peaceful atmosphere, so the noise made her even more irritable.


    She was about to call the on-duty disciple to find out what was happening when the elder who had just left rushed back in and said urgently, "Palace Master, it''s bad. A group of people has broken in."


    "Who would be so bold? Come with me and let''s see!"


    Although Shui Rou acted like a little girl when it came to dealing with Shui Ying, that was only because she cared too much about her senior sister and was indecisive.


    But she had been the leader of the palace for eighteen years, and she wasn''t one to panic.


    Upon hearing this, she immediately calmed down and walked outside with the elder, asking, "What exactly happened?"


    "I''m not sure. After I left the palace master''s presence, I received a report from the disciples saying that more than ten people had broken in and had already injured many of our disciples," the elder replied.


    Shui Rou''s heart sank. She was secretly worried. Only ten or so people dared to cause trouble in Shuiyue Palace; they must have come prepared. It seemed she had to be cautious.


    The two quickly arrived at the front courtyard, and the sight before them shocked Shui Rou.


    There were no fewer than forty or fifty female disciples in Shuiyue Palace''s attire lying on the ground in disarray, and next to them stood more than ten men with smirks on their faces.


    As a hidden martial arts sect, Shuiyue Palace was not a top-tier existence, but its martial arts were definitely strong.


    Now, almost all the disciples in the palace had lost their fighting ability, yet none of the intruders seemed injured. Shui Rou couldn''t fathom the disparity between the two sides. She couldn''t figure out which faction these people belonged to.


    "Stop!" Seeing the last female disciple of Shuiyue Palace being knocked to the ground and the man who defeated her about to grope her, Shui Rou couldn''t bear to watch any longer. She shouted and leaped out, standing in front of the guy.


    "Ah, the main character finally arrives," the man who seemed to be the leader of the group chuckled. "Number Six, since the palace master has taken an interest in you, why don''t you entertain her?"


    The "Number Six" the leader referred to was the man who had intended to molest the female disciple. Upon hearing his leader''s words, he nodded and lunged at Shui Rou.


    Shui Rou didn''t dare to be careless and quickly defended herself.


    As soon as they started fighting, Shui Rou''s heart sank again. She realized that although she could barely gain the upper hand against "Number Six," it would take more than a few moves to defeat him.


    He was just a minor lackey, and in Shuiyue Palace, aside from Shui Ying, who was locked in the dungeon, Shui Rou''s martial arts were the strongest. The others wouldn''t stand a chance against these intruders.


    After more than three hundred moves, Shui Rou finally found an opportunity to knock "Number Six" to the ground. However, she didn''t deliver a fatal blow because she still didn''t know the intentions of the intruders.


    If she acted too impulsively, it might bring disaster upon Shuiyue Palace.


    "Truly a palace master, you do have some skills," the leader, ignoring his fallen subordinate, clapped his hands and laughed.


    "But I have more than ten brothers under my command, and their martial arts are all on par. I wonder how many of them you can handle, Palace Master?"


    Only then did Shui Rou have the chance to take a good look at the man speaking. She saw that he had only one arm, the left one.


    Although his face wasn''t unattractive, a large red birthmark covering almost half of his face made him look extremely strange.


    This peculiar appearance reminded Shui Rou of someone who had disappeared nearly twenty years ago. She couldn''t help but exclaim, "You''re Blood Demon Ren Cangqiong?"


    "I didn''t expect Palace Master Shui to still remember me, Ren. That''s quite a memory you''ve got there," Blood Demon didn''t hide his identity and chuckled.


    Seeing his confirmation, Shui Rou''s heart raced with anxiety.


    This guy had been notorious back in the day, with extremely ruthless methods. However, due to the intimidation of the mysterious leader of the Martial Alliance, he had refrained from causing trouble in the secular world; otherwise, there would have been countless bloodbaths.


    Even so, he had still caused a lot of trouble in the hidden martial arts sects, making him well-known among them. Because of his cunning, he had managed to avoid provoking powerful figures and had been able to act with impunity for a long time.


    Eighteen years ago, for reasons unknown, this notorious guy suddenly vanished. At that time, everyone was speculating about what had happened. Who could have imagined that eighteen years later, he would show up here, missing an arm.


    "Ren Cangqiong, my Shuiyue Palace has no grudges against you. Why are you causing trouble here today?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although she knew he was an unreasonable person, for the sake of the entire Shuiyue Palace, Shui Rou decided to reason with him, hoping that after eighteen years, his character might have changed. Otherwise, this time Shuiyue Palace was likely to face a great disaster.


    "No grudges?" A ferocious look appeared on Ren Cangqiong''s strange face as he pointed to his empty right sleeve with his remaining left hand.


    "Then how did I lose this right arm of mine? Bring out that bitch Shui Ying!"


    Hearing Ren Cangqiong mention Shui Ying, Shui Rou suddenly understood. No wonder her senior sister seemed a bit down when she came back that year; she had taken care of this guy on her way.


    But now it seemed that Blood Demon was much more powerful than eighteen years ago. Even if she released her senior sister, she probably wouldn''t be his match. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Feeling guilty, she decided to take on this conflict on behalf of her senior sister and said coldly, "My senior sister hasn''t been back for over ten years. If she were here, she wouldn''t let you act so outrageously. She would have chopped off your other arm as well!"


    "Hahahahaha!" Ren Cangqiong suddenly burst into laughter.


    "How naive! Do you think I spent these eighteen years hiding and enjoying a peaceful life? Let me tell you once more: bring out that bitch Shui Ying. Otherwise, I''ll not only tear down your Shuiyue Palace but also turn all the pretty girls here into my playthings. Heh, I didn''t expect that although Shuiyue Palace''s martial arts aren''t that great, the disciples you''ve collected are more and more charming!"

 Chapter 450 A Smooth Escape

    Ren Cangqiong''s words caused Shui Rou''s face to pale. She said in a deep voice, "Whatever grudge you have with my senior sister, I, Shui Rou, will take it all on. If you dare to harm the disciples of my Shuiyue Palace, even if we can''t defeat you today, the other sects won''t let you go!"


    "If I, Ren Cangqiong, were afraid of you so-called righteous sects, I wouldn''t be here today!"


    Ren Cangqiong laughed loudly, clearly enjoying this cat-and-mouse game. He said to two people beside him, "Since Number Six isn''t a match for the palace master alone, Number Seven and Number Eight, you two go at her together. Remember, be careful not to kill the palace master. I still need her to force that bitch Shui Ying out! And such a beautiful woman¡ªnone of us brothers should waste her, right?"


    Number Seven and Number Eight had already had improper thoughts about the heavenly beauty of Shui Rou. Upon hearing Ren Cangqiong''s words, their eyes lit up, and they roared as they lunged at Shui Rou.


    Shui Rou couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. It seemed that escape was unlikely today. She would rather die than let these people touch her. However, it was not in her nature to sit idly by and wait for death. She would take at least two of them with her.


    So, she mustered her energy and shouted as she faced Number Seven and Number Eight.


    This time, her moves were all lethal, and she even abandoned defense, which for a moment forced the two men to retreat step by step. But Ren Cangqiong didn''t care at all.


    The grudge of losing an arm and eighteen years of restraint had made him hate Shui Ying to the extreme.


    Simply killing the disciples of her sect no longer gave him the pleasure of revenge. What he wanted was to make them truly feel the despair. So, he was in no hurry.


    While Shui Rou was fighting desperately with the two villains, Shui Ying was also giving her all, but in a completely different way¡ªshe was trying her best to please Ye Fei. Finally, after a high-pitched scream that seemed to pierce the clouds, her plump and sexy body completely relaxed, and she clung to Ye Fei''s neck, panting coquettishly.


    "Good sister, shall we continue?" After Shui Ying''s panting had slightly subsided, Ye Fei asked with a mischievous grin.


    "No more, please spare your sister!" Shui Ying, too exhausted to continue, pleaded softly and then added, "Now I finally understand why so many sisters can''t leave you."


    "Sister, does that mean you can''t leave me either?" Ye Fei asked with a smile.


    "Mm-hmm!" Shui Ying nodded gently, not hiding her deep affection for him. Then she sighed softly, "Unfortunately, we might have to stay here for the rest of our lives. Otherwise, I really would like to meet the other sisters and team up with them to deal with you, this wild guy!"


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Who says we can''t get out?" Ye Fei suddenly laughed.


    The word "wild" from Shui Ying reminded him of something. When he first obtained his barbarian physique, he had always used it in battles.


    But later, as his inner strength grew stronger, especially after receiving his mom''s primal yin, the power of his inner strength far exceeded that of his barbarian physique, making it a mere auxiliary. He hadn''t studied it much since then.


    But now, reminded by Shui Ying, remembered that barbarians had a very powerful talent called "natural resistance," which included an electric resistance trait. With that, the high-voltage electricity on the bars shouldn''t be a problem for him.


    "Do you have a way out?" Shui Ying, who had been imprisoned for eighteen years, couldn''t wait to get out. Her eyes lit up at Ye Fei''s words. Like the other women, after falling deeply in love with Ye Fei, she had absolute confidence in him.


    Ye Fei shook his head slightly and said, "We''ll have to see." Although the barbarian in the game had this talent, he didn''t know if he had obtained it. So, he needed to do a test before touching those bars.


    Gently leaving Shui Ying''s body, Ye Fei let her rest there while he tore a piece of the bedsheet from the bed. He held it in his hand and secretly channeled his inner strength.


    Shui Ying watched Ye Fei curiously, not knowing what he was doing. But soon she saw the bedsheet catch fire in his hand and sensed the vast inner strength in Ye Fei, like an ocean.


    Only then did she realize how strong her beloved man truly was. She hadn''t been able to sense his inner strength before because her cultivation was far behind his.


    As a martial artist, Shui Ying naturally valued strength highly. Although she had fallen deeply in love with Ye Fei, she couldn''t help but feel a bit regretful.


    But now, knowing that her lover was so incredibly powerful, her love for him deepened. Her emotions stirred, and she felt the urge again. If Ye Fei hadn''t looked so serious, she might have initiated another round.


    At this moment, Ye Fei was overjoyed. After the bedsheet burned, he placed his hand in the flame and felt only a warm sensation, not the slightest bit of burning. This meant he had that talent.


    Throwing away the still-burning bedsheet, Ye Fei excitedly picked up Shui Ying''s sexy body from the bed, kissed her on the lips, and said with a smile, "Sister, I made it! We can leave this wretched place right away!"


    "That''s great! Let''s go now!" Shui Ying laughed. Although her body was stirring with desire again, she didn''t want to stay another moment in this place that had imprisoned her for eighteen years.


    There would be plenty of opportunities to be intimate with Ye Fei later, no need to rush.


    Ye Fei nodded and quickly helped Shui Ying dress. But as soon as she stood up, her legs suddenly gave way, and she almost fell. Fortunately, Ye Fei caught her in time.


    "Sister, what''s wrong?" Ye Fei asked with concern.


    "It''s all because of you!" Shui Ying blushed and playfully scolded, "You have no idea how to cherish me, leaving me with no strength at all."


    Hearing this, Ye Fei put down his worries and grinned, "Then let me carry you."


    With that, he turned around and lifted Shui Ying onto his back, supporting her soft yet extremely elastic plump buttocks with his hands, and slowly walked outside.


    As they moved, the fullness of Shui Ying''s chest gently rubbed against Ye Fei''s back, making him feel a bit distracted. His originally well-behaved hands on her plump buttocks became restless, gently kneading the wonderful soft flesh. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feeling Ye Fei''s consideration, Shui Ying was extremely sweet inside. However, his next little action made her extremely shy, and she couldn''t help but punch his shoulders a few times with her small fists.


    When they reached the bars, Ye Fei put Shui Ying down and had her stand aside. He walked up to the bars and, under Shui Ying''s worried gaze, reached out and grasped two adjacent steel bars with both hands.


    The moment his hands touched the steel bars, Ye Fei felt an extremely numbing sensation surge through his entire body.


    Although it was very uncomfortable, it was still within his tolerance.


    So, without hesitation, he exerted force with both arms and the two steel bars bent like noodles, creating a gap wide enough for a person to pass through.


    Seeing this incredible sight, Shui Ying was so astonished that she almost bit her tongue.


    If it weren''t for seeing Ye Fei''s hair stand on end when he touched the steel bars, she would have thought the electricity on the bars was off.


    But because of this, she felt even more proud inside. The incredibly powerful man before her eyes was none other than her lover!

 Chapter 451 The Sisters Reunion

    Ye Fei released the fence that had been twisted out of shape by his pull, shook his hands lightly, and circulated his inner energy once more within his body. Only after completely dispelling the strange sensation did he take Shui Ying''s small hand and say, "Sis, let''s get out of here."


    "Okay," Shui Ying nodded and followed Ye Fei as they quickly squeezed through the gap. She looked back at the place that had held her captive for eighteen years and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Eighteen years had passed, and she was finally free. The feeling of freedom was truly wonderful!


    "Sis, where do we go now? Do we go find your junior sister to settle the score, or just leave?" Ye Fei asked, holding Shui Ying''s hand.


    "Let''s just leave. I don''t want to see her again," Shui Ying replied casually, but her heart suddenly jolted. Now that she was free, where would she go?


    When Ye Fei had first mentioned the possibility of leaving, she hadn''t thought much about it. She just wanted to be with him forever and join forces with the sisters she hadn''t yet met to deal with him, who seemed to have endless energy. But now she realized a problem.


    Once out of the dungeon, she was no longer just Shui Ying; she also had another identity, that of a husband''s wife and three daughters'' mother! Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Now that she was out, could she avoid seeing them?


    Obviously not.


    Even though Ye Fei had already replaced her husband in her heart, could she just abandon her three lovely daughters?


    At this moment, Shui Ying suddenly felt very regretful, regretting why she had come out of the dungeon.


    If she hadn''t, she could have been with him forever, right? But now, her responsibility as a mother forced her to leave him, causing her extreme pain, so much so that she felt like she was suffocating. Without him, did her life still have meaning? But if she didn''t go find her daughters, not to mention whether she could get over this herself, even if he found out, he probably wouldn''t like her anymore, right?


    Ye Fei had always been extremely caring towards the woman he loved, so when Shui Ying''s expression turned somewhat gloomy, he immediately noticed something was wrong and asked anxiously, "Sis, what''s wrong?"


    Facing the choice between Ye Fei and her daughters was a huge pain for Shui Ying, but she didn''t want to tell Ye Fei. She knew very well that if he found out, he would probably be just as heartbroken as she was. She had thought about maintaining her current relationship with Ye Fei even after reuniting with her daughters, but that was impossible. To reunite with her daughters, she would naturally have to face her husband.


    Although she had now given all her love to Ye Fei and couldn''t be a true wife to her husband even if they were reunited, her rather conservative nature couldn''t allow her to commit such an act of infidelity.


    Suppressing the sorrow in her heart, Shui Ying forced a smile and said, "It''s nothing, just some sigh in emotion. Let''s go now."


    Shui Ying''s explanation was reasonable. Anyone who had just been released from captivity for eighteen years would naturally have some thoughts. So Ye Fei didn''t think much of it, turned around, and once again carried the mature and sexy beauty on his back, and they left the dungeon gracefully.


    To both their surprises, they didn''t encounter a single guard until they left the dungeon and reached the ground. But neither of them cared, because whether there were guards or not made no difference to them.


    Ye Fei jumped onto a high spot and looked around. He found that this was a coastal manor and couldn''t help but think inwardly that these reclusive martial arts sects were not only highly skilled in martial arts but also quite wealthy.


    At this moment, Shui Ying noticed something was wrong. She had grown up in the Shuiyue Palace and was naturally very familiar with every plant and tree here. Not far from the dungeon exit was the place where the Shuiyue Palace enshrined its ancestors. Her deceased master was also enshrined there. So as soon as she came out of the dungeon, Shui Ying looked over there first.


    But she found that the place, which was usually heavily guarded, didn''t have a single guard disciple. The Shuiyue Palace, as an ancient sect that had been passed down for hundreds of years, could not have made such a change in just over a decade. So she concluded that something serious must have happened in the palace.


    "Brother, take me to the front and see what''s going on. Something might have happened to the Shuiyue Palace," Shui Ying said, out of her feelings for the palace.


    Ye Fei understood Shui Ying''s feelings for the place and didn''t ask any more questions. He directly carried her all the way to the front yard and was stunned by what he saw.


    Shui Ying was equally shocked. She had thought that whatever trouble had befallen the Shuiyue Palace had happened a long time ago, but she didn''t expect it to be right in front of her. In the spacious courtyard ahead, there were many female disciples lying there, severely injured.


    Only one extremely beautiful figure was still standing proudly there, but her situation wasn''t much better. She was not only covered in injuries but also surrounded by more than ten people.


    Ren Cangqiong had finally lost his patience and shouted loudly, "I''m asking you one more time, where is that wretched Shui Ying?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shui Rou''s eyes flashed with a look of defiance as she said, "I''ve already told you, my senior sister hasn''t been back for a long time. I don''t know where she is!"


    "Alright!" Ren Cangqiong sneered, "Number two, since the palace master isn''t cooperating, let''s not hold back. Go and pick out a few of the prettiest ones. Let''s brothers have some fun!"


    "Haha, boss, we''ve been waiting for you to say that," the second brother revealed an expression of ecstasy. He had long been drooling over the beautiful female disciples of the Shuiyue Palace, but he didn''t dare to touch them before Ren Cangqiong gave the order. Now that the opportunity had come, he wouldn''t hesitate any longer and lunged at a female disciple he had already set his eyes on.


    "Dare you?!" Shui Rou was both shocked and angry. After shouting in a high-pitched voice, she moved to block the second brother. However, she was already at the end of her strength and was no match for him. In less than three moves, her long sword was knocked out of her hand, and her body, which was still extremely sexy despite being covered in injuries, was on the verge of collapsing.


    Seeing this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but be surprised. Before he met Shui Rou, he had thought that Shui Ying''s junior sister was a shrew. He never expected that this woman would not only have a beauty and figure that were no less than Shui Ying''s, but also such a kind heart. He just didn''t know why she had imprisoned Shui Ying in the first place.


    At this moment, Shui Ying was moved to tears. Seeing her junior sister''s protection of her, the previous dissatisfaction she had felt because of her imprisonment had long since vanished. She shouted in a high-pitched voice, "Ren, don''t bully my junior sister!" and leaped into the fray.

 Chapter 452 The Invincible Ye Fei

    Shui Ying''s sudden appearance stunned everyone present. Once they recognized her, their expressions varied. The older women from the Shuiyue Palace looked delighted, while the younger ones, though unfamiliar with her, knew she was there to help.


    From the reactions of the older women, they could guess that this stunning beauty who had just arrived must be an extraordinary martial artist. Shui Rou''s face was a mix of surprise, guilt, and a hint of worry.


    She looked at Shui Ying and called out, "Sis..." but then didn''t know what to say next.


    Ren Cangqiong, on the other hand, wore an expression of resentment and shouted, "Shui Ying, you finally decided to show up!" Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ignoring Ren Cangqiong completely, Shui Ying tenderly supported the weakened Shui Rou and gently chided, "Xiao Rou, you''re so silly. How could you take on all this by yourself?"


    Though scolded by her senior sister, Shui Rou felt nothing but happiness. The immense burden she had been carrying seemed to vanish in an instant, making her feel incredibly relieved. However, she could no longer hold herself up and collapsed weakly into Shui Ying''s arms, softly asking, "Sis, you''re not mad at me anymore?"


    "Foolish girl, I''ve never been angry with you," Shui Ying replied. Even though Shui Rou was now the head of the palace, in Shui Ying''s eyes, she was still the little girl who used to follow her around. Her tone was full of affection.


    "Sis, I''m so sorry!" Shui Rou felt even more guilty because of Shui Ying''s magnanimity and couldn''t help but cry into her sister''s embrace, sobbing, "Sis, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have been so competitive, and I definitely shouldn''t have stubbornly imprisoned you!"


    From the moment Shui Ying saw Shui Rou taking on the burden for her, any resentment she had felt towards her because of the eighteen years of imprisonment had completely dissipated. All that was left was endless affection. She smiled gently, about to comfort her, when Ren Cangqiong rudely interrupted, "Save your words for the afterlife!"


    With that, he lunged at Shui Ying. Ever since he had laid eyes on her, his endless hatred had driven him to want nothing more than to kill her, and he had lost all interest in the beautiful women of the Shuiyue Palace.


    As soon as Ren Cangqiong moved, Ye Fei, who had followed Shui Ying, immediately noticed that this one-armed man''s skill far exceeded Shui Ying''s. Normally, Shui Ying wouldn''t have been a match for him, let alone now that she had just been weakened by Ye Fei. So, naturally, he couldn''t allow Ren Cangqiong to get near Shui Ying.


    With a quick flicker of his body, he positioned himself in front of the sisters and said with a faint smile, "You''re really spoiling the mood. The sisters are catching up; what does it have to do with you?"


    Ren Cangqiong was a cruel man to begin with. Seeing a young man standing in his way, he didn''t care whether the other party was innocent or not. He swung his remaining left hand, with fingers like a knife, and fiercely slashed towards Ye Fei''s neck.


    Ye Fei had already been annoyed by Ren Cangqiong''s disrespectful remarks towards Shui Ying. Seeing his reckless behavior, he couldn''t help but let out a cold snort. He slightly retreated, dodging Ren Cangqiong''s slashing hand, and then kicked out like lightning, hitting the other''s crotch. Ren Cangqiong''s robust body, weighing over two hundred pounds, was sent flying.


    "Ooowww..." Ren Cangqiong let out a deafening scream. His body arched through the air and landed heavily at the entrance gate.


    After a few convulsions, he lay still, clearly unconscious. Ye Fei had held back because he thought Ren Cangqiong, as an enemy of the Shuiyue Palace, should be dealt with by Shui Rou. Otherwise, Ren Cangqiong probably wouldn''t have even had the chance to scream.


    After kicking Ren Cangqiong away, Ye Fei didn''t stop. He swiftly circled the area, incapacitating all of Ren Cangqiong''s subordinates and then kicked each of them in a place that would prevent them from harming the Shuiyue Palace disciples. This caused the men to scream like pigs being slaughtered.


    Although Ye Fei''s actions seemed a bit harsh, and the places he kicked were quite inappropriate, none of the beautiful women from the Shuiyue Palace thought he was wrong. These men had injured them first and later attempted to assault them. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Ye Fei and Shui Ying hadn''t arrived in time, they would have been in serious trouble. As the saying goes, beauty loves a hero.


    The Shuiyue Palace disciples rarely had the chance to see men, and Ye Fei was not only exceptionally handsome but also their savior. Therefore, all the gazes directed at him sparkled with admiration.


    Although the admiration from the beauties was flattering, Ye Fei didn''t have the time to pay attention to it at the moment because he noticed that Shui Rou had fainted in Shui Ying''s arms, and Shui Ying was looking at him for help.


    He quickly walked over to Shui Ying, wrapped his arm around her slender waist, and asked, looking at Shui Rou in her arms, "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Don''t do that!" Shui Ying felt extremely embarrassed to be held by Ye Fei in front of so many fellow disciples. She gently wriggled her body to break free from his embrace and then said, "Xiao Rou is severely injured. Give me one of your recovery pills quickly."


    Ye Fei nodded, took out the bottle of recovery pills, removed the two snow ginseng pills inside, and then handed the entire bottle to Shui Ying. It wasn''t that he was reluctant to part with the two snow ginseng pills; rather, the skills practiced by the people of the Shuiyue Palace were similar to Shui Ying''s, so they couldn''t take this medicine. Otherwise, Ye Fei would have to help the person who took the medicine to neutralize its effects.


    After taking the bottle, Shui Ying poured out one pill, gently fed it to Shui Rou''s small mouth, and then handed the bottle to the nearby elder who was also seriously injured, saying, "Elder Li, this is a medicine that can quickly restore health. Give each of the disciples one."


    "Yes, Miss!" Elder Li naturally didn''t doubt Shui Ying''s words. However, she was quite puzzled by the intimate actions between the two and also curious about Ye Fei''s astonishing martial arts skills. But clearly, this was not the time to investigate. After taking a pill herself, she began to treat the injured disciples.


    "Sis, what about these people?" Ye Fei pointed to the guys he had incapacitated and kicked in a certain place, asking Shui Ying.


    "Leave them there for now. Wait until Xiao Rou wakes up and let her deal with them," Shui Ying said, looking down at Shui Rou. Although her complexion had improved a lot after taking the medicine, she showed no signs of waking up. She couldn''t help but ask, "Why hasn''t she woken up yet?"


    Ye Fei took one of Shui Rou''s small hands, placed his fingers on her pulse to check, and then smiled, saying, "Her body is fine now, but the mental stress she experienced before was too great. She needs a good sleep."


    Shui Ying finally felt relieved and called out to Elder Li, who had already distributed all the recovery pills, "Elder Li, come over here for a moment."

 Chapter 453 The Impact of Disappearance

    "Miss, what can I do for you?" Elder Li hurried over, glancing at Ye Fei. Her age had given her a sense of maturity, and she didn''t swoon like the younger disciples. Instead, her eyes held a deep respect for Ye Fei.


    After handing the bottle to a disciple, she couldn''t help but check on Ren Cangqiong. She was shocked to find that Ye Fei''s kick had not only destroyed something vital but also stripped him of his martial arts skills.


    Normally, Ren Cangqiong should have been dead, yet he was still clinging to life. This showed how precise Ye Fei''s control over his strength was. Elder Li realized that the young man she had hired as a bounty hunter was far more formidable than she had imagined. However, she wasn''t worried about any retaliation from him, knowing well the relationship between him and Shui Ying.


    Shui Ying, oblivious to Elder Li''s thoughts, handed over the unconscious Shui Rou to her, saying, "Take Xiao Rou to rest. Don''t worry, her injuries are fine. She''s just exhausted and needs some rest."


    "Yes, Miss!" Elder Li replied, taking Shui Rou from Shui Ying''s arms and lifting her up. But she didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she waited for Shui Ying to go first, only to realize that Shui Ying wasn''t moving. She asked, "Miss, have you forgotten the location of the palace master''s bedroom?"


    Shui Ying smiled gently, "Of course I remember. But we''re leaving now, so we won''t be going there."


    "Leaving?" Elder Li was taken aback and quickly said, "Miss, are you still angry with Miss Shui Rou? Actually, she..." Since she was in front of Shui Ying, Elder Li reverted to the old title for Shui Rou.


    "I know, and I''m not angry with her," Shui Ying interrupted. "In my heart, she will always be my dear sister." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But if that''s the case, why are you leaving? Miss Shui Rou will be heartbroken if she wakes up and you''re not here," Elder Li argued.


    "Tell her when she wakes up that I''ve just gone to take care of some matters. I''ll be back soon," Shui Ying said, her words sincere. She had made the painful decision to leave Ye Fei, driven by moral constraints and her daughters'' pull.


    But having already regarded Ye Fei as her one and only, how could she live with another man? So she decided to see her three daughters and then return to the Shuiyue Palace, never to leave again.


    Hearing this, Elder Li felt relieved and nodded, "Alright, Miss. Please wait a moment while I arrange a vehicle for you."


    Elder Li''s words struck Ye Fei as odd, but he soon understood. Although the Shuiyue Palace was a reclusive sect with a traditional atmosphere, it wouldn''t be foolish enough to ignore the conveniences of the modern, tech-savvy era.


    Soon, Ye Fei and Shui Ying were seated in a vehicle sent by the Shuiyue Palace. It was then that Ye Fei realized the palace was only a hundred kilometers from the coast. It was a little past four in the afternoon, and they should arrive before nightfall.


    True to its reputation as an all-female sect, even the driver sent to take them was an extremely pretty young woman. But Ye Fei had no interest in admiring her.


    When Elder Li had arranged the vehicle, she had also returned the items previously confiscated from him. Checking his phone, he saw numerous missed call and text notifications.


    Calculating the time, it had been three days since he was drugged by that incredibly sexy woman. He could only imagine how worried his family must be. He quickly called his mother.


    Two days earlier, after storming off in a huff from Ye Fei, Liu Yuner checked into a random hotel but couldn''t sleep.


    The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. She had finally fallen for a man, only to realize he was a flirt. Liu Yuner had never had any patience for such men.


    She tried to forget him, but every time she closed her eyes, the man who had first stirred her heart appeared in her mind. She knew she was truly smitten. For a fleeting moment, she even considered ignoring his infidelity and throwing herself into his arms. But in the end, she couldn''t let go of her pride.


    Not knowing what to do, Liu Yuner decided to return to the United States to reflect on her brief first love and figure out her next steps. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Out of courtesy, she called Liu Yiru before boarding her flight, letting her know she was heading back to the U.S. and not to worry. Little did she know, this call would alarm Liu Yiru.


    After hanging up with Liu Yuner, Liu Yiru immediately called Ye Fei, wanting to know what had happened between him and Liu Yuner. But all she got was a message that his phone was turned off. This made Liu Yiru''s heart race with anxiety. She quickly called Liu Yuner back, but her phone was also off, likely because she was on the plane.


    As the saying goes, "A mother worries when her child is far away." Despite having absolute confidence in Ye Fei''s abilities, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but worry when she couldn''t reach him. She decided she needed to find him first.


    When it came to gathering information, no one could beat the Lingyun Society. So, after deciding to find her son, Liu Yiru immediately contacted Zhang Yide.


    After learning that Ye Fei had gone to the coast the day before, Zhang Yide promptly reached out to the local contact there, Ye Xuan.


    When Ye Xuan received the call from Zhang Yide, she wasn''t in the best spirits. Like Liu Yuner, she had spent the night awake, but unlike Liu Yuner, her mood was quite pleasant. Every time she thought of that tall figure, a sweet warmth filled her heart.


    After storming off with her daughter the day before, Ye Xuan had spent a long time reflecting on her unusual reaction. She finally realized that she had truly fallen for the young gang leader who was half her age but whose strength and charisma were enough to make her admire and even infatuate her.


    That was why she had been so angry when she saw him being so close to that stunningly beautiful mixed-race beauty.

 Chapter 454 Yirus Surprise

    Ye Xuan was a woman of calm and decisive nature, both in handling gang affairs and in matters of the heart. Once she had made up her mind, she was ready to dive headfirst into love. From Ye Fei''s behavior that afternoon, it was clear he had a soft spot for her.


    Despite having lashed out at Ye Fei over Liu Yuner earlier, Ye Xuan, once composed, understood that with his caliber, he wouldn''t be limited to just one woman. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that she had decided to love him, she didn''t care about the others. What worried her was whether her willful display might have upset Ye Fei and caused him to lose interest in her.


    This concern led to an unusual first for Ye Xuan, the "Goddess of the Coast," known for her capability and seductive charm, who usually kept men awake with longing.


    For the first time, she found herself unable to sleep over a man. It wasn''t until the next morning, after resolving to seek his forgiveness no matter what, that she felt somewhat better. But shortly after dropping her daughter off at school, a call from Zhang Yide delivered shocking news¡ªYe Fei had gone missing!


    Her initial thought was absurd: had Ye Fei eloped with that mixed-race beauty? But she quickly dismissed the idea. With Ye Fei''s status, he wouldn''t need to run off with anyone.


    Ye Xuan immediately issued orders within the gang to find Ye Fei. The Lingyun Society, though not yet in complete control of the coastal area, was undoubtedly the most powerful force there. Finding one person would be a piece of cake. After a full day of investigation, Ye Xuan narrowed down the search to the bar where Ye Fei had last been seen.


    Another half-day of work saw the bar''s owner and almost all the patrons from that night "invited" to the Lingyun Society''s headquarters in the coast (the former Feilong Gang headquarters). Frightened and facing Ye Xuan, the stunning beauty in charge, they spilled everything they knew. Soon, Ye Xuan pieced together the general sequence of events.


    He had left with a sexy beauty! Even though Ye Xuan had decided to accept other women in Ye Fei''s life, hearing this still stung. Couldn''t he at least say something before chasing after a girl?


    However, the accounts from a few people who had been sitting near Ye Fei''s table caught Ye Xuan''s attention. They remembered the situation vividly, thanks to the alluring woman, and even mimicked the tone of Ye Fei''s conversation with her quite convincingly.


    Then, a crucial piece of information came from a minor thug. A young girl who had been with him, infatuated with Ye Fei''s charm, had tried to "get closer" to him after he left. She drank the last bit of his drink and promptly got drunk, still unconscious to this day.


    At this point, Ye Xuan was certain: Ye Fei hadn''t run off with the beauty but had been lured and captured. This realization filled her with worry and deep self-reproach. From the way those people mimicked Ye Fei''s words, she knew his actions were a reaction to her attitude and something Liu Yuner had said.


    After instructing her subordinates to intensify the search, Ye Xuan, disheartened, locked herself in her office, staring blankly at the wall, her eyes brimming with tears. If she could turn back time, she would never have acted that way.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed when a knock on her office door interrupted her. Zhang Yide and an elegant, stunningly beautiful woman walked in. Before Ye Xuan could speak, Zhang Yide introduced the woman, "Deputy Leader Ye, this is Boss Liu Yiru."


    Ye Xuan was taken aback and quickly straightened her clothes, greeting her with respect, "Ms. Liu, hello!" Technically, Ye Xuan''s position was on par with Liu Yiru''s, but knowing she was Ye Fei''s mother made her feel like a "daughter-in-law meeting her in-laws," causing her to tense up.


    Seeing Ye Xuan''s pale, bloodless yet stunning face, Liu Yiru knew she must be one of her son''s loves.


    Though she was aware of the whole story, she couldn''t bear to scold her and smiled gently, "No need to be so formal. You''re not older than me, so just call me sister." She then teased, "Of course, I won''t mind if you call me auntie either."


    Liu Yiru''s words made Ye Xuan blush, but a wave of relief washed over her. If Ye Fei''s mother accepted her so readily, it was a huge relief. Overwhelmed by gratitude and thinking of Ye Fei''s disappearance, Ye Xuan, usually calm and strong, couldn''t hold back her tears and choked out, "Sister Liu, the boss..."


    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    Ye Xuan''s tears confirmed Liu Yiru''s understanding of her deep affection for her son. She felt a surge of sympathy and gently embraced Ye Xuan''s even more voluptuous and sexy figure, soothing her, "Don''t worry. My son is formidable. No one has been able to handle him yet."


    In truth, Liu Yiru wasn''t entirely confident in her words, but seeing Ye Xuan, who was usually as sharp and capable as herself, so distraught, she had to stay strong.


    As the matriarch of Ye Fei''s harem, she had to hold it together; otherwise, the chaos would only make it harder to find Ye Fei.


    However, Liu Yiru''s forced composure didn''t last long. As she was quietly comforting the sobbing Ye Xuan, her phone rang. Realizing its significance, Liu Yiru quickly answered.


    "Mom," came Ye Fei''s familiar and comforting voice.


    "You little rascal, where have you been? Don''t you know everyone''s been worried sick?" Hearing her son''s voice, Liu Yiru was flooded with relief, but the worry of the past few days made her scold him while tears streamed down her face.


    Ye Fei could sense his mother''s concern and felt a warmth in his heart. He gently reassured her, "It''s a long story. I''m almost at the coast. I''ll tell you everything when I get home."


    "Alright, then hurry back. I''m also at the coast right now, with Little Xuan. Just come straight here," Liu Yiru said. Although it had only been three days since she last saw him, Ye Fei''s disappearance made those two days feel like two years. She was eager to see her son and hold him in her arms as soon as possible.

 Chapter 455 Ye Feis Return

    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fei turned to Shui Ying and said, "Sis Ying, I didn''t expect my mom to be in Near-sea too. How about I take you to meet her later?"


    "Sure!" Shui Ying forcefully suppressed the pain in her heart, smiled gently at Ye Fei, and then added, "But I think I''ll go see her tomorrow."


    Ye Fei asked curiously, "Why?"


    "Look at me. Do I look presentable enough to meet your mom?" Shui Ying said, pointing to herself. She was absolutely right. Her clothes, though not tattered, were old-fashioned from twenty years ago and seemed out of place in today''s world. Her hair was the same; although she had trimmed it herself over the eighteen years, she wasn''t skilled at it and, without much interest, had just kept it from being messy.


    "Alright, let''s stay outside for the night and go see her tomorrow. I''ll give my mom a call and let her know," Ye Fei agreed with a smile, taking out his phone to call Liu Yiru again.


    It has to be said that Shui Ying concealed her feelings very well, not letting Ye Fei see the deep sorrow in her heart.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Ye Fei didn''t care about her; he just never thought Shui Ying would leave him because of her daughter. Su Yuxian was a case in point. In his mind, having a daughter wouldn''t affect his relationship with Shui Ying.


    At worst, he''d make an effort to bring her daughters into his fold and have them become sisters with their mother. Judging by Shui Ying''s stunning beauty, her daughters would definitely be incredibly gorgeous too!


    It has to be said that after a period of suppression and then release, Ye Fei had become increasingly insatiable and bold when it came to beautiful women.


    Ye Fei and Shui Ying''s conversation wasn''t deliberately kept from the pretty young girl driving in front. So at this moment, the girl was very puzzled. Judging from their tone, it seemed like the palace master''s senior sister was going to meet her mother-in-law? S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This young man couldn''t be older than her, right? But as a mere disciple, she naturally didn''t know Ye Fei''s identity and had no right to interfere in the palace master''s senior sister''s affairs. So although she was curious, she didn''t say anything and just drove her car obediently.


    At this moment, Liu Yiru and Ye Xuan were both very happy. As soon as she hung up the phone, Liu Yiru shared the good news with Ye Xuan.


    To her surprise, it really worked. Ye Xuan, who had been crying non-stop no matter how much Liu Yiru comforted her, immediately lit up with a smile upon hearing the news. Liu Yiru couldn''t help but sigh at the charm of her little troublemaker.


    But thinking about it, if he didn''t have such strong charisma, how could she have decided to transform her maternal love into another kind of affection for him?


    When the call was connected, Liu Yiru asked curiously, "Ye Fei, is there anything else?"


    "Well, Mom, I have some other things to take care of and can only join you tomorrow," Ye Fei said. He didn''t tell his mom about Shui Ying just yet.


    On one hand, he thought Shui Ying might not be mentally prepared. On the other hand, he was also considering the young girl driving in front.


    After all, Shui Ying was Shui Rou''s senior sister, and anyone could guess the relationship between him and Shui Ying. But if he mentioned it in front of her, it might make Shui Ying feel embarrassed.


    Although the worry and longing of the past two days made Liu Yiru eager to throw herself into her son''s arms and let him pamper her, since Ye Fei had said so, it must be something important. So she readily agreed.


    "Thank you," Shui Ying said softly, looking at Ye Fei tenderly after he hung up the phone. Ye Fei hadn''t mentioned her, and the smart Shui Ying quickly guessed why.


    While her heart was sweetened and touched by Ye Fei''s thoughtfulness, she was also saddened by the upcoming separation.


    To keep Ye Fei from noticing, she tried not to think about it and just stared at the young man in front of her, hoping her deep affection for him could overshadow the sorrow of the impending farewell.


    It has to be said that Shui Ying''s strategy worked. Although they had only been together for less than two days, she had developed feelings for the boy, who was more than a decade younger than her, that even she herself couldn''t believe.


    From Shui Ying''s increasingly gentle gaze, Ye Fei could see the deep affection she had for him. This kind of loving look had an extremely strong effect on him, making him want to hug the sexy beauty and cuddle right away.


    But because of the young girl driving, he could only quietly take Shui Ying''s hand. Although he didn''t say a word, he had already conveyed his love for her.


    In this silent warmth between the two, the car quickly entered Near-sea. After sending the young girl on her way, they didn''t immediately look for a place to stay but started wandering the streets.


    It was still daytime, and the two walked hand in hand, enjoying the leisure. However, it didn''t take long before Shui Ying changed her mind.


    Although her clothes were very plain, she was just too outstanding, and she immediately attracted the attention of almost everyone on the street, which made her very uncomfortable.


    Shui Ying had lived in big cities before and was no stranger to such attention, but her mindset was different now. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Ever since she became Ye Fei''s woman, she felt like everything about her belonged to him. So she couldn''t stand the admiring, or even lustful, looks from other men, which she found very annoying. She tugged on Ye Fei''s hand and urged, "Let''s find a place to stay quickly. I''m a bit tired."


    Ye Fei was also annoyed by the men''s looks at Shui Ying, but he couldn''t do anything about it. He couldn''t just punch someone for looking at his woman, could he? He''d have no time for anything else then.


    So he was very happy with Shui Ying''s suggestion. This time, he didn''t stay low-key and quickly checked them into a presidential suite at a starred hotel.


    It wasn''t that Ye Fei wanted to show off in front of his beloved woman. He just thought that after being imprisoned in such a miserable place for eighteen years, it was time for Shui Ying to be comfortable.


    After checking into the room, they didn''t go upstairs right away but walked into a shopping center next door. Since they were going to meet his mom tomorrow, it was only natural to dress Shui Ying up nicely today.

 Chapter 456 Bittersweet Passion (1)

    Ye Fei had plenty of women in his life, but when it came to fashion and clothing, he was pretty much clueless. Shui Ying, who had been out of touch with society for eighteen years, was even more so. So when the two of them stepped into the clothing department, they were both at a loss. Surrounded by racks of clothes, they had no idea how to put together an outfit.


    Fortunately, large shopping centers like this one have professional sales associates who have a keen eye for fashion. After Ye Fei explained what he was looking for, they quickly helped Shui Ying pick out a few outfits. At Ye Fei''s insistence, Shui Ying changed into one of them right away and then went to the nearby beauty salon to get her hair done.


    When Shui Ying emerged from the salon, even Ye Fei had a hard time recognizing her. Since they were going to meet his mom the next day, Ye Fei had asked for clothes and hairstyles that made her look younger.


    As a result, if you only looked at her face and neck, you''d believe she was just twenty years old. But if you looked below her neck, you''d know that was impossible, because a twenty-year-old girl couldn''t have such a stunning and curvy figure.


    "Wow, sis, you look amazing!" Ye Fei greeted Shui Ying as she came out of the salon, taking her hand and sincerely complimenting her.


    Ye Fei''s praise made Shui Ying feel all warm inside, but the admiring glances from people around them made her uncomfortable. "Let''s hurry back," she said.


    "Sure, let''s get back and hit the sack," Ye Fei replied with a grin. He was already feeling the heat from Shui Ying''s youthful yet mature charm and couldn''t wait to make love to her.


    Shui Ying knew exactly what Ye Fei was thinking. Although she felt a bit shy, she didn''t refuse. In her mind, tonight was probably their last night together, so she wanted to cherish it and do everything she could to please the man she loved.


    Back in the room, Ye Fei couldn''t wait to hold Shui Ying in his arms and kiss her. But then he slapped his forehead and said, "Oh man, I almost forgot. We haven''t had dinner yet!"


    Shui Ying wrapped her arms around Ye Fei''s waist and nestled her beautiful face against his muscular chest. "It''s okay. We''re both martial artists. Skipping a meal isn''t a big deal. Let''s just do something we enjoy," she said softly, taking the initiative to ask Ye Fei for intimacy for the first time.


    "No way," Ye Fei insisted. "We haven''t eaten since we were in the dungeon. I''d be heartbroken if you got hungry. Wait here. I''ll call room service. It''ll be quick!" He gave Shui Ying another quick kiss before heading to the living room to make the call.


    Feeling Ye Fei''s thoughtfulness once again, Shui Ying felt a mix of sweetness and sorrow. She knew they would part ways the next day. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The more Ye Fei doted on her, the sadder she felt. But even so, she didn''t regret falling in love with him. Even this short time together would be a lifetime of happiness for her.


    When she thought about how upset Ye Fei would be when he found out she was gone, her heart ached. She felt so weak that she sat down on the bed and had to fight back tears.


    "Sis, what''s wrong?" Ye Fei asked with concern when he saw Shui Ying sitting there with a worried look on her face. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    Shui Ying gathered herself and forced a smile. "It''s nothing. I''m just nervous about meeting your mom tomorrow," she lied.


    Oh, that''s it, Ye Fei thought, relieved. "There''s nothing to worry about. My mom''s not a monster," he said with a smile.


    For a moment, he wanted to tell Shui Ying that his mom and she were actually sisters.


    But he held back because he had a mischievous plan. He wanted to surprise Shui Ying by having his mom walk in on them at the most intense moment. It would be so much fun and thrilling!


    "No, it''s not that. I''m just worried about my age. Your mom is probably younger than me, right?"


    Shui Ying''s reason was totally understandable. She had thought about forgetting her past and just being Ye Fei''s young lover, but her sense of responsibility as a mother of three daughters made her give up that tempting idea and decide to leave Ye Fei.


    "Don''t worry. I told you, I have lots of women, and some of them are older than you. My mom likes them too," Ye Fei said with a smile. He was stretching the truth a bit. He did have an older woman, Su Yuxian, but his mom, Liu Yiru, didn''t know about her yet. But Ye Fei was confident that his loving mom would like all the women he liked.


    "That''s good to hear," Shui Ying said softly, leaning into Ye Fei''s embrace. This warm hug was a place she could never get enough of, but she only had one night left. She cherished every moment and didn''t want to leave his side.


    The hotel was pretty efficient. After Ye Fei and Shui Ying spent a little time cuddling, their dinner arrived. Shui Ying cheered up and happily ate dinner with Ye Fei.


    After dinner, they sat on the couch in the living room for a while. Then Shui Ying stood up and said, "Honey, let''s take a bath!"


    Honey? Ye Fei was a bit surprised by Shui Ying''s sudden change of address. He hadn''t asked her to call him that, but he wasn''t about to complain.


    "Sure, I''ve been wanting to take a romantic bath with my lovely wife!" he said with a smile, picking up Shui Ying''s sexy body and carrying her into the luxurious bathroom.


    Once in the bathroom, Shui Ying asked Ye Fei to put her down. She looked at him with a gaze that was more seductive than ever and said, "Honey, don''t move. Let Shui Ying take care of you!"


    "Okay," Ye Fei replied, sitting down by the large bathtub. He was more than happy with Shui Ying''s initiative.


    Shui Ying said she wanted to take care of Ye Fei, but she started by taking off her own clothes. As her smooth skin was gradually revealed, Ye Fei''s breathing became a bit faster.


    When her perfect, creamy-white breasts were exposed, Ye Fei couldn''t hold back any longer and reached out to grab them.


    But Shui Ying nimbly turned and dodged, then gave Ye Fei a playful smile.


    "Honey, don''t rush. I''ll let you play with them all you want in a bit!"


    Ye Fei nodded and sat back down by the bathtub, continuing to enjoy the sight of the stunning, mature beauty undressing in front of him.


    When Shui Ying''s plump buttocks and the small, delicate area between her thighs were exposed, Ye Fei almost lunged at her again. But she finally removed all her clothes, came over to him, and gently started to undress him.


    Since Ye Fei was sitting and Shui Ying was standing in front of him, her perfect breasts were right in front of his eyes, quivering with her movements.


    Unable to resist the temptation, Ye Fei suddenly opened his mouth and took one of her small|nipples into his mouth, sucking on it contentedly.

 Chapter 457 Bittersweet Passion (2)

    The pleasure in her chest made Shui Ying''s body tremble slightly, but she didn''t stop undressing Ye Fei. Once she had stripped him of his upper clothes, she pulled her breasts out of his mouth and slowly knelt down in front of him, hands reaching for his pants and pulling them off bit by bit.


    As his pants came off, Ye Fei''s rigid member sprang out, swinging in front of Shui Ying''s eyes. Though she had been penetrated by it before, she was still taken aback by its thickness. After a moment, she reached out with a trembling hand, grasped it, and began to stroke it gently before taking it into her mouth.


    "Hisss..." As his member entered Shui Ying''s mouth, Ye Fei couldn''t help but gasp. It wasn''t from pleasure, but from the slight scrape of her teeth against the head of his member.


    Feeling the awkward yet earnest sucking from the beauty at his groin, Ye Fei was extremely satisfied. He could tell that Shui Ying was a novice at this, which made him even happier.


    After sucking for a while, Shui Ying gently pulled it out of her mouth, looked up at Ye Fei, and asked, "Is it uncomfortable?"


    "No," Ye Fei smiled gently. "You''re doing great. Just keep practicing."


    "Practice?" A hint of bitterness flickered through Shui Ying''s heart, but she quickly suppressed it and smiled coquettishly again.


    "Then let Shui Ying use another place to make her husband feel good!" She moved her upper body closer to Ye Fei, cupped her snow-white, plump breasts with her hands, and gently pressed them against Ye Fei''s member, moving up and down.


    Feeling the extremely delicate skin of Shui Ying''s breasts rub against his member, Ye Fei was very pleased. He looked down at the beauty serving him and said softly, "Shui Ying, thank you. I''ll love you forever!"


    Ye Fei''s words made Shui Ying''s heart tremble again. She had to struggle to hold back tears. She slowly stood up, straddled Ye Fei, and said with a playful laugh, "Then make Shui Ying feel good now!"


    "No problem!" Ye Fei cupped Shui Ying''s big buttocks with both hands, positioned his member, and gently but firmly thrust into her small, tender vagina.


    "Oh... Husband, your big member is so amazing. It feels so good inside Shui Ying''s little pussy!" Shui Ying purred into Ye Fei''s ear as he thrust deeply.


    "Hmm?" Ye Fei was puzzled. "Shui Ying, didn''t you say you didn''t want me to use those words? Why are you saying them now?"


    "It''s different. Back then, even though you had sex with me, we were still calling each other siblings. Of course I couldn''t let go. Now that we''re husband and wife, we can be more open," Shui Ying explained. "Husband, don''t talk. My pussy feels so empty. Please fuck me hard and fast!"


    Although Shui Ying''s explanation was a bit far-fetched, Ye Fei, who was extremely comfortable with her tight and warm pussy, didn''t think much of it. He followed her words and began to thrust her compact and warm little pussy with both hands holding her big buttocks.


    "Oh... Husband... You''re so amazing... You''re making Shui Ying... feel... so good... Shui Ying... loves her big member husband... fuck me... fuck my... pussy... Shui Ying loves... when husband fucks... me... Husband... fuck harder... make Shui Ying... feel like she''s in heaven..." Shui Ying, wanting to show her most wanton side to the man she loved, moaned extremely lewdly, which also aroused Ye Fei''s lust. He kept thrusting her wonderful little pussy without stopping. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although there was some bitterness in her heart, the feeling of being fucked by Ye Fei was just too wonderful. So in no time, Shui Ying was sent to her first climax, screaming and releasing. Her already tight little pussy contracted powerfully, making Ye Fei unable to help but growl and spray a large amount of semen into her deepest part.


    After the climax, the two rested for a while. Feeling that Shui Ying had regained her strength, Ye Fei was about to continue fucking her, but Shui Ying stopped his movement and said, "Husband, let''s change positions, okay?"


    "Sure, what do you want to do?" Ye Fei asked.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Shui Ying stood up from him, letting his big member temporarily leave her little pussy. She then braced her hands on the edge of the bathtub, bent over, and raised her plump buttocks high, looking back at Ye Fei coquettishly and saying, "Husband, I want you to fuck me from behind." She reached a hand back.


    Ye Fei understood what she meant. He stood up, walked behind her, and placed his rigid member into her hand. As she guided him forward, Ye Fei thought she would press his member against her little pussy. But instead, she lifted his member slightly upward, positioning the hot head of his member against her tiny anal bud.


    "Shui Ying, you..." Ye Fei was surprised that the usually reserved Shui Ying would do such a thing.


    "Husband, Shui Ying is yours. Shui Ying wants to give all her first times to you tonight!" Shui Ying said firmly.


    Although the idea was tempting, Ye Fei felt a bit reluctant. "Let''s save it for tonight. We don''t have any preparation. Let''s wait until we get some lubricant. Otherwise, it might hurt you," he suggested.


    "No, I want it tonight!" Usually gentle, Shui Ying was very stubborn this time. She dug her fingers into her pussy, smeared it with her own juices, and then lightly coated her anus with it, saying, "This should be fine, right?"


    "Alright," Ye Fei agreed, remembering that he had used her own juices for lubrication when he had taken his aunt''s rear. He knew she could handle it. He still subtly thinned his member and, with the help of the lubrication, slowly pushed it into Shui Ying''s tight anal beauty.


    Although Ye Fei had taken precautions, it still hurt Shui Ying a bit without proper tools. But she enjoyed the pain. Deeply in love with Ye Fei, she was about to part with him and wanted to give him all her first times.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t give him the first time of her pussy since she already had daughters. So she considered this as him deflowering her in another way, and the pain gave her a sense of psychological pleasure.


    "Husband, don''t hold back. Fuck me hard!" Shui Ying said, feeling that Ye Fei had stopped moving after fully entering her.


    Ye Fei was very perceptive. He could tell from Shui Ying''s slightly trembling body that she was still in pain. But he couldn''t bear to refuse her. After gently thrusting a few times, he came inside her and then pulled out.


    Feeling Ye Fei''s tenderness, Shui Ying felt a mix of sweetness and bitterness in her heart. She knew that no matter what she said, Ye Fei wouldn''t hurt her anymore. So she gave up on that idea and kept begging Ye Fei for more. Even when her body was exhausted, she still kept asking for it. Finally, she passed out from being fucked too hard.

 Chapter 458 A Stunned Mom

    When the first rays of morning sunlight streamed through the large floor-to-ceiling windows, Ye Fei awoke from his slumber. Stretching comfortably, he reached out to embrace the sexy beauty by his side, hoping to share a tender moment on this beautiful morning. But his arms met empty air.


    Assuming Shui Ying had gone to the bathroom, Ye Fei didn''t think much of it. He casually picked up his phone from the bedside table to check the time, but froze as he looked at the screen.


    Instead of the wallpaper he had set¡ªa photo of him and his little sister Ye Yunqi¡ªthere was a pre-edited message: "Husband, please forgive Shui Ying for leaving without saying goodbye. I had thought about giving up everything to happily serve you for the rest of my life, but I know that if I did, I would feel guilty towards my daughters and wouldn''t be truly happy. And that would make you unhappy too. So, I chose to run away. Husband, I left just to see my daughters; it has no other meaning. Ever since I met you, I have belonged to you and you alone. Husband, I''m sorry. I love you! ¡ª Your forever-loving Shui Ying."


    Perhaps because she was too upset, Shui Ying''s message was a bit disjointed and hard to follow, but Ye Fei could clearly see the ocean-deep love she had for him and her determination to wait for him for a lifetime. As he absentmindedly felt around, his hand touched a damp spot. Turning his head, he saw a large wet patch on the pillow¡ªobviously Shui Ying''s tears.


    This silly woman! Ye Fei couldn''t help but let out a wry smile. He wasn''t sad, though. It wasn''t that he didn''t love Shui Ying; he was just confident that he could find her. If all else failed, he could always wait for her at Shuiyue Palace. She would never be able to escape him!


    It was then that Ye Fei understood why Shui Ying had acted so strangely last night, giving him almost all of her first times with such urgency. She must have known she was about to leave. This realization filled Ye Fei with a mix of admiration, heartache, and self-reproach. Why hadn''t he paid more attention to her odd behavior?


    Ye Fei hadn''t forgotten his appointment with his mom today, and after seeing her, he had one very important task: to mobilize everyone in the Lingyun Group to find Shui Ying at all costs. So he quickly got out of bed, but when he saw his wallet, he felt a pang of something.


    Don''t get him wrong, Ye Fei wasn''t worried about his money. He was worried about Shui Ying. This silly woman had only taken a few hundred dollars in cash. That wouldn''t even cover her travel expenses.


    Didn''t she know that her suffering would break his heart? He had to give her a good spanking when he found her! Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    After packing up, Ye Fei checked out of the hotel and hailed a taxi nearby, heading towards Ye Xuan''s home. Although he had never been there, he knew where it was.


    The car soon arrived at its destination. Ye Xuan and Fang Yuqian''s residence was a small, standalone villa near the center of Near-sea City. It was quite similar to his uncle''s place in Wang Hai City.


    Was this the kind of place that the usual leaders of the underworld preferred? S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the villa, Ye Fei couldn''t help but think of his gentle and quiet aunt Xu Shuyun and his adorable little cousin Ye Jing. It had been a long time since he had visited them. Once he found Shui Ying, he should definitely go see them.


    With these thoughts in mind, Ye Fei walked up to the villa and rang the doorbell.


    The door was quickly opened from the inside, and to Ye Fei''s surprise, it was his mom, Liu Yiru, who greeted him.


    Seeing that it was indeed Ye Fei, Liu Yiru couldn''t contain her longing for him any longer. She quickly shut the door and threw herself into his arms, saying softly, "Good son, you''re finally back. Mom was so worried about you!"


    "I told you I''d be fine. Don''t you trust my abilities?" Ye Fei wrapped his arms around his mom''s sexy body, which stirred his heart more than any other woman''s. He spoke as if scolding her, but his words were filled with tenderness. His heart swelled with affection.


    The mother and son embraced warmly for a while before Ye Fei asked, "Mom, why did you open the door? Where''s Ye Xuan?"


    "Ye Xuan took Qian to school. I''m all alone here," Liu Yiru replied, then looked up at her son''s handsome face, gently caressing it with her hand and asking softly, "You must have suffered these past few days, right?"


    "Of course not!" Ye Fei laughed, gently lifting his mom''s soft body and carrying her into the living room. He sat down on the sofa with her on his lap and recounted the story of being taken to Shuiyue Palace, also mentioning Shui Ying.


    "The important thing you mentioned yesterday was to be with her?" Liu Yiru asked softly, a hint of discomfort in her voice. Although she could accept her son''s other women, the thought of him being with someone else instead of coming to see her still bothered her a bit.


    "No, it wasn''t," Ye Fei shook his head and recounted the events of yesterday and this morning, ending with a wry smile, "Who knew she had already made up her mind to leave."


    Hearing about the woman''s thoughtful intentions, Liu Yiru''s slight resentment vanished. She looked at Ye Fei with determination in her beautiful eyes and said, "You have to bring her back!"


    Although she hadn''t met her yet, she had already grown fond of this woman who was deeply in love with her son and full of motherly love for her own daughters, just from his description.


    "Of course!" Ye Fei nodded, "Once Ye Xuan gets back, we''ll go to the Lingyun Group and mobilize everyone to find Sister Shui Ying!"


    "What? Her name is Shui Ying?" Liu Yiru couldn''t help but jump up from her son''s lap in shock, her beautiful eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Yes, why?" Ye Fei was taken aback by his mom''s reaction and asked.


    Shui Ying? Three daughters? Now Liu Yiru knew exactly who she was. After the initial shock, her eyes filled with amusement. She had been worried about how to explain to her that she had given her daughters to her son, but now...


    Seeing the laughter in his mom''s eyes, Ye Fei realized something and eagerly asked, "Mom, do you know her?"


    "There''s no need to mobilize the gang. Mom knows where she is," Liu Yiru said with a smile, thinking to herself, Shui Ying after eighteen years apart, not only are we real sisters now, but you''ve also become my daughter-in-law! And in a way, my own daughter-in-law too.


    Thinking of this, she felt that fate was truly a wonderful thing.

 Chapter 459 Ye Feis Confession

    "Really?" Ye Fei jumped up in excitement, grabbing Liu Yiru''s hand. "Then let''s go find her right now!"


    "Calm down. She''s not going anywhere. Your disappearance these past few days has caused quite a stir. Isn''t your most important task right now to step forward in the gang and clear up those negative impacts?" Liu Yiru reminded him, feeling a bit helpless inside.


    But she wasn''t mad at her son; in fact, she was quite relieved. She didn''t want him to be the kind of person who could abandon his feelings for the sake of his career.


    Reminded by his mom, Ye Fei remembered his responsibilities and nodded. "Alright, but tell me first, where did she go after leaving here?"


    "I won''t tell you! You didn''t even come to see me when you were with her!" Liu Yiru pouted, pretending to be jealous. Truthfully, she didn''t want to reveal Shui Ying''s whereabouts just yet. She was looking forward to the surprise on both their faces when they ran into each other at home. It would be so much fun!


    Ye Fei could see through his mom''s fake jealousy and decided to play along. He put on a stern face and said, "How dare you hide something from your husband? Just wait till I get my hands on you!" With that, he wrapped his arms around Liu Yiru''s sexy body and gave her firm, plump bottom a couple of playful slaps.


    "Ah..." When Ye Fei''s hand landed on her bottom, Liu Yiru didn''t feel pain; instead, she felt a tingling sensation. Coupled with her longing for Ye Fei over the past few days, she couldn''t help but get emotional. She let out a soft moan, her body going limp in Ye Fei''s arms. She looked up at him, her beautiful eyes brimming with moisture. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ye Fei, who knew his mom all too well, saw the moisture in her eyes and knew it wasn''t tears but passion. His heart raced as he held her soft, sexy body tighter, gently pushed her down onto the long sofa, and kissed her lips.


    Although Liu Yiru thought it wasn''t appropriate to do anything more with Ye Fei since Ye Xuan could come back at any moment, a little kiss was fine, so she responded enthusiastically.


    After enjoying the pleasure of their kiss for a while, both mother and son felt unsatisfied. Ye Fei''s hands, which had been idle, slowly moved up his mom''s sexy body, inching towards her chest. Liu Yiru suddenly struggled to block his mischievous hands, then broke free from the kiss, panting softly, "No, Ye Xuan will be back soon!"


    Ye Fei was well aware of that, and he didn''t plan on doing anything serious here. But the thrill of flirting with his mom in such a tense situation was too much for him to resist. He chuckled and said, "So what if she comes back? You guys are going to be together sooner or later anyway!"


    With that, he began to roam his hands all over her body, which he adored so much.


    Liu Yiru could only protect her important parts with both hands, but the rest of her body was fair game for Ye Fei''s touch. The ticklish sensation made her giggle and squirm as she tried to dodge his hands.


    "Hmm!" At that moment, a pleasant voice interrupted Ye Fei and his mom. It was Ye Xuan coming back. Ye Fei slowly moved away from his mom, but before she could react, he playfully squeezed her full chest a few times.


    It was indeed Ye Xuan who walked in. But by the time she entered, the mother and son had already stopped kissing, so all she saw was Ye Fei "tickling" Liu Yiru.


    Ye Xuan couldn''t help but find the scene amusing. Ye Fei was a big shot whose every move could shake the entire Southeast region, and yet here he was, acting like a spoiled child in his mom''s arms.


    But Ye Xuan didn''t think it was inappropriate at all. In fact, it made Ye Fei seem even more approachable. After all, while a hero might command respect, he can also create a sense of distance. Ye Fei''s occasional playfulness and affection towards his mom made him feel more down-to-earth and relatable.


    Although Ye Xuan had caught them in the act, Liu Yiru, who had long considered her as a sister, didn''t feel embarrassed at all.


    After Ye Fei stepped down, she slowly sat up, gently brushed the hair that her son had tousled beside her face, and smiled, "Ye Xuan''s back?"


    Seeing Liu Yiru''s natural expression, Ye Xuan had no reason to suspect anything. She greeted her, then turned to Ye Fei, a bit embarrassed, "Boss, I..." Although Ye Fei was now safely back in front of her, Ye Xuan still felt a pang of guilt, knowing that his disappearance had a lot to do with her.


    "Don''t call me boss. That sounds too formal. Ye Xuan, when we''re alone, just call him by his first name like I do," Liu Yiru interrupted Ye Xuan before she could finish. She knew Ye Xuan wasn''t to blame for what happened, and after spending the night together, she felt even more protective of Ye Xuan, who was so devoted to her son.


    But she also knew that jealousy could be a problem if they were all together. She wanted to make it clear to her son that she had already forgiven Ye Xuan, and he shouldn''t blame her.


    If there was anyone in the world who could influence Ye Fei''s decisions, it was Liu Yiru. And since Ye Fei had never blamed Ye Xuan in the first place, he nodded and smiled, "Yeah, Ye Xuan, when we''re alone, just call me Ye Fei."


    "That''s not appropriate," Ye Xuan instinctively refused. In her mind, if she called him the same name as Liu Yiru, and she was also on sisterly terms with Liu Yiru, wouldn''t that make her Ye Fei''s elder? That was definitely not the relationship she wanted.


    Liu Yiru could see right through Ye Xuan''s thoughts and laughed, "Ye Xuan, don''t overthink it. We all call him that at home, even the girls he likes. So don''t worry about it." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not worried," Ye Xuan blushed deeply at Liu Yiru''s words, feeling very embarrassed. Then she turned to Ye Fei and said, "Ye Fei, I''m sorry about that day..."


    "It''s me who should apologize. Neither you nor Yuner were wrong that day. If anyone''s at fault, it''s me. I was the one who liked both of you and wanted to have you both," Ye Fei interrupted Ye Xuan again, looking deeply into her eyes.


    He walked over to her, gently wrapped his arm around her slender waist, and asked, "Ye Xuan, I''m sorry. Can you forgive my greed?"

 Chapter 460 All Knots Untied

    "I''ve never blamed you!" Ye Fei''s tender gaze and gentle words almost intoxicated Ye Xuan. In a daze, she blurted out her true feelings. It was only after catching a glimpse of Liu Yiru''s mischievous smile that she suddenly realized she had been held by Ye Fei. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Overwhelmed with embarrassment, she quickly broke free from his embrace and hurried outside, saying, "We should head to the headquarters now. I''ll get the car ready."


    Watching Ye Xuan flee like a little girl, embarrassed and flustered, the mother and son shared a knowing smile. Liu Yiru said, "Such a great woman, you really lucked out!"


    "Jealous?" Ye Fei chuckled.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Me? Jealous? If I were jealous of you, I''d be swimming in vinegar all day. I''m not that silly!" Liu Yiru huffed playfully.


    "Mom, I''m sorry," Ye Fei suddenly became serious, looking at Liu Yiru with eyes full of affection and regret. "I can''t give you all my love."


    "Alright, save the deep talk for your gang members. It doesn''t work on me!" Liu Yiru laughed, chasing after Ye Xuan. But just before reaching the door, she turned back and whispered, "Besides, I wouldn''t dare to have all your love. Otherwise, either you''d starve, or someone else would burst from too much."


    During the period when he had been feeling down because of Liu Yuner''s words, Ye Fei had thought the most about his mom, Liu Yiru. She was his favorite, so naturally, she was the first person he felt he needed to apologize to. He had even considered taking her away to a distant place to live happily as a couple.


    But that would be unfair to the other women who were also deeply in love with him. After he had untied his own emotional knots, the idea had faded, but he still felt a bit guilty towards his mom. So his apology was sincere, and he knew her seemingly joking response wasn''t a joke either.


    It was her way of telling him that she truly didn''t mind, not because she didn''t love him, but because her love was so deep that it led to understanding and tolerance. And her last words were right: with his current situation, he couldn''t possibly love just one woman.


    With his last emotional knot untied thanks to his mom''s tolerance, Ye Fei strode out as well. From now on, he would no longer be confused by any changes in his love life. His goal was to do everything in his power to ensure the women he loved lived in eternal happiness.


    When he reached the courtyard, Ye Xuan had already started the car, and Liu Yiru had taken the passenger seat, so Ye Fei had no choice but to sit alone in the back.


    During the ride, Ye Xuan''s pretty face, serving as the driver, still had a faint blush from Ye Fei''s gentle hug earlier. She seemed quite shy, but her mood was clearly great. Ye Fei''s behavior today had proven that he had accepted her, and his mom didn''t object either. How could she not be happy?


    However, as soon as the car entered the parking lot of the Near-sea Lingyun Group headquarters¡ªwhich was also a large-scale nightclub¡ªYe Xuan''s good mood vanished. She saw someone she really disliked.


    Throughout the ride, although Ye Fei couldn''t do much from the back seat, his eyes had never left the two stunningly beautiful women in the front. So Ye Xuan''s change in expression didn''t escape his notice. Following her gaze, he saw a middle-aged man with wire-rimmed glasses standing there with a smile, and a burly guy following behind him.


    "Ye Xuan, who''s that guy?" Although there were two people there, Ye Fei could clearly tell which one Ye Xuan disliked.


    "Bao Daren, the newly assigned vice mayor in charge of our area," Ye Xuan said with a hint of helplessness.


    "Vice mayor?" Ye Fei was taken aback. "Does he really need to come and inspect during the day? And why would he come to our Lingyun Group?"


    "He''s not here for official business," Ye Xuan sighed. "He''s after me. Ever since he saw me at a banquet, he''s been like a persistent ghost, extremely annoying."


    Damn it! He''s trying to steal my thunder! Ye Fei was furious, his face darkening as he said, "Let me deal with him!"


    "No!" Ye Xuan quickly stopped him. "Don''t be impulsive. He''s an official, and we really shouldn''t offend him. Just avoid him, and we''ll be fine."


    Ye Fei suddenly stopped and looked at Ye Xuan seriously, saying, "Ye Xuan, although you''re now the vice leader of the Lingyun Group, there''s an important concept you still haven''t grasped."


    "What?" Ye Xuan asked anxiously, worried that she might have done something wrong.


    "It''s that the Lingyun Group is no longer the small-time underground organization it used to be," Ye Fei said earnestly. "We''re the controllers of the Southeast. Here, we don''t have to kowtow to anyone. On the contrary, they need our approval to even stand a chance here. So in the future, you don''t have to put up with people like him!"


    With that, Ye Fei got out of the car and strode towards the neatly dressed middle-aged man. The guy''s face turned sour when he saw such an extraordinarily handsome man get out of Ye Xuan''s car. As Ye Fei approached, before he could even speak, the man asked in an unhappy tone, "Who are you?"


    Ignoring the guy''s question, Ye Fei said coldly, "Three numbers. Get out of here. Within three days, get out of the Southeast! One, two..."


    The man was furious when he saw Ye Fei start counting down and shouted, "Kid, who gave you the guts to be so arrogant?"


    The burly man behind him, after taking a good look at Ye Fei, suddenly changed his expression and quickly walked over to the middle-aged man, whispering something into his ear. After hearing it, the guy''s face also changed. He glared at Ye Fei fiercely, then left without a word.


    Once the two men had gone far enough, Ye Fei got back into the car and said to Ye Xuan with a smile, "Ye Xuan, it''s okay. That guy shouldn''t dare to bother you again."


    Liu Yiru, puzzled, said, "That doesn''t make sense. If he dared to pursue Ye Xuan, it means he shouldn''t be afraid of the Lingyun Group. So why did he leave just by seeing you?"

 Chapter 461 A Happy Ye Xuan

    "I also find it quite strange," Ye Fei chuckled, "But there''s no need to rush. We''ll know the answer soon enough. No matter what the reason is, this guy won''t be able to stay in the coastal area for long." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re right. Who dares to poach my son''s people? They must be out of their minds," Liu Yiru said with a smug look on her face, her eyes twinkling with playful affection as she glanced at Ye Xuan.


    Ye Xuan felt a bit embarrassed under Liu Yiru''s gaze. However, the shyness in her heart quickly dispelled the fleeting sense of disappointment she had felt from Ye Fei''s words.


    After driving away that Bao Daren, the three of them didn''t encounter any more problems and soon arrived at a large room on the top floor. This was where the senior members of the Lingyun Association in the coastal area discussed matters.


    When the three arrived, the room was already filled with many people. Ye Fei took a look and saw that most of them were familiar faces from Wang Hai City. The others, he assumed, must have been promoted later.


    Although Ye Fei''s mother, Liu Yiru was not a member of the association, and Ye Fei didn''t want her to get involved in the gang''s affairs, she greeted everyone and then left first.


    In fact, Ye Fei didn''t really have any specific business here today. He just came to meet everyone. However, after exchanging a few words, he noticed a significant issue.


    While these people showed Ye Fei, their leader, enough enthusiasm and respect due to his strength, their own laid-back attitude was somewhat unsatisfactory to Ye Fei. Perhaps because they had almost completely taken control of the coastal area, they had lost their drive and were becoming arrogant.


    If it were just an ordinary gang, this wouldn''t be a problem. But now, the Lingyun Association had become an indispensable force in Ye Fei''s hands. He was very clear about the trouble he had caused recently and knew that the bigwigs upstairs wanted to deal with him but were just wary of him.


    So, what he needed to do now was to keep growing stronger, so that those people wouldn''t dare to have any ideas about him, thus creating a safe space for the people he cared about.


    "Ye Xuan, do you feel there are any problems with the association now?" After asking everyone except Ye Xuan to leave, Ye Fei got straight to the point.


    Originally, after that barrier was broken, being alone with Ye Fei would have made Ye Xuan feel shy and excited. However, upon hearing Ye Fei''s question, she immediately put aside those romantic fantasies and sighed, "Yeah, the people in the gang are getting arrogant, and if this continues, they''ll become more and more lazy."


    "It''s not just that," Ye Fei said seriously. "You know, we were labeled as ''terrorists'' by those bigwigs a while ago. Although they didn''t dare to move against us last time, I believe they''ve been thinking about it. If we let our guard down, there could be a big disaster."


    "What should we do?" Ye Xuan couldn''t help but feel anxious. Although she was usually calm and decisive, she had never thought about confronting those bigwigs.


    "Don''t worry about that. They won''t dare to touch me for now," Ye Fei said with a smile to comfort Ye Xuan.


    "But the gang can''t continue like this. You know what the people in the other two cities of Wang Hai and Linhai are like. I''m worried that the coastal area might become a weak link for our Lingyun Association."


    "I''ll keep them in line," Ye Xuan promised first, then added with a hint of helplessness, "But they may not take it seriously. And I can''t be too harsh on them, because after that huge change, their loyalty is beyond doubt."


    "How about this? You switch places with Uncle De. Let him come here to manage things, and you go to Wang Hai City," Ye Fei suggested. "You can trust him. He won''t make things difficult for them. He''s just here to change the atmosphere here."


    Ye Xuan thought about it and realized that this was indeed the best solution for now. So she nodded and said, "Okay, let''s do it."


    "Then it''s settled. You discuss with Uncle De and see when you can switch," Ye Fei said with a smile. "Let''s go. My mom is waiting outside."


    "Okay," Ye Xuan agreed. But inside, she felt a bit down. She couldn''t quite figure out whether Ye Fei really liked her or not. If he did, why didn''t he say anything affectionate during this rare opportunity to be alone together? Instead, he just talked about business.


    "Actually, I have a personal reason for this arrangement," Ye Fei added as the two were about to leave the room. "If you go to Wang Hai City, it''ll be much easier for us to meet up."


    Although Ye Fei''s words weren''t exactly romantic, they worked better than any lovey-dovey talk for Ye Xuan. Her disappointment vanished instantly, and she happily followed him out of the room.


    In fact, Ye Fei wasn''t uninterested in being affectionate with Ye Xuan. He had long been attracted to this stunningly beautiful woman. But at the moment, he just didn''t have the mood, because Shui Ying''s departure was still a thorn in his heart. He was eager to know her whereabouts. So, after reuniting with Liu Yiru, Ye Fei immediately asked about it, "Mom, now that things are settled, can you tell me where Shui Ying is?" Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Is she the only one on your mind?" Liu Yiru pouted, pretending to be jealous. Ye Xuan, who was delighted by Ye Fei''s words, had already left in a hurry to prepare for the switch with Zhang Yide, so Liu Yiru didn''t need to hold back anymore.


    Ye Fei smiled wryly, "I''m just worried. You''re all my treasures. I''d be anxious if any of you were out of touch."


    "Alright, alright!" Liu Yiru knew her son was sincere and stopped teasing him. She smiled, "Don''t worry, I promise you''ll be reunited with her tomorrow."


    "Okay then," Ye Fei said, relieved by his mother''s confidence. He asked, "So, where are we going today?"


    "I''ve been so busy all these years that I haven''t had much time to visit even a place as close as the coastal area. Now that we have some free time, will you accompany me to explore the coastal area?" Liu Yiru said, her face lighting up with anticipation.


    "Of course!" Ye Fei nodded immediately.


    With his worries about Shui Ying put aside, he was more than happy to spend time with his beloved mother.

 Chapter 462 The Mother-Daughter Reunion

    After saying hello to Ye Xuan, the mother and son left the headquarters of the Lingyun Association in the coastal area. Ye Xuan actually really wanted to go with them, but she had a ton of stuff to deal with. She had to prepare for the handover and arrange for her daughter''s school transfer.


    There was just no time for shopping. Besides, she figured once she got to Wang Hai City, she''d have plenty of chances to hang out with Ye Fei. No need to rush it.


    As a newly developed city, the coastal area was big but didn''t really have any famous attractions.


    All you saw were high-tech things, like electronics streets and tech markets. Neither the mother nor the son was interested in that stuff.


    But the real reason Liu Yiru wanted to go shopping with her son wasn''t to see or buy anything. She just wanted to spend some alone time with him in this relatively unfamiliar place.


    As they walked down the street hand in hand, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but remember the time they went to Changbai Mountain together. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Back then, they hadn''t quite crossed that line yet, so it wasn''t like they were super intimate, but the warmth and closeness were still incredibly touching.


    Ye Fei was obviously thinking about the same thing.


    Even though neither of them said a word, that warm feeling just made their already close hearts completely blend together. They were inseparable.


    "Hey, do you know who that woman was who grabbed you that day?" Liu Yiru finally spoke up after they''d walked most of the way down the street.


    Ye Fei shook his head. "Not yet. But it doesn''t matter. Once we find Shui Ying, we can just ask the people from the Shuiyue Palace. They''re the ones who found her, so they''ll know who she is."


    "We better find her soon," Liu Yiru said, smiling as she held onto her son''s arm.


    Ye Fei, enjoying the feeling of his arm being squeezed by his mom''s softness, asked curiously, "Why the rush? You need something from her?"


    "Of course! I want her to be my sister-in-law," Liu Yiru laughed. "And I''m really curious about a woman who could catch your interest in that situation. She must be super charming, right?"


    Ye Fei gave a wry smile. "Interest? I was just looking for someone to talk to. I was so desperate, I probably would''ve fallen for a gorilla if it had shown up."


    "Is that so?" Liu Yiru nodded. "But I heard she''s an extremely sexy beauty. Are you really not interested at all?" Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Mom, it feels like you think I don''t have enough women in my life," Ye Fei said, shaking his head.


    "Well, you do have a lot, so one more won''t hurt, right?" Liu Yiru laughed. "Besides, if she''s got such powerful drugs, she''s probably not an ordinary person.


    If we can keep her around, she could be a big help. And a sexy beauty like that shouldn''t go to waste, right? She kidnapped you once; now you can make her beg for mercy every night. It''s like killing two birds with one stone. How could I not be eager?"


    Even though his mom said all that, Ye Fei knew the first reason was the real one. Thinking about how much she cared for him made him love her even more. But he didn''t need to say it out loud. He just smiled and said, "But what I really want is to make you beg for mercy every night!"


    "Bring it on!" Liu Yiru suddenly let go of his arm and ran ahead, giggling, "Catch me first, and you can have your way with me!"


    Seeing his mom acting so freely in this unfamiliar place, Ye Fei felt a wave of relief and happiness. He laughed and chased after her.


    Meanwhile, as Ye Fei and his mom were having fun chasing each other on the street, Shui Ying, who had reluctantly left Ye Fei, arrived in Wang Hai City on her own. She followed her old memories to the place she lived eighteen years ago, only to find that it had completely changed into a commercial building.


    Feeling a bit helpless, Shui Ying wandered the streets of Wang Hai City, which felt both strange and familiar. She had three places she could go: the Lingyun Association headquarters, the Ye Group, or the Liu Group. If she went to either of the first two, she''d be able to find her family. But without a second thought, she chose the third one¡ªthe Liu Group.


    Yiru had been studying business all these years. She must be the head of the Liu Group now, right? Thinking of her old friend, Shui Ying suddenly felt an urge to confide in her. Her heart was in turmoil. She had decided to leave the man she loved, but now that she was gone, she realized she just couldn''t let go. She thought the pain would be the worst when she made the decision to leave, but it turned out that the real pain was now.


    So Shui Ying really wanted to share her story with her good friend. Whether she got encouragement or comfort didn''t really matter anymore.


    With the little money she had left, she took a taxi and quickly arrived at the Liu Group building. As she paid the fare, she couldn''t help but think of the man she loved so deeply. He probably already knew she was gone. And when he saw how little money she took, he must be heartbroken. Thinking of his tenderness, Shui Ying felt like crying.


    She took a deep breath, walked to the entrance of the building, and asked the security guard, "Excuse me, does Liu Yiru work here?"


    "Are you here to see our CEO? Do you have an appointment?" The security guard at the Liu Group was top-notch. He wasn''t arrogant just because he worked for the biggest group in Wang Hai City, and he didn''t treat her any differently just because she was a stunning beauty. He just asked formally.


    Shui Ying thought to herself, "I was right. Yiru must have taken over the Liu Group completely." She said, "No, but could you please let her know that Shui Ying is here to see her?"


    "I''m sorry, ma''am. Normally I could pass the message, but unfortunately, Ms. Liu didn''t come to the office today," the guard replied politely.


    Shui Ying felt a bit disappointed and was about to leave when she noticed that everyone around was showing respect and greeting a girl who was coming out of the building, calling her "Ms. Ye."

 Chapter 463 An Excited Siqi

    Following everyone''s gaze, Shui Ying also saw the girl who had just walked out. She froze, not because the girl''s beauty could rival hers, but because a deep sense of familiarity surged through her, making her heart race. Could it be...?


    But Shui Ying had a question. If it was her, she should be at the Ye Group, not the Liu Group, and certainly not in a high position. This doubt made Shui Ying focus on the badge on the girl''s chest.


    As Shui Ying noticed Ye Siqi, Ye Siqi also noticed her. She was just as stunned, her heart pounding.


    When Ye Siqi was six, her mother had left, but even at that age, she remembered things, especially her mother''s face, which she would never forget. The woman in front of her looked exactly like her mother, and Ye Siqi felt a strong connection. If she didn''t know her mother had passed away, she would have hugged her without hesitation. But now, she could only wonder if this woman was her mother''s twin sister.


    By this time, Shui Ying had confirmed her guess from the words "Deputy General Manager Ye Siqi" on the badge. This was her eldest daughter!


    Stay calm, don''t get too excited! To avoid affecting her daughter''s image at work, Shui Ying forced herself to stay composed. She walked up to Ye Siqi and said, "Can we talk privately?"


    Ye Siqi nodded, told her people not to follow, and walked with Shui Ying into a reception room on the first floor, closing the door behind them. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now alone, Shui Ying couldn''t hold back her excitement any longer. She turned and hugged Ye Siqi tightly, her voice choking with emotion. "Siqi, my child!"


    Ye Siqi didn''t push her away. In fact, the connection she felt when Shui Ying hugged her was even stronger. She hugged back to comfort Shui Ying and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Child, don''t you recognize your mom?" Shui Ying gently released Ye Siqi, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked at her daughter''s face, which resembled hers.


    "I do, of course I do," Ye Siqi said, her voice also filled with emotion. Although it felt strange to hear this woman claim to be her mother, the feelings were genuine, and she felt an instinctive closeness. "But my mom..."


    "Child, I''m so sorry. Let me explain," Shui Ying said, pulling Ye Siqi''s hand and sitting down with her. She told her the story of how she had to fake her death to repay her master and leave.


    After hearing Shui Ying''s story, Ye Siqi understood why she felt so close to her and why she looked exactly like her mother. Although Liu Yiru had taken care of them like their own mother after Shui Ying left, they had always missed their real mother. So when she confirmed Shui Ying''s identity, all the years of longing burst out, and Ye Siqi cried into her mother''s arms.


    While it was a joyous reunion, Ye Siqi''s tears also brought back Shui Ying''s own sorrow of having to leave Ye Fei. She cried along with her daughter.


    After a while, the mother and daughter calmed down. Shui Ying looked at her daughter, who had grown as tall as her and had a figure almost as good as hers, and asked, "How are your sisters and your dad?"


    Thinking of her husband, Shui Ying felt a pang of guilt. She had fallen in love with another man and knew she wouldn''t be able to be his wife again, even if they were reunited.


    "My sisters are fine, but Dad passed away two years after you left," Ye Siqi said, her voice not too sad anymore, given the passage of time.


    "Ah?" Shui Ying gasped, feeling a mix of sadness and, unexpectedly, relief. She knew she shouldn''t feel this way, but she couldn''t help it. Now, she wouldn''t have to struggle with her feelings anymore. If her daughters agreed, she could be with the man she loved.


    But then she thought of her daughters, who had lost both parents. She looked at Ye Siqi with even more compassion. "I''m so sorry, child. I shouldn''t have left you all those years ago. You must have suffered."


    "No, we didn''t. Aunt Yiru has been great to us," Ye Siqi said. She usually called Liu Yiru "mom," but now that Shui Ying was back, she had to call her "aunt." She felt a bit bad about it, but she knew Liu Yiru wouldn''t mind.


    "Yiru?" Shui Ying asked, remembering her earlier confusion. "Why aren''t you at the Ye Group? How did you end up at the Liu Group?"


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Now the Liu and Ye Groups are one family. Not long after you left, Aunt Yiru agreed to the Liu-Ye merger and married Dad. She''s been taking care of us all these years," Ye Siqi explained.


    "I need to call Aunt Yiru and my sisters right away and tell them you''re back. They''ll be so happy." She took out her phone and walked to the side to make the call.


    Meanwhile, Shui Ying was overwhelmed with emotion. She knew Liu Yiru and Ye Lingyun well.


    Back in the day, the Liu and Ye families were close, and Liu Yiru often visited them like a sister.


    Shui Ying knew there was no romantic relationship between Liu Yiru and Ye Lingyun. Liu Yiru had married Ye Lingyun out of a promise to take care of her children.


    How could Shui Ying not be deeply moved?


    It took Ye Siqi a long time to explain to Ye Siyao and Ye Yunying why their mother had left back then. Finally, she hung up and smiled at Shui Ying. "Aunt Yiru and Ye Fei are still out and won''t be back until tomorrow. But my sisters are already at home. Mom, let''s go home too."


    "Ye Fei?" Shui Ying couldn''t help but repeat the somewhat odd name. Who is he? And what''s his relationship with Yiru?


    "He''s my younger brother, the boy from Aunt Yiru''s twins." Even though she already had Liu Yiru''s support, Ye Siqi still couldn''t help but blush a little when talking about the guy she shouldn''t love but couldn''t stop loving.


    It was especially noticeable in front of her own mom, and she worried whether her mom would approve of this kind of twisted relationship.


    But since her mom had just come back, Ye Siqi didn''t want to dwell too much on this issue right now. So she switched to introducing Ye Yunqi: "There''s also a girl named Yunqi. She''s a super cute little thing and she''s waiting for us at home too. You''ll definitely like her when you meet her."


    "Okay," Shui Ying nodded, feeling relieved. She thought to herself that it didn''t matter whether the kid was cute or not¡ªshe would love her anyway.


    Not just because of her old friendship with Liu Yiru, but also because of the sacrifices Yiru had made for her own daughter. How could she not treat Yiru''s kids like her own?

 Chapter 464 A Heartwarming Reunion

    As they talked, the mother and daughter left the Liu Group building and got into Ye Siqi''s car, heading home. But as they neared the house, Shui Ying couldn''t help but feel nervous. She hesitated and said, "I don''t know if Siyao and Yunying will ever forgive me." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mom, that''s just something you don''t need to worry about," Ye Siqi said softly.


    "First of all, what you did back then wasn''t wrong. And even if it was, there''s no way daughters would hold a grudge against their mom. Siyao and Yunying are both understanding. They''ll get it."


    Ye Siqi didn''t say what she was thinking: If it weren''t for what happened back then, Aunt Yiru wouldn''t have married Dad, and that boy I''m crazy about wouldn''t even be here. But those were thoughts she couldn''t voice right now.


    Ye Siqi''s words helped ease Shui Ying a bit. She knew her daughter was right. But facing her daughters after eighteen years, knowing she hadn''t been there for them at all, made her feel guilty. Even someone as calm as Shui Ying couldn''t help but be anxious.


    No matter what Shui Ying felt inside, the moment was coming. Soon, they pulled up to the Liu family villa in the eastern suburbs. As soon as the car entered the courtyard, Shui Ying saw the three girls waiting there.


    There was Ye Siyao, cool and aloof, but with a hint of excitement on her face; Ye Yunying, strong and tomboyish, now on the verge of tears; and Ye Yunqi, the youngest, with an incredibly sweet and charming look, yet somehow exuding a mature allure. Shui Ying had never met them, but she instantly knew who was who.


    "Mom!" Before Shui Ying had even steadied herself after getting out of the car, Ye Siyao threw herself into her arms. Siyao had been hit the hardest when Shui Ying "passed away" all those years ago.


    At just four years old, she might not remember much, but her mother''s face was etched in her memory. Now, seeing her again, she couldn''t hold back her emotions.


    Ye Yunying, standing nearby, also started to cry. She had only been two when her mom left, so her memories were vague.


    But there was something deep inside her that made her feel an instant connection with Shui Ying, a bond that not even Liu Yiru could replace. But with Siyao already in Shui Ying''s arms, Yunying could only turn to Siqi for comfort.


    That left Ye Yunqi all by herself, but she wasn''t as emotional as her sisters. She just stared at Shui Ying, her eyes shining, thinking to herself, I didn''t expect the girls'' mom to be this beautiful. Hmm, looks like Brother is in for some good fortune!


    "Okay, Mom''s great back. Let''s not get too carried away," Ye Siqi gently patted Ye Yunying''s back, trying to calm her down, even though she had been just as emotional moments ago.


    At Siqi''s words, Ye Siyao and Ye Yunying gradually calmed down. Shui Ying let out a long breath of relief. She had been worried that her daughters would be upset with her, but they didn''t show any resentment or awkwardness at all. She figured Liu Yiru must have had a lot to do with it, and she felt even more grateful to her good friend.


    "And you must be Yunqi. Just as your sister said, you''re adorable," Shui Ying said, turning to Ye Yunqi, who had been watching them with a smile.


    "Yep, that''s me," Ye Yunqi replied, looking super cute as she tilted her head. "But what should I call you? Auntie? Or... ma''am?"


    The word "ma''am" almost made Ye Siqi and the others burst out laughing. Even though Shui Ying had been out of the loop for eighteen years, she knew "ma''am" wasn''t quite right. She smiled and said, "Just call me Auntie. Of course, if you don''t mind, you can call me Mom too."


    "Sure, I don''t mind at all. That means I get two moms!" Ye Yunqi said happily, then frowned thoughtfully. "But if my other mom is here, how do I tell them apart?"


    "That''s easy," Shui Ying said. "Just add our names before ''mom.'' Siqi, you guys should do the same. After all, it''s not just giving birth that matters; it''s who raised you. Yiru is the one who truly deserves to be called ''mom.''" Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Even without Shui Ying reminding them, Ye Siqi and the others would never forget Liu Yiru''s kindness. And now that they all had partners they couldn''t live without, Liu Yiru was not only their mom but also their mother-in-law.


    After the excitement died down, the five of them went into the villa''s living room. Once she got there, Shui Ying should have figured out Ye Fei''s true identity. There were large family portraits everywhere, showing Liu Yiru with the siblings.


    But before Shui Ying and Ye Siqi arrived, Ye Siyao had taken them all down. She had become much warmer and more considerate since finding love, and she didn''t want her mom to feel uncomfortable seeing those pictures. She planned to take new ones with everyone when Liu Yiru and Ye Fei got back the next day. She was sure Liu Yiru wouldn''t mind.


    "Mom, you went off to be some palace master or whatever, but you didn''t have to stay there forever, right? Why haven''t you come back to see us all these years?" Ye Yunying was always straightforward and didn''t hold back her thoughts, especially not with her mom.


    As soon as Yunying blurted that out, Ye Siqi and Ye Siyao got anxious. They thought their sister was being thoughtless and worried that it might embarrass their mom, causing a rift in their relationship.


    But Shui Ying didn''t seem bothered. She just gave a wry smile and said, "I''ve missed you all so much. But things didn''t go as planned. As soon as I got back, my apprentice tricked me and locked me up. I only managed to escape with someone''s help yesterday."


    Thinking about that unforgettable person, Shui Ying felt a mix of sweetness and bitterness. She wondered if her daughters could ever accept that she had fallen in love with a boy younger than all of them.

 Chapter 465 Moms Tiny Asshloe (1)

    "Oh, I see!" The girls all sighed in relief but still looked indignant. Ye Yunqi even said, "Mom, your apprentice was really mean. Did you get back at her after you got out?"


    "It''s not what you think," Shui Ying shook her head helplessly and explained, "Actually, my apprentice didn''t have any bad intentions. At first, she locked me up because she was throwing a tantrum and didn''t agree with our master''s decision. Later, she was afraid I''d blame her, so she kept me locked up. I never held it against her."


    "Mom, you''re too kind. If it were me, hmmph!" Ye Yunqi made a fierce face and huffed, then her expression softened and she said, "I guess I''d probably forgive her too."


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You little rascal, are you complimenting Mom or indirectly complimenting yourself?" Ye Siqi playfully pinched Ye Yunqi''s nose and smiled gently.


    Ye Siyao, however, asked Shui Ying, "Mom, you mentioned someone helped you escape. Who was it? We should definitely thank them properly."


    At the mention of him, Shui Ying''s face flushed with a charming blush. She thought about how she would eventually introduce him to her daughters and decided not to hide it. "He''s a very capable person. When the time comes, I''ll introduce you to him."


    "Oh." The three girls nodded, not thinking much of it. But Ye Yunqi''s heart skipped a beat. Seeing her mom''s admiring expression and the blush on her face when she mentioned him, she thought, Could it be a man who saved her? What does that mean for Brother?


    Since Liu Yiru and Ye Fei weren''t home, Shui Ying''s return was kept a secret for now. They planned to announce it and celebrate properly when the mother and son returned the next day.


    Reuniting after so long, the mother and daughters had endless things to talk about. With Ye Yunqi''s playful interruptions, they had a great time chatting from late morning until deep into the night.


    Eventually, they went to their rooms to rest, though sleep didn''t come easily. Shui Ying, feeling relieved that her daughters were getting along well with her, began to ponder how to tell them about the young man she loved.


    She felt conflicted, not knowing that her daughters were having similar thoughts about how to tell their mom about their feelings for their brother. Ye Yunqi, however, was thinking about how to make Brother win over their mom''s heart.


    While the girls were thinking about Ye Fei, he and his mom were wrapping up their day in the coastal area, looking for a place to rest.


    Sometimes, things just happen in a strange way. As Ye Fei and his mom were looking for a place to stay, they found themselves near the hotel where he had stayed the previous night.


    Memories of his passionate night with Shui Ying flooded his mind. Seeing his mom looking at him so tenderly, his heart burned with desire. He decided not to look for another place and went straight into the hotel.


    "Welcome back, sir. Are you staying with us again tonight?" The hotel manager recognized him immediately, probably because he and Shui Ying had made quite an impression the night before.


    "Yes," Ye Fei nodded. "Is the suite from last night available? If so, we''ll take it."


    The manager, after speaking with Ye Fei, noticed Liu Yiru standing beside him. His eyes widened in disbelief. This guy''s luck with women is unreal! he thought. Yesterday''s woman was already a rare beauty, but today''s companion looks like a goddess descended to earth!


    Liu Yiru and Shui Ying were originally on par in terms of beauty, but after being fully nourished by Ye Fei, Liu Yiru had become even more stunning than Shui Ying, who had just started experiencing the benefits of their dual cultivation.


    The manager, consumed with jealousy, couldn''t help but make a snide remark.


    "Of course, sir. You can check in anytime. You certainly have a way with the ladies, each one more beautiful than the last."


    Ye Fei and Liu Yiru could easily detect the manager''s attempt to stir trouble. They didn''t bother to respond to such a small-minded person. Ye Fei simply said, "In that case, we''ll take the suite."


    Liu Yiru added a polite "Thank you," and that was that.


    Feeling like his jab had missed its mark, the manager was left frustrated. He wanted to ask this unbelievably beautiful woman what she saw in Ye Fei, but he remembered his professional duties and begrudgingly checked them in, watching them enter the elevator before slumping into a chair in the lobby.


    "You and Shui Ying stayed here last night?" Liu Yiru asked casually once they were in the elevator.


    Her use of Shui Ying''s name made Ye Fei curious. It seemed they were quite familiar with each other. He decided not to press for details, figuring everything would be clear tomorrow.


    He nodded, "Yes, she had been locked up in Shuiyue Palace for so long. I couldn''t let her suffer anymore."


    "Yes, she''s been through so much. It''s a good thing you managed to save her," Liu Yiru said, nodding in agreement without a hint of jealousy.


    Her tone, filled with concern and empathy, piqued Ye Fei''s curiosity again. "Mom, are you and Shui Ying close? You seem to care about her even more than I do."


    "Want to know?" Liu Yiru looked at her son with a playful smile. Seeing him nod, she laughed and said, "You''ll find out tomorrow."


    Why do I have to wait until tomorrow? Ye Fei thought, feeling a bit frustrated. But he didn''t press further as they reached their room.


    Inside the room, Liu Yiru plopped down on the sofa, kicked off her shoes, and gently flexed her feet encased in sheer stockings. "I haven''t walked this much in ages. My feet are killing me!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With her strength, Liu Yiru could have walked for three more days without feeling tired. She was just being playful with her son.


    Ye Fei saw through it and smiled, sitting next to her. He took her delicate feet in his hands and said softly, "Let me give you a massage."


    As he gently kneaded his mom''s feet, Ye Fei couldn''t help but remember their night on the road to Changbai Mountain, where they had satisfied each other with their feet.


    The memory made his heart race, and his touch grew more tender, causing Liu Yiru to let out soft moans.


    Finally, unable to resist his desire, Ye Fei lifted his mom''s feet and kissed each of her soles.

 Chapter 466 Moms Tiny Asshloe (2)

    The intense tickling sensation made Liu Yiru instinctively pull her feet back, and she said with a hint of shyness, "No, that''s dirty!"


    "No way, Mom. There''s not a single dirty spot on you!"


    Ye Fei said with deep affection, pulling her feet back into his hands and kissing them again. He wasn''t lying.


    Despite walking all day, Liu Yiru, with her profound inner strength, hadn''t broken a sweat. Her feet smelled faintly of a pleasant fragrance, mixed with an intoxicating sensuality that made Ye Fei''s heart race even more.


    Hearing her son''s words, Liu Yiru stopped resisting and simply closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation of his touch. As he continued to caress her, she couldn''t help but let out soft, coquettish moans.


    After covering his mom''s feet with kisses, Ye Fei wasn''t satisfied. He gently lifted her skirt and slowly kissed his way up her calves, which were made even more sensual by the tight stockings.


    Liu Yiru rarely wore stockings, and Ye Fei realized that a true beauty like her could make any outfit look stunning. Her long, shapely legs, now encased in sheer stockings, seemed to glow with an extra layer of allure, making him want to explore every inch of her skin.


    Liu Yiru was also getting more and more into it, moaning softly as her son continued his teasing. She even began to lift her skirt higher, giving him better access.


    Finally, Ye Fei reached the top of her stockings and began to gently lick and kiss the tender skin on the inside of her thighs.


    Although it wasn''t the most sensitive spot, the atmosphere and the fact that it was her own son''s touch made Liu Yiru''s desire soar. Her white panties, covering her most alluring spot, quickly became damp, signaling her intense longing.


    Just as Liu Yiru thought Ye Fei would move on to her place of desire, Ye Fei suddenly slipped out from under her and quickly pulled down his pants, revealing his throbbing erection. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    He then lifted his mom''s beautiful feet and placed them on either side of his shaft, gently rubbing it against her soles. He murmured, "Naughty mom, my exclusive little slut, you''re so sexy and charming. I love you so much, Mom! I want to explore every inch of you!"


    "Good son, I''m your little slut, and my whole body is yours. Do whatever you want with me!" Liu Yiru was swept away by her son''s passionate and provocative words, responding softly. She didn''t need him to hold her feet; she eagerly wrapped her soles around his shaft and began to stroke it gently yet excitedly.


    While this didn''t give Ye Fei the most intense pleasure¡ªhe had done this before¡ªit was different this time. Last time, it was out of necessity; now, it was purely for fun. Plus, seeing his usually elegant mom with such a wanton expression, and her beautiful valley occasionally exposed as her legs moved, made him even more aroused.


    The sight of her soaked panties, barely concealing her plump and tempting pussy,added to the excitement and quickly brought him close to climax.


    Unable to hold back, Ye Fei held his mom''s feet tightly, rubbed his shaft between them vigorously for over a hundred strokes, and then let out a low growl.


    He pulled his shaft out, held her feet with one hand, and with the other, he coated his shaft with the hot, thick semen, spraying it all over her feet, which were made even more alluring by the stockings. He didn''t stop until every last drop was on her feet, then he released her with a satisfied smile.


    By this time, Liu Yiru was almost overwhelmed with sensation. As soon as her feet were free, she spread her legs wide, revealing her soaked panties and her aching pussy to her son. She panted softly, "Good son, I can''t take it anymore. Hurry up and use your big shaft to fill me up. Satisfy your little slut!"


    But Ye Fei just chuckled, "No rush. I said I want to explore every inch of you, and I mean it." He brought her legs back together, avoided her feet, which were now covered in his semen, and began to rub his still-hard shaft against her shapely calves. Finally, he placed his shaft in the crook of her knee.


    He shifted her from lying on her back to lying on her side, bent her legs, and used her knee to hold his shaft in place. He moved her legs gently, causing his shaft to move inside the crook of her knee.


    Since his shaft was large enough, this allowed him to "play" with both of her legs at the same time.


    Even though Liu Yiru didn''t feel any pleasure from this, the incestuous atmosphere between mother and son still excited her. She trembled and said, "You naughty boy, you''re going to play me to death!"


    After a while, Ye Fei deliberately relaxed and climaxed again, this time even more intensely, coating her legs with his semen.


    Seeing that her son had "played" with her feet and legs, Liu Yiru thought it was finally time for him to move on to the place she most desired. But instead, Ye Fei gently flipped her onto her stomach, lifted her skirt, and began to rub his hot shaft against her perfectly shaped, smooth buttocks.


    This time, Ye Fei was even more excited, first using the tip of his shaft to caress the tender skin of her buttocks, then pulling down her thin panties, spreading her buttocks wide, and thrusting his shaft into the crevice, squeezing it tightly and moving it back and forth with passion.


    Although this wasn''t a particularly sensitive spot, Liu Yiru was even more excited than before. She moaned softly as he played with her, lying on the sofa, until he covered her buttocks with his semen as well.


    After coating his mom''s plump and sexy buttocks with his semen, Ye Fei removed all her clothes. He wanted to continue playing with her equally sexy back, but there was no place to "insert" his shaft there, so he flipped her back over. He first rubbed the tip of his shaft against her small, round navel, then finally inserted it into her deep cleavage, using her big breasts to hold it tightly. They had become quite skilled at this "breast play."


    He also covered her large breasts with his semen, then moved on to her armpits, the crooks of her arms, and even her long, graceful neck. He placed his shaft there and had her hold it with her chin, climaxing once more.


    Finally, Ye Fei inserted his shaft, which had climaxed seven or eight times but was still very energetic, into his mom''s mouth. With her increasingly skilled oral techniques, he reached another climax, spraying thick semen all over her beautiful face. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 467 Moms Tiny Asshole (3)

    At this point, except for her most desired spot, Liu Yiru''s entire body was covered in her son''s semen. This intense stimulation was almost too much for her, and she said impatiently, "Bad son, you''re teasing me to death. If you don''t fuck me now, I''ll never let you again!"


    Although he had climaxed so many times, Ye Fei was far from satisfied. The only place that could make him lose control was his mom''s magical pussy,which had given birth to him and his little sister and could switch from extremely hot to extremely cold. He really wanted to have a wild session with her, but the semen on her body made him hesitate. Her face was covered in it, and he didn''t want to kiss her and end up tasting his own stuff.


    "Mom, let''s continue in the bathroom," Ye Fei suggested.


    Liu Yiru enjoyed the intense stimulation of being covered in her son''s semen, but it was also a bit uncomfortable. More importantly, she knew that if she didn''t wash it off, her son wouldn''t feel free to fuck her. So she happily agreed.


    They went to the bathroom and quickly rinsed off. Ye Fei then fulfilled his mom''s wish, holding her face-to-face with one foot on the ground and the other leg lifted over his shoulder, creating a split "one" shape with her legs, like a ballet dancer. He then thrust his shaft into her aching pussy and started to fuck her vigorously.


    Liu Yiru''s martial arts skills made this position comfortable for her. With her legs spread so wide, her pussy gripped his shaft tighter, and the stimulation was even more intense. Plus, she had been on the verge of climax for a while, so she reached her first orgasm of the night after less than three hundred thrusts. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the unique, alternating hot and cold contractions of her mom''s pussy,Ye Fei finally experienced the uncontrollable pleasure again. He tightly hugged his mom''s sexy, plump buttocks and pressed them against himself, pushing his swelling shaft deep into her core and releasing a large amount of hot semen into her mature uterus, which had once carried him and his little sister.


    After a long while, the mother and son came back to reality from the extreme pleasure. Ye Fei gently lowered his mom''s leg, which had been lifted over his shoulder. But this movement caused his shaft, still deeply inside her, to move, making her moan again.


    Having held back for so long, Liu Yiru''s climax was extremely intense this time. But her appetite had been spoiled by her son''s incredible stamina, and one orgasm wasn''t enough. So when his shaft accidentally hit her pussy again, she lifted her leg, wrapped it around his waist, and started moving her hips back and forth.


    Ye Fei was more than happy to continue, but he had an even crazier idea. He placed his hand on her plump buttocks, stopped her movement, and said with a smile, "Mom, let''s try a different position. I want to fuck you from behind."


    In front of her son, Liu Yiru was now completely uninhibited and could accept any position. Plus, her desire had been rekindled, and she was eager for his intense thrusts.


    The current position wasn''t very convenient, so she lowered her leg, let his shaft temporarily leave her pussy,walked over to the bathtub, leaned over it with her hands on the edge, lifted her buttocks high, and looked back at him with a seductive smile, saying, "Good son, hurry up. Mom''s pussy is so itchy."


    But Ye Fei didn''t immediately enter her. Instead, he looked at her tiny, light brown little secret. He had decided earlier that night to explore this spot as well. He didn''t have any particular fetish for it; he just wanted to fully possess his mom, like he had done with Shui Ying the night before.


    "Mom, there''s one more place on you that I haven''t had yet," Ye Fei said as he walked behind her, caressing her perfectly shaped buttocks. He didn''t want to force her, so he asked gently, "Mom, can I have this too?"


    Liu Yiru was taken aback and asked, "Where?"


    "Right here," Ye Fei replied, pressing the tip of his shaft, now covered in her juices, against her little asshole and gently rubbing it. "Mom, can I have this too?"


    Liu Yiru hadn''t expected her son to target that spot. The tickling sensation from his shaft made her shudder instinctively. She then nodded softly but said nervously, "Be gentle, okay?" Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    She wasn''t unwilling to give it to her son, but the thought of his enormous shaft entering her tiny canal made her anxious.


    Ye Fei found his mom''s apprehension amusing. Seeing her expression, like a little girl afraid of a needle, he decided to tease her. He thrust forward slightly and said, "Mom, here I come!"


    "Ah..." Hearing her son''s voice and feeling his huge shaft pressing against her tiny asshole,Liu Yiru let out a startled cry. She soon realized he had only pretended to enter her and playfully scolded him, "You''re so bad!"


    Ye Fei leaned over and whispered into her ear, "Mom, you''re the most precious treasure of my life. How could I ever hurt you?"


    "Good son, go ahead. I want to give you every part of me!" Liu Yiru''s tension eased with her son''s tender words, and she said firmly, "Take my last piece of virgin territory!"


    "Of course, but I''ll need a little help!" Ye Fei produced a bottle of lubricant from nowhere and waved it in front of his mom.


    Liu Yiru was used to her son''s tricks and wasn''t too surprised by the sudden appearance of the bottle. She felt a mix of annoyance and happiness. Clearly, her naughty son had been planning this for a while, but his thoughtfulness warmed her heart.


    Ye Fei stood up, put down the bottle, and began to caress and kiss her perfect buttocks again. He loved every inch of his mom''s body, but her firm breasts and these incredibly sexy buttocks were his favorites.


    Every time he saw them, his shaft became unbearably hard, and he couldn''t get enough of playing with them. After a while, he reluctantly let go of them, stood up, separated her perfect buttocks with one hand, and poured the lubricant from the bottle onto her tiny asshloe.


    As the cool liquid dripped onto her, Liu Yiru instinctively contracted her muscles, sucking the liquid in. This made Ye Fei''s job easier.


    After applying enough lubricant to his shaft, especially the tip, he positioned it at her back entrance and gently pushed in.


    With enough lubrication and less tension from his mom, Ye Fei''s shaft easily slipped into her tight, tiny canal. He stopped for a moment, leaned over her again, reached around to play with her breasts and caress her aching pussy,and asked, "Mom, are you okay?"

 Chapter 468 The Afterglow

    Liu Yiru shook her head and said honestly, "No, it doesn''t hurt. It just feels a bit tight. Good boy, go ahead. Don''t worry about me."


    Even though his mom said that, Ye Fei wasn''t in a hurry. He continued to caress her big breasts and her little pussy,giving her pleasure, while his shaft slowly pushed its way inside her.


    Her rear passage wasn''t as elastic as her wonderful pussy,but it could still accommodate his shaft. So, it didn''t take long for Ye Fei''s entire shaft to slip into his mom''s untouched rear canal.


    "Mom, how does it feel? Does it hurt?" After fully inserting himself, Ye Fei didn''t rush to thrust. He immediately asked about her feelings.


    "It doesn''t hurt, but it feels a bit strange," Liu Yiru said. Because of that strange sensation, her muscles in the back passage unconsciously contracted, as if trying to push out the intruder. But this only made Ye Fei feel even more pleasure.


    Although the sensation wasn''t as intense as when he was inside her pussy,it was still pretty good compared to other women. Plus, the fact that the woman he was with was his own mother made the psychological thrill far greater than the physical one.


    Seeing that his mom was really okay, he began to thrust vigorously into her tight rear, exclaiming, "Naughty mom, my slut,I''ve finally had every inch of you!"


    Liu Yiru was feeling something similar to her son¡ªmainly enjoying the psychological thrill. But as he kept thrusting, she gradually began to feel pleasure in her rear passage as well. She couldn''t help but moan, "Good son¡­ harder¡­ mom''s rear¡­ feels good too¡­ I didn''t expect¡­ this would feel good¡­ I want more¡­ good boy¡­ fuck mom''s asshole harder¡­"


    They kept going like this for almost twenty minutes. Then, Liu Yiru''s sexy body suddenly twisted violently. She reached a strange rear climax from her son''s thrusting.


    At the same time, her pussy, which had been caressed all along, contracted and released a large amount of thick liquid. Ye Fei also let go at this moment, shooting a large amount of hot semen deep into his mom''s rectum.


    The double climax made Liu Yiru''s body go limp, and she almost collapsed. Fortunately, Ye Fei caught her waist in time, preventing her from falling.


    The mother and son held each other for a while to rest. After Liu Yiru had recovered a bit, Ye Fei gently pulled back, removed his shaft from her rear passage, turned her around, and laid her in his arms. He asked, "Mom, did it feel good?"


    "Yeah," Liu Yiru nodded softly. "It felt good. I didn''t expect this would work. How about you?" She was happy for herself but also cared about her son''s experience.


    "It was okay, but not as good as before. Mom, what I really love is your pussy," Ye Fei said with a grin.


    "Showing off after getting what you wanted!" Liu Yiru playfully rolled her eyes at her son. She felt the same way. Although the double pleasure had been intense, maybe because her pussy was where Ye Fei had been born, she preferred the feeling of his shaft inside her there. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After rinsing off again, Ye Fei carried his mom''s sexy body to the bedroom, laid her on the bed, and was about to climb on top. But Liu Yiru quickly said, "Good boy, spare your mom. I''m out of energy!" She wasn''t lying. Although she had only had two climaxes, both had been extremely intense, especially the last one with the double climax, which had almost drained all her strength.


    Ye Fei lay down next to his mom, positioned her body facing him, and began to caress her firm buttocks while making a sad face. "Mom, can I have one more go? I really want to experience that uncontrolled ejaculate again."


    Liu Yiru smiled lovingly, didn''t say anything, but lifted one of her legs and placed it on her son''s waist. She reached down, guided his shaft into her moist pussy,and with a gentle thrust of her hips, took him in. "Is this satisfactory?"


    "Fine, fine!" Ye Fei nodded vigorously but didn''t thrust wildly. Instead, he slowly moved his hips, letting his shaft slide in and out of his mom''s hot, tight pussy at a gentle pace.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Since they had truly become intimate, Ye Fei had always been fierce with his mom.


    This slow and gentle thrusting was something new. So, it didn''t take long for Liu Yiru, who had been aroused again by his thrusting, to feel the pleasure of this different rhythm. However, having gotten used to her son''s vigorous fucking, she felt a bit unsatisfied. So, she reached down and pressed his hips, making sure his shaft went deeper into her aching pussy with each thrust.


    Maybe this kind of stimulation wasn''t intense enough. As they continued gently, they talked sweet nothings and kissed from time to time. After more than an hour, Liu Yiru felt the climax approaching. So, when her son thrust in again, she suddenly wrapped her legs around his waist, holding him in place, and her hips began to tremble violently.


    Ye Fei knew his mom was about to climax. Instead of pulling out, he thrust even harder, pressing his shaft tightly against her tender uterus. As she trembled, he kept grinding against her, giving her endless pleasure.


    Finally, with a long, lustful moan from Liu Yiru, her uterus deep inside her pussy suddenly opened wide, and a flood of thick liquid gushed out. At the same time, her unique physical trait kicked in again, and the slightly sticky liquid from her urethra sprayed all over her son''s stomach.


    Feeling the alternating hot and cold pleasure inside his mom''s pussy again, Ye Fei also shot a large amount of semen into her uterus, which had once carried him and Ye Yunqi.


    Three intense climaxes in one night were too much even for Liu Yiru. After kissing her son weakly for a while, she soon fell into a sweet sleep.


    Looking at his mom''s satisfied and beautiful sleeping face, Ye Fei also felt extremely fulfilled. Everything that happened tonight was not only a new experience for his mom but also for him. Although he had "gone through the back door" with his aunt Xiao Hanyue and Shui Ying before, and later tried this gentle way with Siyao, tonight was completely different because it was with his beloved mom.


    He bent down and kissed his mom''s still slightly flushed beautiful face, preparing to go to sleep. But just at that moment, his phone, which was lying nearby, made a sound indicating a text message.


    This made him feel very strange because anyone who wanted to contact him would just call, and no one had ever sent him a text message. Moreover, with the encryption he had set up himself, those annoying advertising and spam messages couldn''t get through at all.

 Chapter 469 Midnight Rescue

    The puzzle in his mind prompted Ye Fei to gently remove his mom''s arms, which were tightly wrapped around his neck, and turn his upper body to face the phone. He waved at it, and the phone instantly flew into his hand. When he opened the text message, he was even more puzzled. The message contained only two words¡ª"Save me!" Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    He recognized the number; it belonged to Zhuo Feng''er, whom he had exchanged numbers with a few days ago. But the way she sent this message was odd. She just wanted him to save her without even providing an address or explaining what had happened.


    Ye Fei quickly analyzed the situation. There were only two possible reasons why Zhuo Feng''er would send such a message. One was that she might be playing a trick on him out of her hostility toward his mom.


    But that seemed unlikely, as Zhuo Feng''er was a strong-willed woman and wouldn''t stoop to such a childish act. The other possibility was that she was in real danger and only had time to type those two words, sending it to him with a slim hope.


    After figuring this out, Ye Fei immediately called Zhuo Feng''er, only to find her phone turned off. Although he didn''t particularly like Zhuo Feng''er because of her hostility toward his mom, he didn''t hate her either. In fact, he felt a bit sorry for her because of her father''s unrequited love. So if something really happened to her, he wouldn''t just stand by.


    He took out his palm-sized computer, which he always carried with him, and checked the location of Zhuo Feng''er''s number. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw she was still in the coastal area. If she had already returned to the capital, even with his speed, he might be too late.


    Gently lifting his mom''s long legs, which were tightly wrapped around his waist, Ye Fei carefully withdrew from her. Even so, Liu Yiru, whose body had become extremely sensitive from their activities, felt a bit upset. She pouted slightly and said, "You naughty boy, mom really can''t take it anymore. Go play with Yunqi for a while and let me rest."


    Ye Fei chuckled inwardly. His mom clearly enjoyed the time with his little sister the most. But he thought if everyone joined in, she would like it even more. Thinking of the wonderful possibilities in the future, Ye Fei felt a surge of excitement. But now wasn''t the time for that.


    After completely separating from his mom, he quickly got dressed, not caring that he was covered in her fluids. The situation was urgent.


    Since he was rushing to rescue someone, Ye Fei didn''t bother with the elevator. He simply opened the window, and in a flash, he leaped out like a big bird.


    The place where Zhuo Feng''er was located was near the city center of the coastal area, quite a distance from the hotel where Ye Fei and his mom were staying. But to Ye Fei, the distance was nothing. In less than two minutes, he appeared outside a private room in a large hotel where Zhuo Feng''er was.


    Once there, Ye Fei didn''t rush in. Instead, he hid in a nearby restroom and let his mind wander to see what was going on. He saw Zhuo Feng''er sitting in the middle of the room, her mature and sexy body twisting restlessly. Her beautiful face, which was as stunning as Liu Yiru''s (before their dual cultivation, all future comparisons would be like this), was flushed with an unusual redness. But her eyes were filled with anger.


    Standing opposite Zhuo Feng''er was the man who had always been by her side but rarely spoke. There were also a few burly men who clearly didn''t seem like good guys.


    "Ms. Zhuo, how are you feeling? Can''t take it anymore? If so, just tell me. I''ll show you what it''s like to be a woman!" The usually expressionless man now had a lewd look on his face, his eyes filled with greed and madness.


    "You beast!" Zhuo Feng''er''s voice, already hoarse from discomfort, became even deeper but also more sensual. "I brought you out of that poor mountain village, and you dare to betray me. I should have just raised a dog instead!"


    "Don''t think I don''t know why you brought me out. It''s because my damn name is Lingyun!" The man suddenly shouted. "Dog? Do I have a higher status than a dog by your side? Even a dog can lick its owner''s hand and cuddle up to show affection. But me? I''ve been wearing the name of your kept man, yet I haven''t even touched your hand!"


    "Brother Ling, why waste words with her? Just go for it. The guys are waiting for their turn," one of the burly men, who had been drooling over the extremely sexy Zhuo Feng''er, suggested.


    "No! I want her to beg me!" The man named Lingyun''s face was twisted with a sinister expression. "Isn''t she supposed to remain chaste for that dead guy Ye Lingyun? I won''t let her have her way. I want her to beg me to fuck her! Heh, the drug has fully kicked in now. Ms. Zhuo, aren''t you so itchy you can''t stand it?"


    Zhuo Feng''er''s body twisted even more violently, and her eyes gradually became dazed. But just as she was about to lose her mind, she suddenly grabbed a dinner knife from the table and stabbed it into her tender, arm-like forearm. The intense pain brought her back to her senses. She glared at Lingyun and cursed, "You beast, I''ll tear you limb from limb!"


    "Big talk!" Lingyun laughed loudly.


    "Everything you have is mine now. You''re just a penniless woman now. What do you have to threaten me with? Guys, what do you think?"


    But the burly men around Lingyun now had strange looks on their faces. One of them asked in a low voice, "Brother Ling, is the Ye Lingyun you mentioned the one from Wang Hai City?" They were all local toughs with some influence in the coastal area. They had taken Lingyun''s money to back him up today, but upon hearing the name Ye Lingyun, they began to hesitate.


    S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 470 The Fathers Stand-In

    "Yep, that''s the guy who''s been dead for over a decade," Lingyun said, oblivious to the others'' changing expressions, his voice dripping with jealousy. "I don''t get what''s so great about him that this woman, even after being married, remains a virgin for him."


    After Lingyun''s confirmation, the men''s faces turned extremely sour. They cursed him inwardly for not clarifying things beforehand and for dragging them into this mess. But since they had taken Lingyun''s money, they couldn''t just turn against him directly.


    One of them warned, "Bro Ling, we think you should back off now. Otherwise, not only will you be done for, but we''ll be in trouble too."


    "What do you mean? Are you scared?" Ling Yun turned to look at them, clearly displeased. "Aren''t you the so-called ''Tigers of the Coastal Area''? Are you afraid of someone dead for over a decade? Do you think he''ll crawl out of his grave to settle scores with you?"


    "We''re not afraid of Ye Lingyun; we''re afraid of his son, Ye Fei," one of the burly men said with a wry smile.


    "Who doesn''t know that the whole southeast is pretty much Ye Fei''s territory now? If we mess with him, anyone can guess what the outcome will be."


    Another man, clearly more hot-tempered, snapped at Ling Yun, "Watch your mouth, Ling! We''re just cooperating; we''re not your lackeys. If you dare to speak disrespectfully again, we can kill you in a heartbeat!"


    Realizing who he was dealing with, Ling Yun quickly put on a smile and said, "Brothers, I didn''t mean it like that. What I meant was, let''s be more discreet. If we kill this woman afterward, who will know?"


    "Deal!" The burly men immediately agreed to Ling Yun''s suggestion. They had seen beauties of Zhuo Feng''er''s caliber before, like Ye Xuan, who was known as the "Goddess of the Coastal Area."


    But such a level of beauty was out of their reach. So when they first laid eyes on Zhuo Feng''er, they got excited. Now, they felt it was worth taking a risk.


    Zhuo Feng''er, who had been sitting on the side, still held out a glimmer of hope because she had sent a text message to Ye Fei. Although the chances of him finding her were slim, it was still a hope. But now, she felt completely hopeless.


    A determined look flashed in her eyes as she abruptly pulled the dinner knife out of her forearm and aimed it at her chest. She would rather die than let these men touch her body!


    Ling Yun, however, hadn''t noticed Zhuo Feng''er''s move and continued, "Moreover, as far as I know, Ye Fei and she are enemies. Even if he finds out, he probably won''t care about her!"


    "Who said I won''t care about her?"


    After a loud crash, a clear voice came from the doorway. It was Ye Fei, who had kicked the door to pieces. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reason he hadn''t come in sooner wasn''t because he was deliberately delaying. When he saw Zhuo Feng''er trying to hurt herself with the knife, he was deeply moved. Although her deep love wasn''t directed at him, it still stirred up a deep sense of pity inside him.


    With such deep affection, no matter what mistakes she had made, they were forgivable. So at that moment, this woman, who loved her father so much, entered Ye Fei''s heart for the first time, giving him an urge to rush in and eliminate those bastards to protect her for life.


    But he finally held back because he knew that bursting in would attract the security guards'' attention and escalate the situation. And since Zhuo Feng''er wasn''t in immediate danger, he patiently waited for the experts he had called to arrive. By now, they had already taken control of the hotel, so Ye Fei didn''t hesitate any longer.


    "Lingyun!" Before Lingyun and the others could react, Zhuo Feng''er, who had been weakened by the drug, somehow found the strength to jump up and throw herself into Ye Fei''s arms. At this moment, she felt so safe and happy.


    It''s not surprising that Zhuo Feng''er mistook Ye Fei for someone else. As Ye Lingyun''s son, Ye Fei was much more handsome than his father but also bore many similarities to him. Plus, Zhuo Feng''er was barely conscious, and the scene of Ye Fei breaking the door to save her was so familiar that she made this mistake.


    Holding Zhuo Feng''er''s soft and fiery body, Ye Fei felt more than just a flutter in his heart; he felt a strong urge to kill. Because the moment he felt a connection with Zhuo Feng''er, he had already claimed her as his own. Naturally, those who intended to violate her were already sentenced to death in his mind.


    "Ye... Ye Fei!" Faced with Ye Fei''s cold, murderous gaze, Ling Yun, who recognized him, was the first to react.


    With his shout, the others also realized their dire situation and immediately turned pale with fear.


    But these men were fighters.


    Seeing no way out, they decided to go down fighting. One of them shouted, "Brothers, let''s go for it! Take down Ye Fei, and we might still have a chance!" He lunged forward first, followed by the others, except for Ling Yun. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ye Fei let out a cold smile, holding Zhuo Feng''er with one arm while casually waving his other hand in the air. The men who had lunged at him flew backward as if they had hit an invisible wall, landing on the ground lifeless.


    Seeing this, Ling Yun, who was already terrified, collapsed to the ground. He was about to beg for mercy when Ye Fei turned and walked out.


    Of course, Ye Fei wasn''t planning to let Ling Yun go. Compared to the other men, Lingyun was even more despicable.


    From their conversation, Ye Fei suspected that Ling Yun had embezzled all of Zhuo Feng''er''s assets.


    Although Ye Fei didn''t care about the money, it was something Zhuo Feng''er had worked hard for, so he needed to make Ling Yun give it back before he died. Most importantly, Zhuo Feng''er had completely lost her mind and was instinctively clinging to him, writhing in his arms.


    After instructing the experts waiting outside to keep a close watch on Lingyun, Ye Fei directly carried Zhuo Feng''er to the top floor of the hotel and entered a random suite. The hotel was now completely under the control of the Lingyun Association, so there was no need to worry.


    "Lingyun, Lingyun..." Zhuo Feng''er clung tightly to Ye Fei, calling out unconsciously. Her voice, besides being seductive due to the intense desire, also carried a hint of panic, clearly affected by what had just happened.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle bitterly. It seemed he would have to play the role of his father today, otherwise, what had happened might leave a shadow in Zhuo Feng''er''s heart. So he gently whispered in her ear, "Feng''er, don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Sure enough, with Ye Fei''s comforting words, the panic in Zhuo Feng''er''s voice disappeared. However, because of this, the desire within her intensified. She kept calling out in her extremely sexy voice while clinging tighter to Ye Fei and writhing her fiery body against his.


    In the past, Ye Fei might have been able to stay calm and use his inner strength to help Zhuo Feng''er neutralize the drug in her system. But now that he had already taken a liking to the beauty in his arms, he could no longer hold back.

 Chapter 471 Embracing Memories of the Past

    Seeing Zhuo Feng''er''s previously complex eyes now turn hollow, Ye Fei grew even more worried. He tentatively asked, "What do you plan to do with that bastard?"


    Since the man''s name shared the last two characters with his father''s, Ye Fei refrained from calling him by name and used "bastard" instead.


    Zhuo Feng''er understood who he was referring to and sighed softly, "Don''t make things difficult for him. He was once a pure-hearted kid, and it''s my fault he''s become like this. Let him have those assets as compensation. Also, please tell your mom I''m sorry. The past wasn''t her fault; I was too stubborn."


    From Zhuo Feng''er''s seemingly enlightened words, Ye Fei confirmed his suspicions. He became extremely anxious. Even if he hadn''t developed feelings for Zhuo Feng''er, he wouldn''t let her wither away like this.


    But now, having let go of her hatred for his mom, she seemed to have lost her will to live. Ye Fei needed to give her a new purpose, even if it was fueled by hatred.


    "Aunt Feng, can you tell me about your relationship with my dad?" Ye Fei asked after making up his mind.


    Mentioning Ye Lingyun brought a gentle look to Zhuo Feng''er''s hollow eyes. Her face flushed slightly, and she said softly, "Can you step out for a moment?"


    After their passionate encounter, Ye Fei had remained inside her. Earlier, her desire to die had made her indifferent to it. But now, thinking about the man she loved, she felt uncomfortable with his son still inside her.


    Reluctant to part with the tight, enveloping sensation, Ye Fei knew he couldn''t rush things. He slowly withdrew, noticing the bloodstains on the white sheets.


    Realizing she had preserved her chastity for nearly twenty years for his father, only to lose it to him tonight, Ye Fei felt a deep sense of responsibility to cherish her.


    Once they were completely separated, Ye Fei gently pulled Zhuo Feng''er''s fiery, sensual body into his arms and said, "Now, can you tell me?"


    Perhaps because they had already done the most intimate thing, Zhuo Feng''er didn''t resist Ye Fei''s embrace. She leaned against him, her eyes reflecting a warm glow, and began, "I was only seventeen when I met him. Like many girls my age, I dreamed of becoming a star. One day, a man claiming to be a talent scout approached me. Society wasn''t as complicated back then, and scams involving star dreams hadn''t been exposed. So, I believed him without hesitation. Little did I know, he was a fraud. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    When I went to the place he mentioned to sign a contract, he and his accomplices revealed their true intentions.


    As a seventeen-year-old girl, I was no match for several grown men. The house they rented was in a remote area, so no one could hear me scream. I was desperate and contemplating suicide to preserve my dignity when he kicked the door open and appeared like a god."


    At this point, Zhuo Feng''er looked up at Ye Fei''s face. The scene tonight was eerily similar to that day. Both times, she was at her most desperate, and both times, a god-like figure appeared.


    Subconsciously, she had mistaken Ye Fei for his father, not just because of their similar demeanor, but also because of this parallel. At this moment, she felt a strange sensation, as if Ye Fei and Ye Lingyun''s images were merging in her mind.


    Ye Fei, guessing her thoughts from her gaze, pretended not to notice and gestured for her to continue.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhuo Feng''er suppressed her emotions and continued, "From that moment, I fell deeply in love with him. But he was already married. Later, through your mom, I met his wife.


    She was a kind and gentle person who treated me and your mom like her own daughters. I didn''t want to ruin their relationship, so I silently guarded my feelings.


    When his wife suddenly passed away, I was heartbroken but also felt a glimmer of hope. I knew my chance had come. Although the Liu and Ye families were planning a marriage alliance, I knew he and your mom only had sibling-like feelings for each other. So, I approached him."


    "If that''s the case, why did you give up and reveal my mom''s whereabouts?" Ye Fei asked, seizing the opportunity to address a long-standing question since his aunt had mentioned the past.


    Zhuo Feng''er sighed deeply and continued, "When I confessed my feelings to him, he said that with his wife''s death, his heart had died too. His only goal was to grow the Lingyun Association. I knew that to achieve this, a marriage alliance with the Liu family was the best option. So, to fulfill my wish, I betrayed your mom and left Wang Hai City." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he knew that without those events, he wouldn''t exist, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel indignant for his beloved mom. He snorted, "But did any of you consider my mom''s feelings?"


    "You misunderstand your father," Zhuo Feng''er said.


    "Both your mom and dad opposed the marriage alliance at first. But after your grandfather found your mom, she changed her mind and agreed to the marriage. Your dad tried to persuade her, but she wouldn''t listen. I still don''t understand why."


    Zhuo Feng''er didn''t understand, but Ye Fei had some ideas. Although his mom had never spoken about it, he had pieced together some clues. Initially, his mom opposed the marriage because, like any young girl, she dreamed of a beautiful romance and didn''t want to marry someone she saw as a brother.


    But dreams are just dreams, and without experiencing true love, they don''t leave a deep impression.


    Under his grandfather''s pressure, and wanting to help her best friend take care of her daughter, his mom made that decision.


    Ye Fei believed that if he had already been born then, his mom would have refused to marry, even if it meant death. Of course, that was an impossible scenario.

 Chapter 472 Time Can Heal All Wounds

    "Just over a year after I left, I heard the news of his passing," Zhuo Feng''er said, unable to stop once she started reminiscing.


    "Truth be told, I knew from the beginning it wasn''t your mom''s fault. If anything, I was the one who wronged her. But after hearing about your dad''s death, I didn''t know what else I was living for. Without that misplaced hatred, I would have lost all motivation to stay in this world."


    "So now you don''t hate my mom because you''ve given up on living, right?" Ye Fei looked into Zhuo Feng''er''s eyes and said, "But if you die now, do you think you''ll have the face to meet my dad?"


    Zhuo Feng''er instinctively glanced down at her hips, still stained with a faint trace of blood, and sighed, "I don''t have the face to see him because I didn''t preserve the purity that was meant only for him."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about," Ye Fei thought with a wry smile. It seemed Zhuo Feng''er truly valued this deeply, but that was good. The more she valued it, the deeper an impression he, as her first man, could leave on her.


    "What do you mean, then?" Zhuo Feng''er asked. Ye Fei was right; if it had been anyone else, she wouldn''t have cared to listen after sharing her past. But with Ye Fei, she couldn''t help but want to hear his thoughts. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei asked seriously, "The fact that you were willing to sacrifice your happiness to fulfill my dad''s wish back then shows that you wanted him to achieve his goal, doesn''t it?"


    "That''s correct," Zhuo Feng''er nodded. "I loved him, so his wish was my wish."


    "But now, with his wish still unfulfilled and you on the brink of death, do you think you''re honoring him?" Ye Fei questioned.


    Zhuo Feng''er replied in confusion, "But the Lingyun Association has far exceeded his expectations, all thanks to your efforts."


    "That''s just my achievement, and you haven''t contributed anything," Ye Fei first downplayed Zhuo Feng''er''s role, then lied, "Moreover, what you see is just the surface. The Lingyun Association, due to its rapid growth, has significant management issues. If we don''t address them, it could fall apart in no time, and all the efforts of my dad and me would be in vain."


    "Is that true?" Zhuo Feng''er was taken aback. Although she was a successful businesswoman, she wasn''t well-versed in the underworld, so she instinctively believed Ye Fei.


    Seeing that his tactic worked, Ye Fei continued to exaggerate, "That''s the best-case scenario. If things go wrong, the fragmented Lingyun Association could be swallowed up by other forces, and the name ''Lingyun Association'' would vanish from the world."


    Having long considered Ye Lingyun''s goal her own and feeling an unbreakable bond with the name "Lingyun," Zhuo Feng''er became anxious, "What should we do?"


    "There is a way," Ye Fei said. "You can come to the Lingyun Association and help. Although you''ve given your assets to that guy, your management skills remain. Together, we can fulfill my dad''s wish. How about that?"


    Zhuo Feng''er was stunned at first, then became resolute, nodding, "Alright! Let''s work together!" Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing that Zhuo Feng''er had regained her drive and purpose, Ye Fei breathed a sigh of relief. He was glad but also felt a bit helpless. He had used her feelings for his father, which wasn''t ideal.


    But he understood that it was unrealistic to expect her to transfer her affections from her father to him immediately. The priority was to give her a reason to live, and then he could slowly work on winning her heart. He was confident that after tonight, Zhuo Feng''er''s body would no longer be able to deny him.


    Being at the peak of her physical needs, sometimes her mind couldn''t control her body. Once she joined the Lingyun Association and was by his side, there would be plenty of opportunities. He was sure he could win her over because, sometimes, "time" really does heal all wounds.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, Zhuo Feng''er''s mood was no longer bleak. Returning to her usual state, she realized in an unintentional movement that she was still naked in Ye Fei''s embrace.


    She felt extremely shy and quickly pulled away, grabbing the blanket and wrapping it tightly around herself. She said to Ye Fei, "I''ll head to Wang Hai City tomorrow. Can you leave now?"


    Although eager to start his plan to win her over, Ye Fei knew he couldn''t rush things. After climaxing five times in a row, Zhuo Feng''er probably couldn''t handle another round. So, he quickly got dressed, sat down by the bed, and looked at Zhuo Feng''er with affection. He said softly, "Once you''ve rested, go directly to the Lingyun Association headquarters in Wang Hai City. Find Uncle De when you get there. I''ll tell him what to do."


    Without waiting for her response, he got up and left the room. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to spend more time with her, but the more business-like he acted now, the less she would guard herself against him in the future.


    Watching Ye Fei''s tall figure leave, Zhuo Feng''er felt a sudden pang of reluctance, but she quickly suppressed it, reminding herself that her only goal in life now was to help her beloved Lingyun fulfill his wish and grow the Lingyun Association.


    Yet, as she thought this, her gaze involuntarily fell on the large wet stain and bloodstains on the bed, and she became momentarily lost in thought.


    After leaving the room, Ye Fei didn''t leave immediately.


    Instead, he found a man named Ling Yun. Although Ye Fei was tempted to kill him for his intentions toward Zhuo Feng''er, he ultimately followed her wishes and let him go. He also relayed Zhuo Feng''er''s message to him verbatim.


    After hearing this, Ling Yun burst into tears and, that very night transferred his assets back to Zhuo Feng''er. He then left the country with some cash and was never seen again.


    With everything settled, Ye Fei quickly returned to the hotel where his mom was waiting.


    It was already past three in the morning. Perhaps because she was exhausted and felt safe with her son by her side, Liu Yiru didn''t wake up when Ye Fei came and went.


    Ye Fei didn''t disturb her either. He quietly undressed and slipped into bed, holding his mom''s fragrant, sexy body as he drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 473 The Sisters Pact

    Early the next morning, Liu Yiru declined Ye Fei''s "morning exercise" proposal and insisted on getting him out of bed. They headed back to the Lingyun Association headquarters in the coastal area to get their car and said hello to Ye Xuan before setting off for Wang Hai City.


    "Come on, you''ll see Shui Ying soon. Can''t you be a little happier?" Liu Yiru, who was driving, glanced at her son''s gloomy face and chuckled. She didn''t really mind skipping the morning exercise with Ye Fei.


    After all, she hadn''t seen Shui Ying in eighteen years and was eager to reunite. Plus, she had a rather bold idea in mind. Ever since she had experienced the thrill of "flying" with Ye Yunqi and Xiao Hanyue, she had grown fond of that unique excitement. She knew Ye Fei loved it too, so she planned to become true sisters with Shui Ying that very night.


    Naturally, she wanted to save her energy. But she kept this plan to herself for now, intending to surprise Ye Fei later. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei had no idea his mom was becoming more and more adventurous, even plotting a "stepmother-son" scenario. His gloomy expression was mostly exaggerated. Her refusal had only caused a slight disappointment, as there would be plenty of chances in the future. Thinking about reuniting with Shui Ying, whom he had been worried about, cheered him up.


    Ye Fei hadn''t told Liu Yiru about what happened with Zhuo Feng''er last night. It wasn''t because he feared any lingering resentment between them. He wanted to surprise his mom.


    Knowing her well, he was sure she wouldn''t hold a grudge against Zhuo Feng''er but would actually look forward to reconciling with her old friend.


    While Ye Fei and his mom were on their way to Wang Hai City, Shui Ying woke up from a dream. Her mood wasn''t great because she had dreamed about him, the young man who had left a deep mark on her heart.


    Although she no longer had the worries that had made her decide to leave him, her daughters'' reactions were a major concern.


    Could they accept their mom falling in love with a boy younger than them? The chances seemed slim, and for a moment, Shui Ying felt a mix of anxiety and uncertainty.


    "Help! Third sister is trying to murder her own sister!" Ye Yunqi''s dramatic scream jolted Shui Ying out of her chaotic thoughts. She didn''t even have time to change clothes and rushed out in her pajamas. She saw Ye Yunying, also in pajamas, chasing Ye Yunqi around the living room.


    Ye Siqi and Ye Siyao were smiling, clearly used to their antics.


    Seeing the expressions of her older daughters, Shui Ying felt relieved but still scolded Ye Yunying, "Yunying, why are you bullying your sister?"


    "I..." Ye Yunying stopped at her mom''s rebuke, feeling a bit wronged. She wasn''t bullying Ye Yunqi at all; it was the other way around. But she couldn''t bring herself to explain, so she just blushed and couldn''t continue.


    It turned out that Ye Yunqi had sneaked into Ye Yunying''s room while she was still half-asleep and mimicked Ye Fei''s voice, saying, "Big sister, I''m back. Did you miss me?"


    Ye Yunying, still groggy, was both surprised and delighted to hear her beloved brother had returned. She hugged Ye Yunqi and tried to kiss her, only to realize at the last moment that it was Ye Yunqi with a mischievous grin. Embarrassed and flustered, she chased after her.


    Ye Yunqi had done this on purpose. She knew her brother''s greatest wish was to have the whole family together, and she wanted to help him achieve that.


    Since Ye Yunying was the boldest of the sisters, Ye Yunqi chose her first. For Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi was willing to do anything.


    Seeing Ye Yunying''s wronged look, Ye Yunqi quickly ran to her side, hugged her arm, and cooed, "Big sister, I''m sorry, okay? Don''t be mad!"


    After being scolded by her mom, Ye Yunying calmed down a bit and suddenly realized something. How did Yunqi know about her brother? She thought of a possibility that made her heart race. Seeing Ye Yunqi holding her arm, she subtly asked, "You too?"


    "Yep!" Ye Yunqi nodded vigorously, equally subtly replying, "Together?"


    Ye Yunying was an extremely bold girl, as evidenced by her willingness to let Ye Fei satisfy her friends. Hearing Ye Yunqi''s proposal, she was thrilled and nodded vigorously, "Sure, let''s go to my room and figure out the details!"


    "Okay!" Ye Yunqi immediately agreed and walked briskly into Ye Yunying''s room with her.


    Watching them leave, Shui Ying and her two daughters exchanged puzzled glances, not understanding the girls'' cryptic conversation. But they figured it was just girl stuff and didn''t think much of it. Shui Ying''s mood improved a lot thanks to her daughters'' playful antics.


    Usually, when everyone was home, Liu Yiru and Ye Siqi prepared breakfast. Today was no exception. After shaking her head at her younger sisters'' antics, Ye Siqi went into the kitchen, followed by Shui Ying and Ye Siyao. One was curious after an eighteen-year hiatus, and the other, softened by love, wanted to learn how to better take care of him.


    Just as the three were about to finish breakfast, they heard a car pull up outside. Ye Yunqi immediately jumped out of Ye Yunying''s room and shouted, "It must be Mom and Brother back!"


    Hearing Ye Yunqi''s voice, Shui Ying quickly stepped out of the kitchen. She was just as eager to see her good friend as Liu Yiru was.


    In fact, her desire was even stronger, given Liu Yiru''s years of care for her daughters. As soon as she left the kitchen, Shui Ying saw Liu Yiru walking in from the entrance. She had changed a lot from the last time Shui Ying saw her.


    Eighteen years ago, Liu Yiru was beautiful but still had a youthful innocence.


    Now, her mature charm was on par with Shui Ying''s, and her looks were even more striking.


    Realizing this, Shui Ying also noticed that whether it was Liu Yiru, Ye Siyao, Ye Yunying, or Ye Yunqi, their beauty was almost otherworldly. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Compared to them, even she and her eldest daughter, Ye Siqi, who were stunning in their own right, seemed a bit less extraordinary. She wondered if they had some beauty secrets that she should learn.


    Although he didn''t care much about her looks, she wanted to be even more beautiful for him.

 Chapter 474 Surprise and Dilemma

    Unlike Shui Ying''s astonishment, when Liu Yiru saw her, she was thinking about her plans for the night. Already intrigued, seeing Shui Ying, who hadn''t changed much in eighteen years, made her even more excited. She called out "Shui Ying" and hugged her tightly.


    Feeling her sensitive chest being pressed against Shui Ying''s equally full and wonderful bosom, Liu Yiru''s breathing quickened. She felt a dampness growing somewhere and couldn''t wait to have a "stepmother-son" moment with Shui Ying. She inwardly sighed, realizing she had been truly corrupted by her mischievous son, constantly thinking about such things.


    Shui Ying, of course, didn''t have the same thoughts as Liu Yiru. But hugging her long-lost friend made her extremely happy. Thinking about the kindness Shui Ying had shown to her and her daughters, she couldn''t help but say emotionally, "Yiru, thank you!"


    Liu Yiru understood what Shui Ying was referring to. But she had no regrets about her decision back then. Without it, her beloved son wouldn''t have been born, and she wouldn''t have the happiness she had now. So, she didn''t feel any sense of pride; instead, she was grateful for Shui Ying''s trust in her all those years ago. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mom, didn''t Brother come back with you?" Ye Yunqi''s voice interrupted the long-awaited reunion of the two friends.


    Letting go of Shui Ying''s equally fiery and sexy body, Liu Yiru took her hand and sat down with her, laughing, "He went to park the car. He''ll be right here." At the same time, she looked at Shui Ying''s beautiful face, eagerly anticipating her reaction when she saw her son.


    Just as she was speaking, Ye Fei''s tall figure appeared at the door. As he walked in, he said, "Mom, you promised me that after breakfast, you''d take me to... Shui Ying!"


    His voice trailed off as he widened his eyes in disbelief, his voice filled with immense surprise because there, sitting on the sofa and chatting with his mom, was Shui Ying, whom he had been dying to see.


    At that moment, Shui Ying also saw Ye Fei and rubbed her eyes in disbelief, making sure she wasn''t hallucinating.


    It was then that both of them realized why they had felt such a sense of familiarity with each other. Ye Fei''s familiarity with Shui Ying came from his three sisters, while Shui Ying''s sense of familiarity with him stemmed from Ye Lingyun.


    Both being martial artists with exceptional memories, they had trusted their memories too much and hadn''t made the connection.


    Shui Ying might have figured it out earlier, but Ye Fei''s mention of being "captured in the coastal area" had subconsciously led her to believe he was from there, which had caused this situation.


    "Brother, why do you call Mom ''Shui Ying''? Do you guys know each other?" Ye Yunqi asked, puzzled.


    "Yeah, we''re friends through thick and thin," Ye Fei replied with a smile. "I was captured this time and ended up in the same cell with Shui Ying."


    "Still calling her Shui Ying? You should call her ''Mom'' now!" Liu Yiru first chided Ye Fei, then turned to Shui Ying, "Shui Ying, you have no idea how worried this kid has been about you. He even wanted the Lingyun Association to stop everything and search for you. Fortunately, I found out from him that he was looking for you, or the association would have been in chaos by now."


    "Is... is that so?" Shui Ying''s face was a mix of intense emotions¡ªdeep happiness, endless loss, and helplessness. After the initial surprise, she felt extremely conflicted. She never expected to be reunited with the man she loved under such circumstances, and the fact that he was Liu Yiru''s son made things even more complicated. Just yesterday, she had decided to treat him and Ye Yunqi like her own children, but now, how could she possibly do that?


    Shui Ying was very clear about her feelings. She loved him deeply, to the point where life would have no meaning without him. That''s why she had decided to tell her daughters, even if they couldn''t forgive her. But now, she couldn''t do that. He was Liu Yiru''s son, and she had taken such good care of her daughters over the years. How could she "seduce" her son?


    Why did she have to fall in love with her son? This thought caused Shui Ying immense distress. Hearing Liu Yiru''s words, she felt a mixture of sweetness and happiness, but also more conflict. Fortunately, it seemed Liu Yiru didn''t know about her relationship with her son. Otherwise, she would have no face to see her again.


    While Shui Ying was lost in thought, her complex expression caught the attention of the other women in different ways.


    Liu Yiru, who knew everything, wore a meaningful smile.


    Ye Siqi, who was less experienced, was puzzled by her mother''s behavior.


    Ye Yunying, who was more carefree, didn''t notice any of this and just cast a loving glance at her brother. She had thought that although she couldn''t live without her brother, she wouldn''t be like other girls who put all their hopes in their loved ones.


    But with his disappearance, she couldn''t help but feel heartbroken, realizing that despite her tomboyish ways, she was still a normal girl. She didn''t mind this feeling; in fact, it helped her discover a secret about herself¡ªshe had long fallen in love with him, not just because of the thrill of their first time. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Only Ye Siyao, who was perceptive, and Ye Yunqi, who knew Ye Fei best, noticed something was off with Shui Ying.


    From her mother''s strange behavior, Ye Siyao seemed to see herself and made a very bold and seemingly unethical guess. But instead of blaming her mother, she felt secretly happy because if her guess was true, her mother wouldn''t oppose her own unethical feelings.


    Ye Yunqi, on the other hand, was simply delighted. She had been worried about her "rival" for her brother''s affection.


    "Hero saves beauty" might be clich¨¦, but it works. She had thought her brother''s "rival" was strong, but it turned out the person she had been worried about was her brother himself.


    It seemed she had been worrying for nothing.


    Given his romantic nature, he probably had already made a move on Shui Ying, a sexy beauty, and their expressions upon seeing each other were telling.

 Chapter 475 Passion in the Storage Room (1)

    Ignoring what the others might be thinking, Ye Fei obediently walked up to Shui Ying and called her "mom." His feelings were completely different from hers. He didn''t think this new relationship would affect the affection between him and Shui Ying at all.


    In fact, he was pretty excited about it. Technically speaking, he and Shui Ying were now true mother and son. The thought of having two moms made him feel ticklish inside. Hehe...


    However, when Shui Ying heard him call her "mom," her already low spirits sank even further. What did he mean by that? Was he planning to give up on her because of their new relationship? She knew it was probably the best choice, but her heart still ached terribly. Yet, Ye Fei''s next words made her inexplicably happy.


    "Mom, you should know me by now. I, Ye Fei, am a man of integrity. I would never let down anyone who has feelings for me!" Ye Fei looked deeply into Shui Ying''s pale face and spoke firmly.


    As Shui Ying felt a wave of happiness, Liu Yiru, Ye Yunqi, and Ye Siyao couldn''t help but smile knowingly. Ye Siqi and Ye Yunying, who didn''t know the whole story, thought Ye Fei was laying the groundwork for his relationship with them in front of their mom and felt happy too.


    In this cheerful atmosphere, everyone finished breakfast. Afterward, things got busy. Ye Siqi prepared to call all their relatives to share the double good news of Ye Fei''s return and Shui Ying coming home, inviting them to celebrate together. Meanwhile, Liu Yiru, Shui Ying, and Ye Siyao went into the kitchen to start preparing lunch.


    Although it would have been more convenient to order out, they preferred the hands-on approach. With everyone coming over for lunch, they had a lot to prepare, so they had to get to work right after breakfast.


    Ye Siqi, heading to her room to make the calls, saw Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi, and Ye Yunying hanging around with nothing to do. She instructed, "Ye Fei, you three tidy up the living room and dining area and bring some chairs out from the storage room in the back. We''re expecting a lot of people today, so we''ll need enough seats." With that, she went into her room.


    "Humph, Siqi is so biased, only calling your name!" Ye Yunqi pouted, looking quite displeased. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Are you jealous over something so small?" Ye Fei replied with a wry smile.


    "How could I not be jealous? When we were kids, Siqi treated all of us the same, but now she favors you the most," Ye Yunqi huffed, then turned to Ye Yunying and said, "Third sister, don''t you agree?"


    "Absolutely, that''s right!" Ye Yunying nodded in agreement. "I have no idea what''s so great about you that even Siqi likes you now!"


    Ye Fei was initially taken aback but quickly realized they must already know about each other, so he stopped pretending and said with a grin, "What''s so great about me? Don''t you already know?"


    "But Siqi hasn''t experienced how great you are yet," Ye Yunqi teased. "You should let her see for herself."


    "And I haven''t felt how great you are in a long time either!" Ye Yunying suddenly grabbed Ye Fei''s collar with a playful glare, pulling him along as she said, "Come with me, let''s see just how great you are!"


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle. Third sister was always more assertive than his younger sister, but he didn''t mind this kind of fun at all. He followed her as she quickly led them into the storage room in the backyard, with Ye Yunqi eagerly tagging along.


    The three of them quickly entered the small storage room. Ye Yunqi casually locked the door behind them and then turned to Ye Yunying, asking, "Sister, this guy has been missing for three days and made us so worried. How do you think we should punish him?"


    "Devour him!" Ye Yunying''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she abruptly pushed Ye Fei down onto a chair and knelt in front of him, her hand reaching for his waist.


    In a few quick moves, Ye Yunying unzipped his pants and firmly grasped her brother''s large member that had once brought her immense pleasure. She began to stroke it up and down, murmuring, "Finally got to see you again!" She then opened her mouth and took it in.


    Unfortunately, despite her enthusiasm, Ye Yunying''s lack of experience in oral sex and the sheer size of her brother''s member made her technique quite poor.


    Struggling to take in just the head, her teeth kept scraping against the sensitive tip, causing Ye Fei both pain and pleasure. Fortunately, his member, like the rest of him, was incredibly resilient, or he might have been injured by her teeth.


    Ye Yunqi, who had been a step slower and missed out on her brother''s member, felt extremely envious. Watching her third sister''s awkward attempts, she suddenly grinned mischievously.


    As her sister once again took their brother''s member into her mouth, Ye Yunqi swiftly reached out and pressed down on her head.


    "Ugh..." Ye Yunying gagged as her brother''s large head hit the back of her throat, causing her mouth to ache from the strain. She quickly pulled back and reproached Ye Yunqi, "Bad Yunqi, are you trying to kill me?"


    "No way, I just wanted you to get used to it first," Ye Yunqi replied with a feigned look of innocence.


    Ye Yunying didn''t buy her sister''s excuse and huffed, "It''s too big; getting used to it won''t help. Why don''t you get used to it?"


    "I already have," Ye Yunqi said as she squatted in front of Ye Fei, took the member her sister had just released into her hand, and began gently licking the head before slowly taking it into her mouth, swallowing it halfway until it hit her throat. She then gently moved her head back and forth, allowing Ye Fei''s member to slide in and out of her soft mouth.


    Seeing her younger sister''s skillful movements, Ye Yunying couldn''t help but feel envious and asked, "Yunqi, you''re so good at this. You must have practiced for a long time, right?" She then suddenly realized something and asked, "Come to think of it, how long have you two been together?"


    Ye Yunqi hesitated for a moment, then pulled Ye Fei''s member out of her mouth, held it gently in her hand, and giggled, "Let''s just say it''s been longer than you." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, you two naughty kids, learning to have sex so early," Ye Yunying feigned anger, putting on a sisterly scolding face, then turned to Ye Fei and said, "Young man, I used to go into your room naked all the time. Why didn''t you take advantage of me back then? Did you think I wasn''t as pretty as Yunqi?"


    "My dear sister, you''re being unfair. In my eyes, you''re both equally beautiful," Ye Fei protested. "It''s just that back then, I didn''t understand these things, and my body wasn''t ready either."


    "I don''t believe you. But since you started with Yunqi first, I guess I''ll have to punish you," Ye Yunying, who had already believed Ye Fei, was just using this as an excuse to act coquettish. Her tomboyish nature didn''t change even when she acted cute.


    Ye Fei, of course, knew what his sister was up to, so he played along, putting on a resigned expression and saying, "Alright, what''s the punishment?"


    "To make me feel good, of course!" Ye Yunying quickly came up with an idea. She swiftly lifted her skirt, grabbed a chair, stepped up, raised one of her legs high, and pulled Ye Fei''s head towards her crotch, which was covered by thermal tights, and said, "Start licking!"


    Ye Fei inwardly chuckled. Licking such a beautiful sister''s pussy¡ªhow could that be a punishment? It was more like a reward. So, while enjoying the sensation of his sister sucking his member, he began to lick his sister''s pussy through the tights and panties.


    Ye Yunying was already extremely aroused from playing with her brother''s member. Now, with his tongue on her, she felt even more overwhelmed.


    The wetness from her pussy quickly soaked through her tights and panties. She pressed his head harder against her, as if his licking wasn''t forceful enough.


    Ye Fei also felt unsatisfied, so he extended a finger, tore a long slit through the fabric covering his sister''s pussy, turning her tights and panties into a g-string, and then extended his tongue directly onto her tender pussy.


    Ye Yunying couldn''t handle being teased through her clothes, let alone having her pussy licked directly.


    The intense pleasure made her body tremble slightly. She couldn''t maintain her pose and fell into her brother''s arms.


    But she quickly got back up, straddled him, and turned to Ye Yunqi, who was still playing with Ye Fei''s member, and said, "Little sister, give me a hand and let him in!"

 Chapter 476 Passion in the Storage Room (2)

    Ye Yunqi knew they didn''t have much time, so she pulled Ye Fei''s member out of her mouth, held it with her hand, and once her sister was straddling him, she guided it to her sister''s wet pussy, gently rubbing the head against her sister''s delicate slit, and then said, "Sis, you''re all set!"


    With her sister''s signal, Ye Yunying forcefully sat down. Unfortunately, her pussy had only been penetrated by her brother once before and couldn''t accommodate such a large member all at once.


    After taking in about half of it, she couldn''t go any further and complained, "Ouch, bad brother, why are you so big?"


    "Who told you to be in such a hurry?" Ye Fei laughed, knowing his sister wouldn''t be in too much pain but just needed some getting used to. He then wrapped his hands around her waist and started moving his hips, allowing his member to slowly slide in and out of her tight, wet pussy.


    After a moment, Ye Yunying''s pain subsided, replaced by immense pleasure. She then forcefully sat down again, finally taking in her brother''s entire member. The feeling of being filled made her let out a long, lustful moan and say, "Finally, you''re in again!"


    "Hehe, you naughty sister, the way you talk makes it sound like you want Brother to fuck you every day, huh?" Ye Yunqi, who had been watching, couldn''t help but tease.


    Ye Yunying wrapped her arms around Ye Fei''s neck and began to vigorously thrust her hips up and down, making her brother''s large member slide in and out of her pussy quickly. She replied, "So what if I do? Do you not want it?"


    "Of course I do," Ye Yunqi didn''t hide her desire at all. While watching her brother and sister fuck, she slipped her hand into her skirt and began to pleasure herself. "Sis, stop talking and hurry up so Brother can fuck me."


    At that moment, Ye Yunying was so lost in the pleasure of her brother''s member thrusting into her pussy that she probably wouldn''t have been able to speak even if she wanted to. For a while, she just instinctively thrust her hips up and down, completely immersed in the sensation of her brother''s large member inside her.


    Soon, with little experience, Ye Yunying reached her first orgasm from her brother''s vigorous fucking. She stopped moving with a muffled moan, her pussy quickly contracting and tightly gripping her brother''s hard member, milking it for all it was worth.


    This caused Ye Fei intense pleasure as well, and he released his semen, spraying large amounts into her tender depths.


    "My turn now!" After letting her sister enjoy her orgasm for a bit, Ye Yunqi finally requested to "take over."


    "Good sister, let me have one more round, okay?" Ye Yunying, however, didn''t want to give up just yet. Since the last time her brother had fucked her, she hadn''t felt this kind of pleasure again, and one orgasm wasn''t enough for her. So, she pitifully pleaded with Ye Yunqi while continuing to move.


    Ye Yunqi, who knew her sister well, realized that even if she didn''t agree, her sister wouldn''t give up Brother''s big chicken until she climaxed again, so she nodded and said, "Alright, but hurry up!"


    "Okay, okay, thank you, my dear sister!" Ye Yunying happily nodded and then said to Ye Fei, "Big chicken brother, fuck me hard, my little sister is waiting!"


    Ye Fei nodded in agreement, cupped his sister''s ample buttocks, which were as good as a mature woman''s and thrust upwards forcefully, making his large glans collide with her tender clitoris over and over again.


    Ye Yunying, who had almost no experience, couldn''t withstand her brother''s wild fucking. So, it didn''t take long before she climaxed again. The feeling of extreme pleasure made her whole body tremble, and it took her a while to calm down.


    Although she wanted to continue enjoying herself, Ye Yunying knew they didn''t have much time. She didn''t want to keep her little sister waiting, so she reluctantly stood up, allowing her brother''s hard chicken to leave her still eager little pussy, and then leaned softly against Ye Fei to rest.


    Ye Yunqi, who had been waiting impatiently, quickly straddled her brother, but her movements were much more skillful than her sister''s.


    Feeling her little pussy filled with the familiar big chicken, Ye Fei was extremely pleased and was about to let her brother fuck her when she heard Siqi''s voice outside, "Yunying, Yunqi, what are you three up to? It''s taking you forever to move some chairs."


    Ye Yunqi''s face immediately turned sour. She really didn''t want to leave her brother''s chicken, but she couldn''t ignore Siqi''s call, so she pleaded with Ye Yunying, "Dear third sister, could you take two chairs out first? Tell Siqi that we''re working in here."


    Ye Yunying naturally didn''t want Siqi to barge in, so she forced herself to get up despite her weak and numb body, grabbed two chairs at random, quickly left the room, closed the door behind her, and then walked towards Siqi.


    Seeing her third sister''s flushed face and listless appearance, Ye Siqi couldn''t help but ask, "Yunying, what''s wrong with you? Where are the other two?"


    "The stuff in here has been stored for a long time and is covered in dust. They''re cleaning inside," Ye Yunying replied casually, but she felt a bit upset inside.


    You two are having a great time fucking, yet I have to come out and lie to Siqi! But then she thought, I did get to enjoy it twice first, so it''s worth it.


    "You guys!" Ye Siqi let out a helpless but affectionate smile. "Just put the chairs by the door for now. I''ll move them in after I finish cleaning the living room. Tell them to hurry up; Auntie and the others will be here soon."


    "Okay, okay!" Ye Yunying quickly agreed, put down the chairs, and then returned to the storage room, only to see that her brother and sister had changed positions. Now her little sister was half-lying on the chair, and her brother was holding her thigh up on his shoulder, vigorously fucking her little pussy.


    Seeing her brother and sister enjoying themselves so much, Ye Yunying felt her pussy start to itch again and said, "Ye Fei, you''re biased. When you fuck me, you let me be on top and take control, but now Yunqi is just enjoying it passively."


    "Don''t you like being on top the most?" Ye Fei asked while continuing to fuck his sister''s pussy.


    "I don''t care. I want it this way too!" Ye Yunying pouted.


    Ye Fei laughed and said, "Alright, we''ll do it that way sometime. Just wait till I fuck you to death!"


    "Dying... dying... good brother... you''re fucking Yunqi... to death..." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, Ye Yunqi, who had been enjoying the sensation of being fucked with her eyes closed, suddenly moaned loudly. Her little butt started to twist rapidly, and finally, she climaxed under her brother''s thrusts. Ye Fei also released his hot semen into her young pussy as she climaxed.


    Although still unsatisfied, Ye Yunqi didn''t ask her brother to continue fucking her because Siqi could come over at any moment. So, the three of them quickly tidied up and each grabbed two chairs to walk out.


    By this time, Ye Siqi had almost finished cleaning the living room. Seeing the three of them come in, and noticing that Ye Yunqi looked as listless as Ye Yunying had earlier, she couldn''t help but give them a helpless yet indulgent smile.


    "You three little lazy bugs, I was counting on you to help clean up, but it took you so long just to move some chairs!"


    "We''re just not as capable as you!" Ye Yunying giggled. "You''re so efficient, Siqi. You''ve almost finished cleaning in such a short time. You''re a good housekeeper. Whoever marries you in the future will be so lucky, but then you won''t have time to take care of us anymore."


    Ye Yunqi''s eyes twinkled, and she suddenly said, "Yeah, Brother, why don''t you marry Siqi? Then she can keep taking care of us!"


    Although Ye Yunqi''s words were meant as a joke, they struck a nerve with Ye Siqi, who had a secret crush on Ye Fei. She felt a brief but extremely embarrassing sensation, glanced at Ye Fei stealthily, and then blushed furiously as she glared at Ye Yunqi.


    "You little brat, what are you talking about?"


    Knowing that Siqi had a thin skin, Ye Fei, worried that he might embarrass her, laughed and said, "Sure, but then I''d have to marry you guys too, otherwise Siqi wouldn''t be able to take care of you all the time, right?" Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Fine, I don''t see why not!" Ye Yunqi huffed.


    Ye Yunying laughed even harder. "I''m afraid if you marry all of us, you won''t be able to take care of everyone!"


    By this point, it was all in good fun. Although their jokes seemed a bit over the line, no one minded.

 Chapter 477 Family Reunion

    "Sure, then we''ll never have to be apart," Ye Siqi said, her heart racing as she finally let slip her true feelings in front of Ye Fei. She secretly hoped he''d take her words seriously, but the thought of him doing so was incredibly embarrassing.


    Earlier, their mom, Yiru, had hinted that she liked Ye Siqi, but until Ye Fei said it himself, Ye Siqi couldn''t help but feel anxious about whether he felt the same way.


    Her sister''s joke also made Ye Siqi think about something else: with someone as amazing as Ye Fei, there were bound to be many women around him. Lin Ling, for instance, had been betrothed to him since they were kids and wouldn''t leave his side. She couldn''t help but wonder if, in the future, Ye Fei really would have too many people to take care of. But she wouldn''t add to his burden.


    As long as she could be with him, even just once a week would be enough.


    Ye Siqi had never experienced anything like that before. She was pretty shy and had never even touched herself, but as a fully grown woman, she couldn''t help but have some fantasies.


    Thinking about it now, she felt both incredibly shy and a bit excited, and she couldn''t help but remember that awkward morning and the thing standing right in front of her.


    Seeing Siqi''s distracted look, Ye Yunqi suddenly grinned mischievously and walked over to her. "So Siqi is the big wife, huh? Big wife, go give your husband some affection!" she said, then gave her sister a hard push.


    Ye Siqi had been lost in her embarrassing thoughts and hadn''t fully processed her sister''s words. The push sent her stumbling forward, right into Ye Fei''s arms.


    Instinctively, she hugged her brother''s strong body, then realized what had happened. Seeing how they looked and hearing her sisters'' playful cheers, her already thin skin couldn''t handle the embarrassment. Her face flushed like it was on fire, and she quickly broke free from Ye Fei''s embrace and ran into the dining room.


    "Alright, you two, stop messing around! Go help Siqi clean up the dining room," Ye Fei said loudly, seeing that Siqi was embarrassed. He gave his sisters a look, signaling them to leave Siqi alone.


    Ye Yunying and Ye Yunqi stuck their tongues out at Ye Fei and made funny faces, but they stopped teasing and obediently went to help Siqi in the dining room.


    Extremely embarrassed, Ye Siqi breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Ye Fei didn''t follow.


    Although she wished her brother would keep holding her like that, she just couldn''t bring herself to do it in front of her sisters. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei, feeling triumphant, stretched and sat down in the living room Siqi had just cleaned. He was thinking about sneaking into Shui Ying''s room later that night when he heard a car pull up outside. He got up and walked out of the living room.


    Since all the family members had remote controls for the villa''s gate, Ye Fei didn''t have to open the door for each of them. As he walked into the courtyard, he saw a car stop, and out stepped his aunt Ye Ningbing and the little troublemaker, Yun Chuqing.


    Both women looked excited as they saw Ye Fei and quickly ran to him, throwing their arms around him.


    "Promise me you won''t take any more risks, okay?" Aunt Ye Ningbing said softly, her voice tinged with worry. Although Liu Yiru had downplayed Ye Fei''s disappearance to avoid causing everyone stress, Ye Ningbing still felt a pang of fear when she thought about it. She was a very sensitive and gentle-hearted woman.


    She had been deeply hurt when she saw Yun Jing''s betrayal years ago. Now that she had come to rely on Ye Fei as her emotional anchor, she couldn''t bear the thought of anything happening to him.


    Meanwhile, the little troublemaker was up to her usual antics. After hugging Ye Fei, she took advantage of her mom''s distraction and sneakily slipped her hand into Ye Fei''s pants, giving his favorite part a quick squeeze before pulling her hand out and making a funny face at him.


    The sticky feeling on her hand made her curious, so she sniffed it and realized that her mischievous brother had been up to something with someone else.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    But she wasn''t upset. In her mind, the more people around her brother, the better. It would be much more fun than just having her mom and herself around.


    "Alright, I''m back now, and I promise I won''t worry you like that again," Ye Fei said, gently stroking his aunt''s soft hair and comforting the woman who had doted on him as a child and whom he now genuinely cared for.


    "Mm-hmm," Ye Ningbing nodded, feeling reassured by his embrace and his words. She gently pulled away from him, noticing that Liu Yiru and the others were coming out of the kitchen.


    Although it wasn''t strange for her to hug her nephew like that, she still felt a bit self-conscious.


    The women greeted each other with laughter and joy. Shui Ying couldn''t help but feel nostalgic.


    In her memory, Ye Ningbing was just a little girl, and now her daughter was already so grown up.


    Since lunch wasn''t ready yet and the dining room still needed cleaning, everyone got back to work after their brief reunion.


    Ye Ningbing also went into the kitchen to help. Ye Fei had expected the little troublemaker to pull him aside for some "snacks" like her sisters and younger sister had done earlier. Instead, she smiled at him and followed Ye Siqi and the others to help clean the dining room.


    This made Ye Fei realize that the change he had seen in her that morning wasn''t just a one-time thing; she was starting to become more like her mom, the type of woman who takes care of everyone.


    With nothing much to do, Ye Fei took on the role of welcoming the guests. Technically, they weren''t guests since they were all family. There was his other aunt, Ye Ningsuan, and her daughter Li Xiaowan, his second aunt Ye Ningxue, his aunt-in-law Liu Fengyi, his cousin''s wife Xu Shuyun and their daughter Ye Jing, and the only ones who might be considered outsiders were Xiao Hanyue and Lin Ling.


    But since Lin Ling had been betrothed to Ye Fei since they were kids, they didn''t feel like outsiders.


    As more and more family members arrived to help, everything was finally ready. Although it was only just after eleven, everyone was close, so they all gathered in the dining room and sat around a specially made large round table, ready to eat and chat.

 Chapter 478 Passion Under the Table

    Ye Fei was a bit puzzled that Ye Yunqi didn''t sit next to him today. Instead, she sat with Ye Yunying at a spot farther away. But when he saw his little cousin Yun Chuqing and his younger cousin Ye Jing squeezed next to him, he understood. After all, Ye Yunqi was older than them, so it made sense for her to let them sit closer.


    Once everyone was seated, Ye Yunqi glanced around and said, "If only Auntie were here, we''d truly be a complete family." She said that, but in her mind, she was thinking of a different kind of "reunion."


    She imagined a room full of beautiful women, all stripped bare, with no barriers between them, and their beloved Brother taking them however he wanted. Just thinking about it made her heart race. Yeah, Brother was working hard for it, and so was she. She believed that day wouldn''t be far off.


    Liu Fengyi smiled and said, "It''ll be soon. I''ve heard that things in the capital have been settled. I''m sure Auntie will be back in a few days."


    "Is that so? Did she get a promotion?" Ye Yunqi wasn''t surprised that her aunt had connections in the capital. She was more concerned about whether her aunt had advanced in rank.


    Liu Fengyi nodded. "She''ll get a star upgrade, but we don''t know the exact position yet."


    Hearing this, Shui Ying couldn''t help but feel nostalgic. The twists and turns of life were truly amazing. Back when she left, Liu Junyi was just a mischievous little girl.


    Now, she was already a general. But with so many sisters and younger ones around, Shui Ying temporarily put aside her worries and stopped thinking about the things that had been bothering her.


    Ye Fei, of course, overheard the conversation between his aunt and cousin, but he didn''t pay much attention.


    When it came to gathering information, his channels were far better than his aunt''s. He had already known about his aunt''s situation in the capital, though he also didn''t know her exact position. It wasn''t because his sources were lacking; it was just that things on that side hadn''t been finalized yet.


    Right now, Ye Fei was most concerned about his aunt. Although she was as devoted to him as the other women, there was still the unpredictable factor of Yun Jing. Now that that woman had left, who knew if she''d come back to trouble his aunt? So, he quietly asked the little troublemaker next to him, "Chuqing, have you seen your dad these past few days?"


    "Of course," the little troublemaker nodded. "He''s been coming to the house every day, but Mom changed the locks on the front door and never let him in."


    Although Ye Fei had expected this, he was still happy to hear it. But then he noticed that the little troublemaker didn''t seem very cheerful and asked, "Chuqing, what''s wrong?"


    "I feel sorry for Dad. He did something wrong, and it''s annoying, but I don''t want to treat him like this," Yun Chuqing said softly. It was hard to imagine that the usually cheerful and innocent girl could have such heavy thoughts.


    "What do you plan to do?" Ye Fei asked calmly. He wasn''t angry at the little troublemaker''s words. Instead, he was pleased. Her thoughts showed how kind-hearted she was.


    After all, Yun Jing was her father. If she ignored her dad for the sake of her boyfriend, she wouldn''t be worth caring for.


    "I want to find him another place to live, and I''ll visit him when I have time," the little troublemaker looked at Ye Fei with a hint of expectation in her eyes. "Brother, is that okay?"


    "Of course!" Ye Fei replied without hesitation.


    "I''ll buy him an apartment near his workplace. You can go stay there whenever you want to see him."


    "Thank you, Brother!" The little troublemaker''s worried face finally lit up with a smile. "I''ll also try to persuade him. Now that Mom has found true happiness, he shouldn''t disturb her anymore."


    "Brother, what are you guys talking about?" Ye Jing, who had been eager to sit next to Ye Fei and chat with him, was a bit upset that he was only whispering with Yun Chuqing. So, she butted in.


    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Nothing much. I was just talking to Chuqing about something in her family."


    Nowadays, Yun Jing''s situation isn''t a secret in the family. Ye Jing, who was also innocent, felt both angry at Yun Jing and sympathetic for her cousin.


    Although she had been unlucky, her dad had always loved her and her mom until the very end. So, she thought Yun Chuqing was even more pitiful. Hearing that Ye Fei was talking about this with Yun Chuqing, her little bit of dissatisfaction disappeared. She moved closer to Ye Fei, lay on his lap, and said, "Chuqing, don''t be sad. We all support you and Auntie."


    "Thank you, sister. I''m not sad," the little troublemaker smiled sweetly at Ye Jing and lay on Ye Fei''s lap like her. "Brother has already promised me..."


    Seeing the two girls getting along so well, Ye Fei felt very relieved. But with both of their soft bodies lying on him, his "bad boy" who hadn''t been satisfied with his older sister and younger sister earlier started to feel something again.


    Fortunately, the two girls got up and left after chatting for a while, or it would have been embarrassing. If the little troublemaker, who had already taken the red pill, felt nothing, but if his younger cousin Ye Jing noticed, it would be awkward. If she told her mom, and she became wary of him, his plan to take care of them for life would be much more complicated.


    Everyone was very happy with Shui Ying''s return. Since everyone present was family and, except for Ye Fei, all were women, the ladies were all very relaxed. They usually didn''t drink much, but today they were acting differently, raising their glasses frequently.


    By around two in the afternoon, they hadn''t eaten much food but had drunk a lot of alcohol. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Fortunately, although Liu Yiru and Ye Siqi didn''t drink much, they still had a good collection of fine wines at home, so there was no need to go out and buy more.


    Ye Fei had also drunk quite a bit, but except for that special aphrodisiac wine from the sexy huntress that day, nothing could make him drunk. However, at this moment, he was a bit "drunk," but not from the alcohol. It was because of the beautiful women around him.


    These women, who were all extremely beautiful and had a close relationship with him, were now even more charming because of their drunkenness. He couldn''t help but think the same thing as his little sister earlier.


    Moreover, since Ye Jing and Yun Chuqing, the two little beauties, had also drunk a lot of wine with their mom''s permission and were now softly leaning on him on either side, he felt a bit restless.


    A certain part of his body suddenly became very "spirited" and almost burst his pants.


    Just as Ye Fei was feeling uncomfortable because of the discomfort down there, he suddenly felt it becomes relaxed. Then, his "spirited" part entered a very familiar soft space.


    Ye Fei instinctively started, but when he saw that his older sister and younger sister, who had been drinking farther away, were now nowhere to be seen, and considering the familiar feeling he was experiencing, he immediately understood what had happened.


    It had to be his little sister. After serving him so many times, Ye Fei was extremely familiar with her soft little mouth. He was delighted inside.


    To avoid being noticed by the two little beauties leaning on him, he quickly moved forward, pressing his abdomen against the edge of the table to block the view of those around him.


    At the same time, he let his mind wander and "looked" under the table. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There he saw his little sister squatting in front of him, burying her head in his crotch and happily sucking on his member. His older sister was squatting nearby, watching his little sister''s actions with wide eyes, clearly eager to learn.


    While enjoying his little sister''s service, Ye Fei glanced around at the beautiful faces of the women he was closest to.


    This kind of atmosphere was something he had been looking forward to for a long time. Although it was only his little sister and older sister secretly doing this now, it was enough to make him extremely excited.


    Fantasizing about the future when he would be with all these beautiful women in the room, Ye Fei, with his excitement growing, began to gently move his waist without moving his upper body, allowing his increasingly enlarged member to thrust in and out of his sister''s soft mouth.


    Feeling Brother''s excitement from his larger-than-usual member and his movements, Ye Yunqi was also extremely excited. She pulled out Brother''s glistening member, which she had been sucking on, turned around, pulled her panties down to her knees, got down on all fours, raised her little butt high, and slowly moved backward.


    Seeing his little sister''s actions, Ye Fei knew exactly what she was up to, so he spread his legs to let her get closer.


    Finally, as his little sister kept moving backward, the most desired parts of the siblings touched. Without hesitation, Ye Yunqi pushed her little butt back forcefully and swallowed Brother''s large member into her little pussy, then quickly started to rock her body back and forth.


    Fucking his sister in such an atmosphere was so thrilling that Ye Fei almost came on the spot. But to satisfy his little sister and older sister, he forced himself to hold back the urge to ejaculate and let his extremely hard member move inside his sister''s vagina.


    The table was large enough and the space underneath was very spacious, so even though his little sister''s movements became more and more vigorous, the table didn''t budge at all.


    Seeing his little sister enjoying herself, Ye Yunying didn''t try to take her place. Instead, she moved closer, held her sister''s upper body with both hands and helped her move quickly to give her greater pleasure.


    The atmosphere was just too exciting, and Ye Yunqi''s climax came very quickly and intensely. After being fucked by Brother for less than three hundred times, she had her first orgasm. But instead of resting after the climax, she became even more active.


    After his little sister had three consecutive orgasms and had no more strength left, Ye Yunying took her place and, in the same position, received her brother''s large member.


    Like Ye Yunqi, Ye Yunying also climaxed quickly in this atmosphere. She was even less able to handle it than her younger sister. After just one more orgasm, she lost the strength to continue and lay down next to her sister to rest.


    Soon, both girls regained some strength and got up from the floor. Ye Fei thought they would help him out, but instead, they looked at each other and both showed mischievous smiles.


    Without paying any attention to Ye Fei''s still erect member, which was covered in their juices, they quietly slipped back under the table.

 Chapter 479 Ye Feis Stealthy Affair

    Watching his older sister and younger sister sneak out from under the table and grin mischievously at him, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit helpless. You guys had your fun and left me hanging, he thought.


    At the very least, you could''ve cleaned it up and put it back! Now, it''s just dangling under the table, practically waving around, and I can''t exactly make a move with these two cute girls on either side of me.


    Realizing that those two naughty ladies weren''t going to help him out, Ye Fei gently wriggled free from the two girls who were almost clinging to him and were on the verge of dozing off. He took matters into his own hands and tucked it back in.


    As for whether his very energetic member would be uncomfortable being squeezed by his pants, well, that was a problem for another time.


    Just as he had finished, Ye Jing on his left side woke up and started to complain. She reached out with her small hand, grabbed his large one, and tried to pull it back to hug his arm again.


    But she felt something sticky on his hand and asked, "Brother, what''s on your hand?"


    It''s your two naughty sisters'' juices! Because those two naughty ladies had their fun and left my member hanging, Ye Fei almost blurted out in frustration. But he held back and casually replied, "I accidentally got some sauce on it when I was picking up food."


    "Is that so?" Ye Jing said, bringing her sticky hand to her nose for a sniff, then sticking out her little tongue to taste it. "What kind of dish is it? It tastes strange."


    Ye Fei was sweating bullets, thinking of another white lie to tell her, but then Ye Jing hugged his arm again and dozed off. He let out a sigh of relief. Looking at his cousin''s adorable face, which looked even cuter in this state, he thought to himself, My dear sister, today you unknowingly tasted those two naughty girls'' juices. One day, Brother will make them taste yours too!


    The family gathering lasted until almost seven in the evening. Everyone had a great time, especially Ye Yunying and Ye Yunqi, those two naughty ladies.


    In that kind of atmosphere, they were particularly excited, which left them listless for the entire afternoon after they were thoroughly satisfied.


    No more drinking in the afternoon. Although the women had all been a bit tipsy at noon, they were sober now. Otherwise, Ye Fei would have had his hands full sending each of them home. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    Of course, he would have been more than happy to do it, but the women didn''t give him the chance.


    At the end of what could be called the "gathering of Wang Hai City''s most beautiful women," everyone started to leave. Since they were all family, there was no need to see them off. However, the last one to leave, his aunt, called Ye Fei out before she went.


    After making sure no one was around, she threw herself into his arms and said softly, "Come to my place tonight, okay?"


    "Missing me already?" Ye Fei asked with a smile.


    Ye Ningbing''s face turned bright red at his blunt words, but she didn''t deny it. She nodded and said, "Yeah, you haven''t been over for days."


    Ye Fei felt a pang of desire. After he had "initiated" his aunt, her needs in that department were the strongest, even more intense than his mother-in-law, Xiao Hanyue. Otherwise, given her shy nature, she wouldn''t be this forward unless she was desperate.


    But tonight, his target was Shui Ying. If he didn''t resolve her inner turmoil soon, there might be some trouble. So, he gently said, "I can''t tonight. My mom and I just got back, so I need to stay home. But I promise, I''ll come over in the next couple of days." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, then. Don''t break your promise," Ye Ningbing said. Besides having the strongest needs, she was also one of the most understanding. Although she was reluctant, she obediently agreed. But before she left, she clung to him and kissed him for a long time, only reluctantly letting go when the little troublemaker came over, clearly impatient.


    After the relatives left, the villa fell silent again. The kind of emptiness that follows a joyful gathering was palpable. Ye Fei and Liu Yiru''s spirits were a bit low, and Shui Ying felt even more uncomfortable as her inner turmoil came back to her. She quietly said, "You guys talk. I''m going to sleep," and then walked into the room that Ye Siqi had prepared for her yesterday.


    "Let''s all get some rest early. We''re all tired today," Liu Yiru said, leading the way back to her room. The sisters, feeling listless, also went back to their rooms.


    Watching them all head to their rooms, Ye Fei silently reassured them, Don''t worry, it won''t be long before you can all be together again. And from then on, you''ll never have to be apart, and you''ll be happy every day!


    While everyone was lost in their thoughts, no one noticed that Liu Yiru had slipped into Shui Ying''s room while she was taking a bath and was now hiding in the wardrobe where the summer clothes were kept.


    Thanks to Ye Fei''s nurturing, Liu Yiru''s inner strength had reached its peak.


    Even Ye Fei would have a hard time finding her if he wasn''t looking for her on purpose, let alone Shui Ying. And with winter approaching, the summer clothes wardrobe was unlikely to be touched.


    Shui Ying spent a long time in the bathroom, not because she was taking an extra-long bath, but because she spent most of the time daydreaming.


    The day before yesterday, also in the bathroom, she had thought that moment was the happiest and most painful of her life. In that extreme frenzy, she had reached the pinnacle of satisfaction, but the thought of having to leave him the next day was excruciating.


    But now she realized that wasn''t the worst pain. Because even though they weren''t seeing each other, their hearts were still together. But now? They were physically together, yet their hearts had to be apart.


    This kind of pain was something only those who had experienced it could truly understand.


    Back in the bedroom, Shui Ying turned on the bedside lamp and was about to switch off the overhead light when she suddenly saw someone by the window and jumped in fright. Then she realized it was Ye Fei, the man who had been haunting her thoughts, and she instinctively asked, "What are you doing there?"


    "Stealing a moment, of course. Isn''t that what people do when they sneak in?" Ye Fei chuckled, then opened the window and climbed in.


    "Steal this!" Shui Ying playfully scolded, then suddenly remembered that she shouldn''t be speaking to him like that anymore. She put on a stern face and said, "You should leave. It''s not good if someone sees us!"


    "What''s not good about it? I''m in my wife''s room. What''s the problem?" Ye Fei said, taking a step forward and forcefully pulling her sexy body, clad only in a thin nightgown, into his embrace.


    Feeling the warmth of her lover''s arms again, Shui Ying felt a wave of longing. With great effort, she gently pushed him away and said, "Don''t do this. I''m your mom now."

 Chapter 480 Two Mothers, One Son (1)

    "So what?" Ye Fei cupped Shui Ying''s charming face with both hands, looking straight into her beautiful eyes. He spoke softly yet assertively, "It''s just a title change. Beyond that title, you''re still you, and I''m still me. Would a little change like that make you stop loving me?"


    "I..." Shui Ying slightly lowered her eyelids, avoiding Ye Fei''s gaze. She wanted to say yes, but she knew that even if she did, she couldn''t fool Ye Fei or herself. And because her love was so deep, just thinking about it made her heart ache as if it were splitting apart. She simply couldn''t bring herself to say it. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know, you still love me just like before," Ye Fei''s eyes softened, filled with deep affection. "And so do I. So, can we just be like we were two days ago?"


    "But what about Yiru and Siqi..." Shui Ying finally voiced her biggest concern, almost melting under Ye Fei''s loving gaze.


    Ye Fei understood what she was worried about and asked, "What if one day they fall in love with someone they shouldn''t? Would you stop them from being happy just because of societal prejudices?"


    "No way!" Shui Ying replied firmly. Having experienced it herself, she knew better than anyone how that felt.


    "That''s right. You care about them, which is why you worry about their feelings. And they care about you too, so they wouldn''t stand in your way," Ye Fei said resolutely. "And even if the whole world is against us, I won''t give up on anyone I love!"


    Under normal circumstances, Ye Fei''s words might seem ordinary or even absurd, but to Shui Ying at this moment, they were incredibly powerful. Her heart, which had been wavering, suddenly became steadfast. The confusion in her eyes was replaced with the deep affection she had felt before they parted.


    Ye Fei wasn''t about to let this opportunity to fully reassure Shui Ying slip away. He lowered his head and captured her sexy lips with his own, kissing her passionately while gently lowering her fiery body onto the large bed beside them.


    Soon, Shui Ying was lost in Ye Fei''s passionate kiss, forgetting all her reservations. Everything felt like it was returning to the past, to the dungeon where they had confessed their love, to the hotel room where they had indulged in pleasure.


    As Ye Fei cupped her large breasts through her clothes, her hand instinctively moved downward and gently grasped the member she couldn''t live without.


    Seeing that the moment was right, Ye Fei didn''t hesitate. He knew that to make Shui Ying completely let go of her worries, he had to take her, to fuck her hard, until she had no more doubts in her mind.


    With a few swift movements, he stripped them both of their clothes, then skillfully spread her long, slender legs. He positioned his hard member at her already wet pussy, ground it against her a few times, and then thrust in forcefully.


    "Ah..." The intense, fulfilling pleasure made Shui Ying moan deeply. Although it had only been two days, it felt like an eternity to her. Now, being penetrated by her beloved with such force, the incredible sensation left her with no more reservations. She thrust her hips upward vigorously, crying out, "Fuck me... husband... fuck me hard!"


    Such an enticing request, Ye Fei couldn''t refuse. He lifted her glistening legs and placed them on his shoulders, cupped her nearly perfect breasts with both hands and kneaded them forcefully while thrusting his hips, making his fiery member slide in and out of her eager pussy at a rapid pace.


    "Ah... Oh... So good... So good... Big husband... You''re amazing... Fucking... Shui Ying... Feels so good... Ah... Your cock... It''s so big... It''s almost... reaching inside... my womb... Oh... Harder... Husband... Shui Ying... Can''t take it... Use your... big cock... to fuck Shui Ying... to death..."


    Lost in the extreme pleasure of being fucked, Shui Ying was no longer the composed and indifferent woman she usually was. She just wanted to keep up with Ye Fei, moaning loudly, hoping his big cock would stay inside her pussy forever.


    Suddenly, Ye Fei, who was fucking Shui Ying vigorously, furrowed his brow slightly. He sensed that there was more than just the two of them in the room.


    But he quickly recognized the familiar presence from the scent in the air. He smiled, turned Shui Ying over so that she was on top, and said, "Now it''s your turn to fuck me."


    Shui Ying was so lost in the pleasure of being fucked that although being on top for the first time made her a bit shy, she couldn''t stop now. Her hips spun and rose and fell frantically, swallowing Ye Fei''s thick cock into her insatiable pussy over and over again.


    Ye Fei was right. Liu Yiru, who had been hiding in the wardrobe, was supposed to be undetectable. But when she saw her son fucking her good friend, her desire was ignited, and her breathing became a bit faster, which Ye Fei noticed.


    The position Ye Fei had them in was quite strategic, with their lower bodies facing the wardrobe. From the crack in the wardrobe door, Liu Yiru could see Shui Ying''s big hips moving up and down as Ye Fei''s cock slid in and out of her.


    Although she desperately wanted her son''s cock to fill her aching pussy, Liu Yiru decided to wait for the perfect moment when her son needed her the most. The thrill of secretly watching her son and good friend fuck was incredibly exciting, so she held back and continued to watch from the wardrobe.


    "Mom, your pussy is so tight, it feels so good squeezing my cock," Ye Fei said with a mischievous smile as he fondled Shui Ying''s big breasts that bounced with her movements. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "What did you call me?" Shui Ying had been trying to forget their current relationship and just focus on the pleasure of being fucked.


    But Ye Fei''s words made her stop. She felt both embarrassed and anxious.


    Why did this naughty boy have to remind her at such a crucial moment? However, it was precisely Ye Fei''s call of "mom" that sent her into an extreme state of excitement. Even though she had stopped moving, her pussy contracted even more intensely around Ye Fei''s deeply inserted cock.


    Ye Fei seemed not to notice Shui Ying''s embarrassment and said, "Mom, you''re my sisters'' mom, so you''re my mom too. Good mom, keep moving. I love the feeling of my cock sliding in and out of your pussy."


    Ye Fei''s repeated calls of "mom" made Shui Ying feel both shy and uncontrollably aroused. This excitement made her pussy itch even more, desperately needing Ye Fei''s big cock to scratch the itch.


    But her shyness made her hesitate to move. Feeling overwhelmed, she pleaded, "Please, stop calling me mom, okay?"


    "Why?" Ye Fei thrust his hips upward forcefully, slamming his cock deep into Shui Ying''s tender clitoris, making her moan deeply. Then he said, "Don''t you think it feels even better this way? And I love fucking my mom the most."

 Chapter 481 Two Mothers, One Son (2)

    "Go ahead and fuck your mom if you dare. You''re just teasing people!" Shui Ying said with a hint of petulance.


    "Nice one, Shui Ying. You''re encouraging my son to fuck his mom. Is that how a good sister behaves?" At that moment, Liu Yiru, dressed in pajamas, walked out of the wardrobe with a cheeky smile.


    "Ah!" Shui Ying couldn''t help but gasp in surprise. She never expected that Liu Yiru would be hiding in her room, and here she was, intimately entwined with her son. A wave of immense embarrassment almost made her faint, and she instinctively asked, "Yiru, what are you doing here?"


    "I was planning to play a prank on you by hiding in the wardrobe, but I accidentally fell asleep," Liu Yiru said with a laugh.


    "Then I heard someone urging my son to commit a capital offense, and that woke me up."


    "Ah..." Shui Ying couldn''t help but moan because, at that very moment, Ye Fei started thrusting his hips again, his large member pounding her sensitive pussy over and over.


    Already overwhelmed by embarrassment, her judgment was severely impaired. Combined with Ye Fei''s vigorous thrusts, she entered a dazed state, instinctively enjoying the pleasure of being fucked hard by Ye Fei. She absentmindedly asked, following Liu Yiru''s words, "What capital offense?"


    "Aren''t you asking my son to fuck you to death? Murder is a capital offense, isn''t it?" Liu Yiru said as she walked over to the bed and sat down. She reached out and cupped one of Shui Ying''s large breasts, admiringly saying, "They''re just perfect. I mean, even if I were a man, I''d be tempted to fuck you, not just my son."


    Liu Yiru''s words made Shui Ying even more embarrassed. But as she slowly adjusted, she quickly realized something was off. She and Ye Fei''s intimate act was somewhat disloyal to Liu Yiru, but her reaction was just too strange.


    Not only was she not angry, but she had also sat down right there.


    From her angle, she could see her son''s member sliding in and out of Shui Ying''s vagina. Yet, she did not attempt to avoid it. Shui Ying asked in surprise, "Yiru, you... you guys?"


    "What about us? Shui Ying, you don''t want to hog all the fun, do you?" Liu Yiru said with a smile, pulling Ye Fei''s hand under her pajamas and teasingly saying, "Good boy, mom''s feeling itchy too. You''re not going to neglect your mom just because you have a new one, are you?"


    Ye Fei''s hand glided over his mom''s tender skin, slipping between her legs and gently caressing her plump pussy. He said with a smile, "So my mom is this horny, huh? Then come on up and let your son take good care of you!"


    "Then hurry up and make mom feel good," Liu Yiru said. In front of Shui Ying, she was a bit shy while flirting with her son, but she had come with that intention, so she was much more open than Shui Ying. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides, she wasn''t wearing anything under her thin pajamas. Upon hearing her son''s words, she lifted the hem of her pajamas, fully exposing her long, shapely legs and perfectly formed buttocks to both Shui Ying and her son. Then, she spread her legs, turned her back to Shui Ying, and straddled her son''s face.


    Ye Fei tilted his head slightly, bringing his mouth to his mom''s dripping, plump pussy, kissing it with a smacking sound and exclaiming, "So fragrant! Both of my moms have such delicious pussies. I wish I could enjoy them every day!" He didn''t forget about Shui Ying either.


    He thrust his hips upward forcefully, fucking her pussy, which was completely different from his mom''s fullness. At that moment, with his mouth and member both indulging in the pussies of his two moms, Ye Fei was extremely excited. His kissing and thrusting became more intense.


    Shui Ying''s eyes were fixed on Liu Yiru''s snow-white, perfect buttocks, which were even more flawless than her own.


    Although she was shocked by the incestuous relationship between Liu Yiru and her son, it didn''t affect the pleasure she felt from being fucked. The special thrill made her even more sensitive. Since she was already close to climax, it didn''t take long for Shui Ying to climax under Ye Fei''s increasingly vigorous thrusts.


    Liu Yiru, who had been watching live porn for a while, was also extremely aroused. Although her son''s mouth wasn''t as powerful as his member''s, being licked by her son in front of her good friend made Liu Yiru even more excited. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Almost at the same time as Shui Ying''s climax, her pussy convulsed, and a large amount of cum was released, covering her son''s face. However, since the stimulation wasn''t quite enough, it didn''t trigger her wonderful squirting scene, which left Ye Fei a little disappointed.


    After their climaxes, both beautiful women got off Ye Fei and lay down beside him. Ye Fei looked at his large, erect member, which was covered in Shui Ying''s juices, and said with a wry smile, "You two moms had your fun, but you''re not just going to leave me hanging, are you?"


    Shui Ying looked at Ye Fei''s glistening member under the light and shyly lowered her head. Liu Yiru, however, laughed and said, "We are just going to leave you hanging. What are you going to do about it? Besides, you always call us like that. We can''t tell who''s who. How about you give us each a special name? If we''re satisfied, we''ll let you keep fucking us!"


    "Then I''ll call you Water Mom and Ru Mom," Ye Fei said with a smile. "Water Mom, how does that sound?"


    After learning about the true relationship between Liu Yiru and her son, Shui Ying was still extremely shy in front of them, but it was much better than at the beginning. Hearing Ye Fei''s words, she said, "What''s with the Water Mom? It sounds weird. How about calling me Ying Mom?"


    "Shui Ying, don''t you get it? Our son is complimenting you on being so wet," Liu Yiru giggled, unexpectedly reaching out and touching Shui Ying''s tender pussy, praising, "It''s so fresh and juicy. I can''t help but want to kiss it."


    "Ah!" Shui Ying gasped, quickly clamping her legs together, her face turning bright red as she gave Liu Yiru a reproachful look and asked somewhat reluctantly, "What about her? What does Ru Mom mean?"


    Ye Fei chuckled and said, "Ru Mom, as in ''enter'' mom. ''Enter'' means fuck. It means she''s the mom specifically for me to fuck!"


    "You naughty boy, daring to tease us!" Liu Yiru playfully scolded, then said to Shui Ying, "Shui Ying, let''s get him together!"


    "Sure!" Seeing Liu Yiru''s generosity, Shui Ying gradually let go of her inhibitions.


    "Bad boy, you''re not allowed to move!" Liu Yiru instructed Ye Fei, then slowly lowered her sexy body to his crotch. She opened her small mouth, took the large glans covered in Shui Ying''s juices into her mouth, and gently sucked on it a few times before letting it out. She then said to Shui Ying, "Shui Ying, join in."


    Seeing Liu Yiru tasting her juices, Shui Ying felt another wave of embarrassment. But because of that, she completely let go of her worries and slowly moved closer to join Liu Yiru in serving her son''s large member, thinking, If even her mom can do this, why can''t I?


    Enjoying the service from both moms, Ye Fei gently extended his hands and softly caressed their heads, saying, "Good moms, I love you both so much!"


    Liu Yiru, however, grabbed Ye Fei''s large hand and pressed it to the side, playfully saying, "I told you not to move!"


    "Alright!" Ye Fei simply placed both hands behind his head, looked down, and watched as the two extremely sexy and beautiful moms took turns sucking on his glans. His sense of satisfaction reached its peak.


    After serving Ye Fei''s large member with Liu Yiru for a while, Shui Ying''s embarrassment was gone, and she couldn''t help but ask, "Yiru, this doesn''t seem like you''re getting back at him, does it?"

 Chapter 482 Two Mothers, One Son (3)

    "Take it easy," Liu Yiru giggled, lightly squatting down and straddling her son''s waist with her legs spread. She reached out with one hand, grasped his large member, and gently rubbed it against her dripping slit, but she didn''t insert it.


    Ye Fei was already burning with desire from the attention of both moms and now he could hardly stand it. "Good Mom, just put it in already. I want to fuck you," he said.


    "I''m not letting you fuck me! Who told you to tease us just now?" Liu Yiru''s smile was a mix of mischief and seduction. She craved her son''s large member inside her vagina more than he did, but she wanted to tease him a bit more.


    Ye Fei couldn''t take it anymore. He growled lowly, "Not letting me fuck is not an option!" With that, he forcefully pinned his mom beneath him and thrust his large member deep into her hot, plump pussy, fucking her vigorously.


    Liu Yiru was also on fire with desire. Once her son started fucking her, she forgot all about teasing him. She shook her big butt vigorously, matching his thrusts, and moaned loudly, "Good boy, so powerful. Mom loves when you fuck her!"


    Although she had already known about their mother-son relationship, seeing Ye Fei, her son, thrusting his member into his own mother''s vagina still sent a wave of excitement through Shui Ying. She had just climaxed, but the incestuous scene quickly made her pussy tingle again. She grabbed Ye Fei''s hand and placed it between her legs, and with that, a fierce battle between two moms and one son truly began...


    It wasn''t yet dawn when Ye Fei woke up, but it wasn''t from natural causes. He heard Shui Ying quietly getting out of bed.


    Using his mind to "see," Ye Fei watched as Shui Ying quickly put on her pajamas and lightly jumped over him and his mom. He inwardly marveled at how quickly women could recover.


    After getting out of bed, Shui Ying didn''t leave right away. Instead, she turned around. After being nourished by Ye Fei and with her inner turmoil gone, the already stunning Shui Ying now radiated endless charm.


    Ye Fei, who was secretly watching her, felt a strong urge to wake them up for a morning workout, with him taking the lead in a "son pleasuring two moms" scenario.


    But just as Ye Fei was about to open his eyes, he saw Shui Ying''s slightly blushing face as she gently shook the sleeping Liu Yiru and whispered in her ear, "Yiru, wake up."


    With her inner strength nearing its peak, Liu Yiru''s senses were still sharp even in deep sleep. Shui Ying''s single call was enough to wake her. She first snuggled her sexy body closer to her son before complaining a bit, "Shui Ying, what''s the matter? So early in the morning!"


    Shui Ying raised a finger to her lips, signaling "shh," and then whispered, "Follow me, I need to talk to you."


    Seeing that Shui Ying seemed to have something important to say, Liu Yiru didn''t continue to complain about her interrupted dream. Reluctantly, she quietly slipped out of her son''s embrace, threw on a set of pajamas, and followed Shui Ying out of the room.


    Ye Fei didn''t "wake up" because if Shui Ying wanted to talk to his mom without him knowing, he figured it was best to pretend to sleep. However, after the two sexy moms left, he couldn''t help but follow them with his mind. It wasn''t out of a nosy habit, but because he knew whatever his mom was about to say likely involved him or his sisters, and he wanted to hear what it was.


    Plus, the way their alluring figures were barely concealed under their pajamas was hard for him to look away from, especially his mom, whose disheveled appearance was surprisingly sexy.


    The two moms didn''t stop in the living room but went straight to Liu Yiru''s room, turned on the bedside lamp, and Liu Yiru lay down on the bed, saying to Shui Ying, "Come on up."


    The two women were already close friends, and they had "fought side by side" for a long time last night, so Shui Ying didn''t feel shy. She lay down next to Liu Yiru but didn''t speak, her already slightly flushed face turning even redder.


    Seeing this, Liu Yiru was puzzled and asked, "Shui Ying, what''s on your mind? We''re closer than ever now. What''s there to hide?"


    Hearing this, Shui Ying recalled how Liu Yiru had helped her son play with her last night, making her face even hotter. After a long while, she finally said, "I was just wondering if you have any secrets to staying young." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why do you ask?" Liu Yiru replied, puzzled. Although Shui Ying was several years older, her deep inner strength left no trace of aging on her.


    From Liu Yiru''s expression, Shui Ying knew what she was thinking and said a bit embarrassedly, "It''s just that my inner strength helps maintain my body, but yours doesn''t seem to be the case. I can sense that your youthful appearance isn''t due to your inner strength. I''d like to learn your secrets because no matter how useful my inner strength is, I''ll eventually show signs of aging in a decade or two. And by then..." She stopped, her face turning bright red.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "And by then, he''ll only be in his thirties, in the prime of his life, right?" Liu Yiru finished the sentence with a smile, then teasingly added, "It looks like you''re ready to be my daughter-in-law for good, Shui Ying."


    "You''re no different!" Blushing even more, Shui Ying retorted.


    "True, I am. We''ve both married the same man and now both fallen for this little rascal. It seems we''re destined to be sisters for life," Liu Yiru said with a touch of sentimentality, then hugged Shui Ying. "Shui Ying, let go of all your worries. Let''s be his good moms, his supportive partners, together, okay?"


    "Of course, I already made up my mind last night when you suddenly showed up," Shui Ying replied honestly, then sighed. "But in a few years, I''m afraid I''ll be old and faded."


    "When did you start beating around the bush, Shui Ying?" Liu Yiru laughed. "You just want to know my secret to stay young. I''ll tell you."


    "Alright, spill the beans!" Shui Ying said eagerly. Normally, she was indifferent, but this was different. She wanted to stay with the man she loved forever. She knew he wouldn''t care if she aged, but the more she thought about it, the more she wanted to always present her best self to him.

 Chapter 483 A Heartwarming Breakfast

    From Shui Ying''s eager eyes, Liu Yiru could tell what she was thinking. She realized that Shui Ying''s love for her son was just as deep as her own. So, she stopped teasing her and said with a smile, "Actually, it''s not a secret. Being with him naturally keeps you young. When he was a kid, he stumbled upon a strange cultivation method. We all thought it was some scam, but it turned out to be a dual-cultivation technique, and he somehow managed to master it."


    "So, all I have to do is be with him...?" Shui Ying asked directly, her shyness forgotten in her curiosity.


    "Yep, just keep doing this ''beauty routine'' with him regularly, and you''ll stay young. Not only that, but you''ll become more beautiful," Liu Yiru replied with a grin, emphasizing the word "routine" with a playful tone.


    "I see," Shui Ying nodded, a strange thought flashing through her mind. It was as if she had realized something, but the insight was fleeting.


    Just as Shui Ying was about to ponder that fleeting realization, Liu Yiru said, "Now that you know, why not take advantage of the early hour and do some morning exercises with him?"


    "Sure, let''s head back," Shui Ying replied absentmindedly, blurting out her true feelings. But when she saw the mischievous smile on Liu Yiru''s face, she realized she had been tricked.


    Her face, which had just regained its composure, turned bright red again. She retorted, "You go if you want. I''m just his stepmom. For morning exercises, it''s up to you, the real mom, to take the lead!"


    "Come on, I just saw you getting all excited a moment ago," Liu Yiru teased with a giggle, perhaps feeling more lively in front of Shui Ying, who was like her sister. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    Feeling even more embarrassed, Shui Ying decided to play along and act tough. She playfully growled, "You little brat, I''ll show you!" and flipped over to pin Liu Yiru down, starting a playful fight. For a moment, the two mature and composed moms looked like little girls again.


    Ye Fei, who had been watching all this through his mind''s eye, was touched by the boundless love his moms had for him.


    At the same time, he was also fired up by the alluring sights they revealed during their play. He quickly got dressed and rushed into his mom''s room, leaping onto the bed where the two sexy beauties were still playfully wrestling. He laughed, "Hey, moms, why did you guys run off so early in the morning?"


    The two women didn''t expect Ye Fei to follow them, but after last night''s intense session, they weren''t shy around their son anymore. Especially Liu Yiru, who wasted no time in wrapping her arms around Ye Fei''s neck and giving him a long, passionate kiss.


    With Liu Yiru taking the lead, Shui Ying also let go of her shyness. After the mother and son broke their kiss, she offered her lips to her son and husband, letting him taste her.


    However, just as Ye Fei was about to take things further, Liu Yiru pushed him away and said, "Stop messing around. It''s getting late. Siqi and the others will be up soon." She paused, then added with a smile, "But you two can continue. I''ll keep watch for you!"


    Since Liu Yiru had declined, Shui Ying naturally felt even more embarrassed and quickly slipped out from under Ye Fei. She and Liu Yiru left the room together.


    Watching the two sexy moms leave and glancing at his own aroused state, Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle bitterly. He sighed inwardly that his skills still weren''t good enough. He remembered a novel he had read where a character named Yu Tong could control the flow of time with a barrier. If he could do that, he''d never have to worry about situations like this again.


    But Ye Fei wasn''t without ideas. He just needed to get all the beautiful women in his family to be honest with each other sooner, so they wouldn''t have to hide anymore.


    Liu Yiru and Shui Ying''s longing was just as strong as Ye Fei''s, but as Liu Yiru had said, their daughters would be up soon, so they couldn''t continue. In Liu Yiru''s mind, she was also thinking the same thing as Ye Fei, a thought she had had for a while but now felt more urgent. As for Shui Ying, although she hadn''t thought about it consciously yet, she was subconsciously considering the same thing.


    Thanks to the efforts of the two moms, a delicious breakfast was soon laid out in front of Ye Fei, who was now fully dressed. By this time, Ye Siqi and the others had also gotten up, and everyone quickly gathered in the dining room.


    Looking at these beautiful women, both close in age and about him, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a sense of nostalgia. It had been a long time since the family had all gathered together like this. Ever since he had started his plan with his mom, his sisters had been "sent away."


    Now that the plan had not only succeeded but exceeded expectations, it was time for him to bring them back. So, his idea of letting everyone know about each other was becoming more and more urgent.


    Of course, before that, Ye Siqi was his first target, because aside from her, all these close beauties already belonged to him.


    "Ye Fei, you should go check on the Lingyun Association today. Although everyone knows you''re back, it''s better to make an appearance.


    After all, they were all worried about you those past few days," Liu Yiru said halfway through the rare family breakfast. Although she wanted her son to stay by her side, she didn''t forget her "duty" to ensure he didn''t get too lost in the pleasures of family life.


    Although he wanted to spend more time with these beautiful women and also make a move on Siqi, Ye Fei understood that his mom made a good point. As the leader of a gang, if he didn''t show up after everyone had been worried about him, it would probably disappoint them.


    And now, Zhuo Feng''er should have already arrived at the Lingyun Association headquarters. He couldn''t just leave her hanging, so he nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll head over after breakfast."


    Since it wasn''t the weekend, everyone had their things to do after breakfast.


    After promising Ye Yunqi that he would visit the school in the next couple of days, Ye Fei drove to the Lingyun Association headquarters. On the way, he couldn''t help but think that he was becoming less and less like a student.


    With more and more women in his life, his responsibilities were gradually increasing, making it harder for him to maintain the carefree and worry-free attitude that came with his age. It was a trade-off, but he didn''t regret it. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 484 A Delicate Situation

    Ye Fei arrived at the Lingyun Nightclub without much fuss. Even though it was daytime, the place was bustling just as much as it was at night.


    With the rapid growth of the Lingyun Association, shrewd businessmen eager to build connections had no choice but to frequent the club daily, hoping to at least become familiar faces to the association''s higher-ups. As a result, what was originally a night-only venue now felt more like a hotel.


    Despite his well-known status in Wang Hai City, Ye Fei preferred to avoid the company of these opportunistic businessmen. He parked his car in an ordinary spot in the parking lot, pulled up his collar to cover half his face, lowered his head slightly, and strode in quickly. His somewhat aloof demeanor didn''t attract any attention.


    Once inside, Ye Fei didn''t linger and went straight to Zhang Yide''s office on the first basement level. Zhang Yide was busy preparing personnel files and information on various businesses, clearly aiming to make it easier for Ye Xuan to take over.


    "Grandpa Zhang, I''m putting you through a lot of trouble this time," Ye Fei said, showing great respect for the elderly man who had been loyal to the Ye family since his grandfather''s time.


    "Hehe, no trouble at all. I''m used to handling these things," Zhang Yide replied with a smile.


    "And after you helped me boost my strength with that thing, I''ve got endless energy. I''d be bored without something to do every day."


    Ye Fei, who had long considered Zhang Yide as family, didn''t make a fuss and simply nodded. "Alright, but once you get there, don''t be too harsh on the people there. They''re used to being laid-back, so just gradually change them.


    If anyone can''t stand the discipline, let them leave and work in one of our other companies. If they don''t want to work, give them some money to start their own business. After all, they''ve all contributed to the gang in some way, and we can''t treat them poorly."


    "I understand," Zhang Yide nodded. He was pleased to see Ye Fei growing into a capable leader.


    "Also, once you''re there, keep a close eye on that Deputy Mayor Bao Daren. If there''s a chance, get him out of the coastal area, but remember, never reveal our true strength in front of him," Ye Fei instructed. Since their last encounter, Ye Fei had been monitoring Bao Daren.


    During the day, Bao Daren seemed like a mindless show-off, but at night, Ye Fei''s men discovered something odd. Bao Daren made a secret phone call. Although Ye Fei''s men were skilled, they couldn''t get close to Bao Daren''s heavily guarded and high-tech residence to overhear the conversation.


    However, by a stroke of luck, one of his men knew some lip-reading, and although he wasn''t an expert, he managed to pick up some clues. Bao Daren mentioned Ye Fei''s name several times during the call, and he referred to the person on the other end as "General."


    Those two words immediately made Ye Fei think of his old adversary¡ªthe mastermind behind the conspiracy against his aunt. It made sense that such a plot could only be orchestrated by someone with high-ranking military connections.


    After hearing Ye Fei''s account, Zhang Yide asked, "Why not just capture him? That way, we could find out who''s been working against us."


    "Grandpa Zhang, you''re oversimplifying things," Ye Fei shook his head. "If this Bao Daren knows the true identity of that person, it means he''s a close confidant. If we act rashly, we might force a confrontation with that person too soon, turning a covert struggle into an open conflict."


    "Open conflict, so what? Are we afraid of him?" Zhang Yide still didn''t quite get it.


    "Have you considered that if that person was capable of orchestrating a conspiracy against my aunt, it means he has significant influence among the higher-ups?" Ye Fei pointed out.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "The higher-ups have already been unhappy with us, and they''ve only held back because they''re wary. If someone were to push them further, what do you think the Lingyun Association would face?"


    Zhang Yide was taken aback and began to sweat a little. With the rapid growth of the Lingyun Association, he had indeed become a bit arrogant. Fortunately, Ye Fei''s reminder kept him from making unwise decisions.


    Ye Fei smiled and continued, "Actually, we''re not without gains. At least now we can narrow down the suspects to a very small group. In Longguo, there are only a few generals who can speak with authority in the higher ranks. And this person is very cautious. He won''t take extreme measures until he knows everything about us. This gives us time to grow."


    In reality, Ye Fei had another thought he didn''t voice: with his current strength, he wasn''t afraid of any actions the higher-ups might take against him. He just didn''t want to oppose the state.


    Zhang Yide''s admiration for Ye Fei''s calmness and wisdom had long turned into deep respect.


    It was hard to imagine that a seventeen-year-old could have such a meticulous mind. However, if he knew that most of Ye Fei''s thoughts were actually focused on the beautiful women around him, and he only casually pondered these issues in his spare time, Zhang Yide might have felt more than just admiration.


    "Grandpa Zhang, how''s the thing I mentioned yesterday going?" After finishing their business talk, Ye Fei asked about what he cared about most. Early yesterday, he had already told Zhang Yide to delegate some of the gang''s affairs to Zhuo Feng''er.


    "It''s all set. Feng''er took over yesterday after she came over," Zhang Yide replied. He had known Zhuo Feng''er for a while and was aware of her issues with Liu Yiru, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t Feng''er always hold a grudge against us? Why does she suddenly want to help out here?"


    "Grudges can be resolved. She just came to her senses after a setback," Ye Fei explained with a smile, without revealing the real reason to Zhang Yide. After all, once he and Zhuo Feng''er were together, their relationship would eventually be made public. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he told Zhang Yide now that she was helping because of her love for Ye Lingyun, it would be awkward later.


    "I see," Zhang Yide nodded understandingly.


    "She''s in the office on the third floor dealing with things right now. Do you want me to take you to see her?"


    "No need, I''ll go by myself," Ye Fei said. He wanted to see Zhuo Feng''er, but he didn''t want to bring along Zhang Yide as a third wheel.

 Chapter 485 Fengers Epiphany

    Zhang Yide was taken aback. In his view, although Zhuo Feng''er had changed a lot from her past self, her long-standing animosity toward Liu Yiru would inevitably create some friction with Ye Fei. That was why he wanted to follow along and smooth things over, but Ye Fei insisted he didn''t need to.


    Despite his curiosity, Zhang Yide had grown accustomed to following Ye Fei''s lead over the past while. He simply said, "Alright then, it''s the office at the end of the third floor."


    Following Zhang Yide''s directions, Ye Fei arrived outside Zhuo Feng''er''s office and knocked gently. He couldn''t help but feel a wave of anticipation, wondering what kind of expression Zhuo Feng''er would have upon seeing him again.


    "Come in!" Zhuo Feng''er''s slightly husky, sexy voice floated out from inside, sending a shiver down Ye Fei''s spine and making him recall that wild night. Unfortunately, Zhuo Feng''er had been completely unaware at the time, and he hadn''t had the chance to truly savor this stunning beauty. He could only look forward to the future.


    Pushing the door open gently, Ye Fei saw the beauty sitting there, intently reading through some documents. His breath caught in his throat. Zhuo Feng''er was an extraordinary beauty, one in a million.


    Unlike his mother''s usual dignified demeanor, Zhuo Feng''er had always exuded a sensual and alluring aura.


    Now, having been transformed into a true woman by Ye Fei, she was even more radiant than before. Just sitting there, she radiated an intense allure that rivaled the female hunter who had schemed against him at the bar that night. He couldn''t help but wonder if the two women were perhaps long-lost sisters, given their strikingly similar personalities and even their voices. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing that it was Ye Fei who had entered, Zhuo Feng''er''s face flushed slightly, but she quickly regained her composure and said indifferently, "You''re here?"


    Noticing Zhuo Feng''er''s expression, Ye Fei felt a surge of joy. It seemed she wasn''t entirely indifferent to him; she just hid it well. Her acting career must have honed her skills in that regard.


    Ye Fei offered a faint smile and instead of sitting on the guest sofa, he pulled up a chair to sit directly across from Zhuo Feng''er, looking straight into her enchanting face. "How''s it going? Are you settling in okay?"


    Feeling her heart race under his gaze, Zhuo Feng''er instinctively averted her eyes, her eyebrows furrowing slightly. "It''s okay, I guess. I''m not very familiar with all this stuff. It might take me a while to get used to it."


    Although she didn''t want to have any more dealings with the boy who had turned her into a woman, facing him, she found herself unable to hide anything. It was an instinctive trust and reliance that she couldn''t control. Zhuo Feng''er attributed it all to the fact that he was Ye Lingyun''s son.


    In Zhuo Feng''er''s eyes, Ye Fei saw a hint of exhaustion, realizing she likely hadn''t slept all night. This made him feel a pang of sympathy and regretted deciding to bring her here. But he couldn''t think of another way to give her a sense of purpose.


    The look of tenderness in Ye Fei''s eyes sent a slight shiver through Zhuo Feng''er. Unable to face it, she quickly changed the subject. "By the way, how did my assets get transferred back? Didn''t I say I wanted to give them all to Lingyun?"


    Ye Fei was taken aback by the question. He hadn''t instructed Lingyun to return Zhuo Feng''er''s assets. But recalling Lingyun''s heart-wrenching cries that day, he quickly understood what had happened and recounted the events to her. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Listening to Ye Fei''s account, Zhuo Feng''er''s expression shifted several times before she let out a long sigh. "It''s all my fault. Fortunately, he didn''t lose himself and returned to his true self." Her tone was tinged with a sense of desolation.


    "You could have too!" Ye Fei blurted out, though he was confident Zhuo Feng''er would understand what he meant.


    Though it was a simple statement, it plunged Zhuo Feng''er into deep contemplation. Her thoughts drifted back to over a decade ago when she was carefree, frolicking and dreaming about the future with her good friend Yiru.


    That was when she had been truly happy, wasn''t it? But over these years, what had she done? Knowing full well that Yiru was blameless, she had forced herself to harbor resentment, making both of them miserable. Looking back, it felt like a nightmare.


    "Can I?" Zhuo Feng''er looked at Ye Fei helplessly, her eyes filled with confusion.


    "If you want to, you definitely can!" Ye Fei said, walking around the large desk to stand beside Zhuo Feng''er. He gently embraced her trembling form, which was a mix of nervousness and confusion, and began to stroke her smooth hair. At this moment, she was no longer the formidable businesswoman or the vengeful adversary; she was just a woman in need of comfort.


    Zhuo Feng''er didn''t resist Ye Fei''s hug. Instead, she leaned into him quietly, her face taking on a wistful and contemplative expression. After a long while, she straightened up, and Ye Fei saw a newfound sense of sunshine in her demeanor.


    "Can I meet your mom?" Zhuo Feng''er asked hopefully. On that stormy night, she had merely let go of her hatred. Now, she had truly found herself again. She couldn''t wait to see Liu Yiru, to ask for her forgiveness, and to be the good friend she once was.


    Seeing the expectant look in Zhuo Feng''er''s eyes, Ye Fei''s heart softened. He forgot about surprising his mom and simply nodded. "Sure, I''ll take you to see her when I have time these next few days."


    Seeing a mix of joy and nervousness in Zhuo Feng''er''s expression, he gently reassured her, "Don''t worry, my mom has never blamed you. In her heart, you''ve always been good friends."


    Although he hadn''t heard his mom say this, he knew her well enough to be certain she wouldn''t hold a grudge over this. If she knew about his current relationship with Zhuo Feng''er, she would likely become even closer friends than they were in their youth.


    "Thank you," Zhuo Feng''er said, feeling a warmth in her heart. This warmth scared her a little; she was afraid she might lose herself in his tenderness and stray from her true self.


    But after years of seeing the coldness of the world, she couldn''t help but subconsciously enjoy this caring attention. With a jumbled heart, she managed to utter just those two words.

 Chapter 486 The Soft-Spoken Auntie Fenger

    Ye Fei had a pretty good idea of what Zhuo Feng''er was thinking. He really wanted to tell her that he already considered her his woman and that caring for her was only natural. But he also knew that if he said that, it might scare her off, given how confused she already was.


    What he needed to do was to give her this gentle care, to warm up her heart, which had grown somewhat cold. And if he got the chance, he''d take things further and win her over completely. With both emotional and physical closeness, he believed he could make her his in no time.


    Realizing this, Ye Fei didn''t say anything more sweet. Instead, he said, "I think this job here isn''t really for you. I''ve got a vacant VP position at my film company. How about you take that? It''s still part of the Lingyun Association''s assets."


    This idea came to him after seeing how exhausted she looked. She had been doing this kind of work for years and would definitely know it better, making it easier for her. He just wasn''t sure if she''d agree.


    Although saying that the film company was part of the Lingyun Association''s assets seemed a bit of a stretch¡ªboth belonged to him, but the film company was the Ye family''s official business¡ªif she went there, it might go against her original intentions. But after thinking for a moment, Zhuo Feng''er nodded in agreement. She herself didn''t quite understand why.


    "The assets that Lingyun got back are also in the entertainment field. Since I''m going to be the VP at Lingyun Films, why not merge those in as well?"


    After agreeing to Ye Fei''s suggestion, Zhuo Feng''er proposed this. Actually, the assets under her name were much larger than just Lingyun Films, but she didn''t think twice about making this decision. She wanted to grow this "company under the Lingyun Association" to fulfill Ye Lingyun''s wish.


    As for any other reasons, she didn''t consider them, or rather, she didn''t dare to.


    "Sure!" Ye Fei agreed readily. It wasn''t that he was after Zhuo Feng''er''s assets. He knew that if he refused, it might hurt her already fragile heart. And he was confident that it wouldn''t be long before they were truly one family. Who cared whose assets they were?


    "Then let''s not waste any time. Let''s go to the company and get the paperwork done. I also want to take a look at where I''ll be working soon," Zhuo Feng''er said. She was a decisive person.


    Once she made up her mind, she didn''t like to delay. Deep down, she was also looking for a reason to spend more time with Ye Fei, though she didn''t want to admit it to herself.


    Naturally, Ye Fei didn''t refuse Zhuo Feng''er''s request. He himself hadn''t been to the company in a while and actually missed the beautiful women there. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were the innocent and adorable triplets from the Gu family, the strong and self-loving Gu Xuehan, the carefree and lively Xu Weier, and the talented director with sparkling eyes, Situ Ying.


    But the one who really caught his eye was the mature and sexy Auntie Mu Ling. And of course, there was Zhao Zhi, the idol of everyone back in the day, who had just joined the company.


    After handing over the things Zhuo Feng''er had just taken over to Zhang Yide, Ye Fei and she quickly left the Lingyun Association headquarters and drove to Lingyun Films in the North District.


    On the way, Zhuo Feng''er, sitting in the passenger seat, kept her head down and didn''t say a word. Her pretty face occasionally flushed slightly, and it was hard to tell what she was thinking.


    Ye Fei knew Zhuo Feng''er''s heart hadn''t fully settled yet, so he didn''t disturb her. Soon, he brought her to the building where the company was located.


    Although Lingyun Films hadn''t released any works yet, the news that this company was personally managed by Ye Fei, who was already the unofficial king of the Southeast, had spread. So, the place was as bustling as a well-established major film company. Many people came to see what was so different about a place managed by Ye Fei. As for the gossip reporters, they were keeping a close eye on it day and night, hoping to get the scoop.


    But how could these so-called "kings without a crown" catch Ye Fei''s trail? After a few quick maneuvers with Zhuo Feng''er, they slipped past everyone and appeared inside the building.


    Zhuo Feng''er wasn''t amazed by Ye Fei''s amazing moves. Having been in the capital for over a decade and with so many businesses under her belt, she had seen a lot. She knew there were many people with strong martial arts skills who could do things that seemed magical to ordinary people.


    What surprised Zhuo Feng''er was that Lingyun Films hadn''t released a single work in recent years, yet it had attracted so much attention.


    Although the reporters outside were well-hidden, they couldn''t escape her notice. So, she was puzzled. It was no wonder, though. She had always been active in the capital and couldn''t understand the status of the young man beside her in Wang Hai City. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ye Fei and Zhuo Feng''er arrived at the floor where the company was located and were about to push the door open when three little girls, as cute as dolls and identical to each other, walked over.


    Upon seeing Ye Fei, their eyes lit up, and they all ran towards him. One of them even threw herself into his arms, laughing, "Ye Fei, you''re finally here. Xue Xin has missed you!"


    Ye Fei picked up the girl and spun around, then gently patted her little bottom, smiling, "Xuemei, in Ye Fei''s heart, you''re the most well-behaved. Why are you being naughty today?"


    "Ye Fei, you''re biased. Why is Xue Mei the most well-behaved? Am I not well-behaved?" Gu Xuexin pouted, clearly unhappy.


    Gu Xuerong asked, "Ye Fei, how do you tell us apart? Sometimes even Siqi can''t tell us apart."


    "Because I remember the feel of each one of you. I can tell just by holding you," Ye Fei said with a smile. "So, next time you want to trick Ye Fei, don''t let me hold you."


    "Who wants you to hold them anyway!" Gu Xuerong''s face turned red as she playfully scolded.

 Chapter 487 The Films Completion

    Gu Xuemei, however, didn''t care about any of that. She grabbed Ye Fei''s hand and said, "Ye Fei, our legs are all better now. Are you happy?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Happy? Of course, I am!" Ye Fei had known that with Dongfang Ruolan''s treatment, they would recover quickly, but seeing them so lively still brought a smile to his face.


    "To celebrate your recovery, Ye Fei is going to throw a big party!" he said with a grin.


    "Yay, yay! How are you going to celebrate, Ye Fei?" Ever since they could walk on their own, the three little girls had become even more energetic than most girls their age and naturally loved lively gatherings.


    Ye Fei laughed and said, "I''m thinking of giving each of you a kiss as my gift! How does that sound?"


    "What kind of gift is that?" The three little girls blushed simultaneously, their pretty little faces turning red, but after their initial protest, they each leaned in and let Ye Fei place a gentle kiss on their soft cheeks, then quieted down with rosy faces.


    Watching the three budding young girls, Zhuo Feng''er felt a pang of discomfort. She was taken aback.


    After that wonderful night, Ye Fei had indeed left a deep mark on her heart. She had always thought it was because she saw him as his father, but now this sour feeling in her heart was confusing. It took her a great effort to suppress it.


    In truth, Zhuo Feng''er had mistaken the order of things. She didn''t see Ye Fei as Ye Lingyun and then develop feelings; rather, she developed feelings and then saw him as Ye Lingyun. Her nearly two-decade-long unrequited love had made her unwilling to fall for another man, but when the feelings came, they were uncontrollable. So, subconsciously, she had found this excuse for herself.


    Leaving aside Zhuo Feng''er''s thoughts, after some playful interaction with the three little girls, Ye Fei took them into the company. He greeted the somewhat surprised employees and headed straight for Situ Ying''s office.


    The triplet sisters, being well-behaved, didn''t follow them in but went off to play on their own.


    Seeing Ye Fei, who hadn''t been around for a while, Situ Ying was also surprised but quickly smiled and said, "I was just about to call you, and here you are. Who''s this?"


    "This is Zhuo Feng''er, the new VP I''ve just brought on board. Feng''er, this is Situ Ying, our company''s genius director," Ye Fei introduced them, used to Situ Ying''s somewhat informal behavior. Since he and Zhuo Feng''er had already become very close, he called her by her first name, and she didn''t seem to mind.


    After the two women exchanged greetings, Ye Fei asked Situ Ying, "You mentioned you were going to call me. What''s up?"


    "Yes," Situ Ying replied with a smile that couldn''t be concealed.


    "Our film, ''Flying Immortal,'' is finally completely shot. I wanted to discuss the publicity plans with you."


    "Already done?" Ye Fei was genuinely surprised. He knew that finishing a movie wasn''t just about wrapping up the shooting; there were still post-production and other tasks. He hadn''t expected it to be completed so quickly.


    Situ Ying laughed and said, "We owe a lot of that to Zhao Zhi. She''s not only a great actress but also very capable in other areas. As for the animation, I was waiting for you to help with it, but you disappeared. So, I had to hire another expert in that field. I hope you don''t mind my taking the initiative."


    "Mind? I should be thanking you for taking the load off my shoulders," Ye Fei replied with a smile. He was interested in meeting the computer expert, so he asked, "Can I meet this expert?"


    Situ Ying said, "We''ll meet them later. Now that the film is done, I was thinking of holding a staff meeting once you arrive. If you''re okay with it, everyone will be there."


    "A staff meeting? Perfect, I''ll introduce Feng''er to everyone then. Go ahead and prepare," Ye Fei agreed with Situ Ying''s suggestion.


    "Alright, I''ll get on it," Situ Ying said as she left the office. As Ye Fei was about to leave with Zhuo Feng''er, she subtly tugged at his sleeve.


    Ye Fei stopped without showing any reaction and asked quietly once Situ Ying was gone, "What''s up?"


    "Could you not call me Feng''er in front of your mom in the future?" Zhuo Feng''er''s face turned slightly red as she spoke.


    "Why?" Ye Fei looked at her blushing face, feeling quite pleased inside, but he kept a puzzled expression on his face.


    Zhuo Feng''er''s face turned even redder, and she said somewhat petulantly, "Just because. I don''t want you to call me that!" With that, she turned and walked out ahead of him.


    In Ye Fei''s experience, Zhuo Feng''er had initially seemed to put on a facade of worldliness and promiscuity. After she gave herself to him, she had maintained a rather indifferent expression. This was the first time she had shown such a shy side in front of him, which delighted Ye Fei. It seemed she was genuinely starting to have feelings for him.


    It didn''t take long for everyone in the company to gather in the auditorium. As before, no one took the stage to speak first. Instead, they started the film, which was almost completely edited.


    Glancing around the hall, Ye Fei quickly spotted Gu Xuehan with her three sisters. After nodding a greeting to her, he continued to look around but couldn''t find Mu Ling and Xu Weier. This puzzled him.


    "Why haven''t I seen Auntie Mu and Sister Weier?" After scanning the room again and still not finding the mother and daughter, Ye Fei couldn''t help but ask Situ Ying, who was sitting to his left.


    After entering the auditorium, Zhuo Feng''er and Situ Ying took seats on either side of Ye Fei.


    The company''s employees were curious about the extremely mature and sexy beauty who had come in with Ye Fei, so they kept glancing over.


    But Zhuo Feng''er completely ignored those curious looks and focused all her attention on Ye Fei. Although she didn''t want to do that, she couldn''t control herself.


    Now, hearing him ask about two other women, her heart skipped a beat, and she inwardly scolded herself.


    How could this young man be involved with so many women? He had just been flirting with those three adorable little girls, and now he was asking about other women.

 Chapter 488 Public Declaration of Love

    Situ Ying, of course, had no idea that Zhuo Feng''er, sitting on the other side of Ye Fei, had so many thoughts in just a moment. She teased, "Missing Sister Weier? Don''t worry, she just wanted to relax after the shoot and went out with Auntie Mu. She should be back by noon."


    Ye Fei thought to himself, Who would miss that tomboyish girl? I''m the one who misses my dear Auntie Mu! But naturally, he couldn''t say that in front of others, so he laughed and said, "Oh, that''s good. She''ll make it in time for our celebration." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What celebration?" Situ Ying asked, puzzled, as she didn''t recall any such plans from the company.


    "Now we have three reasons to celebrate, so of course we need to do it right," Ye Fei explained with a smile.


    "First, Feng''er is joining the company as VP. With her and you, the company is bound to thrive. Second, our movie is finished. It''s the first work since the company restructured, so that''s worth celebrating. And third, the Gu sisters'' legs are healed. Shouldn''t we celebrate that too?"


    "Do whatever you want. You have the money," Situ Ying replied bluntly, though she had to admit Ye Fei had a point.


    Spending too much time with that girl Xu Weier, even Situ Ying had picked up her habit of not giving him any face, Ye Fei inwardly sighed. He then shifted his attention back to the movie that had already started playing.


    Although he had seen the first half before, that was just the initial shoot. Now, with the refined production, the movie was much better in every aspect, and even Ye Fei couldn''t help but get immersed in it for a while.


    While Zhuo Feng''er, who had been preoccupied with Ye Fei, took a few glances at the screen, she too became deeply engrossed.


    Now she finally understood why Ye Fei called Situ Ying a genius director. Even with nearly twenty years in the business, she had to admire Situ Ying''s imaginative creativity and masterful directing skills.


    Not only that but Situ Ying also had a keen eye for casting. The two main characters in the movie, the straightforward and slightly ditzy fairy and the lively and adorable flower sprite (Gu Xuehan, after discovering her talent, Situ Ying added many scenes for her in the second half of the movie, making her role as the flower sprite the second lead), were portrayed so vividly, without a hint of artificiality. Their acting was even better than that of some well-established big-name stars.


    When the 120-minute movie ended and the lights in the auditorium came back on, the previously extremely quiet hall suddenly erupted into prolonged applause. At this moment, both the company''s executives and the ordinary employees were extremely proud that their company had produced such a complete movie.


    At this moment, Ye Fei stepped up to the front of the stage and asked loudly, "Everyone, what do you think of our movie, ''Flying Immortal''?"


    "Great!" the employees replied in unison. They weren''t just flattering Ye Fei; the movie was truly a success, beyond their expectations.


    Ye Fei nodded in satisfaction and asked again, "Do you think this movie will do well when it''s released?"


    "Absolutely!" came the unanimous response. There was no hesitation in their voices, only endless confidence and pride. This was the result of their hard work. From this unexpectedly good movie, they seemed to see the company''s bright future. How could they not be excited, with such a strong sense of belonging to the company?


    "It looks like everyone shares my confidence. That''s right, our first work has been very successful, and it''s all thanks to everyone''s efforts. To reward you all, I have some good news to share," Ye Fei said, waving to Zhuo Feng''er to come up to the stage.


    Once she was beside him, he introduced her, "Today, I''ve brought in a very talented VP, Ms. Zhuo Feng''er. Let''s give her a warm welcome!"


    As a former nationwide sensation and later one of the few female tycoons in the industry, Zhuo Feng''er''s fame was well-known.


    Some people had already thought she looked like the legendary Zhuo Feng''er but hadn''t dared to believe it. Now, with Ye Fei''s confirmation, everyone cheered. Just as Ye Fei had said, with Zhuo Feng''er and Situ Ying on board, it would be hard for the company not to grow rapidly.


    After the cheering died down a bit, Ye Fei continued, "President Feng''er is not only joining our company but has also merged all her previous companies under our Lingyun banner. So now, Lingyun is one of the top companies in the country. With this scale, we''re going to expand even faster."


    Upon hearing Ye Fei''s words, the hall fell silent in shock. Zhuo Feng''er''s assets were more than ten times larger than Lingyun Films. The fact that they were now part of Lingyun was astonishing.


    Since Ye Fei had always been very approachable in the company, people weren''t afraid of him like outsiders might be. Finally, someone couldn''t hold back and asked loudly, "Mr. Ye, why did President Zhuo merge her company with Lingyun? You two aren''t...?"


    The person didn''t finish their sentence, but everyone understood what they were implying, and the hall burst into laughter.


    Ye Fei didn''t get angry. He just smiled and said, "To be honest, there''s no real relationship between President Zhuo and me. If I had to say there was something, it''s that I admire her and am currently pursuing her!"


    Zhuo Feng''er had never expected Ye Fei to declare his feelings for her in such a public setting. Even though she was usually very open-minded, she couldn''t help but blush furiously and quickly walked back to her seat, unable to stay on stage any longer.


    Hearing Ye Fei''s explanation, the employees all burst into good-natured laughter, which made the already shy Zhuo Feng''er even more flustered. However, for the first time, she began to seriously consider Ye Fei''s feelings for her. His declaration in such a public setting seemed genuine.


    But was it real affection or just a sense of responsibility for that night?


    For a moment, Zhuo Feng''er felt conflicted, not realizing that her long-time love, Ye Lingyun, had been pushed to the back of her mind.

 Chapter 489 The Mother and Daughters Stirring of Emotions

    As Zhuo Feng''er was lost in a sweet yet conflicted daze and the employees were exchanging knowing smiles, a few people were less than thrilled. These were the Gu sisters, who had long harbored secret feelings for Ye Fei.


    The triplets were a bit better off; they were only slightly displeased with Ye Fei''s words.


    Being young and not overly calculating, and knowing that their sisters also liked Ye Fei, they didn''t feel much jealousy.


    After a brief moment of sulking, they quickly returned to their cheerful state. However, Gu Xuehan was different. Over the years, to make a living, she had been mixing with the common folk.


    Although she remained pure, she had grown accustomed to the coarse language and behavior of the street toughs.


    Since meeting Ye Fei, she had tried hard to restrain herself and become more refined, and she had done so quite well. But Ye Fei had shown no particular interest.


    While he was caring towards her, it wasn''t what she truly desired.


    Initially, she had managed to keep her feelings buried deep within. But today, after hearing Ye Fei publicly declare his love for Zhuo Feng''er, she could no longer contain herself.


    Yes, compared to her, Zhuo Feng''er was indeed more mature and sexy, but she would grow up too, wouldn''t she?


    At this moment, she made a decision: to quickly develop a more voluptuous figure and work even harder to become someone who could truly help him. She was determined to win his heart.


    If Ye Fei had known that his desire to let things take their natural course had almost led a good girl down a path similar to Zhuo Feng''er''s, he might have felt differently.


    Fortunately, Gu Xuehan didn''t have such intentions; she simply wanted to become more attractive to him.


    Seeing Zhuo Feng''er''s embarrassment, Ye Fei didn''t dwell on the topic any longer. He continued, "Alright, the two pieces of good news I mentioned earlier are great, but there''s another one. The recovery of the Gu sisters'' legs is a third reason to celebrate. For our Lingyun company, this truly makes it a triple celebration. So, I''ve decided that today, I''ll treat everyone to a big celebration!"


    "Yay!" The crowd cheered once more. It wasn''t so much about taking advantage of Ye Fei''s generosity as it was about the excitement of a group activity. Plus, being able to enjoy a drink and conversation with Ye Fei, who was already a legend in the Southeast, was something that would make anyone in Wang Hai City envious.


    Among the cheers, the three clear and loud voices of the triplets stood out the most. They were delighted that Ye Fei considered their recovery as one of the three major joys.


    True to his word, seeing that it was almost noon, Ye Fei didn''t linger any longer and quickly led everyone out of the company.


    Since Lingyun Films was under the Ye Group, Ye Fei didn''t go anywhere else. He took everyone directly to the same hotel where he had celebrated his sister''s birthday. On the way, he called Mu Ling and Xu Weier to let them know to head there directly. They had been to the hotel before, so there was no need to worry about them getting lost.


    The hotel manager, aware that the true leader of the group had arrived, made sure to clear out the top-floor hall and brought in various entertainment facilities to ensure that Ye Fei and his group could have a great time.


    During Ye Fei''s last birthday, only the senior staff and the beautiful women attended, so most of the employees were experiencing such a high-end place for the first time. However, thanks to Ye Fei''s easygoing nature, they didn''t feel awkward.


    After a simple lunch, they started to enjoy themselves, as the real celebration was scheduled for the evening.


    The employees gathered in small groups to play cards or chat. Zhuo Feng''er, Situ Ying, and Zhao Zhi were having a lively conversation.


    Gu Xuehan, along with her triplet sisters, was loudly playing the video games that the hotel manager had specially set up. Only Ye Fei was left without anything to do, so he found a spot to sit down, unaware that while Gu Xuehan was playing with her sisters, she kept stealing glances at him.


    Finally, a text message notification interrupted Ye Fei''s boredom. It was from Mu Ling and Xu Weier, who had arrived. Although they could come up on their own, Ye Fei went down to greet them anyway.


    Perhaps it was because Mu Ling was his favorite type¡ªmature and sexy¡ªor maybe it was because he had almost kissed her last time but didn''t get the chance. In any case, among all the beautiful women at the company, Ye Fei was most interested in Mu Ling. The thought of seeing her soon was almost too much to bear.


    At the elevator entrance on the top floor, Ye Fei met the mother and daughter. Upon seeing them, he couldn''t help but feel a brightening of his mood.


    The two women had dressed up. Already stunningly beautiful, they looked even more amazing with light makeup.


    Mu Ling, in a purple gown, exuded an air of nobility and sensuality that made Ye Fei want to hold her and shower her with affection right then and there.


    Xu Weier, though not as enticing as her mother, looked vibrant and lively in her pink dress.


    "Auntie Mu, Sister Weier, how did you get here so fast?" Ye Fei said with a smile. "I was planning to meet you downstairs, but now I''ve missed my chance to show off."


    Seeing Ye Fei come out to greet them and hearing his words, both women''s eyes lit up with happiness. However, as they got closer, Xu Weier''s face turned red, and she said, "You guys chat. I''m going in first!" Without waiting for Ye Fei''s response, she hurried inside.


    Watching Xu Weier rush in as if she were escaping, Ye Fei was puzzled. Why had that girl suddenly become shy? But with the more captivating Auntie Mu right in front of him, he didn''t have time to ponder further. He turned to Mu Ling with a gentle smile and said, "Auntie Mu, have you missed me these past few days?"


    Ye Fei had expected Mu Ling to blush and run away as she usually did when he said something like that. But to his surprise, although her face was slightly red, she didn''t shy away this time. Instead, she softly replied with a "Mm-hmm."


    If Xu Weier''s behavior had left Ye Fei a bit puzzled, Mu Ling''s response now took him completely by surprise. He wondered what had happened in the week he''d been away that had changed them so much. Had something significant occurred during his absence? S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei''s guess was spot on. During his absence, Mu Ling and her daughter had indeed experienced a shift in their feelings.


    When he was around every day, it hadn''t seemed like much.


    But his sudden disappearance had made them realize, amidst their growing longing, that they had unconsciously fallen into the young man''s romantic trap.


    Now, upon seeing him again, the teenage Xu Weier, overwhelmed with shyness, had run away. Mu Ling, on the other hand, having fully understood her feelings, had decided not to run anymore.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s surprised expression, the blush on Mu Ling''s face deepened. But having made up her mind, she overcame her shyness and said softly and affectionately, "You haven''t been around these past few days, and I''ve missed you so much!"


    Hearing this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but understand what was going on. Overjoyed, he swiftly pulled Mu Ling''s fiery body into his arms, not caring that they were at the elevator entrance, and leaned down to kiss her lips.

 Chapter 490 Auntie Mus Enthusiasm (1)

    Although kissing her beloved young man in such a public place made Mu Ling extremely shy, she still showed the boldness of a mature woman her age. She let Ye Fei taste her tongue in his mouth for a good while before gently pushing him away, her face flushed red as she said, "Not here, it''s not good if people see us!"


    "Who cares if we''re in love?" Ye Fei laughed heartily, but he didn''t continue. Instead, he gently wrapped his arm around Mu Ling''s slender waist and walked inside.


    At the entrance of the hall, Mu Ling quickly slipped out of Ye Fei''s embrace and walked in first. Although she agreed with Ye Fei''s sentiment, her daughter was still around, and she couldn''t bring herself to be that intimate with him in front of her.


    Entering the hall a moment later, Ye Fei saw that Xu Weier had already joined the Gu sisters in their video game battle, while Mu Ling had gathered with Situ Ying and the others. Mu Ling, though not officially part of the company, had already become an integral member, often taking on the role of the logistics manager during film shoots.


    Not in the mood for video games or serious conversations, Ye Fei decided not to disturb his beautiful women. Instead, he found the table where the computer whiz Situ Ying had mentioned and joined a few male employees in a card game. He didn''t use his exceptional memory to win; he just played casually, enjoying the small wins and losses.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s easygoing nature, the employees felt even more at ease with him. Instead of becoming overconfident, this strengthened the company''s cohesion, a pleasant surprise Ye Fei hadn''t anticipated.


    Time flew by as everyone enjoyed themselves. Before they knew it, the sky had darkened, and the company''s celebration evening finally began.


    After spending the afternoon together, Ye Fei was even more familiar with everyone, so he skipped the formal speeches and simply offered a few words of encouragement and thanks before declaring the celebration officially underway.


    Initially, Ye Fei had planned just to gather everyone for some food, drinks, and fun, but many employees, who had only seen such luxurious places in movies and on TV, suggested having a dance. Although Ye Fei wasn''t particularly fond of this idea, seeing everyone''s excitement, he agreed.


    Quickly, the center of the hall was cleared, and the bright lights were replaced with dim dance lighting, making the room much darker. The eager employees had already found their dance partners and were gracefully moving across the floor. Although they hadn''t been to such places before, their dance steps were quite skilled, having learned them for movie shoots.


    The old Lingyun Company had never been prosperous enough for such events, but things were different now. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Mr. Ye, what are you waiting for? Are we ladies supposed to invite you?"


    Seeing everyone heading to the dance floor, Situ Ying couldn''t help but feel a bit envious and playfully teased Ye Fei. It seemed that spending time with Xu Weier and the others had made Situ Ying''s usually very introverted personality a bit more outgoing.


    Ye Fei glanced around and saw that all the beautiful women were sitting around him. The male employees were sensible and didn''t worry about finding dance partners since the company was almost evenly split between men and women. So, for now, the most attractive women in the company were left unattended.


    With a faint smile, Ye Fei stood up, extended his hand to Situ Ying, and said, "Then let me invite our company''s number one contributor, Miss Situ Ying, for the first dance!"


    "Sure." Situ Ying naturally didn''t refuse, smiling as she placed her small hand in Ye Fei''s. He gently pulled her up, and they walked into the dance floor, gracefully moving together.


    This was the first time Ye Fei had been this close to Situ Ying. With one hand on her shoulder and the other around her slender waist, he couldn''t help but feel a bit distracted. But what he was most concerned about wasn''t the closeness.


    As he gently guided Situ Ying in a slow dance, he quietly asked, "How did you meet that computer whiz?" Earlier, during the card game, Ye Fei had already taken a good look at the computer expert. He was a thin man with thick glasses, just like Situ Ying. Through conversation, Ye Fei discovered that the guy had a very solid foundation in his field, but he was rather introverted and didn''t talk much. Although he didn''t think this kind of person would pose any threat to him, Ye Fei still wanted to eliminate any potential instability at its source.


    "He''s not a stranger," Situ Ying replied casually, not picking up on the deeper meaning in Ye Fei''s words. "He''s a relative of mine, a cousin, I guess." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh," Ye Fei nodded slightly, feeling relieved. It was good that he was a relative. Although Ye Fei had pretty much "collected" all the beautiful women related to him, he didn''t think others would be the same.


    Soon, the dance ended, and Ye Fei returned to his seat and continued to invite the other women to dance. After almost everyone had had a turn, the atmosphere in the hall became even more lively. People stopped focusing solely on the dance floor and started gathering in small groups to enjoy some wine, including Ye Fei and his group.


    Now, the only two mature beauties who hadn''t danced with Ye Fei were Mu Ling and Zhuo Feng''er. However, when Ye Fei invited her, Zhuo Feng''er, still embarrassed by his public declaration of love, politely declined. In the end, Ye Fei had no choice but to take Mu Ling''s mature and sexy body onto the dance floor.


    "Auntie Mu, do you know why I saved you for last?" Ye Fei asked as he gently danced with Mu Ling''s sexy body.


    "No idea," Mu Ling shook her head slightly. She didn''t feel any sense of loss. Although she, like any other woman, might have felt a bit jealous after making her decision, she had never intended to monopolize Ye Fei.


    In fact, because of the significant age difference, she didn''t even dare to hope for a lifelong commitment with him. She just didn''t want to leave any regrets in her life.


    Seeing Mu Ling''s indifferent expression, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. He had hoped to surprise her with a little jealousy, but that plan was now out the window.


    Moreover, Mu Ling''s indifference puzzled him. She had openly confessed her love to him just moments ago outside. Why did she now seem so nonchalant? Unable to contain his curiosity, he asked, "Aren''t you even curious why?"

 Chapter 491 Auntie Mus Enthusiasm (2)

    "I know you must have your reasons," Mu Ling smiled softly at Ye Fei. "And with so many people, someone has to be last, right?"


    "Alright," facing such an understanding Mu Ling, Ye Fei threw in the towel and explained directly, "My reason is that by now, everyone''s stopped switching partners with the dance music. We can dance as long as we want. I just wanted to enjoy holding Auntie Mu a little longer."


    A wave of immense happiness and sweetness surged through Mu Ling, making her feel almost tipsy and unsteady on her feet. Her body went limp, and her previously somewhat distant, sexy form collapsed softly into Ye Fei''s arms. At this moment, she felt incredibly happy.


    However, Ye Fei''s way of addressing her made her blush with embarrassment, and she whispered, "Since that''s the case, then don''t call me auntie anymore."


    "I like calling you that, Auntie Mu, my dear auntie!" Ye Fei affectionately called out in Mu Ling''s ear. His large hand, which had been wrapped around her slender waist, slowly moved downward until it covered one of her huge, soft, and incredibly elastic buttocks, gently massaging it.


    Ye Fei''s playful behavior made Mu Ling extremely shy, but she didn''t reject his actions. Instead, she leaned into him even more, using her large and firm breasts to press and rub against his muscular chest as they danced.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    She had been somewhat sexually frustrated due to long-term repression (see Chapter 244, the conversation between Mu Ling and Ye Ningsuan). The last time she was still hesitating, Ye Fei''s teasing had almost made her lose control. Now that she had made up her mind, how could she refuse the young man she was attracted to?


    Sensing Mu Ling''s actions, Ye Fei was overjoyed, knowing that he would finally be with this sexy beauty he had long desired. He continued to whisper in her ear, "Auntie Mu, you''re so enchanting. I love you so much!"


    Meanwhile, his hand, which had been teasing her plump buttocks, slid further down and directly into her enticing crevice.


    "Ah!" Mu Ling hadn''t expected that Ye Fei would touch her private area so directly right here. The sudden stimulation made her gasp in surprise. She quickly clamped her legs together and whispered, "No, not here."


    "It''s okay, no one will see," Ye Fei said, flicking his fingers to extinguish most of the dance lights, leaving only one still on. The hall instantly became much darker, but at this moment, no one would care.


    The darkness in the hall gave Mu Ling a lot of courage. She gently parted her legs, allowing Ye Fei to touch her most intimate spot, while she leaned softly into his embrace, letting out soft moans.


    Feeling Mu Ling''s large breasts pressing against his chest, Ye Fei''s desire grew even stronger.


    He took one of her small hands and placed it on his crotch, smiling and saying, "Auntie, I''ve got something good for you."


    Mu Ling, now more daring, didn''t object to Ye Fei''s actions. Instead, she reached through his pants and grasped his rigid member, exclaiming in surprise and anticipation, "It''s so big!"


    "Do you like it?" Ye Fei whispered seductively into Mu Ling''s ear. "If you do, take it out and feel it properly."


    Glancing around to make sure no one was paying attention to them, Mu Ling carefully unzipped Ye Fei''s pants and slowly pulled out his hot, large member, gently stroking it while she spread her legs wider to give Ye Fei better access.


    Ye Fei''s fingers quickly moved over Mu Ling''s wonderful spot, and he soon felt her panties getting wet. He then used his fingers to push them aside and directly placed his hand into Mu Ling''s mature and delicate slit.


    "Oh..." The pleasurable sensation made Mu Ling involuntarily moan, her legs instinctively clamping together again. However, this wasn''t to reject Ye Fei, but a natural reaction to the intense stimulation. But as she did this, she accidentally pushed Ye Fei''s fingers, which had been teasing her slit, into her eager, wet core.


    Sensing Mu Ling''s desire, Ye Fei gently inserted his fingers into her tight, wet passage while whispering into her ear, "Auntie, do you want it?"


    "Mm-hmm!" Since she had already decided on Ye Fei, she no longer concealed her desires in front of him.


    "Then let''s do it," Ye Fei said, lifting Mu Ling''s long skirt, spreading her shapely legs, and positioning his lower body between them. He squatted slightly, aligning his large member with her wet, exposed pussy, and then thrust forward, burying himself inside her.


    "Oh..." The sudden penetration made Mu Ling cry out softly, whispering, "Go slower, it hurts a bit."


    Ye Fei knew that after such a long time without intimacy, she would need some time to adjust to his size. He paused his thrusting, instead gently massaging her sexy buttocks with his hands while pressing his chest firmly against her large breasts. He wanted to give her pleasure while also helping her get used to him.


    After a moment, Mu Ling began to gently writhe, signaling to Ye Fei that she was ready. He started with shallow thrusts, and soon the mature, sexy beauty was smiling with pleasure.


    "Auntie, do you like it?" Ye Fei asked softly as he continued to thrust gently.


    "I do, but this isn''t enough. It''s making me so uncomfortable," Mu Ling replied, her long-repressed desire now fully ignited. She couldn''t be satisfied with just shallow thrusts.


    "How about this?" Ye Fei said, gripping her buttocks tightly and thrusting harder, ensuring that his member hit her clitoris with each movement.


    "Oh... ah..." Mu Ling moaned in pleasure, suddenly realizing they were still in the hall and quickly stopping herself, whispering, "Not so fast, someone might see."


    Ye Fei knew that although the situation was thrilling, they couldn''t fully enjoy themselves here. So he said, "Let''s move somewhere else," and with that, he swiftly carried Mu Ling into a nearby lounge, locking the door behind them.


    Once inside, Ye Fei didn''t put Mu Ling on the bed. Instead, he pressed her sexy body against the wall, lifted her long legs, wrapped them around his waist, and began thrusting his large member into her wet, eager pussy with force.


    Mu Ling couldn''t withstand such intense fucking. She moaned uncontrollably, her buttocks moving vigorously in rhythm with Ye Fei''s thrusts.


    "Auntie, the soundproofing here is great. Go ahead and scream if you want," Ye Fei said in her ear as he continued to fuck her.


    Hearing Ye Fei''s words, Mu Ling let go of her inhibitions and began to moan loudly, "Ah... ah... so good... harder..."


    Ye Fei fucked Mu Ling with all his might, his firm chest pressing against her large breasts while his hands explored her buttocks and the area where their bodies met.


    With this triple assault, Mu Ling, who had just been introduced to such intense pleasure by Ye Fei, couldn''t take much more.


    After less than a few hundred thrusts, she trembled all over. Her pussy contracted powerfully, gripping Ye Fei''s member tightly, and a large amount of warm, wet fluid gushed out from her core, drenching Ye Fei''s head.


    Holding Mu Ling''s trembling, sexy body against the wall, Ye Fei enjoyed the lingering contractions of her most intimate spot and gently asked, "Auntie, are you comfortable?"


    "Comfortable, this is the happiest moment of my life," Mu Ling said, still dazed by the intense pleasure. She wrapped her limbs even tighter around Ye Fei and murmured, "Why are you so amazing? How am I supposed to leave you now?"


    Ye Fei''s heart stirred, and he said softly yet firmly, "Why leave at all? Since we''re together, I''ve never thought of letting you go. I mean what I said before: even if you try to run away, I''ll find you. No matter where you go, you won''t be able to escape my side."


    Mu Ling''s just-clearing mind was once again intoxicated by his dominant yet tender words. She had no desire to leave this young man who had completely conquered her heart and body. However, there were reasons she felt compelled to do so, and that was her daughter, Xu Weier.


    Xu Weier''s feelings for Ye Fei were obvious even to outsiders, let alone to Mu Ling, who cared about her deeply. So although she couldn''t resist her love and longing for him, leading to this moment, she decided to be the woman who stayed in the shadows for her daughter''s happiness.


    "I never wanted to leave you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let this happen today. But I hope we can just keep it like this, without letting anyone else know," Mu Ling said softly, her voice tinged with vulnerability.


    "Is it because of Sister Weier?" Ye Fei slightly tilted his head, looking into Mu Ling''s bright, beautiful eyes.


    Mu Ling nodded gently. "I knew you''d see it too. That girl is just too obvious with her feelings."


    "Your worry is unnecessary. Sister Weier''s existence won''t affect us at all!" Ye Fei said earnestly.


    Hearing Ye Fei''s words, Mu Ling felt a bit anxious. Although it was embarrassing to talk about her daughter while he was still inside her, she had to think about her daughter''s happiness. "Weier is a great girl. You two are the same age, and she''s completely devoted to you. You two are the perfect match." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know all that," Ye Fei smiled faintly.


    "Then why don''t you like her?" Mu Ling asked anxiously.


    "I never said I didn''t like her. I''ve liked her since shortly after we met," Ye Fei said with a smile, then changed the subject. "But compared to her, I like you more. So I won''t give up either of you!"


    Ye Fei''s words completely reassured Mu Ling, filling her heart with sweetness. She acted like a little girl and pouted, "No, I want you to like her more! Just remember me occasionally, and don''t let her know about us."


    "Do you think you can keep it from her?" Ye Fei smiled. "And I''ve never wanted to hide it, because that wouldn''t be fair to you!"


    "What should we do then?" Mu Ling realized he was right. She spent all her time with her daughter, who, despite being somewhat oblivious, wasn''t stupid. How could she not eventually notice something?


    "Don''t worry, she''ll understand you because she loves you just as much as you love her," Ye Fei said, gently moving again to help Mu Ling let go of her worries.


    Mu Ling, who had been sexually frustrated for a long time, couldn''t be satisfied with just one round. So as Ye Fei thrust into her, she quickly forgot her troubles, enjoying the wonderful sensations he provided. "This is too tiring. Carry Auntie to the bed," she said.


    Ye Fei nodded, picked up Mu Ling, and placed her on the small bed in the room. He reinserted his member into her still-damp pussy and began another round of thrusting.

 Chapter 492 The Tipsy Beauties

    Mu Ling was no match for Ye Fei, despite her experience. In just twenty minutes, she had climaxed three times in a row and was utterly spent.


    "Auntie really can''t take it anymore. Please, have mercy on me!" After another climax, Mu Ling finally pleaded for mercy. While being with him was the most pleasurable experience of her life, too much was just too much.


    Ye Fei understood that Mu Ling''s current constitution couldn''t handle all of his enthusiasm. So, after her aftershocks subsided, he gently pulled his rigid member from her wet, eager pussy and said with a wry smile, "What about it?"


    Mu Ling reached out her small hand, firmly grasped it, and quickly began to stroke it, using her own juices for lubrication.


    "Is this okay?" she asked.


    Ye Fei nodded. "It''s fine. Good auntie, thank you."


    With Ye Fei''s approval, Mu Ling''s movements quickened. But after several minutes, there was still no sign of him climaxing. She began to worry, "Why aren''t you coming yet? We''ve been in here for a while. If we don''t get out soon, someone might come looking."


    "I wish I could control it," Ye Fei replied with a wry smile. "How about you try with your mouth?"


    Mu Ling had given herself to Ye Fei completely, both body and soul, so she had no objections to using her mouth. She had just never done it before and hadn''t thought of it.


    Now, with Ye Fei''s reminder, she immediately leaned down but hesitated, "I''m not very good at it. How can I make you feel good?"


    Ye Fei was touched and felt a bit guilty for teasing her, but it was too late to change now. Plus, he was curious about how Mu Ling''s mouth would feel. So, he began to gently guide her.


    Following Ye Fei''s instructions, Mu Ling finally took his head into her mouth and began to suckle gently.


    Ye Fei had been holding back on purpose, and with Mu Ling''s mouth now on him, he decided to let go. They had been in there for quite some time, after all. So, he suddenly released his restraint, and his head swelled dramatically inside Mu Ling''s mouth.


    Realizing what was happening, Mu Ling tried to pull away, but Ye Fei quickly placed his hands on her head, preventing her from doing so. Then he began to ejaculate powerfully.


    Mu Ling, who had given herself to Ye Fei completely, had no intention of rejecting him. Her initial attempt to pull away was just an instinctive reaction.


    Once Ye Fei stopped her, she immediately understood and began to swallow quickly, making sure to take in every last drop before slowly releasing his member and tucking it back into his pants.


    After helping Mu Ling tidy up her clothes and supporting her slightly wobbly form as she got off the bed, Ye Fei teased with a grin, "Did it taste good?"


    "It didn''t! It''s salty and has a bit of a fishy taste!" Mu Ling pouted. "You naughty boy!"


    "Why didn''t you spit it out then?" Ye Fei continued.


    "Because you made me!" Mu Ling''s face turned red. "And, to be honest, I kind of liked it."


    Feeling the deep affection this beautiful, mature woman had for him, Ye Fei couldn''t help but hold her tighter. But Mu Ling was startled and quickly said, "No more, we really need to get out of here. And I really can''t take much more."


    Seeing the slightly frightened yet adorable look on the beauty''s face, Ye Fei laughed. "I just wanted to hold you. You''re thinking way too much. You''re such a naughty auntie."


    "You''re the naughty one!" Mu Ling''s face turned bright red as she playfully struggled out of Ye Fei''s embrace and walked towards the door, saying, "I''m not talking to you anymore!"


    Ye Fei chuckled and quickly followed, gently supporting her as they quietly peeked out the door. Seeing that no one was paying attention, they slipped out.


    As they left the room and hadn''t taken more than a few steps, Ye Fei felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He took it out and saw a message from Zhuo Feng''er: I''m leaving first. Don''t just focus on your own pleasure. Take care of them, or there''ll be jealousy and trouble!


    Although Zhuo Feng''er''s words seemed casual, Ye Fei could sense the faint hint of jealousy between the lines. He couldn''t help but smile.


    It seemed that their supposedly discreet actions hadn''t gone unnoticed. It made sense; compared to the other employees, the group of beauties at his table had naturally paid more attention to Mu Ling.


    And his last few moves on the dance floor had indeed been a bit too intense. It was no surprise they had been spotted.


    But Ye Fei wasn''t worried.


    Jealousy and trouble? Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Let it come.


    He had no intention of keeping their relationships a secret. In fact, a little jealousy might work in his favor.


    Mu Ling, of course, had no idea that all the beauties, including her daughter, had already seen what happened. So, after leaving the room, she still kept some distance from Ye Fei and deliberately lagged behind a bit. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ye Fei, where have you been? We haven''t seen you for ages," Gu Xuexin, one of the triplet sisters, said as she clung to Ye Fei as soon as he returned to his seat.


    Gently holding Gu Xuexin, Ye Fei smelled a faint hint of alcohol from her breath. Looking at Gu Xuerong and Gu Xuemei, who also looked tipsy with flushed faces and unsteady movements, he couldn''t help but chuckle and say, "Why are you guys drinking too?"


    "We learned from our sister," Gu Xuexin pointed to Gu Xuehan and smiled innocently. "She kept drinking, so we tried it too."


    Following Gu Xuexin''s finger, Ye Fei saw Gu Xuehan, who was leaning back on the sofa with a flushed face, fast asleep. Her thin eyebrows were tightly furrowed, as if she had something on her mind. Besides her, Ye Fei noticed that none of the beauties present were sober.


    Xu Weier was also quietly leaning on the sofa, looking a bit grievance. Situ Ying and Zhao Zhi were equally drunk, though they hadn''t fallen asleep. Instead, they were staring blankly at their glasses of wine in front of them.


    Ye Fei could understand why Gu Xuehan and Xu Weier were drunk. After seeing the scene between him and Mu Ling, it was natural for them to drown their sorrows in alcohol. But the other two were different.


    Ye Fei was puzzled as to why they were also drunk. Situ Ying was one thing, but Zhao Zhi was another. She often attended such gatherings and, for her own protection, was usually very strict about controlling her alcohol intake. Today, however, she had acted out of character.


    Mu Ling, who had followed over, also noticed something was off and asked in surprise, "What''s going on with them?"


    Gently laying Gu Xuexin, who had fallen asleep after speaking, to the side, Ye Fei said with a wry smile, "They probably saw our little show just now."


    "Show?" Mu Ling was initially puzzled, but then she quickly understood what had happened and became very anxious. "What should we do now?"


    Ye Fei laughed and said, "There''s nothing to worry about. If they saw it, they saw it. We never intended to keep it a secret. You''re my lover, and I would never let you be a clandestine partner."


    Ye Fei''s words filled Mu Ling with sweetness, but she still couldn''t let go of her concerns.


    "What about Weier? I was planning to tell her slowly. Now that she''s found out, what will she think?"


    "Haven''t I said? She will definitely understand you," Ye Fei comforted Mu Ling with a smile, then gently picked up the sleeping Xu Weier and said, "Let''s take her back to her room first. It won''t be comfortable for her to sleep here."


    "Alright," Mu Ling naturally didn''t want her daughter to sleep there either, so she stood up with Ye Fei and walked towards the elevator.


    Since everyone present was Ye Fei''s guest, the hotel manager had simply suspended operations for the day and reserved all the rooms for the film company''s people. So, Ye Fei didn''t need to check into another room. He went down to the next floor, found a suite, and walked in with Xu Weier in his arms.


    After placing Xu Weier on the bed, Ye Fei looked at Mu Ling, who still looked worried, and reassured her again, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Sister Weier may be a bit carefree, but she is extremely filial to you."


    Mu Ling knew how close her daughter was to her, but the closer they were, the more she worried.


    If her daughter couldn''t accept it, she would have to leave him with a heavy heart. However, just at that moment, the sleeping Xu Weier suddenly murmured, "Mom, are you happy? Don''t worry, Weier won''t compete with you. But, Weier likes him too..."


    Her daughter''s dreamy words almost brought Mu Ling to tears, but they also completely reassured her.


    Ye Fei smiled and said, "See? I knew Weier was a great girl. Tomorrow, when she wakes up, we''ll talk to her properly."


    "Okay!" Mu Ling nodded vigorously, relieved. She gently covered her daughter with a blanket and, thinking of the other girls still in the hall, said, "Let''s go. I''ll help you get them all back to their rooms."

 Chapter 493 Sneaking a Taste of Auntie Zhi

    "No, I''ll go by myself," Ye Fei declined. "You should stay here and take care of Weier."


    "But..." Mu Ling knew that Gu Xuehan and the others had probably drunk so much because they saw her and Ye Fei''s "performance." She felt both embarrassed and guilty, so she wanted to do something for them.


    "No buts about it. I can handle it, and I''m sure they''ll all understand you," Ye Fei said with a smile. "Of course, if you miss me, just come to the room next door later. I''ll be staying there tonight."


    "You go ahead. Who said I want to find you?" Mu Ling''s face turned bright red as she playfully shooed him away.


    Although she wanted to spend more time with Ye Fei, tonight wasn''t the right time. Not only had she already been "satisfied" in the lounge, but even if she hadn''t been, she wouldn''t feel comfortable being with Ye Fei again in this kind of atmosphere.


    Ye Fei laughed heartily, cupped Mu Ling''s slightly flushed face in his hands, and planted a firm kiss on her lips before striding out of her room and back to the main hall on the top floor.


    At this moment, Zhao Zhi was also fast asleep, her head buried in her arms on the table. Only Situ Ying was still there, lost in a daze. Ye Fei decided not to disturb the sleeping beauties for now and went over to Situ Ying, gently helping her to her feet. "Sister Ying, let me take you back to your room," he said.


    "Mm-hmm," Situ Ying, surprisingly, had good drinking etiquette. She simply nodded slightly in response to Ye Fei''s words and let him guide her out.


    After settling Situ Ying in her room, Ye Fei returned to the hall and announced to the still reveling employees, "Everyone, have fun tonight. If you get tired, any unlocked room in the hotel is fair game, but remember, no unmarried couples in the same room!"


    Ye Fei''s words caused a round of laughter among the employees. It was only then that they noticed the beauties at Ye Fei''s table were all drunk. A few female employees immediately approached, offering to help.


    "No need," Ye Fei said with a smile. "You guys keep having fun. I''ll take care of them."


    Although none of the employees had seen Ye Fei and Mu Ling''s earlier frenzy, they were all more or less aware of the feelings these beauties had for Ye Fei. Naturally, they were happy to give them a chance, so no one insisted on helping further.


    Next, Ye Fei took the triplet sisters one by one to a room. Since the beds in each room were large enough, the sisters didn''t have to sleep separately.


    When he finally brought Gu Xuehan over, Ye Fei noticed that the three little girls, perhaps because they were too warm, had kicked off their covers and had disheveled their clothes, exposing their tender, budding bodies. Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a rush of desire, wishing he could share a bed with all four of them.


    But although he had decided to take them in, Ye Fei didn''t want to do it under these circumstances. He quickly placed Gu Xuehan next to the triplets and covered them with the blanket again. Just as he was about to leave, Gu Xuehan suddenly called out, "Ye Fei, you jerk!"


    Ye Fei was taken aback. Why was Gu Xuehan cursing at him? He looked over and saw that she hadn''t opened her eyes¡ªclearly, she was talking in her sleep.


    Was this girl really that angry with him? Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle bitterly. But the next thing Gu Xuehan said in her sleep left him completely stunned.


    If it had been any other girl speaking like that, Ye Fei would have thought her vulgar and unlikable. But Gu Xuehan was different. Knowing her determination and purity, Ye Fei only felt sympathy for her. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Such an angelic girl using such coarse language must be due to her tough life experiences.


    Thinking about how she usually acted so demure at the company, knowing she had changed for him, Ye Fei was even more touched.


    Most importantly, since these crude words came from Gu Xuehan, a girl he liked a lot, he couldn''t help but think of his women. His mom and the others had also used such language when he brought them to the peak of pleasure, and they still did it now to make him happier.


    So, he felt a surge of excitement, especially with the tempting bodies of the four sisters right in front of him, making a certain part of him stir with desire.


    It took a great deal of effort for Ye Fei to suppress his urge and leave the Gu sisters'' room. He took a deep breath to calm down his rising excitement.


    The only beauty still in the hall was Zhao Zhi. Facing her, Ye Fei felt a bit awkward.


    After all, she was the only one who hadn''t shown any feelings for him, so he didn''t want to be too forward. He gently nudged her shoulder and said, "Auntie Zhi, don''t sleep here. Go to one of the rooms downstairs."


    "Mmm..." Zhao Zhi was very drunk and didn''t wake up at Ye Fei''s call. She just mumbled something incoherently.


    It seemed she wouldn''t wake up anytime soon. With no other choice, Ye Fei picked her up and slowly walked out of the hall.


    As their bodies came into contact, the unique, enticing fragrance of a mature woman wafted from Zhao Zhi, filling Ye Fei''s nostrils and reigniting the passion he had just barely suppressed.


    Although the beauty in his arms wasn''t as stunning as his mom or the others, and her figure wasn''t the curvy type he preferred, her status as an idol to thousands of fans made her even more desirable to conquer, and Ye Fei was no exception.


    Suppressing the urge to take the beauty in his arms, Ye Fei carried her into a room and prepared to leave. He had decided that once he left, he would head straight home and let his two moms "take care" of him because, after all the temptation, he felt like he was about to burst.


    However, just as he had placed Zhao Zhi on the bed and was about to leave, she suddenly turned over. Her slender arm swung lightly, and her delicate hand happened to land right on the most prominent part of Ye Fei. Not only did she not remove her hand immediately, but she also, whether intentionally or unintentionally, gently grasped it.


    "Boom!" Ye Fei felt like his mind had exploded. He stood there stunned. What was Auntie Zhi doing? Was it intentional? This thought kept swirling in Ye Fei''s mind, and he couldn''t help but feel the urge to test her. So, he let her hold it and reached for his belt.


    He undid his belt and released his already rock-hard member. Quickly adjusting his pants, he removed the fabric between his member and Auntie Zhi''s hand, allowing her to directly hold his member.


    "Hiss..." The hot member was gently grasped by Auntie Zhi''s somewhat cool hand, and the unique sensation made Ye Fei gasp in pleasure. He couldn''t help but thrust his hips slightly, letting his member move in her soft hand.


    "Mmm..." The heat in her palm made Zhao Zhi let out an unconscious moan from her nose. Then, she did something that surprised Ye Fei greatly¡ªshe used her hand to guide his member to her lips, slightly parted her cherry lips, and took it in, beginning to suckle gently.


    Ye Fei''s eyes widened in astonishment. Auntie Zhi was being way too bold, giving him oral sex. But then he realized something was off. After a few sucks, Zhao Zhi frowned slightly in dissatisfaction, squeezed his member a bit harder with her hand, and then rubbed his glans against her cherry lips.


    Auntie Zhi''s action quickly made Ye Fei understand that she wasn''t trying to give him oral sex at all. She was just drunk and thirsty, subconsciously looking for something to drink.


    Although he knew it was all a misunderstanding, it was probably impossible for any man to stop at this point, especially seeing Auntie Zhi''s lascivious action of rubbing her lips with his glans. Ye Fei''s heart was on fire.


    With a mischievous smile, Ye Fei moved away from Zhao Zhi, took an ice cream from the room''s fridge, and despite the cold sensation, smeared some of it on his glans. He then walked back to the bedside and once again placed his member near Zhao Zhi''s lips, using his now icy glans to gently nudge her lips.


    Feeling the cold and wet sensation, the extremely thirsty Zhao Zhi immediately opened her mouth, took his glasses in, and licked all the ice cream off with her tongue. She then sucked on it a few more times, savoring the taste, before releasing Ye Fei''s glans.


    Watching this top-tier superstar suck on his member, even though he knew she was just looking for something to quench her thirst, Ye Fei was extremely excited. He coated his glans with more ice cream and brought it back to her, while his hands busily undressed Zhao Zhi.


    Soon, Zhao Zhi was stripped down to nothing. Ye Fei continued to feed her ice cream while he caressed her somewhat slender body. Her breasts were not very large, just a handful, and slightly sagging due to her age, which naturally didn''t feel as good as his mom''s or the others'', but Ye Fei didn''t lose any interest in her because of that. He knew that with his attention, she would quickly return to her youthful state, and perhaps even better than before.


    After spending some time on Zhao Zhi''s chest, Ye Fei moved downward to the most wonderful place between her legs. Perhaps because of the stimulation of her breasts, this area was already a bit moist. Ye Fei extended two fingers and gently yet firmly stroked the slit that countless men had longed for.


    Finally, after Zhao Zhi finished the ice cream, her originally slightly moist beautiful pussy had turned into a gushing stream. Without hesitation, Ye Fei climbed onto the bed, spread her legs, and placed his now clean glans at the slightly darker slit of her pussy, gently rubbing it a few times before thrusting in forcefully.


    Since Zhao Zhi''s pussy was already quite wet, Ye Fei easily inserted a glans, but then he noticed that Auntie Zhi''s eyebrows were slightly furrowed. Knowing she wasn''t quite used to his size yet, he stopped pushing in further and began to thrust shallowly at the entrance of her pussy.


    It didn''t take long for Zhao Zhi''s frown to smooth out and her body to instinctively writhe, clearly ignited with desire. Seeing this, Ye Fei continued to push in until his glans were deeply buried in her tender core.


    He glanced at Auntie Zhi''s expression and saw no signs of discomfort. Knowing she had fully adapted to him, Ye Fei began to thrust vigorously.


    Zhao Zhi, who had never experienced such a powerful member, quickly became extremely pleasured by Ye Fei''s thrusting. Although she was still drunk, her body instinctively began to move in rhythm with his.


    To fully satisfy the beautiful Auntie Zhi, Ye Fei kept thrusting without pause until she climaxed three times.


    Only then did he inject a large amount of semen into her coveted pussy, which countless men had longed for.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Without pulling out, he simply held the extremely satisfied Zhao Zhi and drifted off to a sweet dream.

 Chapter 494 Confessing True Feelings After a Mistake

    The sky outside had just begun to lighten when Zhao Zhi awoke from her deep sleep. Even a big star couldn''t avoid the headache that came with a hangover.


    Instinctively, she reached for her temples, which were throbbing slightly, but her hand froze midway. She realized that she wasn''t alone in bed.


    Next to her was a young but very strong young man, and she was lying face-to-face with him, one leg draped over his waist.


    The intense feeling of fullness inside her body told her that they were not just close, but connected. The part of him that was tightly joined with her was a stark reminder that his strongest feature wasn''t his chest muscles.


    Zhao Zhi had seen many big scenes in her life. Although she instantly understood what had happened, she didn''t scream like a little girl.


    Instead, she lay there quietly, lost in memories.


    Last night, although she had been very drunk, she hadn''t been completely unconscious. Especially later on, as her body lost a lot of moisture, she had become much more sober. So, she quickly remembered everything from last night.


    The extreme pleasure made her reminisce, but more than that, she was surprised. She was already over fifty this year. In ancient times, she would have been considered an old lady.


    It was only because of modern beauty techniques that she still had the beauty and charm of her youth at this age. But that was just on the surface. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    In reality, ever since her husband, who was more than ten years older than her, had lost his ability, she hadn''t had a marital life for a long time. She had thought that at her age, she wouldn''t have such desires anymore, but the young man next to her had proven her wrong. She still had those needs and could experience such joy.


    Despite her rich life experiences, she couldn''t help but get lost in the memories of last night. But eventually, reason overcame impulse. She gently bit her lip and slowly began to pull away from him.


    "Mmm... Ah..."


    Memory is just memory. No matter how vivid, it''s not as intense as the present. Plus, she had been drunk last night.


    So, as she pulled back, the tightly joined parts of their bodies created intense friction. The pleasure, many times stronger than what she remembered, made her cry out involuntarily.


    "Auntie Zhi, are you awake?" Ye Fei, awakened by the voice and movements of the beauty in his arms, opened his eyes and asked with a faint smile.


    Zhao Zhi stopped her retreat and didn''t speak. She just looked at Ye Fei, seemingly waiting for his explanation. However, she didn''t blame Ye Fei in her heart because she knew it was probably the alcohol that caused it.


    Ye Fei didn''t shift the blame to the drinking. He admitted his mistake directly, "Auntie Zhi, I''m sorry. I couldn''t hold back."


    "There''s no need. I''m not blaming you," Zhao Zhi said calmly.


    "Neither of us is inexperienced. This kind of thing is normal in this day and age. So, you don''t have to feel any burden."


    But Ye Fei shook his head and said, "What you''re saying might be right, but that''s not my principle, Ye Fei."


    "What do you mean?" Zhao Zhi suddenly chuckled softly. "Are you trying to take responsibility for me?"


    Ye Fei didn''t laugh. Instead, he nodded seriously, "Yes, I am going to take responsibility for you!"


    Looking at the extraordinarily handsome young man''s serious expression, Zhao Zhi''s heart fluttered.


    But she still shook her head and said, "Forget it. If you want to take responsibility, you should do it for Weier and Xuehan. They both have deep feelings for you. Don''t let them down."


    "I won''t let them down, but I won''t neglect you either," Ye Fei said firmly.


    "I''m different from them. I have my own family. And because of your aunt, I''ve always treated you like a child," Zhao Zhi smiled faintly. But inside, she felt a bit uneasy. Maybe she would have treated.


    Ye Fei was like a child before yesterday, but now it was different. Although she couldn''t say she liked him, the extreme satisfaction she felt physically had unconsciously made her a little attached to him.


    "There''s no difference. In my heart, you''re all women I want to cherish. Because now you bear the mark of Ye Fei!"


    With that, Ye Fei thrust his body forward forcefully, bringing their bodies, which had just separated a little, back together in the closest way possible.


    "Ah..." The extremely pleasurable impact made Zhao Zhi moan involuntarily. She quickly stopped him, saying, "No, please don''t move, okay?"


    "No way!" Ye Fei gently flipped over and pinned Zhao Zhi beneath him. He began to thrust slowly and heavily, looking into her eyes and saying, "It seems the mark from last night wasn''t deep enough. I need to make a few more!"


    With that, he suddenly sped up the thrusting, his large member heavily pounding Zhao Zhi''s delicate core.


    Since she was sober now, the pleasure Zhao Zhi felt was many times stronger than last night. The unprecedented intense pleasure quickly made her forget everything and instinctively began to respond.


    To make this highly anticipated beauty completely submit to him, Ye Fei''s thrusting became faster and heavier. Later, he even lifted her legs over his shoulders, held her slender waist with both hands and pounded her mature pussy like a pile driver, making Zhao Zhi lose herself in pleasure and moan uncontrollably.


    After another three consecutive climaxes, Ye Fei finally ejaculated his hot semen into Zhao Zhi''s beautiful vagina and stopped all movements.


    "How about it? Do you still see me as a child?" After letting Zhao Zhi rest for a while, Ye Fei asked with a smile.


    Hearing Ye Fei''s voice, Zhao Zhi''s soul, which seemed to be floating in the sky, finally returned to her body. She didn''t speak but looked softly at the young man still on top of her. Her eyes were filled with satisfaction and fascination.


    At this moment, she had been completely conquered by him, at least physically. And when a woman''s body is conquered and she doesn''t dislike the man who conquered her, it also means her heart is about to fall.


    Seeing Auntie Zhi''s gaze, Ye Fei was very satisfied. He wanted to roll off her, but she stopped him. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stay a little longer. Let me savor your feelings again."


    Although being pressed by Ye Fei''s strong body made it hard for her to breathe, Auntie Zhi enjoyed this feeling. For the first time in her life, she realized that being conquered could be so delightful.


    After a while like this, when the noise from the Gu sisters outside was heard, Auntie Zhi gently pushed Ye Fei, signaling him to get off her.


    Ye Fei nodded but didn''t get off immediately. Instead, he looked into Auntie Zhi''s eyes and asked, "Auntie Zhi, will you wholeheartedly be my woman from now on?"


    "Who said I''ll be your woman?" Auntie Zhi blushed for the first time in front of Ye Fei. "I''m just an employee under you. But I''ll work with peace of mind and stay in Wang Hai City."


    "It''s settled then!" Ye Fei laughed heartily and thrust a few more times, making Auntie Zhi, who could no longer bear it, coo in complaint.


    Only then did he withdraw from her body, quickly get dressed, and tell Auntie Zhi to rest a bit more before he prepared to sneak out quietly. But at that moment, his phone rang.

 Chapter 495 The Real Xuehan

    Ye Fei had already informed his family that he wouldn''t be coming back last night, so who could be calling him this early? He pulled out his phone and saw an unfamiliar number. He answered, "Hello, who is this?"


    "Guess who it is!" came a playful, beautiful voice from the other end.


    "Did you come back? Why didn''t you let me know in advance?"


    Hearing this voice, Ye Fei felt genuinely happy. It belonged to his beloved aunt, Liu Junyi. Since she was in a playful mood, it meant she must have already returned to Wang Hai City. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be this cheerful when she missed him so much. However, in front of Auntie Zhi, he didn''t call her by name.


    "You guessed everything. That''s no fun!" Liu Junyi said with a hint of discontent. "You little rascal, can''t you pretend to be a bit more clueless?"


    "Hehe, if I were more clueless, how would I be able to trick my beloved aunt in the future?" Ye Fei lowered his voice to avoid being overheard by Auntie Zhi. "Where are you now? Are you heading to the military district or going home? I''ll come find you right away!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing that Ye Fei was just as eager to see her as she was to see him, Liu Junyi felt extremely sweet inside. She laughed and said, "I just got off the plane and am on my way home. You can just come straight to the house. Little rascal, if you get home before me, there''s a reward for you!"


    "Okay, I''m on my way!" Ye Fei hung up the phone.


    Seeing Auntie Zhi looking at him curiously, he said with a smile, "You rest up. One of your good friends is back, and I need to go see her. I''ll come back later."


    Auntie Zhi nodded and smiled faintly, "Go ahead." She understood perfectly well who Ye Fei was referring to by "good friend," but she didn''t feel jealous at all.


    She just watched the boy''s hurried figure leave and thought quietly to herself, If it were me coming back from a trip, would he rush to see me like this?


    "Brother, did you stay in this room last night?" In his haste to see his aunt, Ye Fei had forgotten to check the situation outside. As soon as he came out, he ran into the triplets who were playing in the hallway.


    Although the situation was sudden, Ye Fei was no ordinary person. He could lie without batting an eyelid. He smiled and said, "No, this is Auntie Zhi''s room. You all drank a lot last night, so I wanted to come see how you were."


    He didn''t say that he had stayed here, otherwise, if Auntie Zhi came out later, it would be even harder to explain.


    The three innocent girls didn''t suspect a thing and asked worriedly, "Is Auntie Yue okay?"


    "She''s fine, just has a bit of a headache from drinking too much," Ye Fei said with a smile.


    "You three little girls were quite naughty last night, trying to drink alcohol."


    "We were just following our sister''s example!" the three girls said in unison, though their faces all turned a bit red. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "By the way, how is your sister?" Remembering Gu Xuehan''s words from last night, Ye Fei knew it was time to give her a promise. Otherwise, he didn''t know what she might think. If she did something rash, it would be troublesome.


    After all, girls at her age could easily get stuck in their thoughts.


    "She hasn''t woken up yet. Does Brother want to go see her?" Gu Xuerong asked.


    Ye Fei nodded and said, "Yeah, I''ll go check on her. You guys can keep playing here."


    "Then, Ye Fei, will you play with us after you see our sister?" Gu Xuemei asked hopefully.


    "Ye Fei has some important things to do today, so let''s play another time," Ye Fei said. "But now that your legs are better, you can have your sister take you to Ye Fei''s house to play."


    Initially, the three girls felt a bit disappointed when they heard Ye Fei''s first sentence, but they cheered up again when he promised they could visit his house with their sister. Gu Xuexin spoke for the three sisters, "Okay, we''ll have our sister take us there when we have time. You go see our sister now."


    Ye Fei nodded, bid farewell to the three girls, and walked into the room they had stayed in last night.


    Perhaps because she had drunk too much the night before, Gu Xuehan was still asleep when Ye Fei entered. Looking at her pretty face, which still had a hint of sorrow even in sleep, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    He knew that with the family situation improving and the three younger sisters recovering from their illness, Gu Xuehan shouldn''t have any more worries.


    But she still looked so sad, and there was only one possible reason: it was because of him. It was his indecisiveness and reluctance to take a stand that made her unable to grasp her own feelings and led to this situation.


    Reaching out, Ye Fei gently brushed away the slightly messy strands of hair from Gu Xuehan''s forehead. He tenderly smoothed her slightly furrowed brows with his fingers and then placed his warm hand on her smooth cheek.


    The warmth and comfort from Ye Fei''s hand made Gu Xuehan instinctively nuzzle her cheek against it, making a soft, kitten-like sound. Then she suddenly realized something was wrong, opened her eyes wide, and sat up abruptly, pulling the blanket tightly around her chest.


    When she saw that it was Ye Fei sitting by her bedside, Gu Xuehan let out a sigh of relief and instinctively released her grip on the blanket. But then she felt a chill on her chest and remembered that she had taken off her clothes in the middle of the night because she felt unwell.


    She let out another cry of surprise, quickly pulled the blanket back up, and her face turned bright red.


    Although it was just a fleeting glance, Ye Fei had sharp eyes and couldn''t help but get a full view of Gu Xuehan''s beautiful chest.


    The two mounds, like inverted jade bowls, were so tempting that Ye Fei almost couldn''t resist the urge to grab them and play with them right away.


    According to his estimation, Gu Xuehan''s pair was even bigger than Lin Ling''s, and she seemed to have great potential to become a real bombshell.


    "You... how did you come here?" Seeing that Ye Fei''s gaze was still lingering on her chest even after she covered herself with the blanket, Gu Xuehan felt even more embarrassed. However, she still managed to put on the gentle demeanor she was used to in front of him and said, "Could you step outside for a moment? I''ll talk to you after I get up."


    "Xuehan, you don''t have to keep pretending," Ye Fei sighed.


    "What?" Gu Xuehan was confused for a moment.


    Ye Fei looked straight into Gu Xuehan''s pretty face and said, "I mean, you don''t have to put on this act anymore. Because it''s the real you that I like more."


    "The real me?" Gu Xuehan''s expression changed slightly. She knew herself very well and was quite clear about what she was usually like. Would he really like that version of her?


    Seeing the lack of confidence in Gu Xuehan''s eyes, Ye Fei sighed inwardly and said sincerely, "Yes, the real you. To be honest, ever since I first met you and saw your strength and kindness, I''ve already started to like you."

 Chapter 496 The Return of the Beloved Aunt

    "Really?" Gu Xuehan couldn''t believe it. She had never expected Ye Fei to confess to her so suddenly.


    Although this scene had played out countless times in her fantasies and dreams when it happened so abruptly, she felt like it was all a dream.


    Without saying a word, Ye Fei cupped her pretty face with both hands, gently kissed her soft lips, and then softly said, "How could I lie to you? Remember, never to overthink things again, okay?"


    Though it was just a light kiss, it was enough to make Gu Xuehan feel so happy that she almost fainted. She wished she had woken up earlier so she could have embraced this happiness right away.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t wearing anything above the waist, and if she let go of the blanket, it would fall.


    Despite her bold words, she was still a conservative girl at heart, which was why she had remained pure until now.


    With her looks and personality, she could have had many wealthy suitors if she had just nodded. It was this very conservatism that Ye Fei admired about her.


    Seeing the expectant look in Gu Xuehan''s eyes, Ye Fei wrapped his arms around her, still wrapped in the blanket, and kissed her tender lips again. He then smiled gently and said, "I have some important things to take care of and can''t stay with you for now. You are good, okay? I''ll come see you in a few days. Of course, if I can''t make it, you can call me. You have my number, right?"


    Seeing Gu Xuehan nod, Ye Fei continued, "And you can bring Xiao Rong and the others to my house to play. I''ll send you the address later."


    With that, he helped Gu Xuehan lie back down, kissed her once more, and then turned to leave the room.


    Watching Ye Fei''s retreating figure, Gu Xuehan felt a bit dizzy. The happiness had come too suddenly.


    Although she was reluctant to let him go so soon after he had confessed, she understood that the man she loved was someone who had big things to do and couldn''t always be by her side.


    The fact that he had invited her to bring her sisters to his house meant he truly accepted her.


    Lost in thought, Gu Xuehan felt her phone vibrate on the bedside table. She opened it and couldn''t help but smile blissfully at the message.


    After leaving Gu Xuehan''s room, Ye Fei didn''t linger. In the elevator, he texted his home address to her. Once out of the elevator, he strode into the parking lot.


    Familiar with the roads of Wang Hai City, Ye Fei chose the less crowded side streets and finally arrived outside the Liu family villa in half an hour.


    At the same time, a car with military plates pulled up from another direction, stopping just a moment after Ye Fei''s arrival.


    The car door opened, and out stepped his aunt, Liu Junyi, in her military uniform. She looked both fierce and undeniably charming. With a light step, Liu Junyi walked up to Ye Fei and smiled, "You got here so fast. It seems you want your reward." Although she was joking, her eyes were filled with longing and affection.


    Ye Fei was also deeply moved. He opened his arms and embraced his aunt, saying sincerely, "Having you back in my life is the greatest reward of all!"


    "It''s been a while. Your words are getting sweeter!" Liu Junyi teased, but the familiar embrace she had missed for so long made her unable to hold back her longing any longer. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Ye Fei passionately.


    Ye Fei held his aunt even tighter, kissing her deeply. After a long while, they reluctantly broke apart. Looking down at his aunt, who was breathing slightly heavily, her beautiful face flushed with happiness, Ye Fei felt a surge of passion. He smiled and asked, "Auntie, where''s my reward?"


    "Reward? You''ve already had it!" Liu Junyi replied playfully.


    "Is that what you call a reward? Then I''ll have to take more," Ye Fei said, leaning down to kiss her aunt''s rosy lips again. Liu Junyi responded enthusiastically.


    "Brother? What are you doing?" A slightly trembling voice interrupted their passionate kiss.


    Ye Siqi hadn''t gone to work that day but stayed home to keep her mom, Shui Ying, company. It was already past mid-morning, so she decided to go out and buy some groceries.


    But as soon as she stepped outside, she saw a couple kissing passionately at the entrance.


    Although she couldn''t see their faces, she recognized the familiar figures.


    The man was her beloved brother. Seeing him kiss another woman, even though she had long accepted that he wouldn''t have just one woman in his life, Ye Siqi couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness.


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Siqi''s voice jolted Ye Fei and Liu Junyi back to reality. They remembered they were at the front door and quickly separated. Ye Fei was a bit better off, but Liu Junyi, though bold, felt embarrassed in front of Ye Siqi. She laughed awkwardly and said, "Siqi, are you heading out?"


    "Auntie?" Ye Siqi''s mouth dropped open in surprise. She never expected that the woman kissing her brother so sweetly like lovers would be her mom''s sister, Liu Junyi. Could it be that she felt the same way as her...?


    "Hehe, it''s been too long since I last saw you all. I just couldn''t help myself," Liu Junyi explained vaguely.


    To avoid further awkwardness, she stepped forward and hugged Ye Siqi, kissing her pretty face.


    "Did you miss your auntie?"


    "Yeah, I missed you a lot. Let''s go inside," Ye Siqi said.


    Although Liu Junyi''s explanation was far-fetched¡ªafter all, no matter how much she missed her niece, she shouldn''t be kissing her nephew''s lips¡ªYe Siqi wasn''t thinking about that at all.


    At this moment, her only thought was that her auntie''s lips had just been on her brother''s, and now they were on hers. It was a scene she had always dreamed of, even if it was indirectly through her auntie, it still made her heart race.


    Although she hadn''t had enough time with Ye Fei, with Ye Siqi present, Liu Junyi naturally couldn''t continue.


    So the three of them opened the door and entered the villa together. After greeting Shui Ying, they all shared a round of laughter.


    Liu Yiru had already informed Liu Junyi of Shui Ying''s return over the phone, but hearing it and seeing her in person were two very different things.

 Chapter 497 Ye Feis Ace in the Hole

    The Liu and Ye families had been close for generations. Even without the marriage of Liu Yiru and Ye Lingyun, they would often visit each other.


    Liu Junyi, being the youngest of their generation, was naturally doted upon.


    As a child, she spent plenty of time playing with Liu Yiru at Shui Ying''s place, so their bond was very strong. How could they not be delighted to see each other this time?


    There were just too many things that couldn''t be explained over the phone, so it was only now that Liu Junyi understood how Shui Ying had spent the past eighteen years. She felt deep sympathy for her, but at the same time, she couldn''t help but feel excited.


    After all, she was the most martial-arts inclined among the three sisters. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have surpassed her two older sisters at such a young age.


    Now, hearing that Shui Ying was from a reclusive martial arts sect, she naturally wanted to learn a thing or two.


    Shui Ying had always been very fond of Liu Junyi when she was little, and she still couldn''t refuse her request now. So she followed her and Ye Fei to the underground training room. Ye Siqi, who had just called Aunt Liu Yiru to come back, also followed along.


    Since it was just a casual sparring session, the two women didn''t bother to change into training clothes.


    Liu Junyi was still in her military uniform, while Shui Ying was in casual homewear. They stood facing each other¡ªone looking dashing and the other graceful and elegant.


    Both were incredibly beautiful. And with Siqi, who was as serene as a lily in a secluded valley, standing nearby, Ye Fei didn''t know where to look.


    Shui Ying had initially thought of going easy on Liu Junyi, but as soon as they started, she was shocked to find that Liu Junyi''s internal strength was far superior to hers.


    Yet, the internal martial arts style Liu Junyi used was still the Liu family technique she had seen before.


    This left her even more astonished. She just couldn''t understand how such a relatively basic technique could be cultivated to such a high level. Even if Liu Junyi was a genius, it seemed almost impossible.


    "Hey, Junyi, you just got back and you''re already picking on Shui Ying. Are you out of your mind?"


    Just as Shui Ying was being pushed back by Liu Junyi, a wonderful voice came through. It was Ye Fei''s favorite person¡ªher mom, Liu Yiru, who had returned. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing her sister''s voice, Liu Junyi quickly stopped her attack, stuck out her tongue, and said sheepishly, "Sorry, Shui Ying. You know me, once I start fighting, I forget everything. Thanks for letting me off the hook."


    Shui Ying wasn''t someone who couldn''t take a loss. She smiled and said, "I didn''t let you off. I just didn''t expect that after more than ten years, Junyi has become so formidable. But I''m still puzzled. You''re still using the same technique, right? How did you get so strong?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''m just talented," Liu Junyi giggled. In front of Shui Ying, who was like Siqi, she didn''t need to pretend to be reserved.


    But as she spoke, she secretly glanced at Ye Fei. She was well aware of the reason behind her sudden surge in strength. It was all thanks to this little troublemaker.


    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Liu Yiru now knew about the relationship between her son and her sister, and she understood what was going on. However, without her sister''s consent, she didn''t tell Shui Ying. It wouldn''t be long before Shui Ying herself would experience a significant improvement, and then she would understand everything.


    "Alright, you just got back and you''re already causing trouble. Let''s go back to the living room and talk," Liu Yiru said with a smile.


    Although Shui Ying used to be Siqi, Liu Yiru was now the de facto head of Ye Fei''s harem, and she still had the final say at home. Shui Ying had long gotten used to it.


    "Junyi, judging by your outfit, you came straight home, right? Why didn''t you report to the military district first?"


    After sitting down in the living room, Liu Yiru asked. She knew a bit about the military''s rules, and her sister''s behavior today was a bit irregular.


    Liu Junyi laughed and said, "I was supposed to go back first, but someone gave me a vacation, so it''s different."


    "Vacation?" Looking at the two shining gold stars on Liu Junyi''s shoulders, Liu Yiru really couldn''t understand who in Wang Hai City could give her a vacation.


    "Yep, Uncle Zhou said I could come home first and he would go to the military district," Liu Junyi said with a smile.


    Liu Yiru was taken aback and asked, "Uncle Zhou is here too?" She was naturally very familiar with Uncle Zhou. He was a close friend of her father, who was also Ye Fei''s grandfather.


    Although he had been in the capital as one of the top figures in the military for years, he had always been close to the Liu family.


    "Yeah, he said he was coming down for an inspection and also to visit us younger ones," Liu Junyi said with a smile. "My current position was thanks to him. Otherwise, who knows how long it would have taken."


    "By the way, Auntie, what exactly is your position now?" Ye Siqi couldn''t help but ask.


    "I am now the commander-in-chief of the Longguo Special Forces and the captain of the Wang Hai City Military District Special Forces!" Liu Junyi said proudly. She came from the Special Forces, the most elite unit, and naturally had the deepest affection for it.


    Now that she could lead the national Special Forces, she was extremely happy.


    Liu Yiru and Shui Ying naturally understood what the position of commander-in-chief meant and were very happy for Liu Junyi.


    But Ye Fei frowned inwardly. In his view, this position was just nominal. It would be more practical to be the commander of the Wang Hai City Military District.


    After all, the previous operation had already made the national Special Forces submit to Auntie. Now it was just a matter of adding a title, which had no real impact.


    However, although he saw through this fact, Ye Fei didn''t want to spoil his happy aunt''s mood.


    Moreover, he didn''t care much about these things. His real focus was still on the Lingyun Society.


    Now, the number of high-level fighters created within the Lingyun Society had exceeded one hundred thousand. Their combined combat strength was enough to sweep any country in the world.


    And this was only the number within the country. The real concentration of top fighters was in that disgusting island nation.


    At this moment, almost all men there, from the age of seventy down to ten, had become his slaves. This was Ye Fei''s real trump card.


    But unless there was a major upheaval, he didn''t want to let them out. He wanted them to continue supporting a country that had changed hands. However, this would be tough for the women in that country. I believe it won''t be long before they, unable to bear the loneliness, start looking for men in other countries.


    "Oh, by the way, Auntie, as the commander-in-chief, don''t you have any special privileges, like getting a few strong bodyguards for yourself?"


    Ye Fei asked. He thought of Wei Qing, who was far away in the capital.


    After spending time with her in the southwest and the capital again, this heroic yet perceptive female sharpshooter had deeply won his heart.

 Chapter 498 The Martial Artists Grand Gathering

    Liu Junyi hadn''t quite reached the level of telepathic connection with Ye Fei like Ye Yunqi had, but she was pretty close.


    And with what she knew about Wei Qing, she got what Ye Fei was hinting at. She grinned and said, "I don''t have any other special privileges, but getting a special talent from another special forces unit? No problem. I''ll make it happen as soon as I take office!"


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    Liu Yiru had no idea about Wei Qing, and hearing their conversation, she just shook her head with a smile, thinking they were being childish.


    "You guys, the commander-in-chief hasn''t even settled into the position yet, and you''re already thinking about using it for personal gain," she teased.


    "Yeah, good thing you didn''t go into politics, or we''d probably have two major corrupt officials in the family!" Ye Siqi joked, feeling the relaxed atmosphere.


    "Siqi, don''t be so disrespectful and joke around with your aunt like that!" Shui Ying scolded. Although Liu Junyi wasn''t much older than Ye Siqi, there was still a generation gap.


    Coming from a reclusive martial arts sect that valued ancient etiquette, Shui Ying thought Ye Siqi was going a bit too far.


    "Shui Ying, you''re wrong there," Liu Yiru said with a smile. "We''ve always been like this at home, and everyone''s used to it. If you keep being so formal, Junyi and Siqi are going to feel awkward."


    "Yeah, Mom Shui, we''ve always been pretty informal in our family," Ye Fei chimed in, seizing the opportunity to hold Shui Ying''s hand and nuzzle his head into her ample chest, gently rubbing against it. Then, in a low voice only she could hear, he said, "If you keep laying down so many rules, I might have to enforce some ''family discipline'' and give you a few thousand lashes!"


    Even though she knew he was just teasing her in front of her daughter, Shui Ying''s body couldn''t resist him at all. Soon, she was breathing heavily, and when she heard about the "family discipline," her body shuddered and a certain place grew damp. She almost wished he would just give her those lashes right away.


    To avoid embarrassing herself, Shui Ying forced herself to push Ye Fei away, her face slightly flushed as she apologized to her daughter, "Siqi, I''m sorry."


    "Mom, what are you talking about? You''re my mom; it''s your job to discipline me," Ye Siqi laughed.


    "Yeah, we''re all family here, no need for formalities. But that''s exactly why we should focus on having fun at home. It''s not like we''re in one of those super-strict sects," Ye Fei said with a smile, and he whispered to Shui Ying again, "Mom Shui, you and Mom Ru can be pretty uninhibited when you work together, right? Why are you being so stiff now?"


    Shui Ying''s face turned even redder, but she knew they were right. She also enjoyed the relaxed atmosphere at home.


    She nodded and said, "Alright, you little rascal, you''re lecturing me now. Just you wait!" Then she pounced on Ye Fei, tickling him in all the sensitive spots, but she took the chance to whisper in his ear, "Naughty son-husband, you made me feel so frustrated just now. I want you so badly!"


    Her internal strength wasn''t quite up to the level of transmitting her voice like that yet.


    "I''ll come to you tonight!" Ye Fei chuckled, then shouted, "Sis, save me!" He threw himself onto Ye Siqi, pulling his mom and aunt into the fray as she tried to dodge.


    The five of them tumbled around, play-fighting for a while. Ye Fei got to take plenty of innocent liberties, while the four women ended up with flushed faces and racing hearts.


    Liu Yiru, Liu Junyi, and Shui Ying were reminiscing about the intimate moments they''d shared with him, while Ye Siqi was both flustered and reluctant to let go of the tingling sensation she felt when he accidentally¡ªor maybe not so accidentally¡ªtouched her chest a few times.


    After calming down a bit, Liu Junyi suddenly remembered something and said, "Oh, right, I almost forgot. I brought some important news this time."


    "What news?" Ye Fei and the others immediately stopped fooling around. If it was important enough for Liu Junyi to mention, it had to be something big.


    "Well, it''s not that big of a deal for us, actually," Liu Junyi laughed, seeing their serious expressions. "There''s going to be a grand gathering for martial artists in the northwest in a few days. I heard the Martial Alliance was invited too, and they''re supposed to bring some affiliated families and sects along."


    "Ah, so that''s what it is. Yeah, it''s about time for it to happen," Shui Ying nodded knowingly.


    Liu Yiru, who had never heard of it before, asked, "Shui Ying, you know about this too?"


    Shui Ying smiled faintly and said, "It''s not just knowing¡ªit''s been happening every ten years for quite some time. It used to be only for reclusive sects and prestigious families, but I didn''t expect the Martial Alliance to be invited this time."


    "Should we join in?" Ye Fei asked. Honestly, he was pretty eager to check it out. He was confident in his abilities, but he knew there were always people out there stronger than him. He wanted to see how he stacked up against the top martial artists, like that legendary founder of the Martial Alliance who was said to have reached the Great Perfection level.


    Since Liu Fengyi and Liu Junyi were involved in politics and the military and couldn''t really participate in these martial affairs, Liu Yiru was the head of the Liu family in charge of external matters.


    But she didn''t make a decision right away. Instead, she looked at her son and asked, "What do you think?"


    From his mom''s eyes, Ye Fei knew she was treating him more like her man now, expecting him to take the lead on such important matters. So he didn''t hesitate and said, "I want to go and see for myself." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re thinking just like Uncle Zhou," Liu Junyi chuckled upon hearing Ye Fei''s answer.


    "Uncle Zhou?" Liu Yiru was puzzled and asked, "He wants us to participate in this too?"


    Liu Junyi nodded and explained, "Yeah, he said if our Liu family wants to grow and develop, we can''t just stay where we are. We need to explore more opportunities. Although most of those reclusive sects don''t get involved in worldly affairs, they still have connections with the military and political circles. If we can get to know these forces and even make friends with them, it will be very beneficial for our future development."


    Liu Yiru sighed softly and said, "Uncle Zhou has our best interests at heart, even though he''s in the capital."


    Ye Fei felt a pang in his heart and his brows furrowed slightly.


    Then his aunt added, "Oh, almost forgot. Uncle Zhou said he''ll drop by the military district and then come over for lunch today."

 Chapter 499 - 499: The Aunts Deep Affection

    "You, forgetting something so important," Liu Yiru said with a hint of helplessness, but she didn''t blame her younger sister. She understood perfectly well.


    Even she, after not seeing him for so long, would forget everything the moment she was back by his side.


    Liu Junyi stuck out her tongue and laughed nonchalantly, "Anyway, Uncle Zhou is not an outsider. Even if we haven''t prepared anything, he won''t be upset with us."


    "But we can''t be impolite either. Uncle Zhou has seen us grow up," Liu Yiru thought for a moment and said, "Here''s what we''ll do. We''ll prepare at home and call the others over. Junyi, you and Ye Fei go to the military district to pick him up."


    "Sounds good to me!" Liu Junyi agreed readily, and Ye Fei didn''t object either. He was well aware of the deep bond between his mom and Uncle Zhou. Back in the day, Uncle Zhou had spent a long time in Wang Hai City, which coincided with the childhood years of his mom and aunts.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Uncle Zhou had practically raised them. It had been twenty years since he was transferred to the capital, and since then, they rarely had the chance to meet.


    Being sentimental people, they all missed him dearly, the uncle who had loved them just as much as their father.


    With the plan set, everyone sprang into action. Liu Yiru called Liu Fengyi, but she didn''t invite anyone else. Uncle Zhou was close only to the Liu family, and it was enough to have the three Liu sisters and their children around.


    After all, given his sensitive position, it wasn''t wise to involve too many people.


    After making the call, Liu Yiru, along with Shui Ying and Ye Siqi, went to the market. Today was going to be a family feast, so it was only fitting to cook the meal themselves¡ªit was a gesture of their heartfelt welcome.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fei drove the military vehicle that his aunt had brought from the airport and set off with Aunt Liu Junyi.


    Ever since they got in the car, Liu Junyi, sitting in the passenger seat, had turned her head and kept her beautiful eyes fixed on Ye Fei, her gaze filled with deep affection and attachment.


    Even though there was no barrier between them anymore, Ye Fei still felt a bit uneasy under her almost meltingly tender look and said with a wry smile, "Auntie, now that we''re together, you don''t have to look at me like that, do you?"


    "I just want to look at you," Liu Junyi replied earnestly. "You have no idea. Those days in the capital, every single day felt like an eternity to me. Every second, I missed you so much, longing to be back by your side! But now, even just sitting here and looking at you, I still miss you terribly."


    Ye Fei slowed down the car and reached out his right hand to gently caress his aunt''s stunningly beautiful face. Softly, he said, "I''m sorry I can''t give you a completely stable space just yet. But don''t worry, in just a few years, I''ll achieve my goals, and then I''ll be able to stay by your side all the time."


    "Huh? A few more years?" Liu Junyi pouted. "That''s way too long."


    "Just a few years. It''ll fly by. And we won''t be apart during these years. I can still spend most of my time with you," Ye Fei smiled. "Or how about this? You could just leave the military and become my secretary. Then I could take you with me wherever I go."


    A gleam of longing flashed in Liu Junyi''s eyes; she was tempted. But after a moment of thought, she shook her head.


    "Nah, I don''t want to be just a decoration. You''re right, a few years will pass quickly. I''ll stay in the military and help you manage the Special Forces for now."


    Ye Fei wanted to tell his aunt that ever since he decided to mass-produce top-notch fighters, the Special Forces had become almost dispensable to him. But she had a point.


    A woman without her career, reduced to just a pretty face, could easily wither away.


    "That''s the spirited aunt I love the most," Ye Fei praised, pulling the car over to the side of the road. He leaned in slightly, cupped his aunt''s breathtakingly beautiful face with both hands and slowly pressed his lips to hers.


    Days of longing meant that Liu Junyi was far from satisfied with such a gentle kiss. She wrapped her arms tightly around Ye Fei''s neck, slipped her tongue into his mouth, and entwined with his passionately.


    After what felt like an eternity, they reluctantly pulled apart. Liu Junyi leaned in, pressing her flushed face, reddened with emotion, against Ye Fei''s sturdy chest. She murmured, "I''ve missed this feeling so much. If it weren''t for picking up Uncle Zhou, I''d keep kissing you forever!"


    "How about we continue?" Ye Fei asked with a grin. He had no intention of letting anything get in the way of his affection with his aunt. As for the old general, he could wait!


    But Liu Junyi shook her head. "No, let''s go pick him up first. But tonight, you''re not going anywhere. Make it up to me properly!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Deal. I''ll make sure you''re more than satisfied tonight!" Ye Fei chuckled, then casually asked, "Auntie, when you were in the capital, did Grandpa Zhou ask you about the details of the last mission?"


    "Of course he did," Liu Junyi replied absentmindedly, still lost in the anticipation of Ye Fei''s earlier words and the promise of the evening to come. She was starving for his attention, and it was time for him to satisfy her!


    Ye Fei''s heart tightened. "So, what did you tell him?"


    "I told him just like you taught me. I was honest about everything else," Liu Junyi said with a playful smile. "But I took all the credit for your work. Hehe, do you regret letting me say that?"


    "What''s there to regret? What''s mine is yours, after all," Ye Fei replied with a faint smile. "We''re the same!"


    The phrase "the same" sent a shiver down Liu Junyi''s spine, and a warm, wet sensation stirred within her. She couldn''t wait for the evening to arrive and become one with him.


    With Liu Junyi''s endless anticipation for the night ahead, the two finally arrived at the military compound.


    After asking the guard, they learned that Uncle Zhou was meeting with everyone in the Special Forces. Without hesitation, Ye Fei drove straight to the yard outside the Special Forces'' quarters. Since the car was a military vehicle, they faced no obstacles.


    "Captain, welcome back!" As soon as they got out of the car, two robust figures hurried over. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Who else could they be but Zhang Qiang and Li Yun, Liu Junyi''s deputies?


    Though they addressed Liu Junyi, their eyes were fixed on the four shining gold stars on her shoulders, filled with joy and envy.

 Chapter 500 - 500: The Terrifying Speculation

    Seeing her capable subordinates, Liu Junyi''s demeanor shifted from the affectionate behavior she displayed in front of Ye Fei to her usual stern and composed self. She nodded and said, "Captain Li, congratulations on your recovery. You''ve all worked hard in my absence. Is everything going well?"


    "Same old, same old. We can eat and sleep, but there''s no real progress," Zhang Qiang joked. "Now, Li Yun here has managed to become the top guy after you."


    "Top guy? It''s all thanks to Ye Fei. I''m just reaping the benefits," Li Yun replied modestly. "Captain, let''s head inside. Generals Zhou and Xu are waiting for us."


    Ye Fei knew that the Xu Commander Li Yun referred to was Xu Ran, the highest-ranking officer in the Wang Hai City Military District.


    Like his aunt, Xu Ran was a lieutenant general. With General Zhou Shichang, one of the top three figures in the Longguo military, coming down for an inspection, Xu Ran naturally had to accompany him the whole way.


    Zhang Qiang added, "Yeah, General Zhou said he brought some commendations for us, but he wants to wait for you to arrive before announcing them. We''ve been waiting for a while now."


    Ye Fei felt a pang of unease. It seemed odd that General Zhou insisted on waiting for his aunt to arrive before announcing the commendations.


    If that was the case, why had he allowed her to go home first? Was it just to wait here? He asked, "Uncle Zhang, you guys didn''t just leave the two generals waiting, right? Didn''t you arrange some sparring matches or something?"


    Zhang Qiang laughed, "The generals'' questions kept us busy enough. There was no time for any matches."


    "Oh, so what did they ask about? Not trying to get dirt on my aunt, I hope?" Ye Fei joked, trying to mask his real concerns.


    Zhang Qiang laughed heartily, "Of course not! Besides our relationship with General Zhou and your aunt''s character, there''s nothing to complain about. They mainly asked about the unit''s affairs and the details of our last mission."


    As expected, they asked about that again. Ye Fei sighed inwardly, hoping his suspicions were wrong. He wasn''t afraid of anything himself, but his mom and aunts would be heartbroken if something was amiss. After all, General Zhou was like an uncle to them.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s expression change slightly, Zhang Qiang thought he was worried about being exposed. He reassured him, "Don''t worry, we promised you. Your secret hero status is safe with us."


    Ye Fei trusted these tough special forces soldiers. However, he couldn''t share his real concerns with Zhang Qiang, so he just laughed it off, "Alright, that''s a relief. Otherwise, if Grandpa Zhou found out, he''d drag me into the military for sure. I can''t handle the discipline here."


    Zhang Qiang and Li Yun had been puzzled for a while about why Ye Fei didn''t want his heroic deeds to be publicized. It was such an honorable thing that even they, elite soldiers trained to resist temptation, might struggle.


    Hearing Ye Fei''s somewhat childish remark, they finally understood. Although they thought it was a pity that such a skilled fighter wasn''t joining the special forces, they respected his decision.


    As they walked into the courtyard, Ye Fei saw that all the special forces soldiers, except Zhang and Li, were gathered on the parade ground, sitting in a semicircle.


    In front of them, two elderly men were seated on the ground as well.


    One had graying hair and a warm smile, but an imposing aura still emanated from him. He was General Zhou Shichang.


    The other, with completely white hair, was naturally General Xu Ran, the commander of the Wang Hai City Military District.


    Ye Fei had last seen General Zhou ten years ago. He was surprised to see that the passage of time seemed to have left no mark on him. He still looked as vigorous as Ye Fei remembered, not a single hair whiter than a decade ago. Yet, there was no trace of internal energy emanating from him. It was incredible how well he had aged.


    As General Zhou spotted Ye Fei and the others, he stood up with a smile and said, "Great, our biggest hero has finally arrived!" Although his words seemed directed at Liu Junyi, Ye Fei felt like the general''s gaze was truly focused on him.


    Hearing General Zhou''s words, the soldiers facing away from the gate quickly stood up, turned to face Liu Junyi, and snapped to attention, saluting crisply.


    Though they didn''t say anything, their eyes were filled with admiration and respect. In front of one of the top three military figures, General Zhou, they respected his rank. But in front of Liu Junyi, they respected the person she was. She was, and always would be, the pride of the Wang Hai City Special Forces.


    Seeing her capable and unchanged subordinates, Liu Junyi''s eyes flashed with a hint of gratification as she returned a standard military salute. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, now that everyone''s here, let''s get down to business. General Xu, you can make the announcement," General Zhou said with a smile.


    Xu nodded and said loudly, "Everyone, please follow me to the auditorium!" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    The special forces members all knew that the commendations for the unit were about to be announced, and they couldn''t hide their delighted expressions. At Liu Junyi''s command, they marched into the auditorium in perfect unison.


    Ye Fei didn''t follow them inside. Although he had been given an honorary position during the last mission, he wasn''t officially part of the special forces. So, he stopped at the entrance.


    Just then, General Zhou, who had been walking last, came up to Ye Fei and said with a gentle smile, "Ye Fei, right? It''s been ten years. You''ve grown up."


    "Hello, Grandpa Zhou," Ye Fei greeted respectfully. No matter what the future held, General Zhou was still the elder of his mother and aunts, and Ye Fei wasn''t about to be impolite.


    "Good, there''s no need to be so nervous," General Zhou''s smile became even more kindly. "Come with me. We''ll sit in and listen."


    Ye Fei didn''t refuse. He followed General Zhou into the auditorium and sat down at the very edge of the group of soldiers, while General Zhou went up to the stage to stand beside Xu.


    "Now I declare..." After a series of formalities, Xu finally got to the point.


    "Each member who participated in the last mission will receive a second-class individual merit award!"


    Upon hearing this, the members who had been part of the mission looked proud, while the others looked at them with envious and congratulatory gazes.

 Chapter 501 - 501: Mutual Probing

    Xu Ran hadn''t finished his sentence. Once the crowd had settled a bit, he continued, "The Wang Hai City Special Operations Force is hereby awarded a First-Class Collective Merit!"


    This announcement sent the entire auditorium into an uproar. Every soldier''s face lit up with excitement. This was real military merit.


    Although the titles and rewards were the same as those given for training achievements, there was a significant difference in their hearts.


    Even the soldiers who hadn''t participated in the mission felt extremely proud. Their comrades had been involved, and to them, that was as good as being part of it themselves, because the entire special forces unit was like one big family.


    With a gentle wave of his hands to quiet the crowd, General Zhou Shichang stepped forward with a smile and said, "Soldiers, to be honest, I''m very proud of you all. Wang Hai City is my old stomping ground, and as someone who started here, I''m truly proud to see what you''ve accomplished today!"


    As soon as General Zhou finished speaking, the auditorium erupted in enthusiastic applause. However, Ye Fei''s brow furrowed slightly. This old man was good at winning people''s hearts. With just a few words, he had tied himself together with the soldiers.


    After chatting casually with everyone for a while, and seeing that it was getting close to noon, General Zhou announced the end of the gathering. Once all the soldiers had left the auditorium, Ye Fei and Liu Junyi approached General Zhou, but Xu Ran spoke up, "General Zhou, it''s almost noon. Should we grab a meal before continuing?"


    "We need to eat, but not here," General Zhou said with a smile, pointing at Ye Fei and Liu Junyi. "They came specifically to take me to lunch. Old Xu, this is more of a family affair, so we won''t be inviting you."


    Xu Ran was well aware of the relationship between General Zhou and the Liu family, so he wasn''t surprised. After bidding farewell, he left first. Ye Fei and the others soon headed back home as well.


    Perhaps to avoid distracting Ye Fei while he was driving, General Zhou only discussed military matters with Liu Junyi during the ride and didn''t pay much attention to Ye Fei. But Ye Fei knew that no matter whether his suspicions were correct or not, General Zhou would have a conversation with him eventually.


    By the time they arrived home, everyone who was supposed to be there had already gathered. The scene wasn''t as grand as when Shui Ying had returned, because General Zhou only had connections with the Liu family. So, the attendees were just Liu Fengyi and the girls, including Ye Siqi and Ye Yunqi.


    Everyone greeted each other warmly before sitting down for lunch. After the meal, Ye Siqi and her sisters cleared the table and served tea to everyone present.


    General Zhou picked up his teacup, took a small sip, and then looked at Ye Fei, saying, "Ye Fei, you''ve done pretty well lately!"


    Here it comes, Ye Fei thought to himself. But on the surface, he remained very modest and replied, "Thank you, Grandpa Zhou. You''re too kind." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "However, you''ve certainly stirred up quite a mess," General Zhou chuckled. "You managed to take down that old fox. That''s something many people have wanted to do but couldn''t."


    "Who told him to mess with me!" Ye Fei''s face took on a proud and defiant look, his eyes gleaming with triumph.


    "He thought he could reach his grubby hands into the southeast. Like I''d let him!"


    General Zhou''s expression turned serious as he asked, "Do you realize that what you''ve done has sent shockwaves through the entire upper echelons? And then there''s the incident with the Japanese businessman. That''s made a lot of people very unhappy."


    "Are you here to hold me accountable, Grandpa Zhou?" Ye Fei''s face darkened.


    "I''ve never done anything wrong, and I''m not afraid of anyone''s accusations. Bring it on and see if you can even touch me!"


    Liu Yiru was taken aback. Her son today seemed completely unlike himself.


    Neither his earlier arrogance nor his current defiance was something she''d expect from Ye Fei.


    But she knew he must have had his reasons.


    No matter how close General Zhou was to them, he couldn''t be closer than her son and husband. So, she played along and scolded, "Ye Fei, how dare you speak to your grandpa like that?"


    But General Zhou waved his hand and said with a smile, "It''s okay. Young people need some fire in them. If you were meek and mild, I wouldn''t like you as much. But Ye Fei, you''ve misunderstood me. We''re family. Why would I hold you accountable? I''m just trying to remind you to be more careful in everything you do."


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa Zhou, and thank you for the reminder. I understand," Ye Fei said, his face a bit embarrassed, but his eyes clearly showed that he wasn''t convinced.


    General Zhou didn''t press the issue further and instead started chatting with Liu Fengyi about the political scene in Wang Hai City.


    "Grandpa Zhou, do you know someone named Bao Daren?" Ye Fei suddenly asked after a while, all the while observing General Zhou''s reaction closely with his mind''s eye. He had no choice but to ask directly.


    He had already investigated Bao Daren before and found that he seemed to have no real backing, having climbed his way up from the bottom.


    But that made the "general" Bao Daren mentioned suspicious. So, Ye Fei wanted to see how General Zhou would react.


    "Bao Daren?" General Zhou frowned in thought and then said, "Now I remember. He''s someone Old Li has been quietly supporting. Why do you ask?"


    Ye Fei was taken aback. He knew that the "Old Li" General Zhou mentioned was none other than the legendary General Li Yunlong, who was on equal footing with him in the military. Could it be that he was wrong all along?


    Was the "general" Bao Daren referred to actually General Li? With this in mind, Ye Fei casually replied, "That guy is now the vice mayor of Jinhai."


    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Jinhai? That''s your turf, right?" General Zhou frowned again and warned, "You need to be careful then. Bao Daren may seem arrogant and overbearing on the surface, but he''s very cunning. And with Old Li backing him up, it''s best to avoid conflict with him unless necessary."


    "But I''ve already had a run-in with him," Ye Fei said with a wry smile, then snorted, "When it comes to sheer power, cunning is useless. I''ll have him out of the southeast in no time!"


    "That''s good to hear. It''s not good to have someone like him around," General Zhou nodded. "If it''s hard for you to handle it from your end, I can talk to Old Li when I get back. With our relationship, it would be easy to transfer him out."


    "Thanks, Grandpa Zhou, but I''ve got it covered. Taking down a mere vice mayor is no big deal for me," Ye Fei said nonchalantly.

 Chapter 502 - 502: Ye Feis Dilemma

    "Alright then, but if you run into any trouble, remember to reach out to me. I can''t promise much, but when it comes to navigating the political arena, Grandpa Zhou can lend you a hand," Zhou Shichang said with a smile, his tone brimming with care and protection.


    "Got it, I''ll keep that in mind," Ye Fei nodded, putting on a respectful face.


    After wrapping up this conversation, Zhou Shichang chatted with Liu Fengyi for a bit longer before preparing to leave. He had to head back to the capital that evening, and since he had spent the entire morning with the special forces, he planned to check out other parts of the military district in the afternoon.


    "Uncle Zhou, we''ll see you off this afternoon," Liu Fengyi said as she escorted Zhou Shichang out of the courtyard. As the eldest among the three sisters, she naturally had the deepest bond with him. With their father no longer around, she was reluctant to part with the uncle who had treated them like his own children back in the day.


    Zhou Shichang chuckled, "No need. I''ll just take a casual tour around the military district this afternoon and catch a military flight out at some point. If you have time, you can visit me in the capital. Don''t worry, I''m in good health and not going anywhere anytime soon."


    "What are you even saying?" Liu Fengyi playfully scolded, "You''ll live to be a hundred, for sure."


    "Haha, I''ll take that as a good omen from you, my dear girl," Zhou Shichang laughed. To him, Liu Fengyi was still that young girl from years ago, even though she was now in her thirties.


    Since Liu Junyi also had to head to the special forces in the afternoon, she left with Zhou Shichang, so Ye Fei didn''t need to go. After a reluctant farewell to Zhou Shichang, everyone returned home.


    Liu Fengyi and Liu Yiru were both a bit down, given Zhou Shichang''s age and the fact that they lived in different cities¡ªeach meeting felt like it could be their last.


    As for Ye Siqi and her three sisters, they didn''t have as many deep feelings. They were still young and didn''t have the father-like bond with Zhou Shichang that Liu Fengyi and Liu Yiru had.


    But seeing their mom and aunts not in high spirits, they kept quiet as well. Even the usually playful Ye Yunying and Ye Yunqi sat quietly in the living room.


    Ye Fei sat with them for a while, then quietly tugged at Shui Ying''s sleeve, gave her a "follow me" look, and led her upstairs to his bedroom.


    Once inside, Shui Ying''s heart started pounding. She had no idea why Ye Fei had called her here.


    Could it be that?


    Thinking about their daughters and Liu Yiru''s sisters still downstairs, she felt extremely nervous, but at the same time, an intense thrill surged through her, making her cheeks flush involuntarily. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing Shui Ying''s shy expression and her blushing face, Ye Fei knew she had misunderstood. But he was genuinely troubled by something and didn''t have the heart to tease her. He pulled her down to sit beside him and got straight to the point, "Shui Ying, I need to ask you something. Can you be completely honest with me?"


    Hearing him call her by her name, Shui Ying realized she had been mistaken. If he had wanted that, he would have used the embarrassing nickname "Mom Shui."


    Seeing his serious expression, she knew something important was up. She nodded solemnly, "Go ahead, ask me."


    "What do you think of Grandpa Zhou?" Ye Fei asked directly. He was genuinely unsure and couldn''t discuss it with his mom or aunts. Shui Ying was the only one who could view Zhou Shichang objectively.


    "He seems great. I think he genuinely cares about our family," Shui Ying said, puzzled by the question.


    Ye Fei took a deep breath and recounted everything that had happened and his suspicions to Shui Ying. "What do you make of it?"


    Shui Ying furrowed her brows in thought. "Based on what you''ve told me, it does seem suspicious. But his concern for you doesn''t feel fake."


    "That''s exactly what''s making me more suspicious," Ye Fei said. "If he truly sees me as a younger generation, he should have scolded me harshly for what I did in the past. Those actions have already crossed the line for the higher-ups. I don''t think any elder would just stand by and let their juniors do such things. But he seemed almost encouraging."


    "Maybe it''s because General Zhou has been through so much in his military career and he genuinely admires your personality," Shui Ying speculated.


    "That''s a possibility," Ye Fei nodded, then shifted gears. "But there''s another possibility¡ªthat he''s trying to lull me into a false sense of security, making me act even more recklessly and completely enrage the higher-ups."


    "But according to what you said, that person in the past was extremely cunning and cautious. Even you couldn''t find any flaws in him," Shui Ying pondered. "Yet this time, General Zhou''s intentions seem too obvious."


    "That''s precisely why I can''t make up my mind," Ye Fei said, frowning. Since his brain had been enhanced, this was the first time he was genuinely unsure about something.


    If it was really as he suspected, General Zhou''s behavior was completely different from the person he had guessed before. But if it wasn''t, then the doubts he had couldn''t be explained. This left him extremely conflicted.


    After a moment of silence, Shui Ying sighed softly, "I''m sorry, it looks like I can''t help with this." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s okay," Ye Fei said, taking Shui Ying''s hand and pulling her into a hug. He gently comforted her, "I''m just overthinking things. No matter what, I''ve already got everything under control here in Wang Hai City. Whoever that person is, they can''t pose any real threat to us."


    "Mm-hmm," Shui Ying nodded, first leaning into Ye Fei''s embrace for a moment.


    But then she suddenly remembered that their daughters and the others were still downstairs. She quickly sat up straight and said, "Let''s go back downstairs. They''re all still in the living room."


    Shui Ying was spot-on. After letting go of the issue, Ye Fei indeed had some mischievous thoughts.


    But Shui Ying had seen right through him. Knowing she wasn''t ready to let everyone know yet, he didn''t push it and simply said, "Alright, but let''s keep this between us. Don''t tell my mom or aunts about it."

 Chapter 503 - 503: The Aunt and the Younger Sister (1)

    "I know!" Shui Ying nodded. She was well aware of what Ye Fei was concerned about and understood the deep bond between Liu Yiru and Zhou Shichang. Even without Ye Fei''s reminder, she wouldn''t have told Liu Yiru and the others.


    Liu Yiru and Liu Fengyi were undoubtedly the leading figures in both the business and political circles of Wang Hai City. Their mental fortitude was extraordinary, so they quickly snapped out of their low spirits. By the time Ye Fei and Shui Ying came out, the living room was filled with laughter and cheer.


    "Shui Ying, Ye Fei, you guys had to run upstairs to ''discuss'' something in just this short while? Come on, spill the beans," Liu Yiru said with a smile, the meaning behind her words clear to both Ye Fei and Shui Ying.


    Faced with the curious gazes of her daughters prompted by Liu Yiru''s comment, Shui Ying felt a wave of relief. She was glad she had restrained herself from staying upstairs with Ye Fei any longer; otherwise, she would have been mortified. But now, she felt "innocent" and simply smiled.


    "We were just talking about the martial arts congress. The Shuiyue Palace will participate this time. I thought I''d head back there first and join you all later. It''ll be good to have someone looking out for each other."


    Liu Fengyi and Liu Yiru nodded in understanding, while Ye Yunqi asked curiously, "What martial arts congress?" Ye Siqi and the others also looked intrigued.


    "It''s like this..." Ye Fei sat down on the sofa and explained the martial arts congress to his sisters. He concluded, "I think it''s a good idea for Mom Shui to head back to the Shuiyue Palace. No one knows what might happen at the congress. It''s better to have more people to look out for each other. It''s already late November. I suggest we leave tomorrow."


    Hearing Ye Fei use that term in front of everyone, Shui Ying''s face turned red, and she gave him a playful glare.


    Ye Yunqi, however, was delighted. "That''s great! Finally, we''ll get to see other martial artists. Sister, let''s go pack right now!" She was about to join her three sisters to get things ready, and Ye Siqi and the others also looked eager.


    Ye Fei and his mom exchanged a helpless glance. Finally, Liu Yiru said, "Yunqi, wait a minute. This time, it''s just Ye Fei and me going. You''ll have your chance in the future." She looked at her daughters apologetically.


    "Why not?" Ye Yunqi complained. "Last time, it was just you and Brother who went, and we missed you so much at home. Why can''t we go this time?"


    "Yunqi, don''t complain to your mom," Shui Ying said, trying to ease the situation. "These martial arts congresses aren''t fun. They''re mostly about sparring and showing off skills, and there are lots of dangers involved. It''s for your good that we don''t let you go."


    "If it''s so dangerous, then none of you should go. That way, we won''t have to worry about you at home," Ye Yunqi said, her concern evident. She knew that if Shui Ying, who was from a reclusive sect, said it was dangerous, it must be serious.


    Shui Ying sighed. "I don''t want to go either. But once we receive an invitation, if we don''t show up, we''ll be ostracized by all the sects. The Liu family is fine because there are other sects and families in the Martial Alliance. But the Shuiyue Palace, being a reclusive sect, has to attend. I can''t let my junior go alone into danger."


    Ye Fei smiled gently. "Don''t worry. I''ll protect both of our moms. But if too many people go, it might not be good. We don''t know if there will be someone with incredibly high skills, maybe even on my level, among the participants."


    Ye Siqi and her three sisters were all very sensible girls. Although they were disappointed about being separated from Ye Fei for several days, none of them insisted on going. Instead, they helped their mom and Ye Fei pack. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liu Fengyi''s mood, which had just improved, became even more downcast. In her heart, Zhou Shichang couldn''t compare to Ye Fei. Since being with Ye Fei, they had always been apart more than together. Now he was leaving again for a long time. How could she feel good about it? So, she stayed and helped them pack as well. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    However, sometimes things don''t go as planned. Just as Liu Fengyi decided to spend the whole afternoon with Ye Fei, a call from Zhang Linxin forced her to go back. With General Zhou Shichang''s arrival, the city decided to hold a welcome ceremony.


    Although Liu Fengyi was practically the most powerful person in Wang Hai City, she still had to respect the opinions of her subordinates when they spoke with one voice. So, even though she felt it was unnecessary with Uncle Zhou, she decided to go back.


    Before leaving, Liu Fengyi took Ye Fei into the room unnoticed and passionately kissed him for a long time. It was only when Ye Fei was almost ready to take action that she reluctantly left.


    After Liu Fengyi left, it was Shui Ying''s turn. Since she had decided to go with the Shuiyue Palace, she was also worried that Shui Rou and the others might leave early to avoid involving her.


    So, she decided to head back to the Shuiyue Palace that day.


    Unlike Liu Fengyi, Shui Ying wasn''t very upset because she would be able to join Ye Fei once they arrived at their destination.


    After Shui Ying left, only the six members of their family remained at home. It used to be like this, but now it felt a bit lonely. They all wished everyone could be together, which suited Ye Fei''s wishes.


    In the evening, Liu Junyi came back, bringing the house back to life and making Ye Siqi and the others curious. Ye Yunying couldn''t help but ask, "Auntie, why are you back?"


    "Uncle Zhou has already left. I don''t have much to do with the team, and I missed you guys. So, I just came back," Liu Junyi said casually. But when she saw the knowing smiles of Liu Yiru and Ye Yunqi, she couldn''t help but blush.


    Since Ye Fei and Liu Yiru were leaving the next day, everyone chatted for a long time after dinner before going to bed.


    Not long after Ye Fei took a shower and lay down, he saw the door to his room quietly open. His aunt, in her pajamas, slipped in and locked the door behind her.


    "You little rascal, why didn''t you come to me?" Liu Junyi snuggled into Ye Fei''s bed and hugged him tightly, a bit reproachfully.


    Ye Fei laughed. "Aren''t you here now? It''s the same thing."


    As he spoke, he gently pulled Liu Junyi''s sexy body into his arms and felt that she wasn''t wearing anything under her pajamas. The wonderful sensation instantly made him feel passionate.


    Since their bodies were pressed so closely together, Liu Junyi immediately felt Ye Fei''s change. She reached out and gently held him, moving her hand slightly, but then sighed, "I just got back, and you''re leaving again. I don''t know when we can always be together."


    Ye Fei tenderly kissed her lips and softly said, "Didn''t I tell you? It won''t be long now. Until then, let''s just endure it, okay?"


    "Mm-hmm," Liu Junyi replied, lifting her head from Ye Fei''s embrace and looking at him with her bright, beautiful eyes. She murmured, "Then let''s cherish every moment we have together, cherish tonight, and love me well. Drain every ounce of my energy. I don''t want to wake up tomorrow morning because I don''t want to see you leave."


    "Alright, I''ll make sure you can''t wake up until noon tomorrow!" Ye Fei chuckled, flipped over, and gently lifted her nightgown, slipping his body underneath.


    After days of longing, Liu Junyi was burning with passion. And with no need to be shy in front of Ye Fei, she didn''t wait for him to get closer. She forcefully lifted her hips and pressed her aching, panties-covered womanhood firmly against his mouth.

 Chapter 504 - 504: The Aunt and the Younger Sister (2)

    "Auntie, you''re so naughty!" Ye Fei chuckled, reaching out to push aside his aunt''s already damp panties. He took a moment to admire her neglected but still enticing womanhood, not as full as his mom''s but equally alluring.


    Then he leaned down and, like giving a kiss, engulfed her with his mouth, sucking hard a few times before curling his tongue and gently probing her tight entrance.


    "Ah... good nephew... you''re killing your aunt here!" Just that one move sent Liu Junyi into a frenzy of pleasure, her body trembling as she instinctively reached down and pressed his head against her as if trying to swallow him whole.


    Feeling her urgency, Ye Fei knew she had been craving this for a long time. But instead of taking her with his manhood, he continued to pleasure her with his mouth. His earlier mistake had left her too sensitive for anything else, so he focused on making her feel good for as long as possible.


    Though Liu Junyi couldn''t quite read Ye Fei''s mind like Ye Yunqi could, she could sense his thoughts in their intimate moments and was deeply touched.


    Wanting to reciprocate, she gently wriggled free from his mouth and said, "Good nephew, let''s switch positions. Auntie wants to make you feel good too!"


    "Sure," Ye Fei agreed without hesitation, flipping over so they were in a 69 position. He buried his head between her thighs, continuing to feast on her sweet, juicy core, while Liu Junyi took his rigid and massive manhood in her hand, licked it with her fragrant tongue, and then took it into her mouth, moving her head slightly to let it slide in and out.


    As Ye Fei''s number of partners grew, his skills in the bedroom¡ªand with his tongue¡ªhad significantly improved. It wasn''t long before his aunt was nearing climax, unable to focus on pleasuring him anymore.


    She just held his manhood and pumped it subconsciously, moaning, "Good nephew... dear husband... Auntie feels so good... Auntie''s about to come... Big husband... Auntie wants you... to fuck me... please..."


    Just as Ye Fei was about to switch positions and take her with his manhood, a soft laugh came from the window, followed by a clear voice, "Brother, are you not up to it? Why keep teasing Auntie with your mouth?" It was Ye Yunqi, in her pajamas, who had arrived.


    The sudden voice startled Liu Junyi and filled her with extreme embarrassment. Although she knew about Ye Yunqi and Ye Fei''s relationship and was aware that Ye Yunqi knew about hers, seeing her lascivious state exposed to her was still hard to accept.


    But Ye Yunqi didn''t care much about that. She giggled, jumped in through the window, sat on the edge of the bed, took the manhood from her aunt''s hand, and teased it a bit, saying, "That''s not right. It''s still so hard. Why not use it to pleasure Auntie?"


    Seeing her aunt about to bury herself in the covers from embarrassment, Ye Fei playfully swatted Ye Yunqi''s little butt and said, "You little troublemaker, why do you always come through the window?" He remembered how she had done the same when he and his other aunt, Liu Fengyi, were together.


    "I''d rather come through the door, but you guys locked it," Ye Yunqi said indignantly, then turned to her aunt with a smile, "Auntie, there''s no need to be shy. We''re all good sisters now. There''ll be plenty more chances like this."


    "Do you think everyone has as thick a skin as you?" Liu Junyi playfully scolded, though her embarrassment had faded quite a bit.


    "Since you say I have thick skin, I''ll show you," Ye Yunqi giggled, suddenly snatched her brother''s manhood from her aunt''s hand, gave it a few strokes, kicked off her shoes, hopped onto the bed, lifted her nightgown, spread her long, slender legs, and sat down hard, taking his manhood into her wet, eager womanhood. She wasn''t wearing any panties either. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liu Junyi watched Ye Yunqi''s actions with a mix of helplessness and amusement. She hadn''t expected the girl to be so bold, but she understood that Ye Yunqi was trying to set an example for her, to ease her concerns about being intimate with her niece and nephew together.


    After taking his manhood in completely, Ye Yunqi winced a bit and said, "That hurts a little."


    "No wonder, you just shoved it in like that," Ye Fei replied with a sigh.


    "It''s not that. It''s just that you haven''t been with me for so long, so it''s gotten smaller," Ye Yunqi said, wriggling her hips to move his manhood inside her.


    Ye Fei playfully thrust his hips up, pleasuring his little sister''s eager womanhood, and teased, "You just had it twice the other day. How could it be that long?"


    "I don''t care. It''s all your fault!" Ye Yunqi pouted, then lowered her body, wrapped her arms around Ye Fei, and flipped them over so he was on top.


    "Brother, Yunqi is so itchy. Fuck me now!"


    Ye Fei understood that his little sister was trying to distract them from the sadness of their upcoming separation. So, without hesitation, he thrust his hips and began to fuck her tight, young womanhood vigorously, making her moan and cry out in pleasure.


    Meanwhile, Liu Junyi, inspired by Ye Yunqi''s example, had completely overcome her embarrassment. She had always enjoyed being with women, even before falling for Ye Fei. Seeing Ye Yunqi''s delicate body, she couldn''t help but feel excited. Remembering that Ye Fei loved watching her with other women, she gently unbuttoned Ye Yunqi''s nightgown, exposing her small but perky breasts, and began to play with them with her mouth.


    Caught between the pleasures of her brother and aunt, Ye Yunqi became even more excited and quickly climaxed for the first time, releasing her juices.


    But Ye Fei wasn''t done with her yet. He didn''t even let her savor the pleasure of her orgasm and continued to fuck her tender womanhood furiously.


    This was almost too much for Ye Yunqi. Her womanhood was extremely sensitive after her recent climax, and Ye Fei''s relentless fucking was too intense.


    She couldn''t hold on for long and climaxed again, this time with such intense pleasure that she experienced a powerful squirting orgasm, just like her mother. The sticky fluid sprayed out of her urethra, splashing onto Ye Fei''s abdomen and, by accident, covering her aunt''s face.


    Wiping the splatters from her face, her aunt wasn''t angry at all. Instead, she looked at Ye Yunqi, who was now lying limply on Ye Fei, and asked in amazement, "Yunqi, was it that good? You lost control."


    Ye Fei chuckled and said, "It''s not losing control. It''s called squirting. Didn''t you know, Auntie?"


    "I had no idea it was real," her aunt''s eyes lit up.


    "Then I want to try it too!"


    With that, Liu Junyi quickly took off her nightgown, lay on the bed, spread her legs wide, and thrust her eager womanhood toward her nephew. "Good nephew, hurry up and fuck me. I want to squirt too!"


    Ye Fei pulled out of his sister''s womanhood and moved to his aunt. He gently rubbed his manhood against her wet slit but didn''t rush in. "Auntie, you might not last long like this."


    "I don''t care. I just want to try it. Hurry up!" Liu Junyi urged, already impatient to experience the pleasure she had just seen.


    "Alright," Ye Fei nodded and thrust his manhood deep into his aunt''s tender womanhood, fucking her while saying, "But it depends on the person. Not everyone can do it."


    Liu Junyi gazed at Ye Fei with a dazed look.


    "Good nephew, just fuck me hard. It''s okay even if I don''t squirt."


    Ye Fei didn''t hesitate anymore. He grabbed her big butt with both hands and began to fuck her rapidly. Liu Junyi, perhaps because it was her first time with another woman present¡ªher niece¡ªwas especially excited.


    She moaned loudly with each thrust, "Ah... husband... Auntie''s... dear... husband... oh... Auntie... feels... so... good... big... manhood... dear... nephew... fuck... fuck me... my... heart... quickly... dear... nephew... Auntie... needs... you... needs... you... fuck... me... ah... it feels... so... good... Auntie... feels... so... good... ah... ah..."


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing her aunt so wild, Ye Fei''s lust also flared up. He stopped caring about her sensitivity and fucked her with the same speed and force as he had with his sister, pleasuring her eager womanhood furiously.


    "Dear nephew... your... big... manhood... is... making... Auntie... feel... so... good... my... dear... nephew... you''re... my... dear... husband... ah... Auntie''s... womanhood... feels... so... good... so... pleasured... fuck... fuck... Auntie... feels... so... good... all... over... my... body... is... numb... dear... nephew... dear... husband... you... know... how... to... fuck... um... ah... you''re... my... big... manhood... husband... Auntie... loves... you... so... much... ah... womanhood... can''t... hold... Auntie... is... going... to... cum... going... to... cum... ah... ah..."


    Though Liu Junyi''s passion was high, her endurance under Ye Fei was poor. She climaxed after less than a few hundred thrusts, crying out in pleasure.


    But like Ye Yunqi before, Liu Junyi didn''t let Ye Fei stop. She kept thrusting her hips to meet his powerful strokes.


    Meanwhile, Ye Yunqi, who had regained some strength, began to play with her aunt''s big breasts, just as her aunt had done to her earlier.


    In less than ten minutes, Liu Junyi climaxed five times in a row but never squirted. She realized she simply didn''t have that kind of physique.


    However, she wasn''t disappointed. She understood that whether or not she had that ability, her beloved nephew would always love her just the same.

 Chapter 505 - 505: A Brand-New Journey

    It was still dark when Ye Fei woke up. He gently wriggled free from his aunt''s and sister''s soft limbs, looking at their still-sleeping, stunningly beautiful faces. He sighed inwardly; last night''s frenzy had exhausted them.


    Truth be told, Ye Fei didn''t want to leave them either. But this time, he had to go. Only by gaining more experience could he grow faster and better protect the women he loved.


    Although his aunt and sister were now extremely powerful, even matching the strength of Ren Cangqiong, who had once caused a commotion at the Shuiyue Palace, the martial arts congress only took place once every twenty years.


    Who knew if any great masters had emerged in those twenty years? If there were and they crossed paths with him, he might not be able to protect his loved ones fully.


    As for his mom, Ye Fei didn''t want her to go either. But she was the head of the Liu family now. If she didn''t attend, he wouldn''t have a legitimate reason to be there.


    Besides, Ye Fei was confident that even if a great master did show up, his mom would be safe under his protection.


    Quietly slipping out of the room, Ye Fei noticed the lights downstairs were on. He knew for sure his mom must be up already.


    Even though he had expected it, when Ye Fei saw Liu Yiru, he still felt a bright light in his eyes.


    Today''s mom was a bit different from usual.


    Her usually smooth, long hair was no longer tied up or cascading down her back like a waterfall, showing her mature charm. Instead, she had a very cute hairstyle today, with two small ponytails hanging down on either side at the back, and a colorful hairpin on her forehead.


    Coupled with her increasingly youthful, beautiful face, which was thanks to Ye Fei''s care, she didn''t look older than twenty-five.


    As for her impossible-to-have-for-a-young-woman and fiery figure, it was hidden by the cold weather and her thick clothing.


    Ye Fei himself had also developed a mature aura because of his many experiences. Although his face still looked a bit young, he seemed to be around twenty years old. Now, when they walked together, strangers would not guess their mother-son relationship but would think they were a couple in a May-December romance.


    Since their destination was in the northwest and it was already close to December, Liu Yiru simply put on the pure white mink coat that Ye Fei had specially chosen for her last time. Seeing Ye Fei come downstairs, she gracefully spun around on the spot, then gave her son a charming smile and asked, "How do I look?"


    Seeing his mom''s delicate figure, Ye Fei didn''t even bother with the stairs. He jumped right to her side, hugged her, and said, "I suddenly don''t want to leave now."


    "Why not?" Liu Yiru asked curiously. She had woken up so early to leave with her son without disturbing anyone, to avoid any more sadness.


    "Because..." Ye Fei chuckled and whispered something into his mom''s ear.


    "You little rascal, always thinking about these things. Didn''t Junyi and Yunqi satisfy you last night?" Liu Yiru''s face turned red, and she playfully scolded.


    Ye Fei didn''t find it strange at all that his mom knew about last night''s visits from his aunt and sister. He just smiled and said, "How could they be enough? It would be different if you joined us. How about we give it a try?"


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but feel excited. Since he had become stronger, he had played "threesomes" with the girls quite a few times. But he had never tried with four or more people. And he wanted to start this new experience with the woman he loved the most.


    Liu Yiru was also a bit tempted. If she could be with her sister and daughter, it would be more thrilling and satisfying, right?


    But she knew that if she agreed, this little rascal would probably drag her to his room right away, and they would never leave.


    So she said, "Let''s talk about it when we get back. It''s almost dawn. If you can bear to see their tears, then we can wait."


    Ye Fei, who knew his mom very well, understood what she was thinking. Although he was disappointed that he couldn''t get what he wanted right away, he knew she was right. So he forced down the little flame in his heart and said, "Alright, let me go get a piece of clothing, and then we''ll leave." With that, he quickly went upstairs and quietly entered his room.


    Ever since he discovered that he had the natural resistance of a barbarian, Ye Fei knew that he would never be affected by the weather. However, even so, in this kind of weather, if he dressed too lightly, he would inevitably attract attention. So, he still needed to bring a winter coat.


    With the slightest movements, he took out the piece of clothing that his mom had helped him choose last time.


    Ye Fei glanced at his still-sleeping aunt and sister, a deep sense of reluctance flashing in his eyes. Like them, he didn''t want to be separated either.


    But Ye Fei understood that although he seemed to be doing well now, there were still many dangers around him.


    Unless he made up his mind to use those forces that shouldn''t exist, his growth was still necessary. And he really didn''t want to use those manufactured experts on a large scale unless it was absolutely necessary, because that could cause panic in this world and lead to chaos.


    After kissing the two girls'' little mouths, Ye Fei quietly left the room and left the villa with his mom without disturbing anyone. They walked a good distance before hailing a taxi to the airport.


    Both the Liu and Ye families had private jets. But the mother and son didn''t want to involve too many people. Moreover, if they brought others along, it would affect their couple time. So, from the beginning, they decided to take a commercial flight.


    Since their flight was at eight in the morning, they still had plenty of time when they arrived at the airport. After sitting down in the waiting hall, Liu Yiru said with a smile, "Aren''t you going to say goodbye to your beauties? We''ll be gone for at least ten days. They''ll surely miss you."


    "Mom, aren''t you jealous at all?" Ye Fei didn''t call right away. Instead, he gently hugged Liu Yiru and said apologetically, "I feel bad for having so many girlfriends."


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liu Yiru wriggled her body a bit to get more comfortable in her son''s embrace, then laughed and said, "How many times do I have to tell you to believe it? My son is so excellent. It''s only natural that many women like you. Besides, you''re so amazing. If there were fewer people, probably no one could handle you."

 Chapter 506 - 506: The Sisters Conspiracy

    "Alright," Ye Fei said, feeling a bit speechless. If his mom didn''t mind, why should he be so conflicted? So, he took out his phone and texted all the women he cared about, letting them know about his trip. His mom was right; he should tell them he''d be gone for a few days.


    Otherwise, one of them might start overthinking things, especially Aunt Mu Lingzhi and the three girls from the Gu family. He had just started dating them, and if he left without a word, they might get worried.


    Of course, he only mentioned that he had some business to take care of elsewhere. It was better not to involve them in the details just yet.


    After sending the texts, Ye Fei and his mom sat down together in the waiting area, leaning on each other. They were both well-known figures in Wang Hai City, especially Liu Yiru, who had appeared on TV many times since taking over the Liu family business.


    But because of how they were dressed and the fact that Liu Yiru kept her head buried in Ye Fei''s chest while he looked down slightly, no one recognized them.


    While Ye Fei and Liu Yiru were enjoying their quiet, cozy moment, things were getting chaotic back home. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It turned out that last night, Ye Yunying had also wanted to sneak into her brother''s room, just like Ye Yunqi.


    But before she could even start, Siyao called her into her room and talked a lot about their mom. She said how hard it had been for their mom, who had been trapped for years, and how they should understand her and not put pressure on her.


    This made Ye Yunying very curious because it seemed like their mom might be thinking about finding them a new dad. But Ye Yunying didn''t think that was possible.


    Their mom had been stuck in the Shuiyue Palace for years and had only been to the palace and their home since she got out. Ye Yunying didn''t think she had any chance to meet other men. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Of course, if what Siyao said was true, Ye Yunying wouldn''t blame their mom. She now understood how hard it was for someone to be with the person they loved.


    Although Ye Yunying was usually carefree, she had thought about this issue many times because she loved it so deeply. She knew that even though Ye Yunqi and she knew about each other''s feelings, it was almost impossible for them to be openly with the boys they loved.


    But even so, she would rather secretly love him because she cherished this relationship, which had started as a bit of a joke but had now become unforgettable.


    As they talked, the two sisters fell asleep in Ye Siyao''s room.


    When they woke up, it was already past seven in the morning. Ye Yunying was very annoyed and wondered if she would be able to see her brother before he left.


    With this thought in mind, Ye Yunying quickly got out of bed and rushed into Ye Fei''s room. She saw two people hugging each other in the bed. From the ponytail sticking out from under the blanket on the outside, she recognized Ye Yunqi. She wasn''t surprised to see her there.


    If it weren''t for Siyao, she would have been there too. So, the person inside, completely covered by the blanket, must be her beloved brother.


    Looking at the two sleeping soundly in each other''s arms, Ye Yunying felt mischievous. She quickly walked to the bedside, grabbed the blanket, and pulled it off the two of them, wanting to tease them.


    But what she saw was completely unexpected.


    The person hugging Ye Yunqi had full breasts and a curvy figure, with skin as smooth as jade¡ªa woman.


    And when she looked up, she was even more shocked. The woman was none other than her aunt, Liu Junyi.


    The huge shock made Ye Yunying let out a scream. She was so surprised that she forgot to let go of the blanket. Liu Junyi and Ye Yunqi, who had been woken up suddenly and didn''t know what was going on, were also stunned.


    At that moment, Ye Siyao, who had been woken up by Ye Yunying''s scream, quickly walked into Ye Fei''s room. Behind her was Ye Siqi, who was already fully dressed.


    Seeing the mess on the bed and their naked aunt and sister, the three sisters immediately understood what had happened. Ye Siyao and Ye Yunying were a bit better since they had experienced similar things, but Ye Siqi was different. After the shock, she felt deeply disappointed. If it came to real relationships, her aunt and sister were closer to him than she was. But why did he treat them like that and not show any interest in her?


    Feeling down, Ye Siqi didn''t want to stay there for a second longer. She was also afraid that if her sisters stayed, it would be awkward for their aunt and sister. So, she said, "Siyao, Yunying, let''s go outside first."


    "Wait a minute, sister, I have something to tell you," Ye Yunqi quickly said. It was time for everyone to understand each other. She also thought that Ye Fei, the "bad guy," must have wanted this. Otherwise, why didn''t he wake them up in the morning?


    Ye Yunqi was a bit wrong about Ye Fei. He didn''t wake them up because he was afraid of facing their sadness and didn''t have the heart to wake them when they were sleeping so soundly. He never expected that his third sister would burst in so early.


    "What is it?" Ye Yunying had no intention of leaving. She wanted to tease her aunt. So, she stopped at her sister''s words. Ye Siqi and Ye Siyao also stopped and looked at their youngest sister curiously.


    "If some elders feel embarrassed, they can leave first," Ye Yunqi said with a smile, looking at Liu Junyi.


    Liu Junyi wasn''t a shy person, but facing the four sisters who always called her "aunt," she still felt a bit awkward. So, she playfully scolded Ye Yunqi as a "naughty girl" and quickly got dressed and left the room.


    After their aunt left, Ye Yunqi said, "Let''s all be honest today and clear things up, okay?" Among the four sisters, she was the youngest, but since she had been with Ye Fei the longest, she knew him the best and became the leader.


    "What do you want us to say?" Ye Yunying was the first to agree.


    "I want to know if you all love our brother," Ye Yunqi asked seriously, and then she shared her feelings first. "I love him and will never leave him in this life."


    "Of course, I feel the same way!" Ye Yunying was the first to nod in agreement.


    Ye Siqi and Ye Siyao were a bit shy about this question, but since their two younger sisters had spoken up, they didn''t hide their feelings anymore and nodded as well.

 Chapter 507 - 507: Teasing

    "Everyone must have figured out my relationship with Ye Fei, right? So, have all of you had this kind of relationship with him?" Ye Yunqi continued, her tone now taking on the role of the leader among the four sisters, which was quite amusing.


    "Me!" Ye Yunying was the first to raise her hand again. "Hehe, you know."


    Ye Siyao''s face turned bright red, but she didn''t deny it. She nodded gently and whispered, "I... I have too."


    Ye Siqi was taken aback by her sisters'' revelations. She wondered why Siyao had become gentler than before and why Yunying seemed like a completely different person.


    Thinking about herself, she felt even more disappointed.


    Why had her brother been intimate with them but not with her?


    Could it be that he didn''t like her?


    Ye Yunqi noticed Siqi''s disappointment and said, "Siqi, don''t worry just yet. Weren''t you avoiding Brother before?"


    "What?" Ye Siqi was puzzled and didn''t quite understand her sister''s meaning.


    Ye Yunqi explained, "Brother told me that each one of us is his beloved treasure. That''s exactly why he doesn''t want to force any of us. I think Siyao and Third Sister must have also happened under certain circumstances, right?"


    "That''s right," Ye Siyao nodded. Since she had already spoken up, she decided not to hide anything from Siqi anymore. She recounted how she had deliberately drunk a drugged drink to be with him and how they had naturally consummated their relationship after the detoxification.


    She concluded, "I think if I hadn''t made up my mind, I would still be suffering from unrequited love like Siqi."


    Ye Siqi couldn''t help but admire her second sister''s boldness. She wanted to learn from them and turned to Ye Yunying, asking, "Yunying, what about you?"


    "Hehe, I''m different from you guys. It wasn''t him who took me; it was me who took him!" Ye Yunying said proudly. She was proud of being the only one among his women who had taken the initiative with him and happily shared her story.


    After hearing Ye Yunying''s account, the other three girls couldn''t help but feel both amused and exasperated.


    This girl was something else, playing around even in such matters. But they knew that Ye Yunying only acted this way with Ye Fei because she truly loved him. She would never do this with anyone else.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Listening to her sisters'' stories, Ye Siqi remembered that day in the elevator when he had wanted to kiss her, but she had run away. She felt very regretful. If she hadn''t avoided him back then, she would be much happier now.


    Seeing the regret on Siqi''s face, the other three girls understood what she was thinking. Ye Siyao took Ye Siqi''s hand and gently said, "Siqi, don''t be upset. When he comes back, you won''t have any regrets. If it doesn''t work out, we''ll help you talk to him."


    "Okay," Ye Siqi nodded firmly. "I won''t run away anymore!"


    "No way!" Ye Yunqi objected. "That would be too easy on that guy. He''s not taking any initiative and is making Siqi sad. We need to teach him a lesson!"


    "Sounds good, how do we do it?" Ye Yunying''s eyes lit up with excitement. Playing pranks was her favorite, especially on the person she loved. She enjoyed this kind of teasing.


    Ye Yunqi, however, frowned and said, "I haven''t figured it out yet."


    "I have an idea," Ye Siyao said, her face turning slightly red. But she continued, "But first, we need to verify something. Siqi, Third Sister, come with me to the restroom." She led the way.


    Ye Siqi and Ye Yunying followed, even though they didn''t understand what Ye Siyao was up to, leaving Ye Yunqi curious.


    After a while, the three sisters came out of the restroom. Ye Siqi and Ye Siyao had bright red faces, while Ye Yunying looked excited. Seeing Ye Yunqi''s curious gaze, she ran over and whispered something in her ear.


    "Really? Then I have to see!" Ye Yunqi''s eyes sparkled as she grabbed the hem of Ye Siyao''s nightgown, about to lift it.


    Ye Siyao was extremely embarrassed and quickly stopped her, saying, "There''s no rush. We can look later. Let me tell you my plan first." She then shared her plan.


    After hearing Siyao''s plan, Ye Yunying''s eyes shone with excitement. Ye Yunqi laughed, "Yeah, that''s the way. If that guy can''t tell the difference, we won''t let him sleep with us!"


    Ye Siqi, however, was blushing furiously. The thought of exposing herself to others was incredibly embarrassing. But thinking about the person who would see her, her beloved brother, made it a little easier to accept. She even felt a bit of anticipation. He had accidentally seen it once that morning. Would he be able to distinguish it from her sisters''?


    At this moment, Ye Fei had no idea that he had been schemed against by Siyao and that a super show would be waiting for him when he got back. Right now, he was on the flight to Urumqi with his mom.


    Since it was already winter, no one would go to the far northwest unless there was some urgent business. So, after the plane took off, Ye Fei and Liu Yiru were surprised to find that they were the only ones in the spacious first-class cabin.


    But despite their surprise, they enjoyed this situation. It meant they could enjoy a few hours of their little world together.


    Sitting comfortably in the wide seats, Ye Fei put his arm around his mom''s slender waist and suddenly asked, "Mom, how far is it from here to Urumqi?"


    "Don''t you know?" Liu Yiru was a bit puzzled but still answered, "It''s very far, thousands of kilometers."


    "Oh," Ye Fei nodded and asked another question, "There''s a Chinese idiom that describes someone or something making very rapid progress. What is it?"


    "One day, a thousand miles," Liu Yiru looked at Ye Fei strangely. "You don''t even know this? Have you become less smart?"


    "I haven''t become less smart. I just think this idiom has another meaning," Ye Fei said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Yiru didn''t quite understand.


    "I''m not sure if it has that meaning or not, but good mom, why don''t we verify it now?" Ye Fei chuckled. "But I think with my ''combat power,'' one day, a thousand miles is nothing. Even thousands of miles would be fine!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Combat power? One day..." Liu Yiru suddenly realized what he was implying and her face turned bright red. She playfully punched his chest and scolded, "You little rascal, always teasing me!"


    "How could I bear to tease you? I just think the environment here is nice," Ye Fei said with a smile. "Good Mom, shall we give it a try?"


    "No!" Liu Yiru refused, her face still red, but she was also a bit tempted. After all, it was quite thrilling in this kind of setting. So after a while, she added, "Even though it''s just the two of us here, the flight attendants will come by, right? What if someone sees us?"


    "That''s easy. We can just cover ourselves with this," Ye Fei laughed and took the coat that Liu Yiru had taken off because it was warm in the cabin. He covered them both with it. Since it was a full-length coat, it hid everything from view.


    "You little rascal, can''t you use your cleverness for something good? Always thinking about how to tease people!" Liu Yiru pouted, but her hands were already reaching for Ye Fei''s belt.


    Ye Fei shifted his body to make it easier for her to unfasten it and said with a smile, "So you''re preparing to let me tease you?"


    "Not at all. I''m going to tease you today!" Liu Yiru skillfully pulled out what Ye Fei used to tease her and held it in her hand, gently moving it. "Today, I''m going to make you ejaculate uncontrollably!"


    With no one around, Liu Yiru stood up, pulled her pants down to her knees, and positioned her son''s large manhood at her eager womanhood. She sat down forcefully.


    In this special setting, the intense pleasure of being fully penetrated made both of them groan in satisfaction.


    Liu Yiru pulled the coat over them and then used her internal energy to make her hot womanhood clamp down on her son''s rigid manhood, contracting and sucking rhythmically.


    "Ouch..." The heat from her womanhood was something Ye Fei could hardly withstand.


    With her forceful suction, he almost ejaculated on the spot. He quickly took a deep breath to prevent himself from being overwhelmed by her tightness and asked in surprise, "Mom, how did you learn this move?"


    "From Yunqi!" Liu Yiru continued to contract her vaginal muscles and said triumphantly, "What do you think? Can''t you handle it?"


    Ye Fei had only been caught off guard by her sudden move. Compared to the intense stimulation of her climax, this was nothing. So he activated his abilities, making his manhood thrust powerfully in and out of her womanhood.


    He reached into her top, cupping her breasts and kneading them firmly while whispering, "Naughty mom, secretly learning this. Do you want your son to be even more addicted to your womanhood, unable to pull out?"


    "I''m going to squeeze you to death, you naughty son, and see if you dare to exhaust your dear mom like that again," Liu Yiru whispered with a teasing laugh, contracting her womanhood even harder with each thrust from her son. But instead of overwhelming him, she was gradually approaching climax from his vigorous actions.


    Suddenly, Ye Fei was overcome by a surge of fierce desire. He intensified his thrusts, drilling into her womanhood like a jackhammer, and whispered into her ear, "Naughty mom, I''m going to fuck you to death!"


    This was almost too much for Liu Yiru. She felt his manhood writhing inside her like a large, agile snake, creating waves of pleasure that left her powerless to do anything but succumb to the intense sensations he was giving her. Soon, she climaxed violently under his relentless assault.


    The cold liquid from her climax shocked Ye Fei, causing him to ejaculate deeply into her womanhood. However, the fierce desire inside him still hadn''t been fully released.


    Out of love for his mom, Ye Fei forced himself to hold back that fierce energy. He waited for a moment, letting her catch her breath, before continuing to thrust into her contracting womanhood. He kept going until she had three more orgasms.


    The last one was so intense that she squirted again. Fortunately, Ye Fei was prepared and quickly absorbed the liquid into his special space, preventing their clothes from getting soaked.

 Chapter 508 - 508: The Proactive Stewardess

    "Son, please, have mercy on your mom. I really can''t take anymore," Liu Yiru, limp in Ye Fei''s arms, finally mustered the strength to beg weakly after a long while.


    Ye Fei chuckled, "Didn''t you say you wanted me to go all out? Why can''t you take it now?" With that, he thrust forcefully once more. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ah..." Liu Yiru let out a delicate cry, her face contorting in a mix of pleasure and pain. "I was wrong, okay? If you keep this up, you''ll kill me."


    Ye Fei knew his mom had reached her limit. He could give her a recovery pill, but then they''d probably still be going at it when the plane landed. So, he forced himself to hold back, gently lifted her limp, soft body, carefully withdrew from her, and tenderly cleaned her up with a wet wipe. After tidying her clothes, he laid her down beside him.


    "You sit here for a bit. I''m going to the restroom," Ye Fei said softly, also taking the opportunity to straighten his clothes.


    Liu Yiru playfully smiled, "What? Can''t get enough and thinking of finishing up in there with your hand?"


    "What hand? I just need to clean up and change clothes. My pants are all wet from you," Ye Fei replied with a hint of helplessness. "Even if I wanted to, I wouldn''t use my hand. Your mouth would be much better."


    "Alright, come on then!" Liu Yiru slightly opened her lips, ran her tongue around them, and gave Ye Fei a teasing look.


    Ye Fei felt a jolt in his body, and the part he had just managed to tuck away almost burst through his pants again. He quickly turned away from his mom and hurried to the restroom, hearing her giggles behind him.


    Once inside the restroom, Ye Fei quickly stripped off his pants, which were soaked in a large area. He took out a fresh pair from his backpack but didn''t put them on right away.


    Instead, he turned on the hot water and washed himself thoroughly. Just as he was about to leave, his hand hadn''t even touched the doorknob when the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    Ye Fei was taken aback and looked up to see a girl in a flight attendant''s uniform walking in. She was probably in her early twenties, with a face so beautiful it could rival his mom''s. Her figure was curvy, and the sexy uniform she wore made Ye Fei''s eyes widen, and the part he had just calmed down began to stir again.


    "Little brother, why are you in such a hurry to leave?" The flight attendant didn''t seem surprised to see Ye Fei. Instead, she casually closed the restroom door and looked at him with a flirtatious smile. "How about playing a fun game with your sister?"


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit speechless. This seemed more like an older woman seducing a young, innocent boy, but he didn''t look like an innocent boy at all. However, he didn''t move or speak, wanting to see what she would do next.


    Seeing that Ye Fei didn''t budge, the flight attendant stepped up to him, placed her smooth, jade-like hands on his firm chest, and began to gently caress him. "Little brother, you''re so strong. I like that!"


    Now Ye Fei understood that he had encountered a female predator and a very attractive one at that. Although he had no affection for such a woman, he didn''t object to using her to vent his frustrations. He had been holding back a surge of aggression that he didn''t want to unleash on his mom.


    Now, he had the perfect outlet, so he let the flight attendant continue her caresses without resistance.


    Seeing that Ye Fei still didn''t move, the flight attendant''s hands slowly slid downward. Her movements were awkward, and her hands trembled slightly, but Ye Fei paid no attention to that. He just wanted to let loose.


    Eventually, the flight attendant knelt in front of Ye Fei, grabbed his belt with both hands and clumsily undid it.


    As his pants slid down, Ye Fei''s large, rigid manhood sprang out, causing the beautiful flight attendant to gasp in surprise. It was much bigger than anything she had seen in pictures online. However, instead of being intimidated, she reached out with her trembling hands and gently grasped it.


    But after holding it, the beautiful flight attendant seemed unsure of what to do next, just staring blankly at Ye Fei''s manhood.


    Looking at her stunningly beautiful face so close to his, Ye Fei''s aggressive urges intensified. He roughly grabbed her head and pushed it toward him, forcing his rigid manhood against her lips and then thrusting it inside.


    The beautiful flight attendant instinctively tried to pull away but eventually stopped.


    As Ye Fei pushed harder, she slightly opened her mouth, allowing his manhood to slide in.


    Ye Fei had no mercy for this flirtatious flight attendant, who he felt no emotional connection with. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without considering whether her mouth could handle it, he thrust his manhood deep into her throat, stopping only when it hit the back of her throat. After a brief pause, he began to thrust in and out of her mouth as if it were a womanhood.


    The continuous impact of his glans against her throat made the beautiful flight attendant want to gag but was unable to. Soon, she was in tears and struggling to breathe.


    After a while of thrusting into her mouth, Ye Fei abruptly pulled out, ignoring her reaction, and forcefully pulled her up. He turned her around, bent her over, lifted her short skirt, tore off her tight stockings, and pushed her white panties to the side. To his surprise, despite her flirtatious appearance, the beautiful flight attendant''s womanhood was still a virgin pink.


    But Ye Fei didn''t care about that. He raised his manhood and thrust it forcefully into her vagina. Although it wasn''t very wet, the saliva on his manhood allowed it to slide in all the way.


    "Ah..." The beautiful flight attendant let out a cry of pain as Ye Fei''s manhood entered her.


    Ye Fei also noticed that her womanhood was incredibly tight as if she were still a virgin. He even felt something tear as he thrust in.


    Pulling out slightly, he saw a trace of blood on his manhood.


    Could she be a virgin?


    The thought crossed Ye Fei''s mind but was quickly dismissed.


    How could such a flirtatious woman be a virgin? He began to thrust while asking, "You little tease, you''re quite the professional. Tell me, did you get a fake hymen to seduce men?"


    The beautiful flight attendant, overwhelmed by the intense pain, could barely think. She just let out a soft "Mmm" in response to Ye Fei''s question, which only reinforced his misconception.


    "Of course, but you little tease, you''re quite honest. Then I''ll reward you properly!" With that, Ye Fei increased the speed of his thrusts.


    As Ye Fei continued to thrust, the beautiful flight attendant felt increasing pain in her vagina. Eventually, the pain numbed her senses, and then an extreme pleasure took over.


    Since she didn''t resist, she soon began to enjoy it, moaning, "Baby, you''re so amazing. You''re making Yun''er feel so good!"


    Hearing the flight attendant''s words, Ye Fei became even more convinced that she was a flirt. He unleashed all his aggressive urges, thrusting into her womanhood as if to pierce her through.


    The inexperienced flight attendant couldn''t withstand such intense thrusting and soon climaxed under Ye Fei''s powerful thrusts.


    The intense orgasm left her with no strength to stand, and her legs buckled, threatening to collapse.


    However, Ye Fei didn''t let her collapse. He wrapped his arm around her slender waist to support her and continued to thrust without pause, bringing her to climax six or seven times. Only then did he finally ejaculate into her womanhood.


    After the last drop of semen had been released into the beautiful flight attendant''s womanhood, Ye Fei let go.


    The exhausted flight attendant, drained of all her strength, immediately collapsed to the floor, her legs slightly apart, her womanhood, unable to close, continuously flowing with a mixture of red and white fluids.


    But Ye Fei didn''t pay any attention to her. He simply cleaned his manhood, which was covered in fluids and blood, and then turned and left the restroom.


    By this time, Liu Yiru had almost fully recovered. With her deep internal energy, she wouldn''t be weak for long like an ordinary woman.


    Seeing Ye Fei come out alone, she asked curiously, "Why are you by yourself? Where''s Zhiyun?"


    "Who''s Zhiyun?" Ye Fei was slightly puzzled, but then he remembered that the flight attendant had called herself "Zhiyun" in her moments of ecstasy. He wondered why his mom would know such a woman and asked, "Mom, how do you know a woman like her?"


    "What kind of woman?" Liu Yiru was puzzled. "Do you think Zhiyun is not a good person? I thought you would like her."


    Ye Fei frowned and said, "That''s impossible. I would never like a promiscuous woman, no matter how beautiful she is."


    "Zhiyun is a good girl. How could she be promiscuous?" Liu Yiru said. "You must have misunderstood something."


    Ye Fei was taken aback. How could his mom say she was a good girl? Was there something else to this story? So, he sat down beside his mom and recounted the entire incident without holding back anything.


    "This silly girl!" After listening, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but feel both amused and exasperated. She explained, "She''s the daughter of our company''s manager Xu. Ever since she saw you once, she''s had a crush on you. I only knew she was a flight attendant, but I didn''t know she was on this flight. When she came by just now, I told her you were in the restroom."


    "But why did she act like that?" Ye Fei still didn''t quite understand.


    "It''s my fault. I told her to be more proactive," Liu Yiru sighed. "You should go get her out of there. She''s already physically hurt by you. Don''t hurt her feelings too!"


    Ye Fei finally realized what had happened and felt a pang of guilt. He quickly walked into the restroom and saw Xu Zhiyun still lying in the same position, her shoulders trembling slightly.


    The sight of the damage he had inflicted on her made him even more heartbroken. He quickly squatted down and held her in his arms, only to see that she was already in tears.


    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault," Ye Fei said softly, his eyes filled with tenderness as he looked at Xu Zhiyun.


    Xu Zhiyun drained of all her energy and further weakened by fear and sadness, had almost lost her senses. But Ye Fei''s gentle words brought her back. She cried into his chest, "Why... why did you do this to me?"


    "I''m sorry," Ye Fei apologized again, gently lifting her and helping her tidy her clothes. He adjusted her panties, which he had pushed aside earlier, to cover the mess he had made. However, her stockings were beyond repair.

 Chapter 509 - 509: First Encounter with Bai Youer

    With no other choice, Ye Fei had to help Xu Zhiyun take off her stockings, which he had already torn. Her legs were so smooth and delicate that they almost made him react again, but his guilt quickly suppressed any such thoughts.


    After tidying up her skirt, Ye Fei carried her out of the restroom. Feeling Ye Fei''s tenderness, Xu Zhiyun felt incredibly happy, thinking that the pain she had just endured was worth it.


    She hadn''t suffered much. There was a bit of pain at first, but the middle part was a pleasure she had never experienced before. It was just the end, when Ye Fei left her, that made her extremely sad.


    But now, everything seemed fine. She felt that her secret crush had finally paid off.


    When they reached their seats, Ye Fei didn''t put Xu Zhiyun down but sat beside his mom with her in his arms. Seeing this, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but smile and say, "You two seem quite affectionate."


    "Aunt Liu, I..."


    Faced with Liu Yiru, Xu Zhiyun became shy and tried to get out of Ye Fei''s arms. However, the movement caused her pain, and she let out a soft groan, her eyebrows slightly furrowing.


    "Don''t move!" Liu Yiru quickly stopped Xu Zhiyun. "It''s all my fault for giving you bad advice."


    "No, Zhiyun was willing to do this," Xu Zhiyun said earnestly. She didn''t blame Liu Yiru. If it weren''t for this, Ye Fei wouldn''t have accepted her so quickly, and she wouldn''t have the happiness of lying in his arms now. Thinking of the wonderful process, a blush spread across her face.


    "Zhiyun was very happy just now." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei was a bit speechless. He realized that the girl in his arms, though already in her early twenties, was even more innocent than his young cousin Yun Chuqing. He just couldn''t understand how such an innocent girl could think of using such a method, so he couldn''t help asking, "Zhiyun, what were you thinking? Even if my mom told you to be more proactive, she meant confessing."


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    Xu Zhiyun''s face turned bright red as she said, "But don''t boys like girls who are a bit... you know, forward?"


    "Who told you that?" Ye Fei asked, feeling a bit at a loss, while Liu Yiru''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "I read it online," Xu Zhiyun said matter-of-factly.


    "Can you believe what you read online?" Ye Fei said with a sigh.


    "Sometimes guys might indeed like girls who are more forward, but that''s only if there''s a foundation of feelings. For example, if two people have known each other for a long time and have some mutual liking. I didn''t even know you before, so your actions just made me see you as a female predator."


    "I understand," Xu Zhiyun nodded, feeling very embarrassed.


    "Alright, stop scolding her," Liu Yiru interjected. "Zhiyun is hurt. You should give her one of those recovery pills."


    "Sure," Ye Fei agreed, but when he tried to take the pill from his storage, he was shocked to find that there were none left. He remembered that after coming back from the southwest, he had distributed them all.


    The last two bottles had gone to Shui Ying and the disciples of the Shuiyue Palace. He laughed bitterly, "I forgot. The last bottle was given to Mom Shui."


    "Gone?" Liu Yiru was also a bit helpless. "Then use your internal energy to treat her first. We''ll figure something out after we land."


    "Okay," Ye Fei nodded. With Xu Zhiyun''s consent, he reached his hand under her skirt, moved aside her panties, and gently placed it on the swollen area he had caused.


    "Ah!" Xu Zhiyun couldn''t help but cry out. She never expected that Ye Fei''s "treatment" would involve touching her there.


    Although she had just been intensely penetrated by him, doing it in front of Liu Yiru made her so embarrassed that she almost fainted. However, the comforting feeling of her beloved boy''s hand and the cool energy flowing from it not only relieved her pain but also brought intense pleasure.


    Xu Zhiyun''s body trembled slightly, and her breathing became rapid.


    "Should I leave you two alone?" Liu Yiru teased with a smile.


    Hearing Liu Yiru''s voice, Xu Zhiyun regained a bit of her senses and playfully scolded, "Aunt Liu, you''re bad!"


    "Hehe..." Xu Zhiyun''s childlike petulance made both Ye Fei and his mom chuckle softly.


    After a while, Ye Fei withdrew his slightly damp hand from under Xu Zhiyun''s skirt and said, "All done."


    Although Xu Zhiyun was reluctant to part with the pleasurable sensation, she naturally didn''t ask him to touch her again. She slowly stood up from Ye Fei''s arms, took a few steps, and found that she was indeed pain-free, though still a bit uncomfortable and awkward when walking.


    Since her injury was healed, Xu Zhiyun naturally didn''t cling to Ye Fei anymore. After trying to walk, she sat down on the other side of Liu Yiru and began to chat quietly with her.


    Before long, the plane approached Urumqi and was about to land. Xu Zhiyun had to leave them temporarily. It was already very cold in Wang Hai City, not to mention here, so she needed to change into warmer clothes to avoid freezing after disembarking.


    With a roar, the plane landed at the Urumqi airport.


    By this time, Liu Yiru had recovered significantly and could walk without any problem. The mother and son tidied up and disembarked with the crew''s farewell, but they didn''t leave immediately. They had made a plan with Xu Zhiyun to explore the city, and since she wouldn''t return until the next day, she could be their guide.


    Knowing that Xu Zhiyun would take a while to come out, Ye Fei and his mom found a bench to sit on. As they looked around, Ye Fei''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Not far from them stood a woman in a white dress. She looked to be in her early twenties. Her attire was quite peculiar, resembling ancient palace attire.


    The dress was pure white, without a single speck of color or decoration.


    Not only her clothes but also the rest of her body was completely unadorned. Her long, black hair flowed casually down her back, and her beautiful, unmade face was even more elegant.


    What interested Ye Fei the most, however, was not her spotless appearance or her beauty that could rival the women around him, but the natural aura she exuded.

 Chapter 510 - 510: Unexplained Conflict

    It was a cold, detached aura, different from the simple iciness that Ye Siyao had. This girl exuded an indifferent vibe, as if she had no connection to anything in the world, much like a snow lotus blooming alone on a mountaintop.


    As Ye Fei sized up the girl, many others around him were also drawn to her. Such a stunning beauty couldn''t help but attract attention.


    Naturally, the girl was aware of all the eyes on her. But she didn''t feel proud for being the center of attention, nor did she get angry at the bold looks. It was as if, in her eyes, the people around her weren''t her kind, but mere inanimate objects like scenery.


    Liu Yiru, sitting beside Ye Fei, noticed this too. She felt relieved that she had wrapped a scarf around her neck when getting off the plane because of the chill. Otherwise, she would have been the focus of all those gazes. She knew how beautiful she was¡ªfar more than the girl in front of her. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    As someone else had joked, her beauty didn''t belong to this world. But she didn''t want to be the center of attention. All she wanted was to spend her life by her beloved son''s side, enjoying his love and offering guidance when needed.


    "Aunt Liu, I''m here," came a crisp greeting. Xu Zhiyun, dressed in a red down jacket, walked over quickly with a somewhat awkward gait. She had meant to call out to Ye Fei but felt shy in front of Liu Yiru.


    Seeing Xu Zhiyun, Ye Fei and Liu Yiru stood up. At that moment, Ye Fei noticed that the girl in white was also walking in their direction.


    When Xu Zhiyun reached Ye Fei and Liu Yiru, she saw the girl and her face lit up with a surprised smile. She waved and said, "You''er, you''re back?"


    Hearing Xu Zhiyun''s call, a faint smile appeared on the white-clad girl''s pretty face. For a moment, everyone looking at her felt as if winter had passed and spring had arrived.


    But when they followed the girl''s gaze, they were surprised to see that her smile was directed at another beauty, no less stunning than the girl in white. They were momentarily unsure which one to look at.


    However, the white-clad girl''s smile was as fleeting as a rare flower on Mount Tianshan. It was quickly replaced by coldness and anger.


    As she got closer, she suddenly sensed that Xu Zhiyun was no longer pure.


    She looked at Ye Fei, who was standing next to Xu Zhiyun and seemed to realize something. She cast an extremely angry look at him and asked coldly, "What did you do to her?"


    The white-clad girl had a very pleasant voice, like the sound of wind chimes from afar.


    But her tone was quite off-putting. Although Ye Fei liked beautiful women, he wasn''t about to indulge a girl who came at him with accusations.


    So, he wrapped his arm around Xu Zhiyun and said with a smile, "She''s my girlfriend now. What do you think I did?"


    Seeing that Xu Zhiyun didn''t struggle when Ye Fei held her, but instead looked very happy, the white-clad girl became even angrier. Her flawless, delicate hands suddenly moved to her chest and formed a very complex seal. Immediately, Ye Fei felt a sharp, piercing energy heading straight for his chest, aiming for his Zhongshan acupoint.


    Ye Fei''s face turned cold. The Zhongshan point was one of the body''s deadly spots. Even a slightly heavy strike could be fatal or cause serious injury. The white-clad girl''s hidden force was extremely fierce.


    If it hadn''t been Ye Fei who encountered her today, he would have been killed instantly.


    Although he could easily block the girl''s hidden force with his body, Ye Fei, who was already annoyed, didn''t want to let her off so easily. He gathered his internal energy and instantly formed a mirror-like shield in front of his chest.


    The hidden force hit the shield and immediately rebounded at an even faster speed. However, Ye Fei didn''t want to kill the girl, considering Xu Zhiyun''s feelings. So, when the force hit her, it had already dispersed, only shaking some of her meridians.


    The white-clad girl let out a muffled groan. Her pretty face turned pale instantly. She was even more shocked inside. If someone could block her sneak attack and counterattack, she could accept it.


    But Ye Fei didn''t even move and bounced her force back.


    This was beyond her understanding of martial arts. She wondered if this man was a devil sent to destroy the most perfect thing in her heart and possessed godlike abilities.


    Although she wanted to tear Ye Fei apart, the white-clad girl eventually calmed down. She decided to go back and ask the Earth Mother she worshipped whether this man was human or the devil. So, without any hesitation, she turned around and left gracefully.


    Watching the white-clad girl''s almost invisible figure disappear in an instant, the guys who had just been fantasizing about her felt relieved.


    They were glad they hadn''t dared to approach her. Otherwise, they might have gotten into trouble. Because of this, they also lost interest in the beauty who seemed to know the white-clad girl well and left hurriedly.


    As for the girl''s amazing way of moving, they didn''t find it strange because this was the venue for the once-in-twenty-years martial arts congress.


    People here were used to seeing martial arts masters from time to time.


    Ye Fei was also speechless at the white-clad girl''s sudden departure without even a polite word. But he didn''t care about people who were unfriendly to him. He turned around and said to Liu Yiru and Xu Zhiyun, "Let''s go too."


    This whole thing was quite a long story. But from the time the white-clad girl came over to when she left, it was just a matter of a few breaths.


    So Xu Zhiyun still didn''t understand what had happened. She didn''t know much about martial arts and was puzzled why You''er had made some gestures and then left without saying a word.


    But one thing she saw was that You''er was very unfriendly to Ye Fei. So she couldn''t help asking, "Aunt Liu, Ye... honey, what exactly happened?"


    Although she had become very close to Ye Fei, Xu Zhiyun didn''t know what to call him.


    Calling him by his name would seem too distant, so she finally chose this term. As soon as she said it, her pretty face turned bright red.

 Chapter 511 - 511: The Pull of Qi

    "You''re a bit older than me, so just call me Ye Fei. That''s what everyone else does," Ye Fei said with a gentle smile. Although he liked the sound of Xu Zhiyun calling him "husband," he could tell she was embarrassed by it, so he didn''t want to push her.


    Xu Zhiyun was innocent, but she was no fool. She understood what "everyone" meant. Liu Yiru had hinted to her before that Ye Fei had many women in his life.


    If she couldn''t accept that, she should back off. But Xu Zhiyun was determined. Now, Ye Fei''s suggestion to call him like "everyone else" filled her with sweetness. It meant he had fully accepted her.


    Perhaps feeling that Ye Fei had truly accepted her, Xu Zhiyun was no longer as shy as before. She moved from the other side of Liu Yiru to Ye Fei''s side, sandwiching him between them. She gently took his arm and asked, "Ye Fei, what was that about with You''er?"


    "I''m not sure. She just attacked me out of nowhere," Ye Fei replied with a wry smile. "Do you know her well?"


    "Yeah, whenever I''m resting here, I''m always with You''er. She''s been nice to me. She said she had to take care of some things a while ago, and we haven''t seen each other for days," Xu Zhiyun said, her face falling a little.


    "But today, as soon as we met, she left. Is she mad at me?"


    "It''s not your fault," Ye Fei comforted her. "From what you''re saying, she seems to be from around here. How did you two meet?" Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "It was over a year ago," Xu Zhiyun reminisced.


    "I had just become a flight attendant. The first time I flew here, I was so excited that I invited a few senior colleagues to go shopping. But we ran into some thugs who tried to harass us. That''s when You''er showed up and chased them away. Since then, she''s always met me at the airport whenever I flew in." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei''s mind raced. Could it be that You''er, like his aunt, had a thing for girls? He quickly asked, "What do you two usually do together?"


    "Just eat, shop, and talk about fun stuff," Xu Zhiyun replied.


    "Has she ever..." Ye Fei leaned in and whispered something into Xu Zhiyun''s ear.


    Her face turned bright red instantly.


    "How could we? We''re both girls. We can''t do that," she said, blushing even more as she recalled the wonderful sensations Ye Fei had given her on the plane. She became a little dazed for a moment.


    Maybe he was wrong. Ye Fei scratched his head in confusion. No matter how smart he was, he couldn''t figure out why You''er had acted that way. If they were just good friends, why would she attack him?


    At that moment, Liu Yiru suddenly laughed and said, "Alright, if you can''t figure it out, just stop thinking about it. Next time we see her, let Zhiyun ask her. Right now, Zhiyun still isn''t feeling well. Shouldn''t we find a place to settle down first?"


    "You''re right. She''ll probably go after Zhiyun again," Ye Fei agreed, turning his attention to Xu Zhiyun. "Zhiyun, are you still not feeling well? Do you need me to carry you?"


    Thanks to Ye Fei''s treatment, Xu Zhiyun was still a bit uncomfortable, but walking was no problem.


    With so many people in the airport, including some of her colleagues, she was already embarrassed about holding Ye Fei''s arm. There was no way she would let him carry her. So she shook her head and walked out with the mother and son.


    As a flight attendant who often flew between two places, Xu Zhiyun had a dormitory here. But with Ye Fei and Liu Yiru around, there was no way she was going to stay in the dormitory. So the three of them quickly checked into a starred hotel near the airport and got two rooms.


    They could have managed with just one room, but considering Xu Zhiyun''s innocence, they decided not to tell her about their relationship beyond that of mother and son just yet.


    It was mealtime, so the three of them grabbed something to eat. Xu Zhiyun wanted to be a guide, but she still felt a bit uncomfortable down there, so she and Liu Yiru went to rest in their rooms.


    Ye Fei, however, didn''t go upstairs with his mom and Xu Zhiyun. He wanted to go out and see if he could find some more recovery pills.


    After saying goodbye to the two beautiful women, Ye Fei wandered casually down the streets of Urumqi. He noticed that martial artists with internal energy, who were usually extremely rare, were everywhere here.


    But then again, the martial arts congress was just a few days away.


    Although Urumqi wasn''t the venue, it was the closest city to the location, so it wasn''t surprising that many martial artists were staying there.


    Despite the number of martial artists, everyone was well-behaved. There were no fights breaking out over trivial matters, which made Ye Fei feel that this martial world was different from what he had seen in novels and movies.


    Ye Fei wasn''t wandering. He was heading towards a dense forest near the airport, planning to hunt some birds or beasts to make recovery pills for Xu Zhiyun.


    However, before he could finish walking down the street, he suddenly felt an inexplicable pull, a strong urge to get closer to the source of this mysterious sensation.


    He had never felt anything like this before, which made Ye Fei wary. He wondered if someone with dark magic was trying to target him.


    As the saying goes, the more skilled you are, the bolder you become. After coming to this conclusion, Ye Fei didn''t avoid the sensation. Instead, he walked toward the direction from which it was coming.


    It was a small storefront, but with Ye Fei''s sharp eyes, he could see the small sign above the door that read "Yue Lai Inn."


    The name had a classic martial world vibe to it.


    As he got closer to the "Yue Lai Inn," the pull he felt grew stronger. Even his internal energy began to circulate involuntarily, compelling him to quicken his pace out of sheer curiosity.


    The door to the inn was closed. Ye Fei tried to push it open and was surprised to find that the two doors were incredibly heavy.


    An ordinary person would probably need three or five strong men to budge them, but Ye Fei was far from ordinary. With a slight exertion of his arms, he easily pushed open the two rather dilapidated wooden doors.


    Inside, Ye Fei was taken aback. The place, which looked extremely shabby and cramped from the outside, was actually spacious, luxurious, and bustling with people.

 Chapter 512 - 512: The Gorgeous Wife of the Master

    The hall, spanning several hundred square meters, was packed with people. Each person exuded a fluctuation of internal energy, making it clear to Ye Fei that this was where the martial artists attending the martial arts congress had gathered.


    No wonder they had such heavy doors¡ªto prevent ordinary people from wandering in by mistake.


    With only a few days left until the congress, the place was teeming with martial artists. There were so many that the tables seemed insufficient.


    Some tables even had more than ten people crammed around them.


    Amidst this crowded environment, there was one exception. In a spot deeper inside the hall, a single person occupied an entire table. The pull of the mysterious energy was coming from there.


    Ye Fei took a closer look and saw that the person, whose back was to him, was wearing a black gauzy dress. She had a willow-like waist and full hips, with a figure that was incredibly graceful. She was a woman.


    Ye Fei was puzzled as to why the other martial artists, who were not the type to shy away from trouble, weren''t trying to chat her up. But he didn''t care much about other people''s business. He strode straight over to her.


    Standing opposite the woman, Ye Fei smiled and asked, "May I sit here?"


    "Of course," came the reply in an incredibly pleasant voice. As she lifted her head, Ye Fei felt a slight jolt in his heart.


    Ye Fei was no stranger to beautiful women. The women in his life were all one-in-a-million beauties. His mother and younger sister, enhanced by his care, were so beautiful they almost seemed beyond human. Yet, seeing this woman still stirred something in him.


    She appeared to be in her early thirties. While her looks might not quite match his mother''s, the extremely charming aura she exuded reminded him of the female hunter who had once secretly admired him.


    This woman''s sexy charm was on par with that hunter, and because of a certain unique energy, her allure to Ye Fei was multiplied.


    At that moment, the people around them began to whisper among themselves.


    To them, this inexperienced young man was practically asking for trouble by approaching the acting leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect.


    When this stunningly beautiful woman had first arrived a few days ago, many had tried to get close to her.


    All of them ended up severely injured before they could even finish a sentence.


    Later, they learned from those in the know that she was the current leader of the notorious Heavenly Demon Sect. This revelation made even the comrades of those injured men too scared to think about revenge.


    Ye Fei''s hearing was exceptionally sharp, and he didn''t miss a word of their murmurs. However, he paid them no mind and just kept smiling at the woman, who in turn, didn''t seem to mind either.


    She smiled back at Ye Fei with an enchanting smile and, to everyone''s surprise, extended her hand and said, "Zhu Yuyan."


    "Ye Fei!" Ye Fei shook the woman''s soft hand and said with a smile, "You don''t also have a nickname like ''Empress of Darkness,'' do you?"


    "That''s just a coincidence," Zhu Yuyan replied without getting angry. "But I am indeed from the Demon Sect. Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Ye Fei laughed, "A beauty like you? I''d be more than happy to get close. Why would I be afraid?"


    "You''re quite the interesting young man," Zhu Yuyan giggled. "But your thought is quite improper because technically, you should call me ''mother-in-law.''" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mother-in-law?" Ye Fei was taken aback for a moment, then laughed, "I don''t even have a master, so where would a mother-in-law come from?"


    "Where did you learn the Xuan Yang Decision from, then?" Zhu Yuyan''s willow-like eyebrows furrowed slightly as she asked.


    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. Zhu Yuyan knew what kind of martial technique he was practicing, and she had that energy that drew him in. Could it be? He became excited and quickly asked, "How do you know about the Xuan Yang Decision?"


    "It''s a technique passed down through generations in our Heavenly Demon Sect. How could I not know it?" Zhu Yuyan sighed softly. "I just didn''t expect that someone would succeed in practicing it."


    "Is it that hard to practice?" Ye Fei asked curiously. He hadn''t found the technique particularly difficult. Although he was initially at a loss, it had come naturally after being with Ye Yunqi.


    "Not just hard to practice. Since its creation, only its creator, the first leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect, has succeeded in mastering it. No one else has managed it since him. I didn''t expect that you would succeed, even if you haven''t truly entered the first level yet, but you''ve already laid a solid foundation," Zhu Yuyan said with a touch of emotion.


    Ye Fei frowned. "If no one has succeeded, how did you know it was the Xuan Yang Decision that I was practicing?"


    "Haven''t you felt the pull of energy?" Zhu Yuyan smiled. "We practice the same set of techniques. Mine is called the Xuan Yin Decision. When people practice these two techniques and get close enough, there''s a force that attracts each other."


    Indeed! Ye Fei was overjoyed inside. This was a stroke of luck. He had been worried about this, but now he had encountered it unexpectedly. He just didn''t know if Zhu Yuyan would be willing to teach him the Xuan Yin Decision.


    "You still haven''t told me where your Xuan Yang Decision came from," Zhu Yuyan said. She was genuinely puzzled.


    This technique was a closely guarded secret of the Heavenly Demon Sect, accessible only to the leader. She had thought it might have been passed down by the previous leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect, who had gone missing for nearly twenty years and was also her husband, Jiang Haichen.


    But Ye Fei said he didn''t have a master, which confused her even more.


    Ye Fei didn''t hide it from her. "It was given to me by an old man ten years ago. I was extremely weak at the time. He made it sound so mysterious, so I started practicing it on my own."


    Old man? Zhu Yuyan was taken aback for a moment. Jiang Haichen was not yet forty-ten years ago.


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    How could he be an old man? But she quickly figured it out and smiled at Ye Fei, "Although he didn''t teach you personally, your skills are because of him. I suppose I deserve to be called ''mother-in-law,'' don''t I?"


    Inside, Ye Fei was reluctant to call an old man his master, but considering the beautiful and sexy mother-in-law, he didn''t want to quibble.


    So he smiled and said, "Alright, mother-in-law! Can you tell me more about our set of techniques?"


    Both Zhu Yuyan''s Xuan Yin Decision and her stunning beauty intrigued Ye Fei, and he naturally wanted to engage with her more.

 Chapter 513 - 513: Secrets of the Demon Sect

    "This concerns the secrets of the Heavenly Demon Sect. Let''s talk about it in my room upstairs. Walls have ears," Zhu Yuyan said indifferently. With that, she stood up and headed towards the staircase. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    The crowd in the hall was already astonished that Ye Fei had been able to chat with Zhu Yuyan for so long.


    Now, seeing them head upstairs together, they were almost dumbfounded.


    Had the Demon Sect leader changed her nature today?


    Or was it because the young man was just too handsome?


    For a moment, while they cursed their parents for not making them as good-looking, they also maliciously speculated that the stunningly beautiful Demon Sect leader must be like a black widow, someone who would kill the young man after having her way with him!


    Only by thinking this way could they feel a bit better.


    Ye Fei completely ignored the envious and resentful gazes of the people in the hall and quickly followed Zhu Yuyan. He noticed that although she appeared calm, there was a hint of excitement in her demeanor.


    Soon, Ye Fei followed Zhu Yuyan into an exquisitely decorated room on the second floor.


    As soon as he entered, a faint, pleasant fragrance filled his nostrils, identical to the scent that emanated from Zhu Yuyan.


    She had been staying here for quite some time. This puzzled Ye Fei. He didn''t understand why she had come here so early, long before the martial arts congress had even begun.


    However, before Ye Fei could ask, Zhu Yuyan quickly closed the door, took his hand, and asked excitedly, "Are you sure that he appeared as an old man ten years ago?"


    Although Zhu Yuyan didn''t specify who "he" was, Ye Fei knew exactly who she was referring to. He nodded gently and said, "Yeah, he looked like he was in his seventies or eighties. At that time, I thought he was some hidden master."


    "That''s right, that''s right. It seems he used the secret technique," Zhu Yuyan murmured, somewhat absentmindedly.


    "What secret technique?" Ye Fei asked curiously. From what Zhu Yuyan was saying, the old man who had given him the manual back then might not have been an old man at all, but rather someone who had used this so-called secret technique to appear that way.


    Zhu Yuyan composed herself and said, "It''s a secret technique passed down through generations in the Heavenly Demon Sect. It''s said that this technique might enable someone to master the ultimate secret manual of the Heavenly Demon Sect, the Xuan Yang Decision."


    Ye Fei was taken aback and asked, "Didn''t you say that no one has ever mastered it except for its creator? What do you mean there''s a secret technique? What''s going on?"


    "It all started over a thousand years ago," Zhu Yuyan gradually calmed down and began to narrate to Ye Fei.


    "A thousand years ago, there was a genius in the martial world. It''s said that no matter how simple the moves were, they would become incredibly effective in his hands. However, there was a flaw that prevented him from becoming a true master. Part of his meridians were blocked, and he couldn''t practice any internal energy. Without internal energy as a foundation, even the most exquisite moves were useless."


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but think that this person was similar to himself, only that his condition was much worse. Back then, all of his meridians had been blocked.


    Zhu Yuyan paused for a moment and continued, "But this man was a martial fanatic and couldn''t accept his fate. So, he traveled to almost all the famous mountains and rivers in the world and sought guidance from almost every master. But in the end, he couldn''t change anything. Finally, feeling somewhat disheartened, he disappeared from everyone''s sight."


    Ye Fei knew that the emergence of the Xuan Yang Decision was coming next, so he didn''t interrupt Zhu Yuyan and gestured for her to continue.


    Zhu Yuyan smiled faintly, "You guessed right. During those years of disappearance, he created an unprecedented and extraordinary skill based on the theories he had learned from various masters. That was the Xuan Yang Decision. When he re-emerged in the martial world five years later, not only were his moves still exquisite, but his internal energy was also astonishing. He had no equal in the martial world. What''s more amazing was that the women who had been with him remained youthful and even became more beautiful." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then he founded the Heavenly Demon Sect, right?" Ye Fei asked.


    "Not that simple. Although he was invincible at that time, he wasn''t a domineering person. He was very righteous and grateful to those who had helped him," Zhu Yuyan sighed.


    "But this didn''t last long. After his other ability was revealed, many martial beauties and even married women, seeking eternal youth and enhanced beauty, secretly approached him. Although our patriarch was generous, he had one flaw¡ªhe was quite lustful. So, he didn''t refuse any of these women who came to him."


    "Our patriarch sure had great fortune!" Ye Fei said enviously, thinking to himself that it was no wonder his mom and sister were getting more beautiful. It was indeed the effect of the Xuan Yang Decision.


    Zhu Yuyan smiled faintly and continued, "Our patriarch probably thought the same as you, but he never expected that this act, which helped others and gave him pleasure, would bring him huge trouble. The women who had been ''blessed'' by the Xuan Yang Decision could no longer be intimate with other men.


    Even if forced, it was impossible because they would develop a repulsion towards other men, making it impossible to consummate the act. So, it didn''t take long for this to be exposed. However, the betrayed men, on one hand, feared his reputation, and on the other hand, were afraid of losing face, so none of them dared to confront him directly.


    But behind the scenes, they spread rumors about him, saying he was an evil cultist practicing a wicked skill."


    "Here, Zhu Yuyan sighed again, ''As the saying goes, when three people say there''s a tiger, it becomes real. Gradually, everyone in the martial world regarded him as a scourge. He was in great distress.


    Finally, after someone he had once helped launched a surprise attack on him in the name of justice, he became utterly furious. He led a group of women who were loyal to him and founded the Heavenly Demon Sect. Later, he even helped one of his talented women create the Xuan Yin Decision.


    When practiced together with his Xuan Yang Decision, it further boosted his power, allowing him to dominate the martial world for over a hundred years.''"


    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly asked, "Do these two skills combined grant immortality?"


    "I don''t know, because neither the patriarch nor his women died of old age back then," Zhu Yuyan shook her head.

 Chapter 514 - 514: True Dual Cultivation (1)

    "Is there anyone who could defeat him?" Ye Fei couldn''t help but wonder.


    "If it were a one-on-one fight, naturally no one could match him. But the tactic of overwhelming with numbers isn''t something invented recently," Zhu Yuyan sighed.


    "Although our patriarch called himself a demon, he never bullied others. He strictly forbade his disciples from causing trouble without reason.


    However, his deterrence was just too great. Moreover, he had indeed exposed many of the so-called righteous sects'' dirty deeds, which touched their bottom line.


    After a hundred years of preparation, they finally launched a crackdown on the Heavenly Demon Sect. The battle lasted over a month. Although every member of the Heavenly Demon Sect was extraordinarily powerful, they eventually fell one by one due to exhaustion, overwhelmed by the sheer number of enemies.


    The patriarch, watching his loved ones die before his eyes, eventually went insane and was taken advantage of and killed by those people. With the patriarch''s death, the Heavenly Demon Sect was on the brink of collapse.


    Fortunately, the so-called righteous path was also severely weakened at that time and had no strength left to hunt down the other members. That''s how the Heavenly Demon Sect managed to survive."


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    "What do you mean ''severely weakened''? I think those guys who became ''heroes'' by killing the patriarch just didn''t want to take any more risks," Ye Fei snorted.


    While he felt some admiration for the patriarch, he also disagreed with his approach.


    If it were him, to ensure his women lived without worries, he would take a strong stance and make the entire martial world bow down to him!


    "You have quite a clear understanding," Zhu Yuyan couldn''t help but chuckle at Ye Fei''s words.


    After a while, she continued, "Later, the scattered disciples of the Heavenly Demon Sect gathered again. However, due to the loss of the advanced cultivation methods, the Heavenly Demon Sect no longer had its former deterrence.


    In order to break this situation, after discussion, they opened the leader''s secret chamber and took out the Xuan Yang and Xuan Yin cultivation methods, preparing to practice them. However, after practicing, they found that while the Xuan Yin Decision was fine, no one could successfully cultivate the Xuan Yang Decision.


    Without the Xuan Yang Decision for dual cultivation, the Xuan Yin Decision had little power. This continued for several generations until a very talented disciple created a secret technique. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This technique, when practiced, would instantly push a person''s strength to its limit, greatly increasing the possibility of successfully cultivating the Xuan Yang Decision. But even with this secret technique, no one has succeeded in cultivating the Xuan Yang Decision over the years."


    Hearing this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    These people were thinking too simply. They just assumed that having profound internal energy would enable them to cultivate the Xuan Yang Decision, without ever considering the issue of meridians.


    This kind of cultivation method could only be practiced by someone like him and the patriarch, who naturally had an excess of Yang energy in their bodies.


    And the Yang energy in his body was much more powerful than that of the patriarch, who only had partially blocked meridians.


    Doesn''t that mean that his future achievements would far surpass those of the patriarch?


    In that case, even if he couldn''t achieve immortality, living for a few hundred years should be no problem.


    "Does this secret technique have any side effects?" After the excitement, Ye Fei suddenly thought of a question.


    Zhu Yuyan nodded, "Yes, and they are significant. If someone uses this technique and fails to successfully cultivate the Xuan Yang Decision, they will age rapidly due to the overexertion of their physical strength, going through their entire life''s journey in less than a year and then passing away like an old person."


    "Ah?" Ye Fei was taken aback.


    So, the person who had given him the manual was, in a way, his master, and he had already reached the end of his life? He quickly said, "Mother-in-law, please take it easy."


    "Take it easy for what?" A strange smile appeared on Zhu Yuyan''s pretty face.


    "Ever since he left us for that Bai Ying, we''ve considered him as good as dead!"


    Although she said that, Ye Fei could see a deep sorrow in the depths of Zhu Yuyan''s eyes, knowing that she had been deeply in love with her now-dead "master."


    With a soft sigh, Ye Fei sat down beside his mother-in-law and gently said, "Mother-in-law, we''re not strangers anymore. You don''t have to hold back like this."


    Perhaps Ye Fei''s words had an effect. Zhu Yuyan could no longer control her emotions and threw herself into his arms, sobbing, "Why are you men all so fickle and irresponsible? Mingming already had us four, yet he still went after that so-called number one beauty, even neglecting his daughter."


    Ye Fei sighed inwardly again. It seemed his master wasn''t a good man after all. Chasing after a beauty wasn''t wrong, but abandoning his lover and child for it was not something a real man would do.


    Just as Ye Fei gently put his arm around Zhu Yuyan''s shoulders, preparing to comfort his gorgeous and sexy mother-in-law, he suddenly felt the Xuan Yang Decision running on its own inside his body and at a much faster pace than when he consciously activated it.


    As the cultivation method ran, his initial pity for his mother-in-law turned into a strong desire.


    At this moment, Zhu Yuyan had also stopped crying. She lifted her pretty face from Ye Fei''s chest, now flushed with a strange redness, and her bright, beautiful eyes were also filled with longing.


    What they didn''t know was that, in her excitement, Zhu Yuyan''s Xuan Yin Decision had unconsciously activated, which in turn triggered Ye Fei''s Xuan Yang Decision.


    Since these two cultivation methods were created by their patriarch for dual cultivation, once activated, they immediately put the two of them in a state of readiness.


    Holding his mother-in-law''s stunningly beautiful face in his hands, Ye Fei lowered his head and began kissing her face, her eyes, until he had kissed away her tears.


    Not only did Zhu Yuyan not resist, but after he had kissed away the tear stains on her face, she actively offered her lips to him.


    As their lips met, both felt a tremendous explosion in their minds, shattering all rationality. At this moment, all they had in their minds was the most primal desire.


    They clung tightly to each other as if trying to merge into one. Ye Fei''s hands, through the thin gauze, gently caressed the smooth, delicate back and buttocks of his beautiful mother-in-law.


    Meanwhile, Zhu Yuyan used her ample chest to forcefully press against Ye Fei''s firm chest, and their tongues entwined even more fiercely.


    Almost instinctively, Ye Fei lifted Zhu Yuyan in his arms, strode to the bedside, and laid her down, his body never leaving her soft, sexy body. His hands, no longer holding her, reached for her gauzy dress.


    In no time, all their clothes were shed under Ye Fei''s hands.


    At this point, neither of them had any rationality left. They instinctively sought each other out.


    Without much effort, Ye Fei inserted his large manhood into his beautiful mother-in-law''s womanhood and began to thrust wildly, while she vigorously lifted her hips to meet him...


    Thanks to their joint "efforts," Zhu Yuyan trembled and climaxed soon after. Perhaps due to the cultivation method, her womanhood generated an incredible suction during her orgasm, causing Ye Fei to involuntarily ejaculate as well.


    After the climax, Ye Fei finally regained his senses. He couldn''t help but marvel at the wonders of this cultivation method. He had finally found another person besides his mother who could make him lose control and ejaculate.


    He believed that once all his women learned this, his good times would truly begin.


    Feeling a sense of satisfaction, Ye Fei looked down at his mother-in-law, whom he had just been intimate with, only to see her looking at him with a very complicated expression.

 Chapter 515 - 515: True Dual Cultivation (2)

    "Mother-in-law, I''m sorry!" Although he knew it was the cultivation method that caused the situation, Ye Fei, as a man, naturally wouldn''t shirk responsibility.


    A strange gleam flashed in Zhu Yuyan''s eyes. Having just learned of her husband''s death, she then found herself enjoying the pleasures beneath her apprentice''s body, which left her extremely conflicted. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    However, she also understood that this was not Ye Fei''s fault. So, she softly said, "It''s not your fault. Our cultivation methods are inherently intertwined. When activated, they naturally attract each other, and it was me who initiated it."


    "No matter what, I bear a great deal of responsibility. I should get up now," Ye Fei said, about to pull away from Zhu Yuyan.


    "No! Oh..." Zhu Yuyan quickly stopped him, her legs instinctively wrapping around his waist.


    This caused their bodies, which had just begun to separate, to collide forcefully once again.


    The intense pleasure that surged through her made Zhu Yuyan let out a soft moan.


    "Why?" Ye Fei looked at his beautiful mother-in-law, puzzled. He wasn''t naive enough to think that she would fall in love with him just because of this one encounter, which was why he wanted to leave and take things slowly later.


    "Since it''s already like this, let''s take the opportunity to practice dual cultivation!" Zhu Yuyan said, her face turning bright red. She didn''t know why she suddenly had this thought, nor could she tell if she was truly suggesting dual cultivation or just reluctant to let him go.


    Ye Fei was already reluctant to part from his mother-in-law''s delightful body. Hearing her words, he naturally had no objections and nodded, saying, "Okay!"


    Relieved that Ye Fei had agreed, Zhu Yuyan felt a mix of relief and even more embarrassment. The fluttering in her heart, reminiscent of her adolescence, made her momentarily forget about running her cultivation method.


    Ye Fei felt the same way. His mother-in-law''s shy charm and her fully exposed, sexy body stirred something within him. The wonderful sensation from below made it hard for him to resist gentle movements.


    "No... don''t move," Zhu Yuyan moaned. "Mother-in-law won''t be able to take it!"


    Reminded by Zhu Yuyan, Ye Fei suppressed his urge to move and quietly began to run the Xuan Yang Decision.


    Zhu Yuyan also activated her Xuan Yin Decision and guided him, "My method has already reached the third level, while you haven''t truly entered the first level yet. So, at the beginning, I''ll be the one transferring power to you. Don''t worry."


    Ye Fei nodded and indeed felt a cool, extremely pleasant energy flow from the depths of his mother-in-law''s body. It slowly surged into his own through the part of him deeply embedded within her.


    Though the cool energy flow felt rather faint, its power was astonishing. As it slowly circulated through Ye Fei''s meridians, the excessive Yang energy in his meridians, which had previously been impossible to unblock, couldn''t hinder this faint cool energy at all. Soon, an extremely thin passage was opened.


    Time seemed to pass unnoticed. Ye Fei guided the cool energy flow to complete a full circuit through his meridians. Although most of the excessive Yang energy within him remained untransformed, a passage had been cleared.


    This meant that he could now freely move his internal energy through his meridians. Although the passage was still narrow, it was undoubtedly a significant breakthrough.


    Finally, the energy flow that had completed a cycle within Ye Fei''s body returned to his Dantian, carrying the pure Yang energy from within him back into his mother-in-law''s meridians through the part of him still deeply inside her.


    Since Zhu Yuyan had already reached the third level and had no blockages in her meridians, the internal energy circulated much faster within her than in Ye Fei. In just a moment, the energy that had completed its circuit within her surged back into Ye Fei.


    With the completion of this cycle, both felt a surge of energy, and the intense desire from earlier returned. Ye Fei couldn''t help but gently move, and Zhu Yuyan instinctively met his thrusts.


    Soon, they discovered that the internal energy no longer needed their guidance, continuing to flow through their meridians. Ye Fei abandoned his focus on the energy and redirected his attention to the enchanting and beautiful mother-in-law beneath him.


    At this moment, Zhu Yuyan also looked at Ye Fei, her eyes filled with intense desire. So, Ye Fei didn''t hold back and gradually increased the speed of his thrusts.


    Zhu Yuyan wasn''t sure what she was feeling. She thought she shouldn''t be with Ye Fei like this, but she couldn''t resist the incredible pleasure his thrusts brought her. Eventually, she just closed her eyes and let Ye Fei take her forcefully.


    Seeing his mother-in-law like this, Ye Fei felt a bit bored. But he knew he couldn''t rush things. The fact that she was letting him take her was already a big step forward.


    What he needed to do now was to make her so addicted to him that she couldn''t live without him.


    As for other things like romance, he could worry about that after he truly won her over.


    Almost the entire afternoon passed, and Zhu Yuyan had lost count of how many times she had climaxed under her newly recognized apprentice.


    Each time she climaxed, Ye Fei would also involuntarily ejaculate inside her vagina. Fortunately, Ye Fei had an extraordinary constitution that never got tired from ejaculation; otherwise, just dealing with the beautiful mother-in-law would have been exhausting.


    When the stunning mother-in-law Zhu Yuyan could no longer take it, Ye Fei also felt a bit tired for the first time. So, he held his sexy mother-in-law''s body and fell into a sweet sleep.


    When Ye Fei woke up again, it was already evening. The bed beside him was empty, leaving only a captivating fragrance.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile wryly. Another one who left without saying goodbye.


    Compared to Mother Shui, Mother-in-law didn''t even leave a word. But he wasn''t worried. He understood the conflicts in her heart and knew it was normal for her to avoid him now.


    Since she had come here so early, it showed that she was very concerned about this martial arts congress. As long as he got there, he would see her again.


    And Ye Fei was very confident that it wouldn''t take long for him to make her truly fall in love with him. His confidence came from his belief in his charm, but even more from the Xuan Yang and Xuan Yin cultivation methods.


    Having practiced the Xuan Yin Decision, his mother-in-law could only love him for the rest of her life, even if she didn''t want to, because these two methods were a pair. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since his consciousness had once circulated with the internal energy inside his mother-in-law''s body, Ye Fei had now mastered the way the Xuan Yin Decision ran.


    This was the biggest gain besides his mother-in-law. With it, his women would all have super strength, and might even achieve immortality and stay by his side forever. And his beloved aunt wouldn''t be so easily defeated by him anymore.


    After tidying up, Ye Fei took a lingering look at the room that could be considered the place where he and his mother-in-law had their special moment, and then he strode out.


    At this time, the hall was still full of people. These martial artists were not from big sects.


    They gathered here to make more friends so that they could have more opportunities to succeed at the martial arts congress. So, they rarely went out and had been moving between their rooms and the hall since they arrived.


    As Ye Fei appeared, the originally noisy hall suddenly became quiet.


    Not long ago, they had seen Zhu Yuyan, who looked even more beautiful than at noon, leave alone. So, they felt their guesses were correct and took malicious pleasure in Ye Fei''s supposed good fortune.


    But Ye Fei''s appearance shattered their malicious fantasies, leaving them all stunned and wondering if the grape wasn''t sour after all.


    However, it was true that Ye Fei was fine, so some people inside began to feel jealous.


    A short and stocky guy suddenly stood up and shouted at Ye Fei, who was about to leave, "Hey, you! Stop right there!"

 Chapter 516 - 516: Making a Statement at Yue Lai Inn

    "What do you mean?" Ye Fei stopped in his tracks, turning his head with a half-smile, half-sneer as he looked at the man who had stepped forward.


    "I..." The short and stocky fellow, known as Ma Laosan, had always been impulsive. He had expected his loud shout to intimidate the young man, who seemed to have hit the jackpot in terms of good fortune. After all, Ma Laosan wasn''t just representing himself; he was voicing the collective sentiment of every man in the hall. The fact that this young man remained so calm under the scrutiny of so many eyes was throwing Ma Laosan off.


    "Humph, all bark and no bite!" Just as Ma Laosan was wavering, a low and thin voice echoed through the eerily quiet hall. Despite the hall''s usual noise, the silence allowed Ma Laosan to catch the words.


    Upon hearing this, Ma Laosan, who had been deflated, immediately perked up. He glared and shouted, "My third brother here doesn''t like the look of you!"


    "And then?" Ye Fei maintained his half-smiling, half-sneering expression.


    Ma Laosan was taken aback. Usually, when he bullied the weak, they would cower in fear, even begging for mercy on their knees. But today, this young man was asking what would happen next, leaving Ma Laosan at a loss for words.


    After a long pause, he managed to say, "Say something nice, and Third Brother might let you off the hook!" His jealousy towards Ye Fei was driving him to humiliate the young man.


    "Oh, something nice," Ye Fei said with a smile, then asked, "Can I go now?"


    Ma Laosan glared again and shouted, "Did you not hear what I said?"


    Ye Fei put on a puzzled expression and said, "I heard you. I even said something nice. Is there a problem with your ears?"


    Although Ma Laosan wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed, he realized what had happened. He angrily said, "Young man, are you playing tricks on me?!"


    "I''m not playing tricks on you," Ye Fei said with an innocent look. "I stopped when you told me to, and I said something nice when you asked. What more do you want? I''d like to ask Third Brother here, we have no grudges against each other. I was just minding my own business, so why are you picking on me?"


    "I..." Ma Laosan was left speechless again. Hearing Ye Fei''s words, he suddenly felt like a big bully. Although that was the case, he had never thought of himself that way before.


    "Oh, I get it. You must be feeling envious because I''ve won the heart of a beauty, right?" Ye Fei smiled and answered for him.


    Ma Laosan''s face turned red, but since he had been exposed, he decided to be straightforward. He glared and said, "That''s right. Today, Third Brother here is going to teach you a lesson. Chasing girls also requires strength!"


    "I don''t need strength," Ye Fei said with a smile. "As long as the girl I chase has strength, that''s enough. Go ahead and beat me up now. Then I''ll tell my girl that you bullied me. Bring it on!"


    "I..." Ma Laosan''s cold sweat started to flow. He had been so focused on being jealous of Ye Fei that he had forgotten the beauty Ye Fei had won over was the leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect, someone even the so-called righteous sects dared not provoke easily. How could he possibly afford to offend her? He stood there, stunned.


    "Hey, Ma Laosan, are you going to hit me or not? If not, I''m leaving," Ye Fei said with a smile. Without waiting for Ma Laosan to respond, he turned and left the inn.


    After Ye Fei left, a thin man with a horse-like face approached Ma Laosan and asked, "Ma Laosan, are you just going to let him go like that?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What else can I do? Do I look like I can afford to provoke the leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect?"


    Ma Laosan said angrily. He recognized this thin man with a horse-like face; he was the one who had just said Ye Fei was bluffing. His name was Yin Ren, a truly sinister person with a mind full of schemes.


    The reason Ma Laosan had listened to him earlier was because he thought this cunning fellow was smarter than himself. Now, however, he was a bit upset that Yin Ren hadn''t reminded him about the Heavenly Demon Sect leader.


    Yin Ren lowered his voice and said, "Precisely because we can''t afford to provoke the Heavenly Demon Sect leader is why we can''t let him go. Think about it, if he goes back and tells the Heavenly Demon Sect leader that you made things difficult for him, just imagine what would happen."


    "This..." Ma Laosan''s face turned pale. He asked, "What should we do then?"


    "There''s only one way now," Yin Ren said, making a slashing motion across his neck. "That''s the only way to ensure your safety. We all have a grudge against that guy, so we''ll keep your secret."


    Ma Laosan hesitated and said, "Killing someone is never a good thing, right?" His original intention was just to humiliate Ye Fei and vent a bit of the anger he felt due to his jealousy. He had never intended to kill anyone.


    "Come on, is this the Ma Laosan I know? Afraid to kill a mere whippersnapper now?" Yin Ren feigned surprise. His initial motivation for provoking Ma Laosan was the same jealousy everyone else felt, but now it was for self-preservation.


    When he had called Ye Fei''s bluff earlier, he had no idea if Ye Fei had overheard him. If Ye Fei had, Yin Ren''s situation would have been very dangerous. The Heavenly Demon Sect was known for its ruthless actions.


    If they held a grudge against him, he would be finished. But if Ma Laosan killed Ye Fei, he could shift all the blame onto him.


    "Want to kill me? Why don''t you do it yourself?" Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Just as Yin Ren thought he was about to persuade Ma Laosan, a somewhat cold voice came from the doorway. It was Ye Fei, who had returned.


    Ye Fei originally didn''t want to deal with these small fries.


    After playing a trick on Ma Laosan, he had left. But as soon as he stepped out, he realized a problem. These guys were not good people.


    The reason they hadn''t bothered his beautiful mother-in-law, Zhu Yuyan, earlier was because they feared her reputation.


    But if they saw his mom, who was even more beautiful than Zhu Yuyan, at the martial arts congress, they would probably cause trouble again.


    Instead of exposing his strength in front of everyone later, it would be better to establish his authority now and make them behave. So, he turned back to the inn and overheard Yin Ren provoking Ma Laosan.


    No matter how cunning Yin Ren was, he never expected Ye Fei to come back. Although he had spoken well while provoking Ma Laosan, he knew in his heart that if he killed someone, no one here would keep his secret. After all, no one was a fool.


    But now that Ye Fei had come knocking, with no other choice, Yin Ren shouted, "Everyone, attack together! If this gets out, none of us will be safe!"

 Chapter 517 - 517: The Dawn of Immortality

    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Yin Ren''s shout was loud, but no one in the room was foolish enough to heed his call.


    Seeing this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but smirk inwardly. He had always detested such cunning individuals who used others as pawns. Today, he decided to make an example of him.


    With a flick of his hand, Ye Fei summoned Yin Ren, who was nervously shifting his eyes, probably scheming something. Yin Ren''s body flew towards Ye Fei as if pulled by an invisible string, and Ye Fei grabbed him by the neck.


    Ye Fei didn''t even bother with any small talk with such a despicable person. With a slight increase in pressure from his right hand, he heard a crisp "crack," snapping Yin Ren''s neck as easily as if he were wringing the neck of a chicken. He then casually tossed the lifeless body to the side and indifferently asked, "Is there anyone else who wants to kill me?"


    Witnessing this, the onlookers, who had been eagerly anticipating a spectacle, immediately fell silent. What kind of power was this?


    They had all heard of the ability to manipulate objects from a distance. It was said that when one''s internal energy reached an extremely profound level, it could generate a vortex of air to draw distant objects closer. But that was just hearsay.


    Now, Ye Fei had pulled over a rather skilled martial artist from such a distance. In their eyes, his internal energy was akin to that of a god or demon.


    Some quick-witted individuals thought to themselves, no wonder even the leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect submits to him. His martial prowess must be unmatched in this world.


    "Since no one wants to kill me, I''ll be on my way," Ye Fei said indifferently, his gaze suddenly turning cold.


    "However, I hope not a single word of what happened here today gets out. I''ve memorized all of your faces!"


    Faced with Ye Fei''s direct threat, these people dared not utter a single word of defiance. Especially when his cold gaze swept over them, they felt as if they had fallen into an icy abyss. As for Ma Laosan, who had just provoked Ye Fei, he had already collapsed on the ground.


    After warning these people, Ye Fei didn''t linger any longer and turned to leave the inn. He didn''t notice that in the farthest corner of the hall, a small, thin figure slightly raised its head, a bright gleam flashing in its eyes. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Exiting the inn once more, Ye Fei saw that the sky was almost completely dark. He remembered that Xu Zhiyun was waiting for his recovery pills and couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed.


    Had he become so fickle, forgetting his old love for a new one? He had been so preoccupied with his beautiful and sexy mother-in-law that he had completely forgotten about this matter.


    He rushed to the nearby forest at top speed. Since it was already winter, it took Ye Fei some effort to catch two-night birds.


    After refining them, he obtained two recovery pills. However, the birds here seemed to have much less spiritual energy than those in the primeval forest, and the efficacy of these two pills was only two percent each.


    But for Xu Zhiyun''s injuries, this was more than enough. So, without further delay, he hurried back to the hotel.


    When Ye Fei returned to the hotel, his mom was telling Xu Zhiyun some amusing stories from his childhood. She didn''t stop when he came back and occasionally asked him to add a few details himself.


    Xu Zhiyun was surprised to hear that Ye Fei had been so frail as a child. When Liu Yiru recounted how he had been scolded by his sister, Xu Zhiyun couldn''t help but laugh heartily.


    Although Liu Yiru was also laughing, Ye Fei noticed a deep sense of nostalgia in her eyes.


    After a moment of thought, Ye Fei understood why his mom looked like that. She only had two children, him and his younger sister.


    Now, in her heart, she had completely accepted him as her lover, and her daughter had become her "sister" because of him. Although this kind of relationship was equally wonderful, she must have felt a bit of loss for "losing" her child. That''s why she had such an expression when reminiscing about his childhood.


    Looking at his mom''s breathtakingly beautiful and delicate face, Ye Fei''s heart was filled with tenderness.


    Originally, after unblocking his meridians, he had planned to wait until they got back home to thoroughly research with Dongfang Ruolan whether he had regained his fertility.


    But now, he couldn''t wait to give his mom a surprise. So, after giving the two women the recovery pills he had just obtained, he went to another room by himself.


    During the day, both his mom and Xu Zhiyun were too exhausted to feel upset that he couldn''t stay with them. On the contrary, they were somewhat relieved because they could finally rest for a night under the "tyranny" of this "despot."


    As for how the recovery pills were obtained, Liu Yiru didn''t ask her son. Although she was very curious, she chose to respect his privacy. After all, even the closest lovers always have some secrets that belong only to themselves. What she didn''t know was that Ye Fei had already decided to find a time to share all his secrets with her.


    Back in the room, Ye Fei took a shower and then sat cross-legged on the bed, beginning to explore his own body.


    But it was only now that he realized he had been overly optimistic.


    When he had previously researched with Dongfang Ruolan, he had learned that his infertility was due to the extremely dominant Yang energy in his meridians, which absorbed all the Yang energy produced in his body.


    But how exactly it absorbed it, neither he nor Dongfang Ruolan knew. So now, he felt somewhat at a loss.


    With no other choice, Ye Fei began to introspect, hoping that by observing the flow of his internal energy, he might discover some patterns. As the internal energy slowly circulated, Ye Fei''s consciousness followed it through his meridians.


    Although he could now complete a full circuit, the speed was astonishingly slow. The passage he had opened in his meridians was extremely narrow, less than one percent of the entire meridian space.


    In other words, the almost entire afternoon of dual cultivation with his mother-in-law had only refined less than one percent of the excessive Yang energy in his meridians, and that was because it was the first time, so the effect was more noticeable. Future progress would be even slower than this afternoon.


    However, Ye Fei was not discouraged by this. On the contrary, he was even more delighted. Just this less than one percent refinement had doubled his internal energy.


    If he could refine it all, how strong would he become? It seemed that the patriarch of old, who had dominated the martial world for over a hundred years and still appeared very young when he was killed, was not just a rumor.


    Although Ye Fei was not the kind of person who coveted immortality, he was still very excited at this thought. Because if he could achieve immortality, his mom and the other women he loved would surely be able to as well.


    Wouldn''t that mean he and his beloved women would have more time to be together?

 Chapter 518 - 518: The Recovery of Abilities

    As time went by, Ye Fei, who had been idly following the flow of his internal energy with his mind, gradually noticed something different.


    In his meridians, besides the internal energy and the solid-like pure Yang energy, there was another extremely faint energy that moved around on its own, and it was not under his control. Surprisingly, the source of this energy was spread throughout various parts of his body.


    Ye Fei tried to use his internal energy to make contact with these lively, life-infused energies, only to find that they completely ignored his internal energy.


    Once they entered the meridians, they directly entered the excessive Yang energy and were absorbed immediately. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this point, Ye Fei was almost certain that this was the reason for his infertility and previous physical weakness. Any energy his body produced was sucked up by the excessive Yang energy.


    No wonder he had been so weak. Later, he had managed to refine a bit of the excessive Yang energy using his sister''s pure Yin energy, which truly improved his health, rather than relying on the special abilities of a barbarian.


    Although he had identified the problem, it was not easy to solve. Although Ye Fei''s internal energy was almost unparalleled in history, it was still insignificant compared to the massive excessive Yang energy and could not compete with it.


    But Ye Fei was, after all, Ye Fei, and he quickly thought of another way. Since it didn''t work inside the meridians, he decided to block the absorption of the body''s energy by the excessive Yang energy outside the meridians.


    Although the excessive Yang energy was powerful, it was, after all, an inanimate object. It could run rampant inside the meridians but could not escape.


    With this thought, Ye Fei wasted no time. He quickly controlled a part of his internal energy to slowly disperse out of the meridians and distribute it throughout his body.


    Find more adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    If anyone else did this, they would probably have exploded on the spot. The physical body''s tolerance was not comparable to that of the meridians.


    Even a single thread of internal energy could cause great damage to the flesh, not to mention Ye Fei dispersing nearly a third of his internal energy out of the meridians at once.


    However, Ye Fei was an exception. His body, strengthened by the barbarian trait, was almost as strong as his meridians. So, he easily achieved this.


    After dispersing the internal energy, Ye Fei did not stop. He slowly gathered the internal energy distributed throughout his body and wrapped it around all his meridians, as if adding a protective layer outside the meridians.


    As a result, the energies could no longer enter the meridians. Without any traction, they quickly returned to their original places. In that instant, Ye Fei felt a great deal of comfort in his body.


    Initially, Ye Fei thought that after blocking the excessive Yang energy''s absorption, the lively energy in his body would gradually increase. However, the result was quite unexpected.


    At first, the energy did increase, but only for a short while, about ten seconds or so, before it stopped growing and remained at that level.


    After a brief moment of confusion, Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile. He quickly figured out what was happening.


    Previously, because the excessive Yang energy was constantly absorbed, his body''s energy was also being produced automatically.


    Now that the absorption had stopped, these energies, after reaching a level sufficient to maintain their own needs, no longer needed to be produced, hence the halt. This realization brought Ye Fei a huge benefit.


    He had been a bit worried that after recovering his fertility if any of his beloved women did not want children, he would have to resort to some form of protection, which would be quite inconvenient. But now, that was no longer necessary.


    As long as he released the blockage around his meridians during intimate moments with his wife who didn''t want children, the excessive Yang energy would continue to absorb, rendering him infertile again.


    When he wanted to have children later, he could simply block the meridians again, and it would only take about ten seconds. This was much better than any form of contraception!


    This unexpected delight made Ye Fei let out a shout. His mind also snapped out of its meditative state, only to find that the sky outside had already brightened. He had unknowingly sat through the entire night, but it had been a night well spent!


    Stretching comfortably, Ye Fei leaped out of bed, quickly freshened up, and walked out of the room. Coincidentally, just as Ye Fei stepped out, the door to the room next door also opened.


    Out came Xu Zhiyun, who had recovered from the pills and had a good night''s sleep, looking refreshed and radiant.


    The "efforts" Ye Fei had made yesterday had already shown initial results. The once innocent Xu Zhiyun now subtly exuded a charm of a young wife, adding to her already stunning beauty.


    Of course, compared to Liu Yiru, who came out afterward, Xu Zhiyun still fell short.


    Seeing his mom, who seemed almost heavenly, Ye Fei couldn''t help but recall his achievements from the night before, and he felt a surge of excitement.


    But at that moment, he didn''t want to share the good news with his mom. Instead, he thought about surprising her in the evening.


    "What''s up? So happy this early in the morning?" Liu Yiru asked with a smile. If there was anyone in this world who knew Ye Fei best, it would naturally be his mom and younger sister.


    One was innately in sync with Ye Fei''s thoughts, while the other was bound by a love deeper than the universe.


    So, even though Ye Fei hadn''t shown much, Liu Yiru still sensed his excited mood.


    "Nothing, just had another breakthrough in my internal energy last night," Ye Fei replied ambiguously, then changed the subject.


    "Why are you guys up so early?"


    "Early? I''m going to be late for work!"


    After spending the night together, Xu Zhiyun was no longer as shy in front of Liu Yiru as she had been the day before. Now, she revealed her innocent and lively side even more.


    "So early?" Ye Fei couldn''t help but show a disappointed look. He had already grown fond of Xu Zhiyun and felt more guilty than anything else, so he had planned to spend the day with her.


    But he didn''t expect her to have to leave so early in the morning.


    "Yeah," Xu Zhiyun nodded sadly. Compared to Ye Fei, she felt even more reluctant to part. After all, Ye Fei''s feelings for her were more pity than love, while she had admired him for a long time.


    "Alright, stop being so sentimental," Liu Yiru said with a smile, trying to lighten the mood. "Once we''re back in Wang Hai City, won''t you two have plenty of time to be together?"


    Xu Zhiyun''s face turned red, but she didn''t object to what Liu Yiru said. She nodded gently at Ye Fei and said softly, "I''ll wait for you in Wang Hai City."


    "Why does it sound like we''re parting right now?" Ye Fei said with a smile. "Come on, let''s take you to the airport."

 Chapter 519 - 519: Yirus Shy Joy

    "Sure!" Xu Zhiyun happily agreed. Naturally, she wanted Ye Fei to see her off, but she was also worried about delaying his and Liu Yiru''s important matters.


    Now that Ye Fei had spoken up, she was overjoyed.


    Liu Yiru smiled and said, "I''ll pass. I don''t want to be a third wheel." Although she didn''t want to be apart from her son for a single moment, she was willing to give him time to be with other women. All of this stemmed from her deep, all-encompassing love for him.


    "Alright, I''ll see Zhiyun off at the airport and then come right back," Ye Fei nodded, seeing Xu Zhiyun''s embarrassment. He wasn''t at all worried about leaving his mom alone for a bit. Her current abilities far surpassed those of ordinary reclusive sect members. For instance, none of the people in the hall yesterday could have lasted more than three moves against her.


    Exiting the hotel, Ye Fei and Xu Zhiyun hailed a taxi to the airport. On the way, Xu Zhiyun was unusually quiet, not uttering a single word to Ye Fei. It wasn''t until they arrived at the airport and were about to go inside that she pulled Ye Fei to a secluded spot and softly said, "Ye Fei, I know you still feel sorry for me and pity me.


    But I don''t want that. I don''t regret what happened yesterday because I''ve liked you for a long time. I just hope you''ll give me a chance to be with you. I believe that one day, you''ll fall for me too."


    Ye Fei hadn''t expected that beneath Xu Zhiyun''s innocent appearance lay such a perceptive heart. He immediately took her hand, gently pulled her into his embrace, and softly said, "You don''t have to wait for that day. I''m already starting to fall for you."


    At that moment, Xu Zhiyun felt so happy she could have fainted. She lay quietly in Ye Fei''s arms for a long while before asking again, "So, when you get back to Wang Hai City, will you come find me?"


    "Of course," Ye Fei smiled. "We might even be on the same flight back after we''re done here. Don''t forget to play the naughty sister role again."


    "Ugh!" Recalling her boldness from the day before, Xu Zhiyun blushed deeply and playfully scolded. Realizing it was almost time to board, she quickly said, "I have to go. Be careful while I''m gone."


    "Sure, I will," Ye Fei nodded, leaned down, and kissed her lips. "Go ahead."


    It was the first time Ye Fei had kissed Xu Zhiyun, and it left her feeling sweet and reluctant as she walked away.


    Watching Xu Zhiyun disappear down the staff-only path, Ye Fei turned his attention elsewhere, a playful smile tugging at the corner of his lips. Just as he and Xu Zhiyun had been locked in a tender embrace, a white figure had flitted past from that direction¡ªit was Bai You''er, who had been thwarted by him the day before.


    Ye Fei found it odd that Bai You''er would show up. From what Xu Zhiyun had said, it seemed that Bai You''er liked being with her because of her pure, unworldly nature. But now that Xu Zhiyun had been "corrupted" by him, why would Bai You''er still come?


    Since he couldn''t figure it out, Ye Fei decided not to dwell on it. All he wanted was to get back to his beloved mom as soon as possible, tell her what had happened to him, and give her a huge surprise. So, he turned around and quickly left the airport, taking a cab outside to head back to the hotel.


    Back at the hotel, Ye Fei found his mom already packed and ready to go out. He couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, where are you off to?"


    "Shopping, of course. I got delayed yesterday, but today I''m determined to see the sights here that are different from Wang Hai City," Liu Yiru pouted slightly, feigning a bit of grievance. "You''re not trying to get out of accompanying me, are you?"


    Ye Fei had originally planned to tell his mom about the surprise and then immediately discuss their "baby-making plan" with her, so he was feeling quite excited.


    Seeing her charming demeanor, he was even more tempted. However, he didn''t want to dampen her spirits. As for the surprise, he could tell her later in the evening. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides, it was broad daylight, and she might feel a bit too exposed. So, he readily agreed, without even going inside, and they both went back downstairs, hailed another cab, and headed into the city.


    Although the area near the airport was technically part of Urumqi, it was still a suburban area with a lot of transient population, so it didn''t look much different from the mainland.


    But when the mother and son arrived in the city center, they truly experienced the unique charm of the Western Regions.


    The buildings, so different from those on the mainland, and the locals with their high noses and deep-set eyes, all felt very novel to them.


    Unlike Wang Hai City, an international metropolis with plenty of foreigners, there weren''t many Western Region people there. Even if there were, they were mostly small traders, and the family rarely had the chance to see them.


    Near a commercial street, the two got out of the cab and strolled into the pedestrian zone hand in hand, like a couple casually browsing around. They occasionally picked up some small gifts for the women back home but mostly focused on the local customs and scenery that were so different from Wang Hai City.


    With their stunning looks, Ye Fei and Liu Yiru were absolute eye-catchers no matter the aesthetic standards. Although the area was frequented by tourists, there had never been anyone as handsome and gorgeous as them.


    As they admired everything around them, they also attracted a lot of attention, especially from some bold Western Region girls.


    Completely disregarding the super beauty walking beside Ye Fei, these girls sent him flirtatious glances.


    "These girls here are quite bold, aren''t they? Want to experience this different kind of charm?" Seeing this, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but tease with a smile.


    Ye Fei, however, completely ignored those glances, just mesmerized by his mom, who could captivate all men in the world and said with a smile, "The goddess who embodies all the charm in the world is right beside me. Why would I need to look elsewhere?"


    Although they were like an old married couple, Ye Fei''s heartfelt compliment still made Liu Yiru''s heart melt with sweetness. But she playfully scolded, "You''re just sweet-talking!"


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Sweet? Not at all. You should try some more," Ye Fei playfully smacked his lips, then suddenly hugged Liu Yiru and kissed her lips. His tongue skillfully parted her teeth and dove into her sweet, wonderful mouth.


    Since their trip to Changbai Mountain, the two had kissed countless times, but doing so in public was a first. Liu Yiru''s face turned bright red with embarrassment. She quickly broke free from her son''s lips and buried her head in his chest, too shy to come out.

 Chapter 520 - 520: Be My Bride

    Unlike the reserved nature of people in the mainland, those in the Western Regions were quite bold and passionate about romantic matters. This was precisely why Ye Fei dared to kiss Liu Yiru in the street.


    Sure enough, upon witnessing the scene, the onlookers didn''t make a fuss; instead, they cheered for the couple. This made Liu Yiru even more bashful, and she quickly dragged Ye Fei away, with a wave of good-natured laughter following them.


    It wasn''t until they had walked a considerable distance that Liu Yiru stopped, playfully twisted Ye Fei''s waist, and pouted, "It''s all your fault, making me the butt of everyone''s jokes."


    "No way, I think they were quite envious of us," Ye Fei said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, the customs here are different from those in Wang Hai City, so there''s no need to feel embarrassed."


    "Such a thick skin!" Liu Yiru said with a blush, but deep down, she knew her son was right. She was just having a hard time letting go of her inhibitions.


    Ye Fei chuckled, looked around, and his eyes landed on a rather luxurious building. The sign that read "Wedding Photography Studio" caught his attention, and he murmured, "Then let''s do something that requires a bit more courage."


    "What?" Liu Yiru was taken aback by Ye Fei''s odd remark.


    Turning to face her, Ye Fei gazed at Liu Yiru affectionately and said, "Yiru, will you be my bride today?"


    Hearing him call her that, Liu Yiru was reminded of the sweet feelings from the time before they had officially acknowledged their relationship. Her cheeks turned a soft pink as she replied, "What do you mean ''good or not''? When I''m with you, don''t I feel like your bride every day?"


    Ye Fei hadn''t expected his mom to take it that way and couldn''t help but laugh bitterly.


    "I''m not talking about that. I mean..." He pointed to the photography studio ahead. "Let''s go take some photos!"


    "Ah?" Liu Yiru finally noticed the studio in front of them and her heart began to race.


    Like any woman, she naturally wanted to wear a wedding dress for the man she loved. But she had many concerns.


    First, the man she loved was also her son. Although she had long decided to be with him for life, she couldn''t ignore the views of society.


    Second, her son wasn''t just with her; he had other women in his life. If he treated her too especially, the other women might feel left out.


    These were issues that she, as the de facto head of Ye Fei''s "harem," had to consider. So, she hesitated and said, "But..."


    "There are no ''buts''!" Ye Fei interrupted his mom, looking straight into her eyes with a passionate and resolute expression.


    "All you need to know when you''re with me are two words: ''happiness.'' I''ll take care of everything else. And I believe that when they find out, they''ll only be happy for you and won''t feel any other way."


    Faced with Ye Fei''s affectionate gaze and declaration, Liu Yiru''s heart melted. She stopped worrying about anything else and followed him into the studio in a daze.


    "Sir, Madam, are you here to take wedding photos?" a young girl greeted them. This studio also handled other types of photography, though not frequently, so it was standard procedure to ask.


    "Mm-hmm," Liu Yiru nodded gently. Since they were already there, she didn''t object anymore. Just as Ye Fei had said, all she wanted now was to enjoy the happiness he was giving her.


    "Please follow me to choose your wedding dresses," the girl said with a smile, gesturing for them to follow.


    Ye Fei and Liu Yiru followed her to a room filled with various wedding dresses.


    Among the dazzling array, Ye Fei quickly picked out a pure white dress with a relatively short skirt and asked, "Do you have a new one of this style?"


    In his mind, only a pure white without any impurities could match the sanctity of his mom, and he wouldn''t let his goddess wear something that had been worn by others.


    Ye Fei''s words made the female salesperson pause slightly. Usually, those who wanted new wedding dresses were well-off and willing to buy them.


    And such well-off people generally preferred the more luxurious dresses with long trains. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Judging by the attire of Ye Fei and Liu Yiru, which wasn''t particularly high-end, she reminded them, "Sir, if you want a new one, you''ll have to purchase it."


    "No problem," Ye Fei nodded. He didn''t mind spending the money. The reason he chose this one was that he couldn''t see the point of those wedding dresses with trains that stretched for meters, if not tens of meters, other than to show off.


    With his status, he did not need such ostentatious displays. He simply wanted something that looked good and was practical.


    Liu Yiru was pleased with Ye Fei''s choice. After the somewhat confused salesperson brought over a new wedding dress, she happily went into the changing room, while Ye Fei took the opportunity to change into a black suit.


    This was Ye Fei''s first time wearing a suit. Used to casual clothes, he felt a bit awkward at first. However, upon seeing himself in the mirror, he noticed that the suit added a touch of maturity to his appearance, making him look more in sync with his mom. From then on, he no longer felt uncomfortable.


    At that moment, Liu Yiru hadn''t come out yet, so Ye Fei walked into the photo studio and looked around. He was surprised to find that the facilities here were quite high-end and much more professional than those in ordinary studios. He couldn''t help but feel grateful.


    It seemed that fate was on his side, allowing him to stumble upon such a studio and fulfill one of his mom''s dreams.


    Soon, Liu Yiru, dressed in a pure white wedding gown, walked in gracefully. The extremely wide skirt almost touched the ground, obscuring what was beneath, but the fitted bodice made Ye Fei''s breathing quicken.


    This wedding dress was not only short in the skirt but also had a low-cut top, revealing a portion of her ample and firm breasts.


    The deep cleavage almost made Ye Fei lose himself. Moreover, to avoid any awkwardness with the wedding dress, she hadn''t worn a bra.


    With Ye Fei''s keen eyesight, he could see the two small points at the top of her chest.


    This tantalizing half-hidden sight made Ye Fei''s heart burn with desire, especially when his mom walked up to him and gently took his arm, causing an involuntary reaction that made his pants bulge slightly.


    Fortunately, the female photographer who entered next seemed quite experienced and didn''t seem surprised by Ye Fei''s state. She just smiled and gently reminded him, "Sir, you might want to calm yourself down a bit first. After we finish the photoshoot, you can let your girlfriend help you with that." Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Only then did Ye Fei, who was lost in his mom''s enchanting charm, snap back to reality. He gave an awkward smile and quickly composed himself.

 Chapter 521 - 521: The Joyful Wedding Banquet

    Ye Fei''s sudden compliance took the female photographer by surprise, but she didn''t ask any questions.


    For one thing, she felt it was inappropriate, and for another, her goal was to prevent him from disrupting her shoot.


    Now that he had calmed down, it worked out perfectly. One by one, sweet couple photos were quickly taken and then printed as life-sized images.


    Since there was no place to hang them here, Ye Fei decided against having them framed. Instead, he rolled them up and stored them in long boxes, planning to secretly put them in his spatial storage after leaving. He intended to hang them up back in Wang Hai City, of course, after he had reunited all his beloved women.


    After all the photos were taken, Liu Yiru prepared to go back and change out of her wedding dress, but Ye Fei stopped her.


    "Don''t change. You''re my bride today, so let''s keep it on," he said.


    "But..." Liu Yiru instinctively glanced down at her chest. Although her internal energy kept her from feeling the cold and the dress wasn''t overly revealing, she still felt uncomfortable wearing so little in front of men other than Ye Fei.


    Understanding his mom''s thoughts, Ye Fei produced a white shawl as if by magic and gently draped it over her. "There you go," he said with a smile.


    Liu Yiru smiled and finally agreed. In this unfamiliar place, she was happy to flaunt her happiness.


    As the two were about to pay and leave, a well-dressed middle-aged man hurried over and politely said, "Excuse me, could you spare a moment? I''d like to discuss something with you."


    Ye Fei wasn''t interested in engaging with the eager-looking man, but Liu Yiru, in her good mood from the photoshoot with her beloved son, nodded and asked, "What is it?"


    "Well," the man rubbed his hands together, "your photos are just extraordinary. I was wondering if you''d agree to let us keep one as a display piece. In return, we can waive the cost of this session, including the wedding dress."


    Only then did Ye Fei and his mom realize that this man was the studio owner. His request wasn''t too demanding, and many would be thrilled to have their photos as a studio''s display.


    But their situation was different. Their relationship couldn''t be made public yet. Although this was an unfamiliar place, they couldn''t be sure there wasn''t someone who knew them. So, Liu Yiru politely declined, "I''m sorry, we don''t want our images out there." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How about this," the owner persisted, "in addition to waiving this session''s cost, I''ll pay for your portrait rights. What do you say?" He was determined to make an offer he couldn''t refuse because this couple was truly exceptional.


    The woman was stunning, and the deep happiness and affection between them were palpable even in photos. He believed their photo as a display would boost his business significantly, so he was set on convincing them.


    The owner''s offer was generous and his attitude sincere. Ye Fei didn''t want to refuse too harshly and explained, "Sir, it''s not that we don''t want to, but our relationship isn''t public yet. So, we have to decline." Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    With that said, the owner couldn''t press further but still held onto hope. He quietly kept the photo negatives, thinking that although their relationship wasn''t public now, it would be soon. He believed that waiting a few months or a year before using the photos would be fine.


    An event that happened next reinforced his determination. Later, when he hung the photo outside, it caused Ye Fei some trouble but also marked the beginning of his rise to dominance.


    "It''s all your fault," Liu Yiru playfully scolded as they left the studio. She was holding the shawl over her chest and dragging the long skirt.


    "You made me wear this. It''s so inconvenient!" She was getting more and more used to acting coquettish in front of her son.


    Ye Fei laughed and suddenly swept his mom into his arms. "This way, it won''t be inconvenient," he said, ignoring her struggles as he carried her into a nearby hotel with accommodation. He found the owner and told him he wanted to rent out the entire place. He also instructed the owner to put up a notice at the entrance saying that the hotel was hosting a wedding banquet.


    Anyone could come in for a drink. No gifts were needed; just a blessing for the newlyweds would do.


    The hotel, which had been quite empty due to the influx of martial artists, was more than happy to have such a generous customer. The owner quickly arranged everything as Ye Fei had said and even provided two strings of a million firecrackers at his own expense.


    Throughout this, Liu Yiru, who had stepped down from Ye Fei''s arms once inside the hotel, hadn''t voiced any objections. She followed Ye Fei with a happy smile, looking like a docile and gentle wife, unaware that Ye Fei had quietly given the owner another instruction when she wasn''t looking.


    Thanks to the owner''s vigorous promotion, the hotel quickly filled up with people. Most were local residents.


    The local culture was quite hearty, so they didn''t feel shy about attending a wedding for strangers.


    After loudly offering their congratulations, they began to celebrate, which was exactly what Ye Fei had wanted.


    Receiving blessings from everyone, even though she didn''t know them, made Liu Yiru extremely happy.


    After Ye Fei toasted at each table, she sat down and watched her beloved laugh heartily as he drank with the hearty locals.


    The celebration continued until dusk, and the hotel was still packed. However, Ye Fei didn''t want to neglect his "bride." He excused himself and called over the owner. The others understood and loudly offered more blessings to Liu Yiru, some of which were quite bold, turning her face bright red.


    Ye Fei wrote a check for 500,000 and gave it to the owner, telling him that the celebration could continue downstairs while he was upstairs. He would settle the total bill the next day.


    Although there was a risk of being overcharged, he didn''t care. The blessings meant everything to him and his mom.

 Chapter 522 - 522: Creating Life (1)

    After arranging everything, Ye Fei reached out and lifted his mother into his arms, striding upstairs amidst the cheers of the crowd.


    As Ye Fei had secretly instructed, the owner had transformed the only luxury suite on the top floor into a bridal chamber. The large "Xi" character (symbolizing double happiness) posted by the bedside made Liu Yiru, who saw it as soon as she entered, feel so blissful that she was almost intoxicated with happiness.


    Though the pure white wedding dress seemed a bit incongruous with the classically decorated room, Ye Fei didn''t mind. He carried his mother over, sat her down on the bed covered with a large red mandarin duck quilt, and then sat beside her.


    Looking into her eyes with deep affection, he said softly, "This is wonderful. I''ve been looking forward to this day for so long!"


    "How long?" Liu Yiru asked with a smile, thinking to herself that her mischievous son was about to unleash his sweet-talking charm again.


    "Since I can remember," Ye Fei replied earnestly. "From that time on, you''ve always been the goddess in my heart." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liu Yiru''s heart skipped a beat. She knew Ye Fei wasn''t lying and was deeply touched by his sincere affection. She said softly, "Then why didn''t you tell me sooner?"


    "Because I was scared back then," Ye Fei said with a smile. "And I couldn''t make you my bride."


    Liu Yiru understood what Ye Fei meant by "ability," and her face turned a little red. She asked curiously, "You never told me how you got better. Was it just because of Yunqi?"


    Even if his mom hadn''t asked, Ye Fei didn''t want to keep any secrets from her anymore. So, he told her everything, except for his suspicions about Zhou Shichang.


    After hearing everything, Liu Yiru realized how much effort her son had made for their family and understood how he had felt before gaining his strength.


    She felt a deep sense of regret and said softly, "In the past, I was so focused on taking care of you that I forgot about your feelings. Those years must have been tough on you."


    "As the saying goes, ''After bitterness comes sweetness.'' If it weren''t for those hardships, how could I have the ''ability'' to be your husband now?" Ye Fei said with a smile. "Good mom, we''ve had the wedding wine, and I''ve shared all my secrets. What should we do next?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? We''re going to consummate our marriage," Liu Yiru said with a shy smile.


    Although she had been intimate with Ye Fei many times before, today felt distinctly different.


    "To be precise, we''re going to create life," Ye Fei said with a smile.


    "What do you mean, create life?" Liu Yiru was puzzled by his words.


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Of course, to create the fruit of our love!" Ye Fei explained, recounting the events of the previous day, including how he had met his beautiful mother-in-law, obtained the true dual cultivation technique, and the results from last night.


    Liu Yiru didn''t blame Ye Fei for having another beautiful mother-in-law. Upon hearing that he had regained his ability, she felt an overwhelming joy.


    As someone deeply in love with him, she naturally wanted to bear his child. However, she still had some concerns and said, "But, between the two of us... could there be any issues with the child?"


    "Haven''t I told you before? With Aunt Ruolan around, your worries are completely unnecessary," Ye Fei said with a smile.


    Liu Yiru thought about it and realized she was just being overly anxious. With Dongfang Ruolan, the super doctor who could bring the dead back to life, there was no need to worry. She said with a smile, "Still calling her aunt? Don''t think I don''t know about your relationship with Ruolan. Hmph, she must have helped you deceive me last time!"


    "Are you upset that we deceived you?" Ye Fei asked softly, pulling his mother''s sexy body into his embrace.


    Liu Yiru leaned happily against Ye Fei''s chest and shook her head gently.


    "Not at all. I''m grateful to her. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have broken through that barrier between us, and both of us would have suffered more from longing."


    Her mother''s heartfelt confession stirred Ye Fei''s emotions. He slowly lowered his head and gently yet passionately kissed her sexy lips. Liu Yiru responded skillfully.


    After a while of their passionate kiss, Ye Fei released her sweet lips and began to kiss his way down, over her graceful chin, and her fair neck, and finally arrived at her prominent chest. He first left a trail of kisses on the exposed part of her breast and the deep cleavage, then gently unfastened the buttons of her wedding dress and pulled it down.


    Since his mom wasn''t wearing anything underneath, as the pure white wedding dress was pulled down, a pair of breasts that were just as dazzling as the dress immediately sprang out, quivering slightly in front of Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei gazed intently at his mom''s large breasts, which he could never get enough of, and lowered his body. He took one of her nipples, which looked even more delicate and pink against the white dress and her fair skin, into his mouth and began to suckle gently.


    "Ah..." Although her son had suckled her many times before, the tingling pleasure still made Liu Yiru moan softly.


    Since she was about to bear his child, she couldn''t help but recall the feeling of him nursing when he was a baby.


    Back then, she had only maternal love for him, but now there was an additional love that was just as strong. These two kinds of love intertwined and clashed in her heart, quickly igniting her desire.


    Driven by intense desire, Liu Yiru instinctively reached out her hands, grabbed her son''s head, and pulled him down forcefully, lying back so that he was on top of her. Her sexy body writhed restlessly beneath him as she murmured, "Good son, Mommy wants it so badly, I can''t stand it. I''m so itchy down there. Good son, use your big manhood to relieve Mommy''s itch!"


    With her experience, she was used to using lewd words to tease her son, making their lovemaking even more exciting.


    Ye Fei had been holding back since morning and could hardly contain himself anymore.


    Hearing his mom''s lewd words, he felt even more passionate. He released her now-hard nipple from his mouth, lifted his head from her chest, and said with a smile, "Now that we''re husband and wife, what should you call me?"


    "Son, son-husband, Mommy can''t stand it anymore. Please come and make love to Mommy. Use your big manhood and fuck Mommy''s pussy hard!"


    Perhaps unable to give up the ultimate thrill of incest with her son, Liu Yiru cleverly came up with the special term "son-husband" on the spot.

 Chapter 523 - 523: Creating Life (2)

    Ye Fei also took the greatest pleasure in making love with his mother, and he was delighted that she was becoming more uninhibited in bed.


    In the past, she would still feel a bit shy when he fucked her while calling her "mom," but now she only seemed to enjoy it. So, he didn''t object to her term of endearment, just smiled and said, "My naughty mom-wife, your son is here to serve you!"


    With that, he lifted his upper body off his mom, grabbed the front of her voluminous wedding dress, and gently rolled it up, gradually revealing her tempting, slender legs until even her little pussy, wrapped in a tiny, sexy pair of panties, was exposed.


    He reached out and, through the thin fabric, gently traced his fingers along the seam of her full pussy, then hooked his finger under the soaked crotch of her panties and pulled them aside.


    Without even bothering to take off his pants, he pulled out his already painfully hard dick from the front and was about to thrust it into his mom''s little pussy.


    "No!" Liu Yiru suddenly stopped him. "Let Mom take off her dress first."


    Ye Fei understood that she wanted to keep the wedding dress, which had special significance to her, as a memento. But he didn''t want her to take it off because his mom in the pure white wedding dress looked even more elegant and refined, and it aroused him even more. So, he said, "Don''t take it off. Wouldn''t it be more meaningful if it was stained with our love?"


    Liu Yiru was already so horny that she couldn''t think straight about whether her son''s words made sense. She anxiously said, "Alright then, good son-husband, hurry up, my pussy is so itchy!"


    Without further delay, Ye Fei thrust his dick forward forcefully, burying it deep into his mom''s tight and hot little pussy. After a brief pause, he began to fuck her vigorously.


    Liu Yiru, her desire raging, was smiling with pleasure as her son fucked her. She reached her hands to her chest, grabbed her big tits, and squeezed them hard, while moaning loudly with each thrust, "Ah... dear husband... good son... your big dick... fucking me... so good... I''m about to... fly... fuck me harder... deeper... fuck me to death..."


    Seeing his own mother''s lewd actions and expressions, and hearing her arousing moans, Ye Fei''s already rock-hard dick swelled even more, filling his mom''s tight little pussy to the brim. He lifted her plump ass with both hands and fucked her little pussy so hard it seemed like he was going to fuck her through.


    "Ah... God... I''m going to... die of pleasure... dear husband''s... big dick... fucking mom... feels so good... fuck me... son... you''re so good at... ah... mom loves you... um... good son... give mom... a baby... ah... let mom get pregnant... ah... oh... oh... husband... oh... oh... I''m going to... die... mom''s about to... die of... pleasure... good son... dear husband... your big dick... is amazing... mom''s going to... die... oh oh... oh... oh... fuck... fuck me harder... fuck me to death... ah... oh... mom likes... being fucked by her... son... uh... oh... oh... fuck me... dear husband... dear son... cum inside mom... fast... cum inside mom... oh... oh... oh... oh... oh..."


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Liu Yiru was in a frenzy, moaning and writhing uncontrollably, her plump, sexy body moving in rhythm with her son''s thrusts.


    Her already tight little pussy clamped down even harder on his hard dick, and she thrust her big ass back, using her pussy to milk his dick.


    "Fuck me... fuck me... fuck me to death... dear son... oh... oh... mom... can''t take it... oh... oh... mom''s coming... uh... uh... oh... big dick son... mom feels so good... oh... oh... mom can''t hold it... oh... oh... oh... oh... coming... oh... mom''s cumming... oh... dear husband... good son... mom''s going to die... you''re so amazing... my little pussy is... going to... break... I can''t... I''m cumming... ah..."


    With a high-pitched moan, Liu Yiru suddenly stopped writhing, thrusting her big ass up hard, pressing her son''s dick deep inside her, and her delicate little pussy clenched tightly around his glans penis.


    At that moment, a large amount of cool cum gushed out from the depths of her pussy, washing over her son''s hot glans penis like a tidal wave.


    Ye Fei, already on the brink of ecstasy from his mom''s incredibly tight pussy, couldn''t hold back any longer when hit by her cool cum. He growled, "Naughty mom, squeeze harder, I''m feeling so good, I''m about to cum inside you!"


    Hearing her son''s words, Liu Yiru, unable to fully enjoy her orgasm, mustered the last bit of her strength, spread her legs as wide as she could, and thrust her big ass up, pushing his glans penis into her womb.


    At the same time, Ye Fei''s dick swelled even more, and hot, thick cum began to spray out, filling the womb that had once carried him and was now about to carry their daughter.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the ecstatic mother and son finally came down from their peak. Their previously taut bodies relaxed simultaneously, clinging tightly together.


    A little while later, Ye Fei, at his mom''s signal, temporarily withdrew from her body. With a soft "pop," his dick slipped out of her little pussy. Due to the intense fucking, her little pussy hole couldn''t close immediately, leaving a small hole about the thickness of a finger, from which a stream of milky white liquid, a mixture of mother and son, slowly flowed out.


    Liu Yiru, with great effort, sat up her soft body after the climax, gently took off the wedding dress that was soaked in a large area, and gave her son a playful glare, "It''s all your fault. Now it''s all wet. Are you satisfied?"


    Ye Fei didn''t respond but greedily admired his mom''s completely naked, sexy body. Whether it was partially covered just now or fully exposed now, her incredibly beautiful body was fatally attractive to Ye Fei.


    His dick, which had just cum, became as hard as iron again. He quickly stripped off his clothes and stared at his mom, "Mom, you''re so sexy. I want to fuck you again!"


    "You can''t even if you don''t want to. That one time just now won''t be enough for Mom!" Liu Yiru lay back down beside her son, facing him, lifted a slender leg and placed it on his waist, reached out and wrapped her hand around his hard dick, gently pressing it against her still slightly contracting pussy hole, and said softly, "Son-husband, come in!"


    Ye Fei gently thrust his hips, pushing his dick back into his mom''s wonderful little pussy. But instead of fucking her hard and fast, he slowly moved in and out, staring straight into his mom''s increasingly young and beautiful face, and said in a trance, "Mom, I love you so much. You''re my goddess. I want to keep my dick in your wonderful pussy for the rest of my life."


    Liu Yiru pulled one of her son''s big hands to her chest, letting him gently caress her big tits, and laughed, "You may wish, but what about Yunqi and the others? Are you going to grow another dick?"


    Ye Fei chuckled, gently thrusting his hips in his mom''s beautiful little pussy, and said, "It''s amazing. I feel like I was still a kid yesterday, and now I''m about to be a dad, and with my favorite mom."


    "You''re still a kid now!" Liu Yiru said with a smile, but feeling her son''s big dick thrusting in and out of her pussy, she knew he was not a kid anymore. So, she asked, "What do you think, when our daughter is born, should she call you ''dad'' or ''brother''?"


    "I should ask you the same thing. Should she call you ''mom'' or ''grandma''?" Ye Fei threw the tricky question back at his mom, and as a punishment, he thrust his dick hard into her pussy several times. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah... oh..." Liu Yiru moaned a few times from her son''s thrusts, then laughed, "No matter what she calls you, in the end, she''ll still have to call me ''sister.''"


    "Why?" Ye Fei asked, his hand that had been playing with her tits slid down her tender skin to her plump, perky ass, gently caressing and squeezing it.


    Liu Yiru, feeling good from her son''s touch, couldn''t help but gently thrust her big ass, making his dick move a little more inside her pussy, and then laughed, "Because of you. You''re so confident, having gathered all the women around you into your arms. Do you think you''ll let our daughter marry someone else in the future? Won''t she end up being your little plaything?"


    Ye Fei chuckled and said, "That depends on the situation. If the daughter looks like you, I might just have to be a bit of an old lecher."


    "Lecher, fuck mom harder. I''m starting to feel itchy again!" After a while of gentle thrusting, Liu Yiru''s energy had recovered, and her desire was fully ignited again. She couldn''t help but urge him on.


    Ye Fei''s stamina was limitless.


    Seeing that his mom was ready, he didn''t hold back anymore. He flipped her fiery body beneath him and began another round of frantic fucking, making her body twist and her big ass bounce wildly.


    In no time, she reached another incredible climax.


    Along with the climax, another wonderful fluid shot out from her urethra, being sprayed by her son once again.


    The mother and son just kept chatting and teasing each other. When they felt rested, they would have another round of intense fucking.


    When they got tired, they would rest like this.


    In this way, Ye Fei fucked his mom until she had climaxed seven or eight times, and he had cum inside her pussy just as many times.


    Only then did the extremely debauched mother and son finally feel satisfied and cuddled up to sleep?


    As soon as it was dawn, Ye Fei woke up and saw Liu Yiru staring blankly at the ceiling with her beautiful eyes. He couldn''t help but ask, "What are you thinking about?"


    "I''m thinking about what name to give our daughter," Liu Yiru said with a sweet smile.


    Ye Fei laughed helplessly, "So eager? It''s not even certain yet."


    "How could it not be?" Liu Yiru said happily, gently stroking her flat, smooth belly. "You were inside me so many times last night, filling me up, and I''m not on my period. I can even feel her presence now!"


    Ye Fei was a bit speechless. Even if she was pregnant, it wouldn''t be possible to feel it now, right? But he understood his mom''s mindset, so he chuckled and said, "How about we reinforce it a bit more?" As he spoke, he made a move to flip over and press down on her.


    "No!" Liu Yiru quickly refused. Although she had deep internal energy, she was exhausted last night, and without any recovery pills nearby, she hadn''t fully recovered yet. She didn''t have the strength to withstand his passion.


    Ye Fei was just teasing her. Seeing his mom''s refusal, he stopped and pulled her sexy body into his arms, then suddenly said, "I wonder if Mom Shui and the others have arrived yet."


    "What''s the matter? Do you think I can''t satisfy you alone?" Liu Yiru teased with a smile. "Alright then, let''s set off today. Maybe they''ve already reached the venue of the congress."


    "Alright, you dare to wrong your husband, just wait and see how I''ll deal with you!" Ye Fei cried out in mock indignation, reaching out to grab one of Liu Yiru''s soft breasts and gently kneading it.


    Liu Yiru was left panting from his touch, but she didn''t have the energy to take his passion anymore. She quickly stopped him and said, "Alright, can''t I even make a joke? But we really should set off today. Although the congress is still a few days away, there might be some delays on the road."


    "Alright, let''s get up and pack. We''ll leave in a bit," Ye Fei agreed, understanding his mom''s point. With that, he waved his hand at the wedding dress by the bed, which was covered in their "love marks," and stored it in his spatial pocket.


    Since she already knew all of her son''s secrets, Liu Yiru wasn''t surprised by the incredible sight. She just felt a bit envious of his ability, which, unfortunately, was not replicable.


    In this sweetness and warmth, it took them a good half an hour to get up and pack, finally leaving the room that held special significance for them.

 Chapter 524 - 524: The Clownish Troublemaker

    As soon as Ye Fei stepped out the door, he heard the commotion from the first floor. He couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. These people were something, still making a racket from last night until now and showing no signs of leaving.


    However, he didn''t pay much attention to it. Carefully supporting his mom as they made their way downstairs, Ye Fei knew that with Liu Yiru''s abilities, she wouldn''t be affected even if she were to engage in a fight. But driven by excitement and care, he still acted this way, and Liu Yiru, feeling the same way, accepted his overly cautious behavior with a smile.


    When they reached the first floor, Ye Fei saw the owner, who clearly hadn''t slept all night and wore a look of deep distress. He was puzzled. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Given the big business they had done, the owner should have been delighted.


    Why did he look so worried instead?


    Could it be that he had run into some trouble?


    Although curious, Ye Fei didn''t want to get involved in other people''s affairs. After all, there were so many people in the world with problems, and he wasn''t a savior. He couldn''t possibly help everyone. So, he walked up to the owner and said with a smile, "Boss, we''re leaving now. Let''s settle the bill."


    The owner was startled and quickly noticed the two of them. He hurriedly stood up and pulled Ye Fei aside, casting a nervous glance toward the hall.


    Both Ye Fei and Liu Yiru were puzzled by the owner''s secretive behavior. After following him to a secluded spot, Ye Fei asked, "Boss, what''s going on? Do we need to settle the bill here?"


    The owner sighed, looking like he wanted to say something but held back. Finally, he took out the account book and said, "Mr. Ye, your total consumption here, minus the tip, comes to seven million eight hundred and twenty thousand. After deducting the check you gave me yesterday, you just need to pay seven million. I''ll waive the rest."


    Hearing the number the owner quoted, both Ye Fei and Liu Yiru widened their eyes in surprise. Although they were prepared to be overcharged and didn''t care¡ªthey considered this place special and were willing to pay extra as a tip¡ªthey weren''t fools. They couldn''t possibly accept such an outrageous figure. Seven million, in this place, could buy two hotels of this size.


    Ye Fei felt a twinge of anger and asked sternly, "Boss, are you trying to take advantage of us because we''re outsiders?"


    "How could I?" the owner replied with a wry smile.


    "We''re a legitimate business here. We wouldn''t do something so short-sighted. To be honest with you, even the seven million is calculated based on the original prices of the items. If we charged according to our store''s pricing, ten million might not even cover it."


    Ye Fei glared, about to say something more, but Liu Yiru, sensing something, stopped him and asked the owner, "Boss, has something unexpected happened? Did those guests last night order something particularly expensive?"


    "That''s right, but it wasn''t those neighbors. They were all genuinely wishing you two well and left after the celebration. However, a group of people came later, heard there was a party, and just wouldn''t leave. They ordered all sorts of expensive items that we don''t even have in stock," the owner explained with a hint of helplessness.


    In reality, the items those people ordered were worth far more than seven million.


    But he didn''t want to see this beautiful couple suffer too much of a loss, so he claimed he couldn''t get them, keeping the total to just that much. Moreover, he lost a few hundred thousand in the process. It was clear that the owner was a decent man.


    If these expenses had been from last night''s guests, Ye Fei would have just dismissed them with a mental shrug. After all, money was no object to him, and only their sincere blessings were truly priceless. But after hearing the owner''s story, Ye Fei felt a surge of righteous anger, and even Liu Yiru couldn''t help but feel a bit annoyed.


    However, Ye Fei could tell that the owner was a good man and had no intention of causing him any trouble. But he wanted to meet those people the owner had mentioned.


    "Hey boss, why hasn''t the tiger penis soup we ordered for Boss Ao arrived yet? Everything else is fine, but this soup is a must-have for Boss Ao. You..."


    As Ye Fei was about to leave, a burly man in a black suit walked over, his voice grating like a broken gong. But he stopped mid-sentence, his eyes foolishly fixed on Liu Yiru standing beside Ye Fei, too stunned to speak.


    After a good while, the man finally snapped out of his trance, caused by Liu Yiru''s breathtaking beauty, and with great difficulty shifted his gaze to Ye Fei.


    "You two must be last night''s newlyweds, right? Boss Ao is preparing to thank you. Come with me now," he said.


    Although he was quite taken with the beauty he had never seen before, he knew that with his master around, he didn''t stand a chance. So he tried to use this as an opportunity to gain some favor.


    Hearing the man''s words, the owner was greatly alarmed. He had heard of these people. Since they arrived in Urumqi a month ago, they had caused all sorts of trouble, but no one dared to stand up to them. Their leader was especially lawless, even claiming to be the only successor of the "M¨°b¨§i Shu¨¡ngsh¨¤."


    If they saw this heavenly beauty of a bride, they would surely cause more mischief. So, he quickly said, "Brother, the soup is being prepared. It will be ready for Boss Ao soon. Please be patient."


    At the same time, he kept giving Ye Fei and Liu Yiru meaningful looks, urging them to leave quickly.


    Although Ye Fei understood the owner''s intentions, he had no intention of leaving. From the owner''s expression, he could tell that these people were not good.


    Although Ye Fei didn''t have Ming Yuexin''s overflowing sense of justice, he didn''t want to see a good man who had considered his well-being get into trouble. So, he smiled and nodded at the owner, then took Liu Yiru''s hand and walked towards the hall.


    Seeing their actions, the owner sighed inwardly and hurriedly followed, hoping he could mediate and prevent any harm from coming to the couple.


    Noticing Ye Fei''s "cooperation," the man in the black suit quickly ran ahead to the hall to report, lest he lose his chance at claiming credit. So, by the time Ye Fei and Liu Yiru reached the hall, everyone''s attention was already on them.


    Upon seeing the stunning Liu Yiru, they all froze as the black-suited man had, and the person in the center even stood up in excitement.


    Because the man in the center had stood up, Ye Fei naturally shifted his focus to him first and almost burst out laughing.


    The guy, who looked to be in his twenties with a pale complexion, was dressed in a white robe, wore a shiny silver belt around his waist, and was waving a paper folding fan, looking like an ancient dashing young master. However, his appearance ruined the whole get-up.


    But when Ye Fei saw the unbridled lust in the man''s eyes, all traces of amusement disappeared.


    No matter who this person was, just for daring to look at his beloved mom with such a gaze, Ye Fei couldn''t let him leave here alive.


    "Kid, leave the beauty and you can go!" Unexpectedly, before Ye Fei could even start to confront him, the gleeful young man began to provoke.


    Ye Fei''s eyes narrowed, staring straight at the young man, and asked in a deep voice, "Are you part of the local underworld?" He didn''t ask this to engage in a pointless conversation with the guy he already considered as good as dead but to find out his background so he could wipe out his entire family.


    It wasn''t that Ye Fei was overly ruthless; it was just that they didn''t want to leave any loose ends. Besides, if someone could raise such a person, their family probably wasn''t any better.


    "What underworld? How could Boss Ao even consider that?" The young man hadn''t spoken yet when the black-suited man interrupted, "Boss Ao is the only successor of the M¨°b¨§i Shu¨¡ngsh¨¤. He''s far above a mere underworld boss."


    "That''s right. If Boss Ao were to join the underworld, how could Ye Fei from the southeast have made such a big name for himself?" another person added.


    The flattery from his subordinates made the young man''s face light up with pride, while Ye Fei was taken aback. He hadn''t expected that his name had spread to M¨°b¨§i.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    This discovery didn''t make Ye Fei happy. Instead, it made him slightly worried. In their line of work, having a big name wasn''t a good thing. It only caused more suspicion from the higher-ups.


    It was better to avoid a confrontation with those people if possible because they represented the entire Longguo.


    If it came to a fight, Ye Fei was sure he would win, but the cost would be the innocent soldiers who would suffer. Ye Fei couldn''t bear the thought, as he had developed a fondness for these passionate men dedicated to protecting their country through his interactions with the special forces.


    Seeing the worried look on Ye Fei''s face, the young man, referred to as "Boss Ao" by his subordinates, thought he was scared and became even more arrogant. "Kid, now that you know Boss Ao''s name, you can get lost, right?"


    Ye Fei gave a cold smile and said, "You haven''t even asked for my name, have you?"


    "Kid, don''t push your luck!" the young man''s face darkened.


    "If it weren''t for the fear of bloodshed spoiling Boss Ao''s mood today, do you think you''d still have your life?"


    He then turned his head to look at Liu Yiru, his eyes gleaming with fascination. Under the protection of his father and uncle, he had been bullying people for years and had seen many beautiful women, but he had never seen anyone as stunning as her.


    Without another word, Ye Fei reached out and, from a distance of ten meters, pulled the young man towards him. He grabbed him by the neck and said, "When you meet the King of Hell, don''t forget to tell him that the one who killed you is named Ye Fei!"

 Chapter 525 - 525: The Inevitable Encounter

    With that, Ye Fei didn''t give the utterly horrified guy a chance to speak again. He applied a bit of pressure with his hand and snapped the guy''s neck, ensuring a quick and painless death.


    After dealing with the overconfident troublemaker, Ye Fei turned his attention to the man''s subordinates.


    These people were already petrified. While others might not know, they were well aware of their "Boss Ao''s" martial prowess. Despite his arrogance, the guy had put considerable effort into his martial arts training. He had inherited about seventy to eighty percent of the true skills of the M¨°b¨§i Shu¨¡ngsh¨¤ and was considered a formidable martial artist.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to act so tyrannically here. Yet, such a skilled fighter had been taken out by the young man claiming to be Ye Fei as easily as swatting a fly. The level of martial arts displayed was beyond anything they had ever seen or heard of.


    Considering how they had just offended him, it was no wonder they were terrified.


    Especially the guy who had just belittled Ye Fei to boost his master''s ego, his legs turned to jelly and he collapsed to the ground.


    "Boss Ye, it''s all because I''m blind and followed the wrong person, that young man Yu Ao. Please, have mercy and spare me!" The man in the black suit who had gone to rush the owner was quick-witted.


    After a brief moment of shock, he immediately knelt and pleaded for mercy.


    The others quickly caught on and followed suit, kneeling and begging like whipped dogs.


    Seeing the display, Ye Fei didn''t even bother to say another word.


    These people, though possessing internal energy and stronger than the special forces soldiers, were far worse in every other aspect. If they had shown a bit more backbone, Ye Fei might have considered letting one or two of them go to deliver a message to the so-called "M¨°b¨§i Shu¨¡ngsh¨¤." But now, that thought was out of the question.


    With a flick of his fingers, he sent a few gusts of wind to join their "Boss Ao" in the afterlife. As for the M¨°b¨§i Shu¨¡ngsh¨¤, he would deal with them when the time came.


    After taking care of everything, Ye Fei turned to his mom and softly asked, "Did this trash ruin your mood?"


    Liu Yiru smiled and shook her head slightly. She had never taken these people seriously from the beginning.


    As for Ye Fei''s act of killing, she didn''t find it strange at all. Martial artists were different from ordinary people; injuries and deaths were common in the face of strength.


    At this moment, the hotel owner was also stunned. He had never expected that this seemingly perfect couple would have such means.


    With a wave of their hand, they had eliminated people he considered untouchable. Naturally, he felt a bit afraid. Although he had shown some concern for the couple earlier, he had still helped them with quite a few things out of fear of the now-dead men and had even taken advantage of them.


    However, Ye Fei didn''t hold it against him. Instead, he felt a certain fondness for the owner''s previous kindness. After taking care of the other matters, he took out a checkbook from his pocket, signed a check for twenty million, and handed it to the still-shocked owner.


    "Boss, you probably can''t stay here anymore. We can''t be here all the time. If the M¨°b¨§i Shu¨¡ngsh¨¤ comes looking for you again, it won''t be good. So, take this money and go somewhere else. If you have nowhere to go, you can go to Wang Hai City. It''s my turf, and no one will dare to mess with you there."


    Ye Fei spoke with great confidence because, although he had temporarily left Wang Hai City, he had moved all the artificial experts from the Lingyun Society who were not on missions there before he and his mom set off.


    There were as many as seventy to eighty thousand of them. With these people in place, the entire Wang Hai City was as solid as a fortress.


    The owner didn''t expect Ye Fei to not only not blame him but also to care about his safety and even offer him money.


    Overjoyed, he hastily declined, "No, no, no, Mr. Ye, you''ve already done us a great favor by getting rid of that menace. How could I possibly accept your money? I''ll head to Wang Hai City this afternoon. You don''t have to worry about me." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boss, just take it," Liu Yiru said with a gentle smile.


    "We had already agreed to treat everyone yesterday, so naturally, we can''t let you pay. The rest of this money should be enough to open a hotel of similar size in Wang Hai City. Consider it as us buying this place from you. But once you get there, it''s best to forget about these two days and not mention them to anyone."


    The owner thought it over. If he were to lose seven to eight million in one go, he would probably be destitute, and his whole family would suffer.


    So, he gratefully accepted the check from Ye Fei, feeling extremely thankful to this couple. He also made up his mind to keep their secret, as they had held their wedding here, likely not wanting anyone to know.


    This was exactly what Liu Yiru wanted because her and her son''s identities were not a secret in Wang Hai City.


    If the owner talked out of turn once he got there, it could cause problems. As for himself, even if he guessed something, he would surely keep it even more confidential.


    Following the principle of seeing things through to the end, the mother and son waited until the owner had packed up everything and left with his family before they departed.


    Little did they know that their act of ridding the place of the menace had already spread. It wasn''t that the owner had talked, but others had guessed.


    After all, many people had seen "Boss Ao" and his men enter the hotel. They had all felt sorry for the owner and the Ye "couple," but in the end, it was the couple who came out, while the bad guys never showed up again. So, some clever people had made these guesses.


    Unaware or perhaps not caring that their actions had been noticed, Ye Fei and his mom left the hotel without further delay and hailed a cab to head toward the location of the martial arts congress.


    To avoid the public eye, the venue for the martial arts congress was set in a small valley within the Tianshan mountain range. Each participating sect and family would receive a map, so there was no need to worry about getting lost.


    At the foot of the mountain, the car came to a stop.


    Although there were many paths leading into the mountains, none of them were wide enough for a vehicle to pass.


    This meant that the hundreds of miles from here to the valley would have to be covered on foot. However, for martial artists, this was no problem at all.


    After paying the driver and sending the taxi on its way, Ye Fei took a deep breath and said with a smile, "The air in the mountains is so much better. I wonder if there are any good caves in these Tianshan mountains."


    Hearing Ye Fei''s words, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but recall the time they had spent in the cave in Changbai Mountain.


    Back then, although the mother and son hadn''t yet taken the final step, it was a period of rapid emotional transformation for them. Thinking of the warmth and sweetness of those days, she became a little dazed.


    Now, not only had they completely overcome their barriers, but she was also carrying his child, which made Liu Yiru feel even happier. Unconsciously, she leaned into his embrace, and they walked forward slowly, holding each other.


    Holding his mom''s slender waist, Ye Fei seemed to sense her thoughts and said with a gentle smile, "Once the situation stabilizes, I''ll put aside my affairs and spend some time with you all to truly enjoy the pleasures of the countryside, okay?"


    He had never considered living a hermit''s life because, firstly, it would be inconvenient for everything, and secondly, staying in one place all the time would surely bore them.


    What he wanted to do was to fully take control of the situation so that they could live carefree lives anywhere in the world, just like in the legendary secluded places.


    Read latest chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Mm-hmm," Liu Yiru nodded softly, her heart filled with longing. Although she knew that day wouldn''t come in the short term, she believed that her beloved son could definitely make it happen.


    "And now that I''ve obtained the Xuan Yin Decision," Ye Fei continued, "once you all practice it, we can cultivate together. I believe that even if we can''t achieve immortality, maintaining our youth for a few hundred years should be no problem. Then we''ll truly become a celestial couple."


    Liu Yiru couldn''t help but laugh at Ye Fei''s words, "Celestial couples are usually just one pair, but you, a celestial being, have so many partners."


    Ye Fei laughed heartily, "What can I say? My son just has the skills!"


    Ever since he had fully understood his mom''s feelings, Ye Fei no longer felt guilty about having so many women in front of her.


    Liu Yiru smiled gently, about to say something more, when they heard the sound of urgent horse hooves from behind, followed by a clear and pleasant voice, "People ahead, move out of the way quickly!"


    The mother and son turned to look and saw a beautiful young girl in a red bodysuit riding towards them. She showed no intention of slowing down.


    Although the mountain path was not very wide, she could easily go around them on the side. However, the girl had no intention of detouring. When she reached the two of them, she suddenly pulled on the reins.


    The magnificent red horse she was riding let out a long neigh and leaped up, jumping right over Ye Fei and his mom.


    After jumping over them, the girl stopped and turned to glance at Ye Fei and his mom. She let out a cold snort before galloping forward again.


    "Mom, why didn''t you let me teach her a lesson?" Ye Fei asked, looking at his mom who was holding his hand. He had been ready to discipline the woman but was stopped by his mom before he could act.


    Liu Yiru smiled and said, "Forget it. She''s just a girl and such a beautiful one at that. It''s normal for her to be a bit spoiled. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Alright," Ye Fei nodded obediently, but then he suddenly heard another round of horse hooves coming from behind.

 Chapter 526 - 526: The Kind-Hearted Tang Yu

    At that moment, the mother and son had just turned a corner, so neither they nor the approaching rider could see each other. This was the kind of situation where accidents were most likely to happen.


    Although Ye Fei and his mom weren''t afraid of any horse charging at them, they didn''t want to cause any trouble either. So, they moved slightly to the side to make way. Soon, they saw the horse run past the corner.


    What was strange was that there was no one on the horse. Instead, a girl in light green bodysuit was running alongside the white horse, using her lightness skill to keep up with it.


    This girl looked even younger than the previous one, probably around fifteen or sixteen years old. She was quite petite, with a small face, small nose, small mouth, and a pair of big eyes like a comic book girl.


    Although she wasn''t as stunningly beautiful as Liu Yiru, she was incredibly cute.


    The little girl also spotted Ye Fei and his mom ahead. If she had been riding the horse, the path they had cleared would have been enough for her to pass. But now, she was walking beside the horse, holding its reins.


    This meant the white horse might collide with the people ahead. Instinctively, she pulled the reins to bring the horse closer to her. However, this caused her to be squeezed off the path and she stepped on a round stone by the roadside.


    With a melodious cry of surprise, she fell to the ground.


    The white horse seemed to be quite intelligent. Seeing its owner fall, it immediately stopped and lowered its head, stretching its big head towards the girl as if to help her get up. But the girl seemed to have taken quite a fall and didn''t have the strength to stand up for the moment.


    Liu Yiru quickly left Ye Fei''s embrace and rushed to the girl''s side to help her up, asking, "Little sister, are you okay?" She had a strong liking for this girl, who not only looked extremely cute but also seemed to have a very kind heart. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Thank you, sister, I''m fine," the girl replied shyly, her face turning red. Her voice was soft and gentle, making it very pleasant to listen to. However, when she tried to put weight on her injured foot, she couldn''t help but let out a soft cry, clearly indicating that her foot was badly hurt.


    "Ye Fei, you help this little girl," Liu Yiru said after helping the girl sit down. Such a sprain could be treated by anyone with internal energy.


    It was just a matter of using internal energy to disperse the blood stasis in the area. But Liu Yiru still wanted Ye Fei to do it personally, and her intention was self-evident.


    Ye Fei felt a bit helpless inside.


    Why was his mom now acting as his little sister used to as if she was worried that he didn''t have enough women around him?


    But like his mom, he also had a strong liking for this extremely cute girl. So, he walked over as instructed, squatted down in front of the girl, and said with a smile, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll help you disperse the blood stasis, and you''ll be fine."


    Facing Ye Fei, the man, the girl became even more shy. But perhaps his smile was too gentle, and she unconsciously let down her guard. She responded in a very soft voice and allowed Ye Fei''s big hand to hold her injured ankle.


    While Ye Fei was using a bit of internal energy to slowly circulate around the girl''s injury, he gently asked, "Little girl, why didn''t you ride your horse?"


    As Ye Fei''s internal energy worked, the girl felt the pain in her injured area significantly decrease. Coupled with Ye Fei''s gentle demeanor, she unconsciously developed a liking for him, though this was just a general kind of fondness and not romantic interest.


    "My horse, Xiao Bai, is sick. It must be very uncomfortable. How could I ride it?" the girl replied softly.


    "Sick?" Ye Fei turned to look at the pure white horse, which was very majestic and in no way inferior to the red horse he had seen earlier. However, it did look a bit listless.


    "What''s wrong with it?"


    "It probably ate something bad and has had diarrhea for the past two days," the girl said with great concern as if the horse''s illness pained her more than her own sprained foot.


    What a kind-hearted girl! Ye Fei couldn''t help but admire her. He could see that although the white horse was a bit down, it was still more than capable of carrying such a small girl.


    Yet, the girl preferred to run alongside it rather than let it exert itself.


    If she was this considerate towards a horse, she would surely be even more so towards people.


    "What''s your name, little girl?" Ye Fei suddenly wanted to know what kind of upbringing could produce such an extremely kind-hearted girl.


    The girl seemed to have no experience in the martial world, and the help from Ye Fei and his mom had made her trust them completely. So, she answered without reservation, "My name is Tang Yu, and I''m from Tang Family Manor in Sichuan."


    "Tang Sect?" Ye Fei exclaimed in surprise. He had only read about this sect in novels and thought it was a fictional creation. He didn''t expect it to exist.


    "That''s right. That''s what people call us," Tang Yu nodded. Her face, which had just regained its color, turned a bit red again. "Sir, thank you for your help. I''m fine now. You don''t have to..."


    "Oh!" Ye Fei snapped out of his daze and quickly released Tang Yu''s slender ankle, smiling and saying, "No need to thank me. It was nothing. And you don''t have to call me ''sir'' anymore.


    Since we''ve met, it''s fate. My name is Ye Fei. You seem younger than me, so just call me Brother Ye in the future." Since his mom had created this opportunity, he naturally didn''t want to miss the chance to get closer to this kind and lovely girl.


    Tang Yu slowly stood up without saying anything, just looking at Liu Yiru.


    "My surname is Liu, Liu Yiru," Liu Yiru said with a gentle smile.


    "Brother Ye, Sister Liu, thank you both," Tang Yu said again, then added, "I need to catch up with our young miss. See you later."


    "Young miss?" Liu Yiru''s heart skipped a beat and asked, "Is she the girl in red riding a red horse?"


    "Yes, that''s our young miss Tang Xin. Have you seen her?" Tang Yu asked, then nodded to herself, saying, "Right, she must have just passed by. You must have seen her."


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. The two girls were from the same place, yet the difference between them was just too great. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And that Tang Xin, being a young miss, had no manners at all. However, seeing how eager they were, he couldn''t help but wonder, "Tang Yu, the martial arts congress doesn''t start for several more days. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Brother Ye, just call me Tang Yu. That''s what my family calls me," Tang Yu first politely corrected him, then said with a bit of embarrassment, "The thing is, our young miss heard that there was a bully in Urumqi, so she came a few days early to help the people. But when she got here, she heard from others that the bully was already dead. Our young miss wasn''t convinced, so she wanted to catch up and see who had taken care of it before her."


    Ye Fei understood that this was probably Tang Yu being polite. The real reason was likely that Tang Xin wanted to confront the person who had "stolen her thunder."


    But he was puzzled as to why she hadn''t asked about them earlier when she had seen them.


    What Ye Fei didn''t know was that because of his previous generosity and the fact that he had rid the area of a menace, the locals were very grateful to him and his mom.


    So, when Tang Xin inquired about them, they deliberately distorted the facts to avoid trouble. They said that the two of them looked very ordinary, so when Tang Xin saw Liu Yiru, she immediately ruled them out. Although she didn''t want to admit it, it was an undeniable fact that Liu Yiru was much more beautiful than her.


    "Brother Ye, I have to go," Tang Yu said again, seeing that Ye Fei seemed lost in thought and fearing that if she didn''t hurry, she wouldn''t catch up with the young miss.


    "Sure," Ye Fei nodded and asked, "Tang Yu, do you think we''ll have a chance to meet again?"


    "Ah?" Tang Yu was taken aback.


    Although Ye Fei''s words were spoken in a very casual tone, the clever girl sensed a different meaning in them. Her already easily blushing face turned even redder, and she said nervously, "I suppose so. We''re heading to the martial arts congress. I''m off now."


    Without waiting for Ye Fei''s reply, she quickly led her horse and ran forward.


    Watching Tang Yu''s small figure running beside the tall and majestic horse, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel amused. He shouted, "Tang Yu, get on the horse. Xiao Bai may not feel well, but carrying you would be no problem at all. If you don''t use it, it might make him sadder."


    Perhaps it was Ye Fei''s last remark that worked. Tang Yu hesitated for a moment, then finally mounted the white horse. And Xiao Bai, as if to prove his intelligence, let out a joyful neigh after she got on, spun around a few times on the spot, and then galloped away.


    Watching Tang Yu leave, Ye Fei said enviously, "It would be great if we had two horses too."


    "Horses aren''t a problem, but do you know how to ride?" Liu Yiru laughed. Ye Fei had been in poor health in the past and had never dared to try dangerous activities like horse riding.


    Even after he got better, he never had the chance, which was why she asked.


    As for herself, she knew how to ride because she had been a very lively girl in her youth.


    The Liu family''s business included a horse ranch, so she had ridden with her sisters.


    "Well..." Ye Fei was taken aback. He realized he didn''t know how to ride, but he was confident in his ability to learn quickly. "That''s easy. You can teach me."


    "Alright. According to the map, there''s a horse ranch not far ahead. They bring in horses every twenty years, specifically to sell to martial artists attending the congress. If there are still some left, let''s buy two," Liu Yiru said with a smile.


    At that moment, she couldn''t help but recall the days when she had helped him learn to walk as a child, so she was interested in teaching him to ride a horse. After all, both activities involved moving forward, which brought back some fond memories.


    Ye Fei hadn''t realized his mom''s feelings at the time, and he hadn''t seen the map before. Hearing her words, he immediately took it out from his spatial storage (after Ye Fei had shared all his secrets with his mom, she had started using his spatial storage as a mobile warehouse, keeping all her belongings there).


    He took a quick look and found that his mom was right.


    About five miles ahead was the horse ranch that had existed for who knows how many years. So, he cheered, "Let''s go, horse riding!"


    Seeing Ye Fei''s excited and childlike enthusiasm, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but smile.


    Such innocence hadn''t been seen in him for a long time. Seeing it now brought back memories of his childhood, filling her heart with warmth.

 Chapter 527 - 527: Passion on Horseback (1)

    Perhaps because she was about to become a mother again, Liu Yiru now easily recalled memories of Ye Fei when he was a child.


    This made her affection for him, which had almost entirely transformed, shift back a bit, becoming a mix of maternal love and romantic love. However, she didn''t mind this change because this blend of feelings felt much warmer and sweeter than any single type of emotion.


    And! Liu Yiru thought shyly to herself, ever since she had been with him, she had always regarded him as a lover. Although she had continued using the old terms of endearment when things were good, she hadn''t thought of him that way in her heart.


    But now, with this shift back, when they were together again, she would be with her son... That must feel even more intense, right?


    Thinking this way, a peculiar blush spread across Liu Yiru''s pretty face, and a certain part of her body became moist. Hmm, it felt intense just thinking about it. Unable to contain herself, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but glance at Ye Fei with a coquettish look.


    As their time together increased, the connection between Ye Fei and his mom became almost as strong as the innate telepathy he had with his younger sister. So, he very clearly sensed his mom''s excitement. However, with other plans in mind, he pretended not to notice and just urged, "Mom, let''s go. If we''re late, all the good horses will be taken."


    Didn''t he get my hint? Liu Yiru couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. But her ocean-deep love for him made her choose to be understanding and she quickly followed along.


    Ye Fei and his mom''s pace was incredibly fast. In no time, they covered the distance and arrived at the horse ranch marked on the map.


    Fortunately, this place hadn''t been abandoned despite the increasing prevalence of modern transportation. Instead, it had a renewed look. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the large groups of horses divided into two sections and enclosed separately, Ye Fei felt an urge to get started. It wasn''t that he was particularly eager to ride a horse, but... hehe!


    Upon noticing the arrival of guests, a manager from the ranch quickly approached with a beaming smile and asked, "Are you two here to buy horses?"


    The manager was just an ordinary person, not a martial artist, so his attitude was very polite.


    Of course, this ranch also had a strong backing. If someone dared to forcibly take a horse, they wouldn''t be so polite anymore.


    Ye Fei, though knowledgeable in many areas, knew nothing about horse selection. After all, in this modern era, horses were rarely used outside of ranches. So, when he had absorbed a vast amount of knowledge, he hadn''t bothered to learn about this.


    "Yes, boss. We don''t know much about horses. Could you please help us pick out the best two? Price is not an issue," Ye Fei said politely. Since he didn''t know anything about it, he had to rely on someone who did.


    "Sure thing," the manager replied with a slight smile, then asked, "Which corral would you like the horses from?"


    "What''s the difference between the two?" Liu Yiru asked, puzzled.


    The manager, though just an ordinary person, was well-trained.


    When faced with Liu Yiru''s stunning beauty, which completely shattered his image of what a beauty should look like, his eyes did flash with a moment of admiration.


    But he quickly composed himself, quickly averted his gaze, and pointed to the two corrals, explaining, "The horses in the left corral are all tamed. They have no wildness left and run very steadily. The ones on the right, however, are wild horses we''ve just caught. Although they don''t have the advantages of the tamed ones, they are the first choice for customers who like adventure."


    "Well..." Ye Fei looked to Liu Yiru for her opinion.


    Liu Yiru smiled gently and said, "I think we should go with the tamed ones. Neither of us is good at riding, and our purpose is just to travel. There''s no need to choose something hard to control."


    Ye Fei nodded, but then asked the manager, "Do these untamed horses bounce a lot when they run?"


    "That''s natural," the manager replied honestly.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "After all, they haven''t been tamed, and they''ve never carried anyone before. They definitely won''t be very well-behaved."


    Ye Fei''s eyes lit up. "Then let''s have one of each. I''d like to try out this wild horse."


    "Alright, please follow me," the manager agreed and led the way inside. Ye Fei and Liu Yiru followed. Liu Yiru didn''t object to Ye Fei''s choice because with his skills, let alone a wild horse, even fierce beasts like lions and tigers wouldn''t pose any threat to him.


    Upon reaching the corral, Liu Yiru quickly picked out a rather docile white horse. Although it wasn''t as majestic as Tang Yu''s Xiao Bai, it was tall and strong and would be considered a very good steed outside. Ye Fei, on the other hand, was drawn to a wild horse in the other corral.


    This horse was pitch black except for its four snow-white legs, and it looked strikingly similar to the ancient famous horse "Wuyun Tiaoxue."


    Seeing Ye Fei''s choice, the manager warned earnestly, "Sir, you should think it over. This horse has an extremely fierce temper and isn''t easy to tame."


    Hearing this, Ye Fei became even more intrigued.


    "Has no one ever been able to tame it before?"


    "Well, it''s not that no one has tamed it. It''s just that no one has been willing to go through the trouble. After all, in this day and age, there are few places where horses are needed. And since you arrived early, the few sects and families that truly enjoy horseplay haven''t sent anyone yet, so it''s been left until now," the manager explained honestly.


    Ye Fei thought about it and realized he had a point. Nowadays, except for those who rely on horses for a living, horses aren''t very useful.


    Even if there were ancient famous horses that could travel a thousand miles, how could they compare to the convenience and speed of modern transportation like cars and airplanes?


    However, what he was interested in wasn''t that. It was his upcoming plan. If it were an ordinary horse that would become docile in just a few moves, what fun would that be?


    So, this seemingly "Wuyun Tiaoxue"-blooded wild horse was his top pick.


    "Alright, I''ll take it. How much for these two horses?" Ye Fei asked directly, his gaze subtly shifting to his charming mom, feeling a growing warmth inside.


    Seeing that Ye Fei was determined, the manager didn''t say anything more. After leading out the two horses and equipping them with saddles, he took Ye Fei to the payment area.


    Ye Fei was taken aback when he saw the exorbitant price of 300,000 for the two horses and their gear. But he quickly understood. After all, martial artists were never short of money, and this place, which catered specifically to them, only made a profit every twenty years. So, the high price was quite normal.


    After paying, the mother and son each led their chosen horses out of the ranch. Liu Yiru''s horse was very docile, but Ye Fei''s black horse was extremely unruly. It struggled fiercely along the way, sometimes even twisting its body as if trying to kick Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei, however, didn''t care about its struggles. He simply pressed his hand on the horse''s back to keep it in line and said to Liu Yiru, "Mom, teach me how to ride now."


    Liu Yiru gracefully mounted her horse and smiled, "It''s quite simple. Just sit up here like this. The rest is easy. With your abilities, you don''t need to worry about anything."


    "Alright," Ye Fei promptly copied his mom, flipped onto the horse''s back, and shouted with vigor, "Let''s go!"


    However, the black horse didn''t obey his commands. Unaccustomed to the extra weight on its back, the horse kept jumping and rearing, sometimes standing on its hind legs as if trying to throw Ye Fei off.


    Ye Fei didn''t resort to using his powers. He just relied on his agility to deal with the wild horse. Even if he was thrown off, he would quickly flip back on. For a while, man and horse played together. Sometimes they made funny moves that made Liu Yiru laugh heartily as she followed closely behind on her horse.


    After more than two hours, the black horse finally became a bit more manageable. But "manageable" only meant that Ye Fei could control the direction it moved in.


    The horse still ran very roughly, and occasionally, when Ye Fei wasn''t paying attention, it would leap forcefully, seemingly trying to catch him off guard.


    This made both mother and son quite surprised by its cleverness.


    By this time, they had strayed far from the main path, but they didn''t mind. After all, their real goal wasn''t to attend some martial arts congress. Ye Fei just wanted to meet the local masters, so this journey was more like a sightseeing tour.


    "Mom, how about we give this horse a try?" Seeing that the black horse was now somewhat rideable, Ye Fei decided to put his plan into action.


    Liu Yiru shook her head gently. "Maybe not. That horse is too unruly. Let''s not risk hurting her," she said, looking happily at her abdomen.

 Chapter 528 - 528: Passion on Horseback (2)

    "Mom, I''m jealous. Now that you have a daughter, you won''t play with your son anymore?" Ye Fei put on a fake pout.


    "Isn''t she yours too? And didn''t you act very carefully this morning?" Liu Yiru''s face turned a little red as she thought about carrying his child. She felt incredibly happy and sweet, and there was also a thrilling sense of breaking the rules.


    "That was just an instinctive action. Actually, with your abilities, there''s no way you could hurt her. And starting her exercise now will make her healthier in the future," Ye Fei laughed, coming up with his twisted logic.


    "Alright," Liu Yiru relented, or rather, because she loved him so much, she couldn''t bear to refuse any of his suggestions. "Let''s switch horses."


    "No need to switch horses. Let''s ride together!" Ye Fei spurred his horse over to his mom, lifted her, and placed her in front of him.


    As soon as she sat down, Liu Yiru felt a hard object pressing against her rear end.


    The familiar sensation stirred something inside her. She turned her head and looked at Ye Fei coquettishly, smiling, "Naughty boy, are you letting mom ride the horse, or are you letting mom ride you?"


    "Which one do you want to ride, Mom?" Ye Fei leered and slipped his hand inside her top, cupping her large breasts and playing with them gently.


    "Oh..." Liu Yiru was already feeling a bit aroused, and with her son''s touch, she could hardly contain herself. She skillfully freed his rigid manhood, letting it press against her soft rear through his clothes, but then she said with a hint of frustration, "We''re wearing too many clothes!"


    "No problem!" Ye Fei grinned, extended a finger, and lightly traced a line down her crotch, slicing through her outer and inner clothes along with her panties, but without harming her delicate skin in the slightest.


    "Bad boy, you''ve torn my clothes... Mmm..." Liu Yiru was about to scold him, but her words turned into a soft moan as Ye Fei thrust his thick manhood deep into her aching womanhood.


    Liu Yiru was already on fire with desire. Now, with her son''s manhood inside her, the incredibly pleasurable sensation overwhelmed her. Moreover, because of her unborn daughter, her mindset completely reverted to the state when Ye Fei was a child.


    The most authentic feeling of being fucked by her son not only didn''t make her feel any guilt but made her even more excited. She couldn''t help but urge, "Ye Fei, my good boy, your manhood feels so good inside me. Fuck me, mom!"


    Ye Fei also sensed his mom''s excitement, but instead of moving, he slapped the black horse''s rear end hard and shouted, "Giddy up!"


    The black horse had just started to behave a bit, but when Ye Fei slapped it, although it wasn''t very painful, its wild nature was still aroused. It began to run and leap violently, trying to throw the two people off its back.


    This made Liu Yiru feel incredibly good. With each leap of the horse, her sexy body was thrown up and then fell back down.


    Each time she fell, her son''s thick penis would collide heavily with her delicate flower center.


    The sensation was so intense that she felt like she was going to be fucked to death by her son. Moreover, because of her current state, she was a bit nervous on the horse, and this nervousness only heightened her sensitivity. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Previously, Ye Fei had been very gentle with his mom, even during the most passionate moments, he hadn''t dared to fuck her too hard. But now it was different.


    With each of Liu Yiru''s falls, the weight of her entire body and her son''s rigid penis would collide, creating an unprecedented intensity that almost drove her mad.


    As her son''s penis moved in and out of her vagina, she let out loud, unrestrained moans, "Ah... oh... ah ah... ah... son... it feels so good... so... so... amazing... oh oh... ah... ah... ah... faster... good son... fuck me to death... ah ah... ah... ah... so good... I feel so good being fucked by my son... so great... ah... ah... good... harder... fuck me... fuck my... fuck my pussy... oh... oh... oh... oh... ah... oh... ah... ah..."


    Ye Fei''s desire was further fueled by his mom''s moans. He tightly grasped her large breasts and kneaded them vigorously, saying, "Naughty mom, my little slut, you''re so wild. I love fucking you!"


    "Mmm... good... good son... fuck me hard... ah... ah... fuck me... fuck me to death... ah... ah... oh... fuck me... I feel so good... ah... ah... ah... I feel so good being fucked... ah... ah... ah... so great... yes... harder... push your big penis... in... fuck me... so great... ah... so great... ah..."


    Liu Yiru was so overwhelmed with pleasure that she didn''t know where she was. She just knew to moan loudly in rhythm with her son''s thrusts.


    Ye Fei, in the heat of passion, suddenly lifted his mom''s legs and held her like he was changing a diaper. He stood half-suspended on the horse''s stirrups and began to fuck his mom''s hot, wet pussy frantically.


    "Ooh... ooh... oh my... I''m dying... good son... ah... I''m dying... huff... huff... I''m about to be fucked to death... I can''t take it... oh... I''m about to cum..."


    Liu Yiru''s body suddenly trembled violently. Her pussy clenched tightly around her son''s penis, contracting a few times before releasing a large amount of cool, slippery liquid. Her special constitution was also triggered by the intense orgasm, and a stream of slightly sticky fluid shot out from her tiny urethra.


    Ye Fei also came at the same time, his hot semen spurting into his mom''s mature and delicate womb in wave after wave.


    Just as the mother and son were reveling in the endless pleasure, an unexpected turn of events occurred. The liquid that Liu Yiru had sprayed during her orgasm had unfortunately landed right on the black horse''s head.


    The horse, already in a bad mood, became even more furious. It suddenly reared up, catching the unsuspecting mother and son off guard and throwing them off its back.


    "Ah!" Both mother and son let out a cry of surprise.


    Then Liu Yiru screamed again, a sound that was a mix of pleasure and pain, "Ah... you''re killing me!"


    Because the two were still tightly connected, the fall caused Ye Fei''s still-hard penis to thrust into her pussy to an unprecedented depth.


    The entire large glans penetrated into her womb.


    The sensation of slight pain mixed with extreme pleasure almost made Liu Yiru faint. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn horse!" Ye Fei cursed, but he quickly bounced back up with his mom in his arms, landing back on the horse. Using its violent bouncing, he began to fuck his mom once again.


    Liu Yiru was once again filled with desire and began to fully cooperate. So, in the middle of this uninhabited wilderness, the mother and son engaged in the most primal form of incestuous coupling. The joy they experienced was truly beyond words.

 Chapter 529 - 529: The Tang Sects Young Lady

    As dusk approached, Ye Fei, riding a white horse and holding his exhausted mom, with the equally worn-out black horse in tow, finally arrived at the venue of the martial arts congress¡ªa small, nameless valley.


    Looking at the valley surrounded by cliffs on all sides, with only one path in and out, Ye Fei couldn''t help but think it would be an ideal place to trap a large crowd. If the passage was blocked, the only way out for those inside would be the cliffs, which were at least hundreds of meters high.


    Climbing them would be nearly impossible for anyone without skills comparable to his own.


    In the past, since the attendees of the congress were all elite martial artists, there was no need to worry about any issues. However, with the current development of modern weaponry, blocking this path has become a relatively easy task. So, the location of the next martial arts congress would probably have to be changed.


    While idly pondering these thoughts, Ye Fei dismounted and carefully helped his mom to do the same.


    Although she had rested along the way, Liu Yiru''s legs still gave way when she stepped on the ground, almost causing her to fall. Fortunately, Ye Fei was there to catch her in time.


    "It''s all your fault for laughing!" Seeing her son''s mischievous grin, Liu Yiru playfully scolded him, giving him a gentle twist on the waist. The little rascal had been in a strange mood earlier.


    No matter how much she pleaded for mercy, he wouldn''t let her off the hook. Liu Yiru couldn''t even remember how many times she had reached her peak. She only remembered that there had been five intense climaxes. Although she almost died of pleasure, it had also severely drained her energy.


    Despite her internal energy cultivation, she could barely stand.


    Ye Fei knew his mom wasn''t really angry, so he chuckled and said, "Now you''re blaming me? Who was the one begging for more just now?"


    Even though it was like that, Liu Yiru still felt her face turn bright red at her son''s words. He was right.


    That entire afternoon, although she had been pleading for mercy, she had eventually been the one to ask for more each time. Her excitement had been even greater than Ye Fei''s. She couldn''t help but glance at the black horse. It had worked hard that afternoon.


    As they joked, the mother and son finally entered the valley. However, just after exiting the passage, they were met with a man-made wall. There was a gate in the wall, and several people were sitting there, looking like security guards.


    Seeing these people, Ye Fei knew they must be the ones in charge of various matters during the martial arts congress. These individuals were disciples selected from various reclusive sects tasked with maintaining order during the event.


    After all, the attendees were martial artists, and it was inevitable that there would be personal grudges among them. The role of these disciples was to monitor them and prevent any private fights.


    Everything would be settled in the arena. Additionally, these disciples had another responsibility: to check the invitations of those coming to the congress to prevent any ordinary people from accidentally wandering in.


    Ye Fei took out the invitation from his spatial storage and strode towards the group of people, while Liu Yiru stayed where she was, intending to wait for them to grant passage before entering with her son.


    The reason for this was twofold: firstly, she still felt weak all over, and more importantly, she increasingly disliked being in the spotlight. She just wanted to be a gentle guide and a docile little woman for him. Although this was temporarily impossible, she preferred to stay out of sight whenever she could.


    "Hello, please show your invitation," one of the gatekeeping disciples said as Ye Fei approached. His attitude was quite polite.


    After all, although they had the backing of the powerful sects that dominated the martial arts congress, this was only during the event. If they offended someone formidable due to poor manners, and that person decided to settle the score later, no one would come to their defense.


    "Here you are," Ye Fei responded politely, handing over the invitation.


    The disciple glanced at the invitation and, upon recognizing it, assumed Ye Fei was indeed a participant. He saw no need for further inspection and was about to return it to Ye Fei. However, upon seeing the name on the invitation, his polite demeanor shifted to one of arrogance. He coolly asked, "Are you from the Martial Alliance?"


    Ye Fei nodded and inquired, "Yes, is there a problem?"


    The disciple casually tossed the invitation back to Ye Fei without another word and returned to his seat. The others around him burst into mocking laughter.


    One of them said, "Well, well, little Sun, you sure have good luck meeting a ''master'' from the Martial Alliance!"


    The word "master" was spoken with a sarcastic tone, clearly implying that they didn''t believe anyone from the Martial Alliance had the strength to retaliate.


    Ye Fei felt a surge of anger and wanted to teach these guys a lesson. However, he ultimately held back. His purpose in coming here was to witness the true masters of the martial world. It wasn''t worth getting into a conflict with these obnoxious individuals.


    Moreover, these people were representatives of the major sects, and if he were to confront them now, it would be like slapping those sects in the face. Although he wasn''t afraid of them, he knew his mom wouldn''t want him to get into too many conflicts.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Fei suppressed his anger and asked calmly, "Can we go in now?"


    "Over there, people from the Martial Alliance enter through that side," the disciple who had greeted him said dismissively, waving his hand as if shooing away a fly.


    Ye Fei followed his gesture and saw a small gate not far from the main entrance with another person in charge of reception.


    Compared to the smug expressions of the people in front of him, this person looked rather downcast, clearly someone from the Martial Alliance who had been given a thankless task.


    Now knowing how to proceed, Ye Fei ignored these individuals and turned to walk back. However, he suddenly heard the sound of urgent horse hooves coming from the passage behind him.


    As the sound of hooves grew louder, two magnificent horses, one red and one white, galloped out of the passage.


    The riders were two stunningly beautiful young ladies, one dressed in fiery red and the other in light green¡ªnone other than Tang Yu and her young lady, Tang Xin.


    As soon as Tang Yu spotted Ye Fei and Liu Yiru, her face lit up with joy. Before the horses could come to a stop, she called out from a distance, "Brother Ye, Sister Liu!" Although she shouted, her voice remained soft, as if the sweet and delicate girl was naturally incapable of speaking loudly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei and Liu Yiru both smiled.


    Once Tang Yu dismounted and approached, Ye Fei asked with a grin, "Tang Yu, you left earlier this morning. How come you ended up behind us?"


    Tang Yu, a girl who was usually very shy and gentle, had felt an inexplicable surge of joy upon seeing Ye Fei.


    This had given her the courage to call out, but now, facing him, she had lost that bravery. Her face turned bright red, and she lowered her head, whispering, "I played in the mountains with the young lady for a while, so we arrived later."


    "Tang Yu, don''t talk to strangers casually!" Tang Xin suddenly interjected. As the Tang Sect was one of the top reclusive sects, Tang Xin, as the young lady of the Tang Sect, had an innate sense of pride.


    This pride made her reluctant to let her maid interact too much with other martial artists, as she felt it would diminish her status. Little did she know that it was this very pride that would lead her to endure so much sweet torment from the young man she currently dismissed.


    Tang Yu shook her small hand and explained, "No, miss, Brother Ye, and Sister Liu are the ones who helped me."


    Although Tang Xin and Tang Yu were in a master-servant relationship, their bond was as strong as that of sisters. Otherwise, Tang Yu, as a maid, wouldn''t have been able to ride such a fine steed as Xiao Bai.


    Upon hearing that Ye Fei and his mom had helped Tang Yu, Tang Xin was grateful. However, her innate pride left her unsure of how to express this gratitude. She simply said indifferently, "Thank you. Consider it a favor owed by the Tang Sect."


    For other martial artists, a favor from the Tang Sect was a huge advantage. But Ye Fei didn''t care. Moreover, although he was good at reading people, he hadn''t detected the gratitude beneath Tang Xin''s pride during their brief and previously unfavorable encounters. He was annoyed by her condescending tone, so he simply ignored her and said to Tang Yu, "Tang Yu, we''ll see you later," before walking away with his mom towards the small gate, not sparing another glance at the arrogant young lady. He didn''t realize that another woman with the surname Tang had once been just as mutually unimpressed with him, and now they were deeply in love.


    Feeling ignored by Ye Fei, Tang Xin, who had been pampered since childhood, couldn''t bear it. She stamped her foot in anger and silently vowed to make this guy pay if she ever got the chance. Then, she led Tang Yu to the main gate.


    The guards, upon seeing her invitation, immediately changed their attitude from the one they had shown Ye Fei. They put on ingratiating smiles and welcomed the two ladies inside.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fei and his mom entered the valley through the small gate. They hadn''t gone far when they saw two women, both in their thirties, walking towards them. One of them, upon seeing Liu Yiru, rubbed her eyes in disbelief and hesitantly said, "You are... Yiru?"

 Chapter 530 - 530: Super Big Boobs

    Hearing her name called, Liu Yiru shifted her attention from her son and immediately recognized the woman calling her. She exclaimed happily, "Yourong, it is you!"


    With that, she quickly walked over and hugged the woman.


    Ye Fei, on the other hand, was momentarily stunned. Among the two women walking towards them, one was dressed very extravagantly. Although her appearance was quite ordinary, she exuded an air of arrogance. Such a woman naturally didn''t catch Ye Fei''s eye.


    What caught his attention was the beautiful woman who had hugged his mom and was now holding hands with her, chatting and laughing happily.


    This beautiful woman, who was very close to his mom, was of similar height. She had wavy long hair and a beauty that was on par with any of the women by Ye Fei''s side (before dual cultivation). But what caught Ye Fei''s eye was the pair of huge boobs she had. Ye Fei had always been a fan of curvy, voluptuous beauties.


    Fortunately, his mom and her friends just happened to be of this type (or perhaps it was because his mom was this type that Ye Fei had such a preference for this kind of figure). Their fiery bodies always made him unable to let go. But upon seeing this woman, he realized what truly "big" meant. It was as if she had two footballs in her chest!


    In Ye Fei''s mind, his mom''s size was perfect. Anything bigger would seem disproportionate. But this friend of his mom''s was an absolute exception.


    In the cold weather, she wasn''t dressed very warmly, just a coat and a thin sweater, and the coat''s buttons weren''t even fastened. So, the loose sweater was pushed up into an extremely exaggerated curve.


    With Ye Fei''s sharp eyesight, he could even tell that she wasn''t wearing a bra. He wondered how she managed to keep such a large pair from sagging.


    Ye Fei had seen similarly large ones online before, but those women just didn''t look appealing. They were big, but they looked cumbersome and sagged a lot.


    This beautiful woman, however, had a very proportional size. She looked incredibly sexy without any sense of being cumbersome, which made Ye Fei swallow his saliva unconsciously. He thought to himself, "What a pair of super boobs!" He even felt like taking a bite out of them right away!


    After the intimate moment with her good friend, Liu Yiru took her hand, intending to introduce her to her son.


    But the arrogant-looking woman suddenly snorted and said, "A mere Liu family represents the Martial Alliance now. Well, well, a slut and a weakling. I think our Cui family should just quit the Martial Alliance to avoid being embarrassed by the association!"


    Without giving Ye Fei and the others a chance to respond, she turned around and walked away without looking back.


    The beautiful woman who was familiar with Liu Yiru had a fleeting look of sadness on her pretty face, which she quickly concealed and replaced with a smile. She said to Liu Yiru, "That was a representative from the Cui family. Just a mad dog. Don''t pay any attention to her."


    "Don''t worry, Rongjie. I won''t stoop to her level," Liu Yiru replied with a faint smile.


    Then she said, "Let me introduce you all. This is my son, Ye Fei. Ye Fei, this is Aunt Chen Yourong. She was one of mom''s good friends when I was young."


    "So you''re Ye Fei. I remember you from when you were little. I even held you in my arms back then," Chen Yourong turned her attention to Ye Fei and smiled sweetly, her smile filled with an irresistible charm.


    "Hello, Aunt Chen!" Ye Fei greeted Chen Yourong and then said to his mom, "Mom, why are all the aunts you knew when you were young so beautiful? Are there any others I don''t know about? You should tell me all about them."


    "You''re quite the smooth talker, aren''t you?" Liu Yiru hadn''t spoken yet, but Chen Yourong burst into giggles.


    As her body trembled with laughter, her super-sized chest jiggled along, creating an irresistible allure that made Ye Fei swallow his saliva again. However, he didn''t notice the fleeting sadness in his mom''s eyes.


    Noticing where Ye Fei''s gaze was, Chen Yourong didn''t hold back. Instead, she pushed her chest out even more and teased with a coquettish laugh, "Young man, what are you looking at?"


    "Seeing Aunt Chen and your name, I couldn''t help but think of a Chinese idiom," Ye Fei said with a smile.


    Chen Yourong asked with interest, "Oh, what idiom is that?"


    "Hai na bai chuan..." Ye Fei said half of it and stopped.


    "Hai na bai chuan? The next part should be ''you rong nai da'' (having great tolerance)," Chen Yourong said, suddenly realizing what Ye Fei was implying.


    A flash of disappointment crossed her eyes, but she quickly laughed again, "Yourong has big boobs. You''re quite the cheeky one, aren''t you? Even trying to flirt with your aunt?"


    Ye Fei chuckled, a glint of mischief in his eyes. He had said that to see what kind of person Aunt Chen was.


    Ever since he had dual cultivated with his beautiful mother-in-law, Ye Fei had discovered a special ability. He could sense the aura of every woman. This ability allowed him to know about a woman''s private life. For example, with Tang Yu and Tang Xin, he sensed a very pure aura, indicating they were still virgins.


    With the arrogant woman earlier, he sensed a chaotic aura, clearly showing her messy private life despite her prim appearance.


    As for his mom, he sensed purity similar to Tang Yu''s, but with a stronger attraction towards himself.


    Ye Fei had now somewhat mastered this newly discovered ability. The purer a woman was, the purer her aura felt to him. But with Chen Yourong, he was surprised. Her aura was also very pure, yet her behavior was extremely promiscuous.


    That''s why he had teased her to see her reaction. The fleeting disappointment in her eyes didn''t escape Ye Fei''s notice. So, he was now pretty sure he understood what was going on.


    Ye Fei''s realization didn''t mean Liu Yiru was aware of it. Seeing her good friend in such a state, she felt a pang of heartache.


    After giving Ye Fei a stern look to stop him from teasing Chen Yourong, she quickly changed the subject. "Yourong, it''s getting dark. Have the sects hosting this congress prepared any lodging for us?"


    "No, those reclusive sects have attended more than once, so they''ve had living quarters carved out in the surrounding mountains for generations. As for us from the Martial Alliance, it''s our first time attending, so we don''t have a proper place to stay. We''ll have to make do with tents for now," Chen Yourong shook her head, her tone tinged with resentment. But then she laughed and said, "But it''s not so bad. The valley is so spacious. Only the three families from our Martial Alliance will be staying here. It''s quite roomy."


    "I see," Liu Yiru nodded lightly, but with a heavy heart, she lost interest in continuing the conversation with Chen Yourong. "Then we''ll take our leave. It''s almost dark, and we need to find a place to set up our tent."


    "Alright, I''ve been out for half a day. My husband might be getting anxious. See you tomorrow," Chen Yourong didn''t show any displeasure. After speaking, she left first and walked towards a tent under a distant tree.


    Taking advantage of the moment when no one was looking, Ye Fei quickly took out a tent from his spatial storage and set it up in an open area with a good view. This tent was the one they had bought during their trip to Changbai Mountain. Because it held sweet memories with his mom, Ye Fei hadn''t thrown it away but kept it in his spatial storage. He didn''t expect it to come in handy today.


    Once inside the tent and sitting down, Liu Yiru''s expression still wasn''t good, and she sighed softly from time to time. This made Ye Fei feel concerned. He sat down beside her, put his arm around her delicate shoulders, and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, just thinking about some things," Liu Yiru forced a smile at her son.


    Ye Fei shifted back a bit, allowing his mom''s soft body to comfortably lean into his embrace, and asked, "Are you thinking about Aunt Chen?"


    Liu Yiru had no secrets from Ye Fei and naturally didn''t mind sharing her thoughts with him. She nodded gently and said, "Yes, I''ve heard all sorts of rumors about her over the years. I never believed them because she was so pure and noble when we were young. But seeing her today, she''s become like this." She sighed again, feeling a sense of pity for her old friend.


    "But have you ever thought that she hasn''t changed at all?" Ye Fei said.


    Liu Yiru was taken aback and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "On her, I sense only a pure aura. This means she hasn''t been with a man for several years at least. So how could she be the person we see before us..." Ye Fei shared his findings and speculations with his mom without holding back.


    After hearing Ye Fei''s words, Liu Yiru''s beautiful eyes lit up. She nodded and said, "That''s right. It must be an act. The Kong family, as one of the two guardian families of the Martial Alliance, has been declining in recent years. Especially after the death of Old Master Kong, Yourong''s good-for-nothing husband could never support the family. So she had to step up. And the reason she acts this way is probably to make it easier to make friends and prevent the Kong family from falling into complete obscurity. Poor her."


    "Exactly," Ye Fei nodded. "And it''s also a form of self-protection for her."


    "What do you mean?" Liu Yiru asked, puzzled. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 531 - 531: Trying Out a New Dual-Cultivation Technique with Yiru

    "Think about it. With her kind of qualities, she''d be the object of desire for many men. But as a family under the protection of the Martial Alliance, those minor characters wouldn''t dare to approach her. Only those extremely powerful and influential people would have the capability.


    However, with the way she acts so coquettishly, those capable people would probably leave her alone. After all, such people value their status.


    Even if they were attracted to her, they wouldn''t want a woman like that," Ye Fei spoke from a man''s perspective, talking eloquently.


    "Poor Yourong," Liu Yiru sighed again. Suddenly, she looked up at Ye Fei with an expectant expression and said, "Could you help her?"


    Ye Fei leaned down and gently kissed his mother''s lips, smiling, "Of course, no problem. She''s your good friend. Even if you didn''t ask, I''d help her."


    Knowing that her good friend wasn''t the kind of person rumored and that Ye Fei had agreed to help her, Liu Yiru''s worries disappeared, and her mood brightened. She giggled, "I knew you''d help her even if I didn''t ask. But it''s not because she''s my good friend. It''s because you, you little rascal, can''t resist her, right?"


    "Exactly. She does have a strong appeal to me," Ye Fei admitted openly in front of his mother.


    After speaking, he reached his hand inside her blouse, gently holding and playing with her fullness that he could never get enough of, and said with a smile, "But in my heart, yours are the most perfect!"


    "Oh... you little rascal!" Liu Yiru couldn''t help but moan softly from Ye Fei''s caresses. However, after an afternoon of intense activities, she was too exhausted to continue. Moreover, this place was not like the deserted forest in the afternoon.


    If someone heard any noises, it would be embarrassing. So, she playfully pulled Ye Fei''s hand away from her chest and said, "Stop teasing. You almost wore me out this afternoon. I want to sleep now."


    Ye Fei didn''t insist any further, but he sighed, "The night is long and sleepless."


    Liu Yiru also knew that it was a bit early to sleep now. Moreover, they hadn''t eaten anything after their afternoon activities.


    Although their internal martial arts cultivation meant that skipping a meal or two was no problem, there was no need to starve themselves when they had the opportunity. So, she said, "Let''s eat something first. And since you''re interested in Yourong, I''ll take this chance to tell you about her."


    "Alright," Ye Fei agreed. He took out some convenient food from his storage space and placed it beside the makeshift bed.


    With no better conditions and too lazy to make a fire outside again, they decided to just eat something simple. However, Ye Fei was thinking that he should try putting some cooked meals into his storage space sometime in the future to see if it had the preservative function described in novels.


    Liu Yiru picked up a packet of dried meat, opened it, and first fed a piece to Ye Fei before putting one into her mouth. She said while eating, "You know that there are two Protector Families in the Martial Alliance, right?"


    "Of course, one of them is the Wu family," Ye Fei nodded. How could he forget? He was the one who had wiped out that family himself.


    Liu Yiru nodded and continued, "The other one is the Kong family, where Yourong is from.


    But compared to the former glory of the Wu family, the Kong family has lost its former luster.


    This is because the head of the Kong family, Yourong''s father-in-law, was never really cut out for martial arts. His skills are even worse than those from smaller families. So, after the disappearance of the Alliance Leader, no one pays attention to the Kong family anymore."


    "If that''s the case, then how did the Kong family become a Protector Family in the first place?" Ye Fei interrupted his mother, asking. Since the Martial Alliance hadn''t been around for very long, and the Kong family head was already in his prime back then with poor martial skills, it was indeed strange that they could become a Protector Family.


    "It''s because the Kong family head''s brother was very well-known and highly skilled in martial arts at that time," Liu Yiru explained. "Unfortunately, not long after the establishment of the Martial Alliance, he died in an accident and left no descendants. So, the Kong family passed to the current head.


    Although he is not good at martial arts, he has worked hard to keep the family from falling from grace, even though it has gradually declined."


    Sighing softly, Liu Yiru continued, "But his only son, Yourong''s husband Kong Yue, is a complete good-for-nothing. Not only is his martial arts worse than his father''s, but he also doesn''t care about the family affairs at all. He just indulges in pleasure outside. So, after marrying him, Yourong had to take on the heavy burden of the family."


    Ye Fei didn''t ask why Chen Yourong had married that good-for-nothing because there are many things in this world that people have no choice about. He just smiled and said, "No wonder you support me in ''poaching'' him. It''s because of this."


    "Exactly. Yourong marrying that guy is like a beautiful flower stuck on cow dung," Liu Yiru nodded and laughed. "So, for your sake and Yourong''s, I have to play the bad guy this time."


    Ye Fei''s eyes widened in surprise. It seemed that his mother wasn''t just letting him try on his own but was going to help him play matchmaker.


    "You guessed it right. Back in the day, Yourong and I used to talk about everything. So, with me on your side, just wait and see¡ªyou''ll have the beauty in your arms!" Liu Yiru said with a proud and mischievous smile.


    "How does that make you feel? Pretty touched, huh?"


    "Touched? Extremely touched!" Ye Fei grabbed the food bag from his mother''s hand, tossed it aside, and then hugged her sexy body, slowly lying down.


    "So, I need to properly thank you!"


    "Ugh, you little rascal, I haven''t even had a few bites yet!" Although Liu Yiru was gradually getting into the mood again under Ye Fei''s enthusiasm, her body was too exhausted to take more. She refused, saying, "You''ve been with me all afternoon. Are you trying to kill your mom?"


    "Exactly because of that, we need to continue," Ye Fei said with a smile as he started unbuttoning Liu Yiru''s clothes.


    "I''ve figured out the cultivation route of the Xuan Yin Technique. Let''s practice it together tonight!"


    Already half-naked and lying comfortably in her son''s arms, Liu Yiru enjoyed the sensation of his hands on her breasts and giggled, "Your ''teacher-wife'' is good to you. She taught you such an important technique on your first meeting."


    Ye Fei''s hand slowly slid down and gently touched her womanhood, which had become even more sensitive after their afternoon activities. He smiled and said, "Of course, you should see whose son I am¡ªcharming as hell!"


    "There you go, flattering me again!" Liu Yiru couldn''t help but giggle at her son''s words. Her body had long since lost any resistance to him.


    Now, with his gentle touch, even though she had been with him almost the entire afternoon, she still couldn''t help but feel a tingling sensation and moaned, "Aren''t you going to teach me the technique? Hurry up already!"


    "What, can''t hold it in? You''re quite the little vixen, aren''t you?" Ye Fei said with a lecherous grin as he positioned himself and thrust his member back into her depths.


    "Oh..." Liu Yiru couldn''t help but moan softly. No matter how many times her son had been with her, each time he entered her felt as exciting and pleasurable as the first time.


    Even though he hadn''t started moving yet, she already felt a wave of pleasure throughout her body, and her long, beautiful legs instinctively wrapped around his waist.


    "Mom, pay attention, I''m about to guide you through the technique," Ye Fei said.


    "Mm-hmm!" Liu Yiru nodded, but before Ye Fei''s internal energy could enter her body, the itching in her womanhood made her involuntarily start to wiggle her hips, causing his member to move inside her.


    "Mom, didn''t I say not to move? If you can''t focus, it won''t work," Ye Fei said with a mix of amusement and frustration.


    "I can''t help it!" Liu Yiru''s face turned a little red. Although she had completely let go in front of her son, her lack of self-control still made her feel a bit embarrassed.


    "Then don''t hold back!" With that, Ye Fei stopped guiding her through the technique and started thrusting into her womanhood again.


    Liu Yiru felt incredible pleasure, but she still asked, "Aren''t you supposed to teach me the Xuan Yin Technique? Why are you doing this again?"


    Ye Fei didn''t stop his movements and continued to caress her perfect breasts as he said, "We''ll get to that later. First, let''s satisfy this little vixen of yours!"


    Liu Yiru didn''t say anything more. She had wanted her son to be with her properly, and she happily cooperated. However, since she had been with him the entire afternoon and hadn''t taken any recovery pills, she soon climaxed, her limbs tightly wrapped around her son as she panted, "Good boy, Mom can''t take it anymore. You were too rough this afternoon, and I''m out of energy now!"


    Ye Fei understood that his mother was too exhausted to continue, so he took the opportunity to activate the Xuan Yang Technique, channeling his internal energy through their tightly joined bodies into her, guiding her energy to circulate along the route of the Xuan Yin Technique.


    The Xuan Yin Technique was extremely profound and did not conflict with any other cultivation methods.


    This meant that regardless of whether one had practiced other techniques before, the Xuan Yin Technique could still be cultivated as long as the practitioner was a woman. Men were simply not capable of cultivating it, no matter what.


    Soon, Ye Fei had guided his mother''s internal energy through thirty-six cycles within her body, allowing the technique to operate on its own. Only then did he stop, holding his mother''s beautiful body and resuming their intimate activities.


    Liu Yiru was immersed in the pleasure of the technique''s operation when the sensation of her son''s lovemaking brought her back to reality. She couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t you say I couldn''t move? Why are you doing this again?"


    "It''s just that you couldn''t move at the beginning. Now that the technique can operate on its own, it''s fine," Ye Fei said with a smile. "Do you not want me to move? Does my lovemaking not feel good to you?"


    Liu Yiru had thought that dual cultivation meant they had to remain still the entire time. If that were the case, she would rather not do it. But upon hearing her son''s explanation, she felt relieved and overjoyed. She suddenly flipped over, pinning her son beneath her in a position they rarely used¡ªfemale on top.


    She placed her hands on his firm chest and began to thrust her hips rapidly while crying out loudly, "You little rascal, for bullying Mom this afternoon, now Mom is going to have you, have you good and proper!"


    The Xuan Yin Technique was truly a powerful dual cultivation method that matched perfectly with the Xuan Yang Technique. Although it was just the initial learning phase, the thirty-six cycles had already eliminated Liu Yiru''s fatigue from the afternoon, leaving her fully energetic.


    The deep love between the mother and son already made their coordination incredibly wonderful.


    Now, with the characteristics of the technique, they became even more integrated, experiencing a feeling of being one with each other.


    The sensation of their connection was so profound that both of them were completely immersed in it. For a while, nothing else in the world existed; their lives were solely focused on each other. Ye Fei could fully sense his mother''s feelings, and Liu Yiru could also perfectly understand her son''s thoughts. This was an enjoyment far more perfect than any climax!


    After a long while, the mother and son emerged from this extremely mysterious feeling and exchanged a gentle smile, and their already unbreakable bond was further strengthened. Their hearts had completely merged as one.


    However, what puzzled Ye Fei was that, under such circumstances, he should have felt the urge to forsake all other women and love only his mother. But instead of that, his feelings for his other women also deepened.


    Perhaps this was a characteristic of the technique, which made him secretly marvel that the ancestor who created this technique a thousand years ago was truly a genius of unparalleled talent.


    After emerging from that feeling, Liu Yiru began to thrust again.


    Although the mysterious sensation was incredibly wonderful, the pleasure of being with her son was equally delightful, and she would never give it up.


    Ye Fei felt the same way, so he also thrust upward vigorously in coordination with his mother. Perhaps because of the effect of the technique, the pleasure they derived from their intimacy was much more intense than before.


    This session lasted until the sky was almost dawn. Ye Fei had lost count of how many times he had climaxed inside his mother''s womanhood. Even with the Xuan Yin Technique, Liu Yiru felt somewhat exhausted from being with her son. Finally, the mother and son embraced and fell asleep.


    "Hey, Ye boy, get out here now!" In the early morning, a clear and shrill shout interrupted Ye Fei and Liu Yiru''s sweet dream, waking them up simultaneously. At that moment, they were still tightly joined together, and the Xuan Yang and Xuan Yin techniques continued to circulate autonomously within their bodies.


    After a night of cultivation, Ye Fei felt that the channel in his meridians had been widened a bit more, and Liu Yiru''s internal energy had greatly improved. Her already extremely beautiful face looked even more radiant than the day before.


    Although they were reluctant to part with the current sensation, the voice outside forced them to reluctantly separate. After hastily cleaning up, Ye Fei got dressed and walked out of the tent.


    As soon as he stepped out of the tent, Ye Fei first saw Tang Xin with a cold smile on her face and Tang Yu, who looked apologetic. He first smiled at Tang Yu and then coldly glared at Tang Xin, demanding, "Waking people up so early in the morning, do you even have the most basic manners?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Ye Fei was extremely annoyed because the previous night had been the most comfortable moment of his life. The combination of his mother''s unique talents and the power of the Xuan Yin Technique had almost been too much for him to handle, but it had also been incredibly pleasurable. He had planned to have another round before sleeping, but Tang Xin had interrupted him.


    "Humph!" In response to Ye Fei''s scolding, Tang Xin let out a cold snort and then said with a mocking expression, "I thought the person who got rid of Yu Ao was some great hero. Turns out you''re just a mama''s boy, still sleeping with your mom at your age. How embarrassing!"


    Upon hearing this, Ye Fei was taken aback for a moment. Tang Xin''s sources were quite reliable. Not only did she know about his true relationship with his mother, but she was also aware that he had taken out that Yu guy. However, he didn''t care about the "Mohan Twin Demons" at all. He simply replied coldly, "What does that have to do with you? If you have nothing important to say, just leave!"


    "You..." Tang Xin was taken aback by Ye Fei''s extremely rude attitude and couldn''t help but gasp in anger. However, she didn''t realize that her attitude wasn''t much better.


    "Miss Brother Ye, please don''t argue, okay?" At this moment, a soft voice came through as Tang Yu tried to mediate. She felt quite helpless about the current situation.


    Last night, with the arrival of a Tang Sect disciple, they finally learned the truth about what happened in Wushi. It wasn''t a secret anymore, as it had already spread throughout the pedestrian street area.


    Unlike Tang Xin, this Tang Sect disciple wasn''t so fierce, so with a little inquiry, they found out how Ye Fei and Liu Yiru were perceived and learned that the person who had eliminated the threat was a Mr. Ye.


    After learning all of this, Tang Xin was quite surprised. In the afternoon, she had already learned from the guards that Ye Fei and Liu Yiru were just members of the Martial Alliance, and although Yu Ao''s strength wasn''t extremely high among the hidden sects, it wasn''t bad either. So, she naturally became curious about Ye Fei. Moreover, since Tang Yu seemed to have a good relationship with him, she came over early in the morning.


    Actually, after her initial disbelief, Tang Xin was quite impressed by Ye Fei''s bravery.


    After all, a member of the Martial Alliance dared to kill the descendant of the not-so-easy-to-provoke Mohan Twin Demons for the sake of some ordinary people. So, her purpose for coming was well-intentioned.


    Of course, she didn''t know that Ye Fei didn''t have the same chivalrous heart as her. The real reason he killed Yu Ao was because the guy had dared to look at his beloved mother in such a way.


    However, although her intention was good, her naturally domineering personality made it difficult for her to speak politely.


    Moreover, deep down, she still looked down on members of the Martial Alliance a bit, so her words came out the way they did.

 Chapter 532 - 532: Tang Yus First Kiss

    Tang Xin wasn''t a bad person. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have rushed over to help the common people after hearing about Yu Ao. So, when she saw Ye Fei come out of the tent with a sour expression, she felt a bit guilty.


    But Ye Fei''s scolding just triggered her pride as a young lady. And since Ye Fei had a bad first impression of her, he didn''t think much further, and things just got more awkward, completely going against her original intention.


    Seeing that Tang Xin wasn''t talking, Ye Fei didn''t bother with her anymore. He smiled slightly at Tang Yu and said, "Tang Yu, do you want to come in and sit for a bit?"


    Tang Yu took a step forward and grabbed Tang Xin''s hand, saying anxiously, "Miss, Brother Ye, don''t be angry. Brother Ye, actually, we came today because..."


    "Who asked you to speak?!" Tang Xin was still furious. She was so angry at Ye Fei that she wanted to hit him hard. There was no way she would admit that she originally came to thank him for helping the villagers. So, she quickly interrupted Tang Yu and swung her hand hard, throwing Tang Yu away.


    Although Tang Yu also had some martial arts skills, she was much weaker than Tang Xin. She never expected that the young lady who had treated her like a younger sister since childhood would throw her like that. Plus, Tang Xin, who was already angry and not thinking clearly, didn''t know her strength. Tang Yu was thrown to the ground.


    Ye Fei originally just wanted to ignore Tang Xin, but seeing this, he felt differently.


    Tang Yu was so cute and had such a gentle personality that she naturally made people want to protect her.


    Ye Fei already had a good impression of her and couldn''t stand to see her wronged. Seeing Tang Xin throw her to the ground, he was so angry that he didn''t care that she was a pretty girl. He quickly stepped forward and slapped Tang Xin, making a loud "crack" sound.


    "Y-you dared to hit me?!" Tang Xin felt very guilty when she saw Tang Yu fall. She wanted to go help her up, but before she could move, Ye Fei slapped her.


    After being hit, she didn''t look angry or wronged. She covered her pretty face and looked at Ye Fei in disbelief. Growing up, she had always been treated like a treasure by her family.


    No one had ever hit her or even scolded her. As the young lady of the Tang Sect, everyone always treated her with respect. She never imagined that the first time she would be hit would be in this situation.


    Ye Fei completely ignored Tang Xin. After hitting her, he went straight to Tang Yu, gently asking, "Tang Yu, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, Brother Ye. Why did you hit our miss?" Tang Yu asked anxiously. She was actually in pain because Tang Xin had thrown her with quite a bit of force, and her bottom hurt from hitting the ground. But she was more worried about Tang Xin.


    Ye Fei didn''t know, but Tang Yu knew that Tang Xin had never been hit before and didn''t know if she could handle it.


    Being ignored by Ye Fei again and having just been slapped, Tang Xin''s anger reached its peak. She quickly grabbed a Liu-Ye dart in her hand. She was very confident that if she threw it, she could kill this guy who dared to hit her instantly. But for some reason, after holding the dart, she hesitated and couldn''t bring herself to throw it.


    Meanwhile, Liu Yiru, who had been in the tent the whole time, was also disturbed by the noise outside. She lifted the tent flap and came out, asking, "What''s going on?"


    "Tang Yu fell," Ye Fei said to his mom, turning his head.


    Liu Yiru also had a very good impression of Tang Yu. Hearing that she had fallen, she quickly walked over to Ye Fei, looked at Tang Yu, who was being supported by him, and asked worriedly, "Tang Yu, are you okay? Does it hurt where you fell?"


    "I''m fine. Thank you, Sister Liu... Auntie Liu," Tang Yu said softly. After learning that Liu Yiru was Ye Fei''s mom, she couldn''t call her "sister" any more and changed it to "auntie."


    Seeing that Ye Fei and his mom were both concerned about Tang Yu, while she, who had just been hit, was ignored, Tang Xin, who had always been the center of attention, couldn''t bear it.


    Feeling a huge sense of loss, she humphed and walked away quickly by herself, without caring about Tang Yu anymore.


    "Miss," Tang Yu called out and took a step to chase after Tang Xin, but she let out a little cry of pain as soon as she moved because her bottom still hurt.


    Liu Yiru stepped forward and held Tang Yu, who wanted to chase after Tang Xin despite the pain, saying, "Tang Yu, you''re hurt. Don''t run around anymore." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But our miss..." Tang Yu said anxiously.


    Liu Yiru smiled slightly and said, "It''s okay. She''s just very angry right now. You should wait until she cools down before going back. Otherwise, even if you see her, she won''t pay attention to you."


    Tang Yu glanced at Ye Fei and nodded gently, "Alright." She was a girl who didn''t have much of her own opinion, and now that there was someone here, she didn''t want to leave so quickly, she agreed.


    Tang Yu''s subtle glance didn''t escape Liu Yiru''s notice, making her chuckle inwardly.


    She said, "Ye Fei, you help Tang Yu go inside and rest. Take care of her injuries. I''ll go talk to Auntie Chen."


    Ye Fei knew his mom was going to play matchmaker for him and was also giving him a chance to be alone with Tang Yu. He naturally wouldn''t waste his mom''s kindness. So, he took Tang Yu from her and carefully helped her small body into the tent.


    "Brother Ye, why does it smell strange in here?" As soon as they entered the tent, Tang Yu smelled a strange odor. It was a bit fishy and had a slightly musky scent, but it wasn''t unpleasant. Instead, it had a unique, pleasant aroma.


    Reminded by Tang Yu, Ye Fei also noticed the smell and felt a bit embarrassed. It was the scent of what had leaked out when he and his mom were most comfortable last night.


    Thinking of this, he quickly looked at the bed and saw that the sheet, which his mom had soaked with fluids, had been put away. He breathed a sigh of relief and casually lied, "It''s a drink that my mom and I made ourselves. Does it smell a bit weird?"


    "Is that so?" Tang Yu asked, but she didn''t doubt Ye Fei''s words.


    Although she was curious about what kind of drink could have such a faint musky scent, the unique fragrance intrigued her. She asked, "Brother Ye, do you still have that drink?"


    "We don''t have any now, but I can get you some if we have the chance in the future," Ye Fei said with a mischievous smile, already picturing the innocent and lovely Tang Yu drinking his mom''s "drink" and feeling a bit excited.


    Tang Yu wasn''t a girl who was easily tempted by food. She had just been curious about the special drink. So, after hearing Ye Fei''s words, she didn''t ask further and slowly sat down on the soft mattress with his help.


    Although the mattress was soft, Tang Yu''s injured bottom still hurt a bit when she sat down, making her frown slightly. Seeing this, Ye Fei asked, "Tang Yu, does it still hurt a lot? Do you want Brother Ye to rub it for you?"


    "No!" Tang Yu quickly refused, her face turning bright red. Although she had never been involved in any romantic relationships, growing up in a big family, she knew a lot about the boundaries between men and women.


    Even though she had a good impression of this boy who was gentle yet dominant, she couldn''t bear the thought of him touching her there.


    Ye Fei didn''t insist. He just sat down next to Tang Yu and said resentfully, "Your young lady is something, treating you like that."


    Tang Yu had stayed to talk about Tang Xin with Ye Fei, but after entering, she got distracted by the strange smell. Now, reminded by him, she immediately remembered and said, "Brother Ye, you misunderstood. My miss usually treats me very well. She just lost her temper and didn''t know her strength."


    Ye Fei was surprised that Tang Yu would still defend Tang Xin at this moment and asked, "Aren''t you angry at all? She threw you so hard."


    "Not angry at all. The young lady has always treated me like a younger sister. What''s there to be angry about when sisters play around?" Tang Yu said matter-of-factly. "And we didn''t come here today to argue with you. Actually..." She then explained their original intention for coming.


    Ye Fei was taken aback. He didn''t expect that was the reason. It seemed that Tang Xin wasn''t such a bad person after all. Although he still didn''t appreciate her spoiled attitude, he didn''t hate her as much as he did before.


    "So, Brother Ye, could you please stop arguing with my miss in the future? Wouldn''t it be nice if we all just got along as friends?" Tang Yu said, looking at Ye Fei with anticipation.


    Ye Fei looked at Tang Yu''s nervous and expectant expression and found her more and more adorable. He finally couldn''t resist leaning over and kissing her cute, apple-like cheek.


    "Ah!" Tang Yu let out a startled cry and jumped back as far as she could, her face turning bright red. She looked at Ye Fei timidly as if he were a big bad guy.


    Ye Fei was also startled by Tang Yu''s strong reaction and quickly asked, "Tang Yu, what''s wrong?"


    Tang Yu''s face turned even redder, and she spoke in a much softer voice than usual, "Brother Ye, why did you suddenly kiss me?"


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "You''re mistaken. That wasn''t a kiss. It was just a peck. A real kiss is mouth-to-mouth." With that, he quickly moved to Tang Yu''s side and, before she could react, pressed his lips to hers.

 Chapter 533 - 533: Yourongs Troubles

    Tang Yu was an innocent and pure girl¡ªshe had never experienced anything like this before. Ye Fei''s actions left her stunned, and she didn''t even think to struggle.


    As Ye Fei''s tongue swept across her soft lips, parted her teeth, and entered her mouth, the completely new sensation made her entire body tremble gently.


    Given that she already had a good impression of Ye Fei, she quickly became immersed in this strange feeling, allowing Ye Fei''s mischievous tongue to explore her mouth freely.


    After what felt like an eternity, Ye Fei finally pulled away from Tang Yu''s sweet, soft lips.


    Looking at her, now with eyes that were hazy and flirtatious from the kiss, he smiled gently and said, "That''s what a real kiss feels like."


    By this point, Tang Yu was so dazed from the kiss that she lay in his arms, murmuring, "Brother Ye, you''re so naughty!"


    "Naughty? I don''t think so. I was just showing you the difference between a peck and a real kiss," Ye Fei replied with a grin, his eyes lingering on Tang Yu''s petal-soft lips. He couldn''t help but lean down again, his heart pounding with excitement.


    Tang Yu, still dazed from the previous kiss, quickly became lost in Ye Fei''s embrace once more. Her small hands instinctively wrapped around him as he continued to kiss her.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Ye Fei placed his hand on her injured bottom, channeling his internal energy to gently massage and soothe the pain while enjoying the delightful sensation.


    Immersed in Ye Fei''s passionate kiss, Tang Yu instinctively felt a warm, comforting sensation in her bottom.


    As Ye Fei''s hand continued to knead gently, a tingling, ticklish feeling spread through her, making her even more entranced and responsive to his kisses.


    The injury was minor hardly worth mentioning, so it took Ye Fei only a moment to heal Tang Yu. For the rest of the time, he indulged in exploring her small, delicate body. He began by massaging her bottom, which had just recovered from the injury, then gradually moved upward, slipping his hand under her blouse and cupping her chest.


    Tang Yu''s breasts were small, not even filling Ye Fei''s palm, but they felt incredibly soft and perfect. He couldn''t resist gently squeezing and playing with one. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh..." The sudden sensation in such a sensitive area brought Tang Yu back to her senses.


    Realizing how intimate their position was, she felt an overwhelming wave of embarrassment. She quickly used her tongue to push Ye Fei''s tongue out of her mouth and struggled to break free from his embrace. Her face was so red it looked like it might bleed.


    Too embarrassed to stay any longer, she hurriedly left the tent, but not before calling out to Ye Fei, "B-Brother Ye, I''m leaving now. My miss will be waiting!"


    Watching Tang Yu leave, Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t chase after her. He could tell that the adorable girl wasn''t angry about his advances; she was just extremely shy.


    If he pursued her further, it would only make her more uncomfortable. With a girl like her, it was better to take things slow. Today''s progress was already faster than he had expected.


    Stretching comfortably, Ye Fei lay back for a while longer before finally getting up. He opened the tent''s ventilation window to let the "beverage" smell dissipate.


    If another guest arrived, they might not be as innocent as Tang Yu and could easily figure out what had happened.


    After tidying up, Ye Fei left the tent and wandered around the valley with no particular destination in mind. He had no intention of visiting any of the reclusive sects that looked down on the Martial Alliance.


    The Alliance had only sent three families this time: his and his mom''s Liu family, Chen Yourong''s Kong family, and the Cui family represented by that mysterious woman from yesterday.


    Thinking of that woman, Ye Fei found the situation quite amusing. She and Chen Yourong were complete opposites. One acted noble but was as promiscuous as a prostitute (otherwise, her chaotic aura wouldn''t be so obvious); the other pretended to be flirtatious but was very pure. It was clear which one Ye Fei liked and which one he disliked.


    Now that his mom had gone to see Chen Yourong, and he had no interest in dealing with the Cui family, Ye Fei was left with nothing to do. He looked around at the cliffs, calculating how many times he would need to use his skills to climb up.


    Meanwhile, Liu Yiru, after leaving Tang Yu in Ye Fei''s care, headed straight for the tent she had seen under the tree yesterday. From a distance, she saw a very thin man emerge from it.


    Judging by his appearance, it was Chen Yourong''s husband, Kong Yue. Compared to her memories, he had become much thinner.


    However, Liu Yiru had no interest in this good-for-nothing. Out of politeness, she greeted him, "Mr. Kong, is Yourong there?"


    Faced with Liu Yiru''s breathtaking beauty, Kong Yue seemed completely indifferent. He simply waved his hand and said, "She''s inside."


    Then he walked away without another word.


    Liu Yiru didn''t mind his attitude and went straight to the tent. Instead of going in, she called out, "Yourong, are you there?"


    "Ah, it''s Yiru. Wait a moment, I''ll be right out," came Chen Yourong''s sweet voice from inside the tent. Strangely, she didn''t invite Liu Yiru in, saying she would come out shortly.


    Less than a minute later, Chen Yourong emerged from the tent. She opened the curtain just a tiny bit and quickly closed it behind her. But Liu Yiru''s eyesight was far superior to what it used to be.


    Despite Chen Yourong''s attempts to hide it, Liu Yiru caught a glimpse of the inside in that brief moment. There were two separate beds inside, divided by a cloth curtain. It was quite odd.


    What was even stranger was that after coming out, Chen Yourong still didn''t invite Liu Yiru inside.


    Instead, she said, "Let''s go for a walk and check things out. After all, this is the first time our Martial Alliance has participated in such an event. We don''t want to fall into any traps."


    It was a good reason, but Liu Yiru knew it was flimsy. If the reclusive sects wanted to target someone from the Martial Alliance, they wouldn''t need to set up any traps.


    Liu Yiru didn''t think much of the scene inside at first. It wasn''t unusual for a married couple to sleep separately after an argument.


    But after hearing Chen Yourong''s weak excuse, she became suspicious. Recalling their close friendship in the past, Liu Yiru decided to be straightforward and asked, "Yourong, do you still consider me your best friend, someone you can tell everything to, like in the old days?"


    Liu Yiru knew her question was a bit unnecessary. If Chen Yourong didn''t still care about her, she wouldn''t have looked disappointed when she saw Ye Fei''s flirtatious behavior yesterday.


    Sure enough, Chen Yourong nodded without hesitation and said, "Of course. Because of my experiences, I don''t have many true friends. And among those few, you are the one I get along with the best. I will never forget the times we spent together."


    "Then tell me what''s going on in your tent," Liu Yiru asked bluntly.


    "Ah?" Chen Yourong couldn''t help but exclaim, "Did you see everything?"


    Liu Yiru nodded, "Yes, so what''s the story? You two don''t seem to be arguing."


    "Alright, since you''ve seen it, I won''t hide it from you," Chen Yourong said with a wry smile. She had kept some things bottled up for years, and it felt good to finally confide in her old friend. "This is a long story. Let''s walk and talk."


    "Sounds good!" Liu Yiru agreed. She wasn''t usually nosy about other people''s business, but Chen Yourong was different.


    Since she was the woman her beloved son had taken a liking to, Liu Yiru needed to know everything about her.


    If there was anything unsuitable, no matter how close they were, she wouldn''t let her son get involved. Love was too precious to share with just anyone.


    As the two women walked slowly through the valley, Chen Yourong''s first words shocked Liu Yiru: "Actually, since we got married, we''ve always slept separately."


    After a moment of stunned silence, Liu Yiru asked, "So, you''re still a virgin?"


    She knew Chen Yourong''s character well. If her husband hadn''t been with her, no one else could have. This made Liu Yiru very happy for her son. She thought to herself, You lucky little rascal.


    Chen Yourong didn''t expect that to be Liu Yiru''s first concern and couldn''t help but feel a bit amused and embarrassed. But she still nodded with a slight blush, "Yes, isn''t it strange?"


    "It is strange," Liu Yiru admitted. "I remember your husband was quite the ladies'' man in his youth. And you, not to brag, but it''s hard to find anyone more beautiful than you in this world, not to mention your great figure. How could this be?"


    Chen Yourong felt a bit shy under Liu Yiru''s praise. She used to be very confident about her looks and figure, but after meeting Liu Yiru, she realized she was no match for her.


    But now wasn''t the time for that. She forced a smile and said, "Since we''re talking about it, I might as well tell you everything. But please don''t spread it around. It wouldn''t be good for the Kong family''s reputation."


    "Don''t worry, your secret is safe with me!" Liu Yiru reassured her. Normally, she wouldn''t have pushed Chen Yourong to continue since she was already convinced that she was perfect for her son.


    But thinking about the possibility of becoming real sisters-in-law in the future, her curiosity got the better of her. She figured that even if she didn''t ask now, she would eventually find out anyway.

 Chapter 534 - 534: Yirus Temptation

    "He has this really strange quirk," Chen Yourong said softly, almost wistfully. "He likes women who are forward and... you know, take the lead." She paused, looking a bit embarrassed.


    Liu Yiru was left speechless for a moment. She hadn''t expected that. But thinking about it, sometimes, when she took the initiative with Ye Fei, he did get pretty excited. It seemed like a lot of guys had that kind of preference.


    Ye Fei, in addition to liking that, also enjoyed taking the lead and conquering.


    This Kong Yue, on the other hand, seemed to be fixated on just that one thing. It was kind of... unhealthy.


    "So, just because of that, you two never... you know, consummated the marriage?" Liu Yiru asked.


    "Of course not," Chen Yourong shook her head.


    "At first, I thought it was fine. I didn''t like him anyway, so we just got along like this. But as I got older, another problem came up. The Kong family is down to just this one branch in our generation. If I can''t give him an heir, the family line might die out."


    She blushed a little as she continued, "So, to make myself more interesting to him, I secretly watched a lot of... well, instructional videos, and I even found an old woman who used to train women for the emperors. She taught me a lot about... the art of intimacy. And the reason there are so many rumors about me lately is partly because she couldn''t keep her mouth shut about what she taught me. After all, a good woman wouldn''t be learning that kind of stuff."


    "That''s not necessarily true," Liu Yiru said sincerely.


    "If you''re doing it for the man you love, it''s not a bad thing." She wanted to ask who this old woman was, but knowing she might not be very discreet, she held back.


    "So, if you went through all that trouble, why are you still not together?"


    Chen Yourong let out a bitter smile.


    "Just when I finally learned all that, he... well, he overused some... supplements and completely drained himself. He just doesn''t have the capacity anymore."


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you just leave him and find real happiness?" Liu Yiru asked, puzzled.


    What Chen Yourong was doing went way beyond what was expected of a wife. She was carrying a burden heavier than some family heirs.


    Chen Yourong sighed. "Yiru, do you remember when we first met? You were upset that I married someone like him. You even asked me why I did it."


    "Yeah, I remember," Liu Yiru nodded. "And I still don''t get it."


    "The Kong family patriarch saved my family," Chen Yourong explained. "If it weren''t for him, my dad wouldn''t have survived when he was young. I wouldn''t even be here."


    Liu Yiru frowned. "Even if you want to repay the favor, you don''t have to sacrifice yourself like this."


    "You don''t understand," Chen Yourong shook her head.


    "After my dad was saved by the Kong patriarch, he dedicated his life to following him. Reviving the Kong family became his lifelong mission. And before he passed away, he kept telling me to help the Kong family through this tough time and to raise my child to be an outstanding person. Well, that last part is impossible now, but I can''t just let the Kong family fall apart in my lifetime."


    Liu Yiru felt a bit conflicted. She had originally planned to set her son up with Chen Yourong and let his charm win her over.


    But now it seemed impossible. The mission Chen Yourong had taken on made it clear she couldn''t just walk away.


    Even if her son made her fall in love with him, she would never abandon the Kong family. She had already shown she was willing to sacrifice her reputation for the Kong family''s sake.


    Although most women these days didn''t care much about reputation, in the traditional martial world, it was still a big deal.


    Chen Yourong sighed again. "This mission is too much for me sometimes. Don''t laugh, but there are moments when I think about just becoming a mistress to some powerful guy to secure the Kong family''s stability and appearance of prosperity for a few decades."


    This made Liu Yiru''s eyes light up. She thought it was a pretty good idea. Although it seemed a bit transactional to get her and Ye Fei together, sometimes you had to analyze the situation specifically.


    Since Chen Yourong was already prepared to sacrifice herself for the Kong family, why not let her make a deal with Ye Fei? She believed that if they spent time together, Chen Yourong would fall in love with him just like she had.


    Whether love came before the deal or after, the result would still be love. So she smiled and said, "If that''s the case, I can suggest someone for you." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah?" Chen Yourong was taken aback. She had only mentioned that idea when she was feeling overwhelmed. She hadn''t seriously considered doing it.


    Otherwise, with her conditions, she would have found someone already. She wondered if Liu Yiru had changed after all these years.


    Liu Yiru knew what Chen Yourong was thinking, so she changed the subject. "You met my son yesterday. What do you think of him?"


    Chen Yourong didn''t connect the "someone" Liu Yiru mentioned with her son. She said seriously, "I was going to remind you not to spoil the kid. If he turns out like Kong Yue, a spoiled brat, it''ll be too late to regret."


    "My son is great. Where is he spoiled?" Liu Yiru asked with a smile.


    Chen Yourong sighed. "As a mom, you naturally think your son is perfect. But didn''t you see how he acted yesterday? If I''m not mistaken, he just turned seventeen this year, right? If he''s already like this at seventeen, just imagine when he grows up."


    "What if I told you he was just pretending to be like that, to test you?" Liu Yiru said with a grin.


    "Test me?" Chen Yourong was puzzled. "Test me for what?"


    "To see if you''re really like what you seem to be," Liu Yiru explained. "It was because of that disappointed look in your eyes when he was teasing you that he realized you were just pretending. Otherwise, do you think I would have been so disappointed with you yesterday and then just let it go today?"


    "So that''s it. Your son is really that shrewd?" Chen Yourong was a bit taken aback. She hadn''t expected that he had been pretending yesterday and had successfully fooled her.


    This kid had some pretty deep hidden agendas!


    As for Liu Yiru''s disappointment with her yesterday, she was happy about it. It meant that Liu Yiru cared about her and was disappointed because of her so-called "fall from grace."


    "Yourong, are you thinking that my son is some kind of cunning, underhanded guy?" Liu Yiru asked with a teasing smile.


    "No, I''m not," Chen Yourong denied, blushing a little. She hadn''t exactly cursed him, but she had thought he was pretty shrewd.


    Liu Yiru laughed. "It''s okay. You think that way because you don''t know him yet. He''s usually pretty easygoing, but he only shows his shrewd side when he''s dealing with his enemies or someone he likes."


    "What do you mean?" Chen Yourong asked, feeling a bit curious.


    Instead of answering directly, Liu Yiru changed the subject.


    "Yourong, what do you think of my current strength?" She raised her delicate hand, extended one finger, and pointed at the air in front of the nearby cliff.


    They were now at the edge of the valley, with the towering cliff right in front of them. It was the perfect target for Liu Yiru to demonstrate.


    As she pointed, an invisible burst of energy shot from her fingertip with a "hiss" and pierced the hard rock wall, creating a deep hole.


    Seeing this, Chen Yourong''s eyes widened in amazement. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    This was incredible strength. She doubted even the leaders of the reclusive sects could match this.


    Seeing Chen Yourong''s stunned expression, Liu Yiru smiled and said, "Let me tell you something. My internal energy is not even a tenth of my son''s. Do you think he has the strength to protect the Kong family?"


    Liu Yiru''s words brought Chen Yourong back from her shock. She quickly realized what Liu Yiru was implying. The "someone" she had mentioned earlier was her son, Ye Fei.


    This made Chen Yourong feel a bit uncomfortable. Liu Yiru''s display of strength was more than enough to help her secure the Kong family.


    But she still wanted to make this deal.


    Did that mean she no longer considered her a good friend?


    Was all her previous concern just an act to find a woman for her son?


    Seeing Chen Yourong''s expression, Liu Yiru sighed softly. She leaned in and whispered something into Chen Yourong''s ear.


    "I''m doing this because I want us to be real sisters," she said.


    "You... and him..." Chen Yourong''s eyes widened in astonishment. This news was even more shocking than Liu Yiru''s display of strength. She was too stunned to even speak.


    Liu Yiru didn''t seem to mind her reaction. She smiled gently and said, "You might be shocked, but I''m not. Because I love him, and I want to give him everything I have."

 Chapter 535 - 535: The Girl Who Fell Off the Cliff

    "I get that, I think every mom would feel that way, but this is just..." Chen Yourong still hadn''t recovered from the shock. After all, what Liu Yiru was describing was definitely the kind of thing you only heard about in legends.


    "You wouldn''t understand how I feel. Maybe it''s because you''ve never truly loved a man. Only when you truly love someone can you understand what it feels like to be with the one you love," Liu Yiru said, her breathtakingly beautiful face lighting up with an expression of pure happiness, and her eyes softened.


    As a good friend of Liu Yiru, even though they hadn''t had much chance to meet over the years, Chen Yourong knew her very well.


    From her expression and the look in her eyes, Chen Yourong could tell that Liu Yiru''s decision to be with her own son wasn''t about seeking physical pleasure. It came from a deep, profound love that transcended the boundaries of normal relationships.


    So even though it still seemed absurd to her, Chen Yourong could understand Liu Yiru, and even felt a twinge of envy. If she could find a man she loved that much, she would probably do the same.


    After thinking this through, Chen Yourong felt even more puzzled.


    "If that''s the case, and you love him so much, why are you pushing me towards him? Isn''t love supposed to be selfish?"


    "No, love isn''t selfish. When you truly love someone deeply, you accept everything about them. You like what they like and love who they love. So I wouldn''t be against him having other women. And..." Liu Yiru''s stunningly beautiful face flushed a little as she leaned in and whispered something into Chen Yourong''s ear.


    "Ah? No way! In that department, don''t we women have the upper hand?" Chen Yourong was shocked again.


    Although she hadn''t actually experienced being with a man, she had studied up on it and knew a lot.


    Sometimes, when she couldn''t take it anymore, she would take care of herself, and the feeling was so intense she would never forget it. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And that was just with her hand. What would it be like if it were real, and she was so exhausted she couldn''t even move a finger?


    At that moment, Chen Yourong finally started to be tempted by Liu Yiru''s suggestion. She was a normal woman, and a very mature one at that. She definitely had needs, but her responsibilities had always kept her from thinking about them.


    After seeing Liu Yiru''s strength, she felt a strange sense of relief. Hearing what Liu Yiru had to say made her even more eager to give it a try.


    Of course, the biggest reason for Chen Yourong''s change of heart was that in her mind, serving her lover with her best friend was completely different from being used by a stranger.


    Even if she didn''t like him yet, Liu Yiru''s presence made her feel much more comfortable.


    Seeing the way Chen Yourong''s face turned red and then pale, Liu Yiru knew she had been swayed.


    So she quickly pressed on, "Yourong, we''re best friends. Why would I ever want to hurt you? I genuinely want you to be happy. That''s why I''m suggesting this way for him to protect you. Of course, if you really don''t want to, I won''t force you. But with our friendship, he''ll never abandon you. I just hope you''ll think about it, because once you''re with him, you''ll know how truly happy a woman can be. You''ll fall in love with that feeling!"


    Chen Yourong knew Liu Yiru would never harm her, so she felt even more inclined to agree. She nodded gently, "Alright, I''ll think about it."


    Although Chen Yourong only said she would think about it, Liu Yiru knew she had pretty much agreed. So she took her hand and smiled, "Let me tell you about his interests and hobbies. It''ll help you get to know him sooner."


    While Liu Yiru and Chen Yourong were talking about Ye Fei, he was on the other end of the valley, feeling pretty bored. He had walked around most of the valley and seen several caves where the reclusive sects were staying, but there wasn''t a soul in sight. He wondered if they hadn''t arrived yet or if they were just hiding inside.


    But he figured the latter was more likely, since he knew for a fact that the Tang Sect and a few other major sects had already sent people. They were probably all holed up inside, practicing.


    No wonder they were called reclusive sects¡ªthey were really good at hiding!


    Out of boredom, Ye Fei casually looked up and noticed something interesting¡ªa tiny black dot slowly moving down the cliff not far from him.


    After focusing his eyes for a closer look, Ye Fei was a bit surprised. The little black dot turned out to be a person.


    Although the cliff here was lower than in other places, it was still over a thousand meters high.


    To Ye Fei, that wasn''t a big deal, but for other martial artists, it would be like an impassable barrier. And the person on the cliff clearly didn''t have Ye Fei''s skills. They were carefully grabbing onto the protruding rocks and inching their way down.


    Could it be a rock-climbing enthusiast? Ye Fei thought to himself with a chuckle, but he quickly dismissed the idea. The person didn''t have any safety gear at all. No one, no matter how adventurous, would take a nearly 100% chance of being smashed to pieces just to climb here. So the only possibility was that this person had a compelling reason to be here and didn''t have an invitation, hence the risky climb.


    No matter what the person''s goal was, Ye Fei was touched by their determination and decided to lend a helping hand if they got into trouble.


    Although Ye Fei still had the impulsiveness of a young man, his patience had improved a lot. So even after watching the tiny black dot, which was just a person to him, only descend a few dozen meters in over half an hour, he didn''t feel impatient.


    Finally, as expected, an accident happened. The person on the cliff stepped on a very loose rock, which suddenly broke off and fell.


    The person, with one foot in the air, also fell. Fortunately, the cliff was extremely steep, almost a 90-degree vertical drop.


    Otherwise, even Ye Fei wouldn''t have been able to save the person. During the fall, any protruding rock on the cliff could have been fatal.


    When the falling person was only a few dozen meters from the ground, Ye Fei suddenly leaped up. He had originally planned to just give the person a little support to prevent them from being killed by the fall.


    After all, it wouldn''t be good if he showed off too much. But when he got close to the person, he changed his mind. Instead, he extended his arms, caught the person, and then slowly descended.


    The reason Ye Fei did this wasn''t because he suddenly became kind-hearted. As he got closer to the person, he suddenly smelled a faint, pleasant fragrance and sensed an extremely pure aura from them. He realized that this was actually a girl.


    After landing, Ye Fei looked down at the girl in his arms. Her face was covered in dirt, and there was a rather nasty scar on her left cheek. But even so, she was incredibly beautiful. She had an oval-shaped face, a small, cherry-like mouth, and a delicate, straight nose.


    All these features made it clear how stunning she was. However, her beautiful eyes had no sparkle at the moment. She was clearly terrified.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Ye Fei shook the girl in his arms, amused that her disguise was nowhere near as good as Liu Yuner''s. Even he, an amateur, could tell that her facial color and scar were just stuck on. She was probably an amateur too.


    The girl came back to her senses after Ye Fei called out to her. She quickly stood up from his arms.


    After recognizing her savior, her eyes suddenly lit up. She knelt down abruptly and said, "Thank you so much, Senior Ye Fei, for saving my life. I don''t know how to repay you!"


    "Do you know me?" Ye Fei was taken aback and found it a bit funny that he had suddenly become a "senior."


    The girl was quite a character, bowing so deeply.


    That was really rare in this day and age.


    "I was fortunate enough to have seen Senior Ye Fei''s presence at the Yue Lai Inn," the girl said respectfully, still not getting up from the ground.


    Ye Fei had been focused on her strange face until she called herself "I" for the second time. He realized that the girl was actually in male disguise. Looking at her clothes, which were a very old set of men''s clothing, he wondered where she had stolen them from.


    They were way too big and loose, making it impossible to see her figure. Her chest appeared flat, but he couldn''t tell if it was because she was naturally small-chested or if she had wrapped herself up to look like a man.


    No matter what, it was uncomfortable to have someone kneeling and talking to him. So Ye Fei sat down on a big rock nearby and said, "Get up first. This makes me really uncomfortable."


    To his surprise, the girl had no intention of standing up. Instead, she bowed even more respectfully and said, "I have a favor to ask of Senior Ye Fei. I sincerely hope you can help me!"


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit speechless. He had randomly saved someone, and it just happened to be someone who needed his help. But the girl''s courage in climbing the cliff by hand had really impressed him. So he asked, "What''s the matter? Let''s talk while you''re standing up."

 Chapter 536 - 536: The Beauty Who Became a Servant

    The girl still had no intention of standing up. She simply said, "I am the sole survivor of the Gu family from Jiangbei."


    "Jiangbei Gu family? What''s that?" Ye Fei paused, confused. "You''re the only survivor? Did something happen to your family?"


    "You''ve never heard of the Gu family?" The girl seemed even more surprised than Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei furrowed his brow. "No, I haven''t. Is your family well-known or something?"


    "Not exactly, but the news has spread all over the martial world that our family was wiped out by the Heavenly Demon Cult. And the most important thing to discuss at this martial gathering is how to deal with the Heavenly Demon Cult," the girl explained without reservation.


    A strange expression flickered across Ye Fei''s face. "Since you''ve seen me at the Yue Lai Inn, you should know my relationship with the Heavenly Demon Cult, right? Do you think I''d help you against them?" He finally understood why his beautiful and sexy aunt had arrived in Wushi so early¡ªit was because these so-called righteous factions wanted to target her.


    The girl shook her head. "I''m not asking you to fight the Heavenly Demon Cult, because I know they didn''t wipe out my family."


    "How do you know it wasn''t them?" Ye Fei asked, now intrigued.


    "Because I was hiding in a secret passage in our house when it happened. After they killed my family, those people searched everywhere for me. They knew our family well. But we had no dealings with the Heavenly Demon Cult. They wouldn''t know about me," she said.


    "So, someone is trying to frame the Heavenly Demon Cult?" Ye Fei asked. "Do you know who those people are?"


    The girl shook her head sadly. "I don''t. One voice sounded familiar, but I couldn''t place it. But I''m sure those people will show up at the martial gathering."


    "So that''s why you disguised yourself and sneaked in¡ªto find those people?" Ye Fei smiled, already deciding to get involved. This wasn''t just about the girl''s family vendetta; it was connected to the Heavenly Demon Cult, and his beautiful aunt''s situation had become his concern.


    "Exactly," the girl nodded. "But even if I find them, I don''t have the strength to deal with them. That''s why I wanted Senior Ye to help me seek justice."


    "Since it''s related to the Heavenly Demon Cult, I''ll help you out," Ye Fei said with a smile. "Now can you stand up?"


    The girl never expected Ye Fei to agree so easily. Having witnessed his almost magical abilities, she knew her revenge was no longer just a dream. Overwhelmed with gratitude, she kowtowed again.


    "Thank you, Senior Ye. If you help me avenge my family, I will serve you as your slave or servant to repay your kindness!" Only after saying this did she stand up and look at Ye Fei gratefully.


    "Not planning to hide anything from me now?" Ye Fei asked with a teasing smile.


    Gu Shishi''s face turned a little red. She turned away from Ye Fei, rubbed her face a few times, and then turned back to greet him again. "Servant Gu Shishi greets her master!"


    Although she had said she would become his servant after he helped her avenge her family, she had already accepted this identity now, partly because she trusted his abilities and partly because she wanted to make sure he couldn''t go back on his word.


    Master? What an ominous title! This immediately reminded Ye Fei of his mother-daughter sex slaves, and Gu Shishi''s bright and beautiful face also caught his attention. As for her little scheme, Ye Fei didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, they had just met, and it was normal for her to worry about him changing his mind.


    Noticing the eagerness in Ye Fei''s eyes, Gu Shishi''s face turned a little red, but she still gritted her teeth and said firmly, "Now that I am your servant, I will do my best to fulfill any orders you have."


    From what she had seen of him at the Yue Lai Inn, she had already concluded that Ye Fei was quite a lecher.


    And since she had decided to follow him, this step was probably inevitable. For the sake of revenge, she didn''t care about these things anymore.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help but think shyly that following such a capable and handsome man didn''t seem so bad, especially since he had just saved her life. It seemed only fair to offer herself to him in return.


    Although Ye Fei was quite fond of this determined and beautiful girl, he didn''t like the idea of a relationship without feelings. So he waved his hand and said indifferently, "We''ll talk about that later."


    "Yes!" Gu Shishi replied, relieved that she wouldn''t have to lose her virginity so soon. Every girl hopes her first time is with someone she loves, not in a situation that feels like a transaction.


    But at the same time, she couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed. After all, she was already at the age where she was starting to fall in love, and after seeing Ye Fei''s extraordinary abilities and being saved by him, she had already developed a bit of a crush on him.


    "For the next few days, just stay by my side," Ye Fei instructed directly, now that Gu Shishi had accepted her role as his servant. "Go change your clothes and stop disguising yourself."


    Gu Shishi first agreed, then hesitated. "But won''t that make it easier for those people to find me?" Since escaping from her home, she had been hiding, so she was used to concealing herself.


    Ye Fei laughed and said, "Isn''t that the point? Let them come out on their own. Saves us the trouble of looking for them."


    Gu Shishi was taken aback for a moment, then she understood what Ye Fei meant.


    With him by her side to protect her, she believed no matter how powerful those people were, they wouldn''t be able to harm her. At this moment, after wandering alone for so long, she suddenly felt that being protected felt good.


    As a girl in her early twenties, Gu Shishi naturally loved beauty. Now that she didn''t have to hide anymore, she also wanted to change back into women''s clothes. Moreover, she had an idea in her heart to show her most beautiful side to him and see if he would remain indifferent to her. But thinking about her current situation, she felt a little embarrassed and said, "I only have this set of clothes on me."


    Ye Fei sighed, about to say something, when his eyes lit up and he smiled in a certain direction.


    Following Ye Fei''s gaze, Gu Shishi also saw a pair of beautiful women walking side by side and couldn''t help but feel a little inferior.


    Not to mention one of them, whose appearance and figure could be described as perfect, with an extreme beauty that almost made the world seem less colorful, even the other one was not inferior to her in looks. Moreover, that figure...


    Gu Shishi really couldn''t imagine how a woman could have such a pair of large breasts without affecting their beauty.


    While feeling amazed, Gu Shishi also felt a little uncomfortable. Why did the man beside her light up at the sight of other beauties but seemed to have no interest in her at all? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she was thinking this, she heard Ye Fei call out, "Mom, Aunt Chen, what brings you here?"


    Only then did she realize that one of these beautiful women was his mother?


    "We were just taking a walk and also needed to talk to you about something," Liu Yiru smiled, then looked at Gu Shishi and asked, "And who might you be?"


    Ye Fei briefly introduced Gu Shishi to his mother but focused more on Chen Yourong, who looked very different from yesterday. She no longer had that intentional boldness, but instead had a shy, girlish look on her face.


    "Hello, Aunt!" Gu Shishi greeted Liu Yiru very politely, thinking to herself, no wonder Ye Fei is so handsome; he has such a breathtakingly beautiful mother.


    Liu Yiru nodded at Gu Shishi and then said to Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, go back to Wushi and buy a tent. I''ll be staying with Aunt Chen these few days so that no one can call you a mama''s boy again." She chuckled.


    Thinking of Tang Xin''s remark, Ye Fei felt a bit helpless. He was already planning to get some clothes for Gu Shishi, so it was convenient to go back. He nodded and said to Gu Shishi, "Shishi, stay here and chat with my mom and Aunt Chen for a while. Tell them your story and see if they can come up with a better plan."


    "Okay," Gu Shishi nodded obediently again. She had a good impression of Liu Yiru, who was so beautiful that even she, a girl, was fascinated. She didn''t feel any discomfort in front of her.


    After arranging things here, Ye Fei set off immediately. Since he was alone this time, he didn''t ride a horse because its speed was far inferior to his own.


    In less than half an hour, Ye Fei returned to the outskirts of Wushi. He didn''t go inside but bought everything he needed and hurried back. He didn''t know that his deeds had already spread in Wushi.


    Fortunately, no one knew his name. They only knew that a very handsome young swordsman had eliminated a great threat, and beside him was an incredibly beautiful and pure woman who seemed almost like a fairy.


    Neither Chen Yourong nor Gu Shishi was surprised that Ye Fei returned so quickly. One had heard about his abilities from Liu Yiru, and the other had seen it with her own eyes.


    Since he didn''t know Gu Shishi''s size and hadn''t asked her earlier, Ye Fei just estimated her height and bought a bunch of clothes in various sizes.


    After finding them in his tent, he took them out and said with a smile, "I have no idea what you''d like to wear, so just pick something from these."

 Chapter 537 - 537: The Lecherous Aunt Yourong

    Gu Shishi didn''t immediately start picking through the clothes. Instead, she stood there, staring at the pile of various outfits, her eyes gradually turning red.


    "Shishi, what''s wrong?" Chen Yourong asked with genuine concern. After hearing about the girl''s background, both she and Liu Yiru felt a deep sense of sympathy for Gu Shishi. Her polite and well-behaved nature had also won them over.


    Liu Yiru was particularly touched. Both were daughters of martial families, but the spoiled Tang Xin couldn''t compare to this girl.


    What Liu Yiru didn''t know was that Gu Shishi used to be a pampered young lady who never lifted a finger. It was only the hardships of the past year and a half that had changed her character.


    "Ever since the disaster struck my family, no one has been this kind to me," Gu Shishi said softly, her gaze softening as she looked at Ye Fei.


    If her initial fondness for him had been based on his strength, appearance, and the fact that he had saved her life, it was this small, thoughtful gesture that truly won her heart.


    "Of course, he should be nice to you. If you get moved by something this small, you''ll probably cry from being touched every day," Liu Yiru teased with a smile.


    "Now, pick out a set of clothes and change. Let''s see how beautiful our little beauty looks in women''s clothes." She then playfully glared at Ye Fei. "Get out of here. Do you want to watch the girl change?"


    Realizing that he probably shouldn''t be there, Ye Fei let out a dry laugh and turned to leave the tent. He found a spot not far away to set up the new tent his mom had asked him to buy.


    Before he could start, Liu Yiru stopped him.


    "Set that one up farther away so we don''t disturb each other."


    Ye Fei chuckled inwardly. It seemed his mom was planning to stay with Chen Yourong but would probably sneak back at night. He walked over a hundred meters before finding a flat spot to set up the tent.


    The valley was large enough, and there were only a few other tents around, so spacing them out wasn''t an issue.


    While the two beautiful women helped Ye Fei set up the tent, Gu Shishi came out in her new clothes. Remembering that she was Ye Fei''s servant, she didn''t choose anything too fancy.


    Instead, she picked a casual pair of jeans and a top, which perfectly highlighted her slender waist and long legs.


    Although her bust and hips weren''t as eye-catching as Liu Yiru''s or Chen Yourong''s, for her age, she looked pretty great.


    Liu Yiru walked over and helped Gu Shishi tidy up her slightly messy hair, tying it into a ponytail with a colorful ribbon.


    "I knew Shishi was a beauty, but I didn''t expect her to be this stunning. This kid hit the jackpot," she said with a smile.


    Liu Yiru''s praise made Gu Shishi blush, but she felt deeply touched inside.


    As Ye Fei''s servant, she had expected some condescension from his mother, but instead, she received kindness and warmth.


    After more than half a year of loneliness and wandering, she finally felt like she had found a home again.


    Even if Ye Fei didn''t help her avenge her family, she didn''t want to leave them now.


    After fixing Gu Shishi''s hair, Liu Yiru noticed it was almost noon and suggested, "It''s getting late. Let''s go find something to eat. We didn''t have breakfast, remember?"


    "Sure!" Ye Fei agreed readily.


    On his trip back to Wushi, he had not only bought clothes and a tent but also stocked up on some cooked food from a restaurant, storing it in his spatial pocket.


    Just as he had expected, the food remained fresh and warm, perfect for their meal.


    But Liu Yiru had other plans. "Since we''re in the mountains, why don''t we hunt some game and have a barbecue? What do you think?"


    Ye Fei made a wry face. "We don''t have any barbecue tools. Even if we catch something, we won''t be able to cook it properly."


    "We can just roast it over dry firewood. Isn''t that how they do it in the movies?" Liu Yiru insisted.


    "The movies are just for show. They''re roasting stuff that''s already been prepared. We don''t have any seasoning, and the smoke from the firewood will make it taste terrible," Ye Fei argued.


    "Stop being such a party pooper!" Liu Yiru playfully scolded him, then turned to Chen Yourong and Gu Shishi.


    "What do you guys think?"


    The two women happily agreed. Like Liu Yiru, they were more interested in the fun and romance of hunting and cooking their food in the forest than in the actual taste.


    Outnumbered three to one, Ye Fei had no choice but to agree and followed them out of the valley into the quiet woods nearby.


    Since they were deep in the forest, there were no rangers to bother them. However, they didn''t go after any rare animals, just randomly shot down a few common birds.


    After all, the women were more interested in the process than in actually eating the game.


    Watching the birds quickly cleaned by his mom and Chen Yourong by a small stream, Ye Fei inwardly sighed. If he had done it, he could have made a few more recovery pills.


    "Ye Fei, you and Yourong go get some dry firewood," Liu Yiru instructed, while subtly giving Chen Yourong a meaningful look.


    Understanding her intentions, Chen Yourong''s face instantly flushed a charming red.


    Obedient as always, Ye Fei had no objections to his mom''s request.


    Since they were near a stream and the forest was lush, even in winter there were few dead branches. So, he and Chen Yourong walked farther away.


    What puzzled Ye Fei was that throughout their walk, Chen Yourong''s face remained flushed, and she didn''t say a word to him.


    Although curious, Ye Fei didn''t ask since he wasn''t very familiar with Chen Yourong yet. He just found a spot with more dead trees and started picking up branches.


    Looking at Ye Fei''s tall figure, Chen Yourong''s expression changed rapidly.


    After talking with Liu Yiru, she had already made up her mind.


    But despite being older than Liu Yiru and acting very open-minded, she was still an inexperienced woman. So, when it came down to it, she hesitated.


    But hesitation aside, Chen Yourong didn''t waste the opportunity Liu Yiru had created for her. Although she didn''t have any deep feelings for Ye Fei yet, his appearance alone was enough to make her heart flutter.


    Just like a man would feel an urge upon seeing a sexy and beautiful woman, even if he didn''t know her, a woman would feel the same way about an exceptional man like him. Driven by this urge, Chen Yourong finally decided to take the initiative. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Glancing around, Chen Yourong spotted a dead branch on a tree and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Ye Fei, come help Auntie get that branch down," she said.


    Ye Fei was taken aback by her sudden request. Turning around and seeing the branch she pointed to, he laughed.


    "Why don''t you just jump up and break it off?"


    "No, I don''t want to. Since we''re here to have fun, why use martial arts? I just want to do it the normal way," Chen Yourong pouted, acting coquettish.


    Ye Fei was puzzled again. Why was this auntie acting like she did yesterday, but this time it seemed genuine?


    Since he didn''t have any particular relationship with her yet, Ye Fei didn''t overthink it. He picked up a small pebble from the ground.


    "Alright, I''ll knock it down for you."


    "I told you not to use martial arts!" Chen Yourong stamped her foot, her large chest under the thin sweater trembling intensely, which made Ye Fei''s eyes widen involuntarily.


    "What do you want me to do then, Auntie?" Ye Fei asked, still unable to tear his eyes away from her alluring figure.


    Seeing his eager gaze, Chen Yourong felt both shy and delighted. "Carry me and get it down," she said.


    Ye Fei estimated the height of the branch. "Even if I carry you, I don''t think we''ll be able to reach it."


    "How would you know if you don''t try?" Chen Yourong insisted, her voice dripping with flirtation. "Come on!"


    The ambiguous words sent a thrill through Ye Fei. Considering her behavior change, he finally understood what was going on. It seemed his mom had worked her magic, making this seemingly promiscuous yet reserved, sexy auntie take the lead in seducing him. But Ye Fei wasn''t about to refuse such a good opportunity. He walked up to Chen Yourong, squatted down slightly, and said, "Get on."


    "Okay," Chen Yourong agreed. She lay down on Ye Fei''s back.


    As her soft, ample assets pressed heavily against his firm back, both of them let out a contented sigh from deep within. Ye Fei savored the wonderful sensation, while Chen Yourong was overwhelmed by the tingling pleasure and sense of security.


    They stayed like that for a while, enjoying the unique "massage" provided by the busty auntie.


    Eventually, feeling a bit embarrassed, Ye Fei straightened up and asked, "Auntie, can you reach it now?"


    Chen Yourong, however, had no interest in the branch at all.


    For the first time in her life, she was this close to a man, and she loved the comfort and intimacy.


    Instead of answering Ye Fei, she gently wriggled her body on his back, causing her assets to press and rub against him with each movement.


    After a while, she finally said, "It seems out of reach. How about this: you help me climb up the tree."

 Chapter 538 - 568: Delicious Drink

    "Huh?" Ye Fei was too busy enjoying the incredibly comfortable pressure to hear what Chen Yourong had said.


    "I said, help me climb up the tree," Chen Yourong repeated, bringing her lips close to Ye Fei''s ear. Her breath tickled his earlobe as she spoke.


    This time, Ye Fei heard her.


    Reluctantly, he lowered her from his back. But when he saw her loose, flowing dress, he perked up again. He squatted down slowly and said, "Go ahead."


    Chen Yourong placed her hands on the tree trunk, lifted one of her legs from behind, and carefully stepped on Ye Fei''s broad shoulders. She didn''t use any internal energy, climbing cautiously like an ordinary woman.


    Only when both of Chen Yourong''s feet were on his shoulders did Ye Fei slowly stand up. He looked up, and couldn''t help but marvel at the sight. She looked stunning.


    Given the current weather, Chen Yourong was wearing surprisingly little under her voluminous skirt¡ªjust a tiny, almost transparent pair of panties and a pair of thin, thigh-high stockings that barely concealed her shapely legs.


    Although the purple fabric wasn''t particularly see-through, Ye Fei''s sharp eyes saw right through it. He got a crystal-clear view of her most alluring parts.


    What caught his breath was how full and inviting she looked, much like his mother. It was as if he could see the enticing contours of her body, even the delicate crevice between her plump, pink lips.


    Chen Yourong seemed to feel Ye Fei''s intense gaze. Her instinctive shyness made her squirm a little, but then, as if to give him a better view, she lifted one leg and placed it on the tree trunk.


    With Chen Yourong''s legs spread wide, Ye Fei had an even clearer view. Her movement caused the thin fabric to bunch up and stretch into a thin line, digging deeply into her crevice.


    From where Ye Fei stood, he could see her incredibly plump, pink lips.


    The sight was incredibly arousing. Ye Fei swallowed hard, wishing he could immediately kiss her and taste her sweet juices.


    Maybe because Ye Fei was the protagonist, fate seemed to be on his side. Just as Chen Yourong reached for the branch, intending to break it off, the twig snapped unexpectedly with a "crack."


    Losing her balance and unable to use her internal energy in time, she let out a startled cry and tumbled backward. In a twist of fate, she landed right on top of Ye Fei, straddling his neck with her legs and pressing her fullness against his mouth.


    Ye Fei wasn''t about to let such a delicious opportunity slip away. He opened his mouth wide, sucked her in like he was kissing her, and ran his tongue back and forth over her inviting lips.


    "Ah..." Chen Yourong let out a long, sensual moan from the sudden, intense pleasure. Her legs instinctively tightened around Ye Fei''s neck, and her hands pressed against his head.


    After a moment of shock, Chen Yourong came to her senses and tried to get off Ye Fei. But both her body and mind were captivated by the overwhelming pleasure. She had never imagined that just being licked by a man could feel this good. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since she had already planned to be with him, she stopped resisting and focused on enjoying the sensation. Her body trembled and weakened as she moaned uncontrollably.


    After a while, Ye Fei grew tired of the thin fabric in the way. He lifted Chen Yourong''s ample bottom with both hands, used his teeth to pull the fabric aside, and kissed her again. His tongue moved back and forth through her soft, slippery crevice, occasionally circling her already erect nub.


    This was too much for the inexperienced Chen Yourong. The intense pleasure left her unable to even moan. She clung tightly to Ye Fei''s neck, thrusting her hips forward as if trying to swallow his entire head.


    In less than two minutes, Chen Yourong shuddered violently. Ye Fei felt her body contract powerfully, and a flood of delicious liquid gushed out, filling his mouth.


    Once the flow stopped, Ye Fei swallowed the liquid, licked her clean with his tongue, and gently lowered her weakened body.


    He looked at her, her face flushed and mouth slightly open as she panted softly, and said with a smile, "Auntie, yours is delicious!" He reached out to grab her breasts, which he had been coveting since yesterday.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Yourong''s eyes filled with embarrassment. She quickly escaped from his embrace, playfully scolded him, "You''re so naughty!" and ran back in the direction they had come from.


    Watching Chen Yourong''s alluring figure disappear into the distance, Ye Fei smiled quietly, wiped the delicious liquid from the corner of his mouth, gathered the firewood, and followed.


    When Ye Fei returned to the stream, Chen Yourong was already sitting next to Liu Yiru with a slightly flushed face.


    Liu Yiru, noticing Ye Fei, asked, "Ye Fei, why did it take you guys so long?"


    "I stumbled upon an incredibly delicious drink and got a bit carried away," Ye Fei said with a mischievous grin, looking at Chen Yourong.


    Chen Yourong''s face turned even redder, and she turned away, refusing to meet his gaze.


    Liu Yiru, realizing what had happened, felt a sense of triumph. She teased, "If it was that good, why didn''t you bring some back for us?"


    "There isn''t any left for now," Ye Fei replied with a smile. "But Aunt Chen knows how to make it. Maybe she''ll treat you later?"


    "Sure!" Liu Yiru smiled at Chen Yourong, who was now so embarrassed that she seemed about to bury her head in her incredibly ample chest.


    Knowing it wasn''t the right time to push further, Liu Yiru changed the subject, "Hurry up and start the fire. I''m curious to see if this roasted game tastes good."


    Ye Fei dutifully lit the fire, and Liu Yiru skewered the cleaned birds on a sturdy branch, placing them over the flames to roast.


    Soon, the birds were charred black. Even Liu Yiru, who had suggested the idea, hesitated to take a bite. Finally, she tore one off and tossed it to Ye Fei, saying, "You try it!"


    Catching the charred bird his mom threw at him, Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle. Why had she become so fond of teasing him lately? But he knew it was just her quirky way of showing affection. He tore off a piece of what could barely be called meat and popped it into his mouth. It was terrible¡ªtasteless and slightly bitter from the smoke.


    But Ye Fei forced himself to chew and swallow, then said with a straight face, "Not bad at all. I guess the movies were right after all."


    "Really?" Liu Yiru tried a piece herself, her face changing slightly as she tasted it. But she followed Ye Fei''s lead and said, "It''s pretty good!"


    It wasn''t until Chen Yourong and Gu Shishi also took a bite that Ye Fei burst into laughter.


    Liu Yiru seized the moment to playfully scold him, "You little rascal, trying to trick us! Yourong, Shishi, let''s get him and make him eat all of these!" She pounced on Ye Fei, pushing the charred bird into his mouth.


    Seeing the mother and son having so much fun, Chen Yourong and Gu Shishi let go of their shyness and joined in. By the end, all four of them were covered in soot from head to toe.


    After the playful scuffle, they eventually ate some of the food Ye Fei had brought and sat down by the stream.


    Gazing at the clear water flowing in the stream, Liu Yiru said, "I want to take a bath!"


    She had spent half the night with her son the previous evening, and her body felt sticky from their activities. In this remote place, she had only been able to wipe herself down with wet wipes.


    Chen Yourong had also been quite intimate with Ye Fei and naturally felt the same way about taking a bath. Her eyes lit up at Liu Yiru''s suggestion.


    "No way!" Ye Fei objected. "It''s cold, and the water is icy. Even with our internal energy, we could easily catch a cold."


    "I don''t care. I want to take a bath, and you figure it out!" Liu Yiru playfully pouted, acting a bit spoiled.


    "Alright," Ye Fei sighed with a wry smile, standing up. "Wait here for a moment. I''ll see if I can find a hot spring or something around here."


    Gu Shishi, however, said, "There probably isn''t such a place nearby. If there were, it would have been discovered by now." She came from a reclusive family and knew the area well.


    "Just because others couldn''t find it doesn''t mean I can''t," Ye Fei replied confidently.


    After his recent dual cultivation with his mother and aunt, his internal energy had increased several times over, and his heightened awareness had expanded significantly. He could now sense things within a radius of a kilometer.


    If there was anything underground, it wouldn''t escape his notice.

 Chapter 539 - 569: Yourongs Reverse Seduction

    There was a hot spring in this mountain. Not long after Ye Fei set out, he found one. However, its location was different from what he had imagined. Instead of being underground, the hot spring was nestled inside the belly of a mountain peak.


    From what he could "see," the space was surprisingly neat as if it had once been inhabited. It seemed that the passage had been blocked by geological shifts over time.


    Regardless, finding something was better than finding nothing.


    Ye Fei scanned the area with his mind and sensed that he was the only person within a kilometer. He took out the two large swords from his spatial pocket and began digging like a tunnel worker.


    The stone wall between the outside and the space was over twenty meters thick, but that was no challenge for Ye Fei, who possessed incredible strength and two indestructible swords. In less than an hour, he had carved out a tunnel over a meter wide and tall enough for a person to walk through, leading directly to the roughly ten-meter-wide space.


    Once inside, Ye Fei got a clear view of the place. To his surprise, it didn''t look like a living space at all. Instead, it seemed designed specifically for bathing. Apart from the large pool in the center, the floor and walls were polished to a smooth finish.


    Could there be another space here? Ye Fei scanned the area again but was disappointed to find that, aside from the mountain itself, everything else was solid rock. There were no hidden spaces as he had hoped.


    Since there was nothing else to see, Ye Fei quickly exited the space and rushed back to the stream as fast as he could. The three women had been waiting so long that they were almost asleep. Seeing him return, Liu Yiru asked, "How was it? Is there no hot spring nearby?"


    Liu Yiru phrased her question this way because she had seen how long Ye Fei had been gone and assumed he hadn''t found anything. She wanted to save face for him in front of Chen Yourong and Gu Shishi by giving the impression that there simply was no hot spring in the area, rather than admitting he hadn''t found one.


    Ye Fei understood his mom''s intentions but was puzzled by her sudden change in attitude. Just moments ago, she had been acting like a spoiled little girl, demanding he find a hot spring. Now, she was back to being considerate.


    "I found it," Ye Fei said with a smile. "The path was a bit blocked, so I had to clear it. That''s why it took so long." He didn''t mention how massive the "clearing" job had been.


    Even though the women wouldn''t have blamed Ye Fei if he hadn''t found anything, they were still delighted to hear his words. As clean freaks, the idea of taking a bath in this situation was incredibly appealing.


    Following Ye Fei to the newly dug tunnel, the women finally understood what he meant by "clearing the path." Liu Yiru was relatively calm, but Chen Yourong and Gu Shishi were stunned. They had known Ye Fei was powerful, but they hadn''t expected him to be this incredible.


    A tunnel like this would probably take a professional machine a day or two to dig. Even after entering the space, they kept looking back at the tunnel, speechless. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liu Yiru, who was well aware of her son''s abilities, was deeply touched by his actions. While the other two were still in shock, she leaned over to Ye Fei and whispered, "Well done. You''ll be rewarded tonight!" She gave him an extremely seductive look.


    Ye Fei felt a warmth in his heart and began to look forward to the evening. Even though they had been together many times, he still couldn''t resist his mom''s allure.


    It took a while for Chen Yourong and Gu Shishi to snap out of their shock. They turned their attention to the large hot spring pool in the center, their eyes lighting up with anticipation. They couldn''t wait to jump in and enjoy a nice, relaxing bath.


    "What are you still standing there for? Do you want to join us?" Liu Yiru asked Ye Fei with a teasing smile.


    Ye Fei chuckled and replied, "Yeah, that''s exactly what I''m thinking!"


    "Over my dead body! Get out of here!" Liu Yiru playfully scolded him. Although she didn''t mind bathing with her son and even reminisced about their time in the cave hot spring at Changbai Mountain, she knew Chen Yourong and Gu Shishi would be uncomfortable or embarrassed.


    Ye Fei laughed again, turned, and walked towards the cave entrance. But before he left, he heard his mom say, "Don''t go too far. Stay by the entrance and keep watch. We don''t want any unexpected visitors."


    Ye Fei thought to himself that no one would come to such a place, but he still listened to his mom and stopped at the cave entrance, leaning against the rock outside and staring blankly at the sun, which wasn''t very warm.


    After Ye Fei left, Liu Yiru and Chen Yourong quickly stripped and got into the pool, enjoying the warmth. But Gu Shishi was still feeling shy. She stood nervously by the edge of the pool, enviously watching the clear water and the incredibly sexy figures of the two beautiful women.


    "Shishi, come on in! The water''s perfect. It feels so good," Liu Yiru called out, noticing Gu Shishi''s hesitation.


    "I... I''ll get in later," Gu Shishi said, her face turning slightly red. She was too embarrassed to undress in front of others.


    "It''s just the three of us women. What are you afraid of?" Liu Yiru teased, then added with a mischievous smile, "Oh, I get it. You want Ye Fei to watch before you take off your clothes, right? Maybe I should call him in!"


    "No!" Gu Shishi panicked, even though she knew Liu Yiru was joking. After hesitating for a moment, she finally bit her lip, quickly stripped, and got into the water.


    When Gu Shishi was undressing, Liu Yiru didn''t say anything. But once she was in the water, Liu Yiru wasn''t so polite anymore. She fixed her beautiful eyes on Gu Shishi''s partially covered chest and exclaimed, "I had no idea that our Shishi is not only beautiful but also has such a great figure!"


    "Me too! I feel like touching it!" Chen Yourong chimed in with a laugh.


    Gu Shishi''s face turned bright red from their comments, and she couldn''t help but retort, "Yours are much better. Yours are so much bigger than mine!"


    "You''re right about that," Liu Yiru said with a smile.


    "Look at Yourong¡ªshe''s the legendary cow with huge udders!" As she spoke, she reached out to grab the large "watermelons" on Chen Yourong''s chest.


    Naturally, Chen Yourong didn''t comply. She giggled and playfully fought back. After a while, Gu Shishi also let go of her shyness and joined in the fun with the other two.


    Ye Fei was sitting outside, not thinking too much about it. But the laughter and playful noises from the three beautiful women inside were making him feel restless. Especially when his mom mentioned Chen Yourong''s assets, he finally couldn''t resist. He thought to himself that since they would eventually be his women, there was no harm in taking a peek. So he opened his mind and saw everything that was happening inside.


    As he watched, Ye Fei couldn''t help but admire the scene. Gu Shishi was just as he had imagined.


    Although her body was still a bit youthful due to her age, she was well-shaped. Her smooth, youthful skin looked incredibly elastic just by looking at it.


    Chen Yourong, on the other hand, perfectly embodied the sexiness of a mature woman. Her ample chest, in particular, was so mesmerizing that Ye Fei felt like his eyes might pop out just from watching it.


    Of course, the most attractive to Ye Fei was still his mom''s perfect figure, which he could never get enough of, no matter how much he touched or kissed.


    Seeing such an enticing scene, a certain part of Ye Fei''s body quickly reacted. He quickly withdrew his mind, fearing that if he continued to watch, he wouldn''t be able to resist the urge to join them. Although he had many women, he had never been with four at the same time. The temptation was especially strong.


    Even after withdrawing his mind, the delightful sounds of their play still made Ye Fei feel restless. So he simply shut off his senses and lay down on the rock, pretending to sleep. Surprisingly, he fell asleep after a while.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed when the three women finally came out, satisfied and refreshed. Seeing the sleeping Ye Fei, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and frustration. She had made all that noise inside, but he had completely missed the opportunity. Little did she know that Ye Fei had been so tempted that he had no choice but to shut everything out.


    After waking Ye Fei up, the women waited for him to quickly rinse off in the hot spring before they all headed back to the valley together.


    By this time, it was already dark. Ye Fei couldn''t help but marvel at how long they had been able to stay in the water.

 Chapter 540 - 570: Yourongs Reverse Seduction (2)

    After returning to the valley, the four ate more food. Liu Yiru, Chen Yourong, and Gu Shishi returned to their tent, leaving Ye Fei alone. But he wasn''t disappointed because he knew his mom would come back tonight.


    Lying in the tent, Ye Fei felt like an ancient concubine, dutifully waiting for his mom''s "favor." But as midnight approached and she still hadn''t shown up, his patience began to wear thin. Just as he was about to take matters into his own hands, he heard a faint noise outside the tent. Knowing it was his mom, Ye Fei stayed still, pretending to be asleep, wanting to give her a "surprise."


    However, as the person outside approached the tent, Ye Fei was surprised to realize it wasn''t his mom. The aura, though pure, belonged to Chen Yourong. In that instant, he understood what was going on. It seemed his mom''s playful act earlier, sending him away to find a hot spring, was just an excuse to talk to Chen Yourong about this. He wondered how they had managed to get Gu Shishi out of the way as well.


    Although it wasn''t his mom, Ye Fei remained still, curious to see how Chen Yourong, who had been so shy after just a kiss, would take the initiative to "play" with him.


    After what felt like a long time, Chen Yourong finally entered, her face flushed red. By the faint moonlight, she carefully examined the sleeping boy''s chiseled, handsome face. She had to admit, he was the kind of man who could make any woman''s heart race, and she was no exception. Especially after what had happened at noon, she was shocked to realize that she could no longer see this as just a deal. The boy had already, without her noticing, found his way into her heart.


    She slowly walked over to Ye Fei, sat down on the mattress, and gently bit her lower lip. Her eyes flickered with a mix of shyness and anticipation.


    Finally, she made up her mind, stretched out her trembling hand, and gently caressed his firm chest through the thin blanket. Then, as if afraid of waking him, she carefully lifted the blanket off him.


    Since he was waiting for his mom, Ye Fei wasn''t wearing any clothes. So when Chen Yourong lifted the blanket, she saw his impressive, fully erect member standing straight up, greeting her.


    "Wow, that''s big!" Although she had heard Liu Yiru describe it before, Chen Yourong couldn''t help but whisper in amazement when she saw it with her own eyes. She didn''t have any sexual experience, but she had plenty of theoretical knowledge. She knew that for an average man, even reaching two-thirds of Ye Fei''s size would be considered large.


    After her initial shock, Chen Yourong reached out with her trembling hand, gently grasped the twenty-centimeter-long member that was too big for her hand to encircle, and began to slowly stroke it. She kept an eye on Ye Fei''s facial expressions, and when she saw that he didn''t seem to be waking up, she let out a small sigh of relief. Then, to Ye Fei''s surprise, she lowered her head, opened her mouth, and took his rigid member inside.


    As his member entered the big-breasted auntie''s mouth, Ye Fei almost cried out in pleasure. Her oral skills were far superior to any of his other women. She first circled his large glans with her tongue, then took it all in.


    Not only that, but she also forcefully pushed her head down until most of his member was inside her mouth, and his glans hit the back of her soft throat.


    After a brief pause, Chen Yourong began to suck and rhythmically moved her head back and forth, allowing Ye Fei''s member to slide in and out of her mouth.


    The soft yet snug sensation was almost as good as being inside a woman''s vagina.


    The only downside was that, although Chen Yourong had many tricks, her movements were still quite inexperienced.


    However, as time passed, Chen Yourong''s actions became more skillful, and her head movements quickened. Ye Fei''s pleasure grew more intense as well.


    Gradually, Chen Yourong found it hard to breathe with Ye Fei''s member blocking her throat, but instead of pulling it out, she worked even harder, creating a lewd "squishing" sound as his member moved in and out of her mouth, mixing with her saliva.


    Not wanting her to be too uncomfortable, Ye Fei released his climax. His glans swelled inside Chen Yourong''s mouth, and he began to ejaculate powerfully.


    Chen Yourong didn''t dodge; instead, she pushed her head even lower, allowing Ye Fei''s hot semen to shoot directly into her throat. She forcefully sucked on his member while swallowing all the semen.


    Only after Ye Fei stopped ejaculating did Chen Yourong slowly release his member, looked up at him, and see him smiling at her. Her face turned red, but she no longer pretended to be shy. She smiled coquettishly and said, "You''re awake?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, Auntie, you''re amazing. That felt so good," Ye Fei said with a smile, pretending to sit up.


    Chen Yourong immediately stopped him. "Don''t move. Let Auntie take care of you today."


    Ye Fei stopped trying to sit up and quietly enjoyed the big-breasted auntie''s service.


    Chen Yourong got up from between Ye Fei''s legs, rinsed her mouth with some water several times, and then moved her sexy body up beside Ye Fei. She kissed him directly on the lips while her soft hand gently caressed his body.


    Ye Fei inwardly admired Chen Yourong''s thoughtfulness. She had just swallowed his semen and still had some residue in her mouth. If she had kissed him directly, he would have felt a bit uncomfortable. But she had taken the initiative to rinse her mouth, allowing him to kiss her without any worries. He also noticed that her technique was really good. Her hand gently caressed him, and although the movements were soft, they effectively built up his desire to the peak. He couldn''t wait to have her!


    Perhaps sensing Ye Fei''s urgency, Chen Yourong''s lips left his and slowly kissed their way down his body, leaving a trail of light kisses just like Ye Fei had done for his mom before, eventually reaching his lower body.


    But this time, Chen Yourong didn''t take Ye Fei''s member into her mouth again. Instead, she moved up slightly, took off her loose nightgown, placed Ye Fei''s member between her ample cleavage, and gently held her large, beautiful breasts together around it, slowly stroking it.


    Ye Fei had had breast sex with his mom and others before, but because his member was so big, their breasts, though not small, could never fully envelop it. Now, with Chen Yourong, he felt his member surrounded by softness. The sensation was almost as good as being inside a vagina.


    As Chen Yourong''s movements quickened, Ye Fei quickly approached his climax again. But just as he was about to ejaculate, she stopped.


    "Don''t rush to cum. If you''re going to, it should be inside Auntie''s pussy," Chen Yourong said with a lewd smile, straightening up from his lower body and straddling him with her legs spread wide.

 Chapter 541 - 571: Yourongs Reverse Seduction (3)

    Staring at the stunning sight between the big-breasted auntie''s legs, Ye Fei''s breathing quickened involuntarily. Her pussy was just as plump as his mom''s¡ªhow could that not get him excited?


    Chen Yourong, oblivious to Ye Fei''s inner turmoil, reached out and grasped his even harder member. She positioned the fiery glans between her incredibly full labia, gently rubbed it a few times to coat it with her arousal, and then slowly lowered herself down.


    As the massive glans gradually stretched Chen Yourong''s delicate pussy, both of them were overwhelmed with pleasure. But after only the glans had entered, Chen Yourong paused. Ye Fei could feel his glans pressing against something elastic, and he realized that Chen Yourong''s pussy was incredibly tight.


    After a brief pause, knowing that a quick plunge would be better than a slow, painful one, Chen Yourong steeled herself and forcefully sat down, taking Ye Fei''s entire member in one go.


    This move sent Ye Fei to cloud nine, but it was sheer agony for Chen Yourong. The intense pain caused her to collapse onto Ye Fei''s chest. He quickly wrapped his arms around her, his hands soothingly caressing her tender skin to help her through the pain of her first time.


    It took a while, but eventually, the pain in Chen Yourong''s vagina subsided. She knew she had adjusted to Ye Fei''s size and began to slowly grind her hips, allowing Ye Fei''s member to gently rub against the tender walls of her vagina.


    Soon, the slight pain was completely overshadowed by intense pleasure. Her movements quickened, and Ye Fei reached up to cup her large breasts, which bounced with every thrust, enhancing her pleasure.


    Despite her top-notch technique, Chen Yourong was still a novice at this, and she was no match for Ye Fei''s experience. It didn''t take long before she climaxed for the first time, her pussy contracting tightly around him as a flood of juices gushed out, coating Ye Fei''s member.


    But Ye Fei wasn''t ready to finish just yet. Seeing that she was exhausted, he quickly flipped her over, positioning her beneath him. Before her orgasm had fully subsided, he began thrusting again, knowing that for a woman as ripe as Chen Yourong, continuous pleasure was the only way to true satisfaction. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah... oh... husband... oh... I didn''t expect... ah... you to be so... so good at this... ah... it feels... so good... oh... faster... please... I need more... ah... harder... just... take me... oh... oh... yes... just like that... ah... baby... I''m... I''m loving this... ah... I''m... I''m going to... again... ah... oh... don''t stop... ah... please... I need... more... ah... oh... yes... yes... just like that... ah... I''m... I''m... I''m going to... again... ah... oh... don''t... don''t stop... ah... oh.."


    At that moment, Ye Fei was also driven close to his peak by her wanton cries and the contractions of her wet vagina. He lifted her big butt with both hands and quickened the pace of his thrusts once again.


    "Ah... yeah... my husband... ah... oh... you little tease... oh... auntie... I surrender to you... ah... oh... you''re going to fuck me to death... oh... auntie... I really... love you so much... oh... I''m going to... be fucked to death by your big dick... husband... ah... oh... if I die... ah... fuck me to death... oh... auntie... I''m not afraid of dying anymore... fuck me... oh... ah... oh my god... it''s coming... auntie... it''s coming... oh... I can''t... hold on... oh... I''m... I''m... going to... again... ah... dying."


    With a powerful spasm, Chen Yourong climaxed again under Ye Fei''s relentless thrusts. It felt like a tidal wave of pleasure as thick, sticky juices gushed from the depths of her pussy. The sensation was so intense that it left her breathless and trembling.


    Feeling the surge of her juices, Ye Fei shuddered all over. His already hard member swelled even more, and he let go, unleashing wave after wave of hot, passionate cum deep into her core. It was like a declaration of his love, pouring into her with every pulse.


    After a brief moment to catch their breath, Ye Fei looked at Chen Yourong, who seemed almost dazed from the overwhelming pleasure. "Auntie, are you okay?" he asked gently.


    She giggled, her eyes sparkling with happiness. "More than okay. I had no idea that being with the man I love could feel this amazing," she said, wrapping her limbs around Ye Fei''s muscular body. Her big butt moved gently, causing his member to stir inside her once more. "I want more," she whispered, her voice filled with desire.


    Ye Fei smiled. "Even if you say no, I wouldn''t stop," he said, and with that, he began thrusting again, harder and deeper.


    That night, they kept going until the early hours of the morning. Chen Yourong was exhausted, but her eyes were still filled with passion. Finally, as the last waves of pleasure subsided, they collapsed into each other''s arms, their bodies slick with sweat.


    With satisfied smiles, they drifted off to sleep, wrapped in each other''s embrace.


    When Ye Fei woke up, Chen Yourong was already by his side. He figured she must have felt a bit embarrassed, so he didn''t make a fuss. He lazily got up, put on his clothes, and then glanced at the bedsheet. Once pristine white, it was now dotted with signs of their passionate night and a hint of crimson. A faint smile crept onto his lips. He hadn''t expected that last night would be Chen Yourong''s first time¡ªno wonder her aura was so pure.


    Thinking about how many women keep a memento from their first time, Ye Fei neatly folded the bedsheet and put it away, replacing it with a fresh one. Only then did he step out of the tent.


    As soon as he stepped out, Ye Fei immediately spotted Chen Yourong not far away, chatting quietly with his mom. He thought to himself, "Told you so," and quickly strode over to them. He wedged himself between the two women, wrapped an arm around each of their waists, and grinned, "Hey, beautiful ladies, were you talking about me?"


    The two women quickly glanced around to make sure no one was paying attention, and only then did they let out a sigh of relief. Liu Yiru playfully slapped her son''s hand, which was not only holding her waist but also sneaking up to her lower abdomen, and teased, "Who said anything about you? Don''t be so full of yourself!"


    "Full of myself?" Ye Fei feigned surprise and took a sniff at each of their necks, chuckling, "All I smell is fragrance!"


    Liu Yiru effortlessly wriggled out of Ye Fei''s embrace, took his hand, and placed his arm around Chen Yourong instead, laughing, "Alright, go ahead and hold your new bride!"

 Chapter 542 - 572: Moms Arrival

    "Yiru, if you keep teasing me like this, I''m going to get mad!" Chen Yourong''s face was flushed red from Liu Yiru''s teasing, and she quickly broke free from Ye Fei''s embrace.


    "Huh, where''s Shishi?" Ye Fei noticed that Gu Shishi wasn''t with them and asked curiously.


    Liu Yiru laughed, "She''s still asleep. She was up late last night listening to strange noises and didn''t go to bed until very late."


    Chen Yourong realized that she must have been too loud in her passion last night and felt extremely embarrassed, burying her head deeply. Ye Fei, however, had a thick skin and asked, "Were we that loud last night? I don''t remember."


    "Loud? It was probably audible throughout the entire valley. Yourong, I never knew you had such a powerful voice," Liu Yiru teased.


    "Stop saying that!" Chen Yourong, overwhelmed with embarrassment, grabbed Liu Yiru and playfully wrestled with her. The sight of the two women playfully tussling made Ye Fei''s heart race again. He grinned mischievously and asked his mom, who was dodging Chen Yourong''s "attack," "Mom, did you get turned on by what you heard?"


    "Get lost, you rascal!" Liu Yiru playfully slapped him, but then admitted, "Of course I did. But last night was Yourong''s special night; I couldn''t just barge in, could I? Yourong, for your sake, I suffered!"


    Teased repeatedly by Liu Yiru, Chen Yourong knew that as the "newcomer," she had to fight back or continue being the butt of jokes. She forced herself to overcome her shyness and said, "If it''s that hard, why don''t you two have a morning workout? As a reward, I''ll keep watch outside for you!"


    "Sounds great!" Ye Fei nodded eagerly with a big smile.


    "You wish!" This time, it was Liu Yiru''s turn to be embarrassed. She playfully kicked Ye Fei, leaving him feeling frustrated. As his mom''s mindset grew younger and more playful, she seemed to enjoy teasing him more and more.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Just as they were playfully wrestling, Gu Shishi rubbed her eyes and emerged from the tent. Seeing Ye Fei, her face turned slightly red, and she apologized shyly, "Master, I''m sorry. Shishi woke up late and couldn''t serve you when you got up." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei, still in high spirits, seemed to have forgotten that Gu Shishi had just joined him. He joked casually, "No need to serve me when I wake up. Just serve me in bed from now on!"


    "Ah?" This comment made Gu Shishi blush just as much as Liu Yiru and Chen Yourong had.


    Liu Yiru kicked Ye Fei again and said to Gu Shishi, "Shishi, don''t listen to him. This guy just talks nonsense."


    "No, it''s not!" Gu Shishi insisted, her face turning bright red. "Shishi is already yours. You can do whatever you want with me."


    Both Liu Yiru and Chen Yourong were taken aback by Gu Shishi''s words, their eyes widening in surprise. Ye Fei, however, took Gu Shishi''s hand and said with a smile, "Alright then, let''s go over there and talk about life and dreams!"


    "Shishi, ignore him. This guy just gets carried away!" Liu Yiru playfully slapped Ye Fei''s hand, pulling Gu Shishi to her side.


    Ye Fei chuckled. He had only been joking. He didn''t want to rush things with Gu Shishi without a proper emotional foundation. Of course, he wouldn''t let such a beautiful woman slip away, but he was confident that he could make her truly fall in love with him.


    Gu Shishi pulled to Liu Yiru''s side, and also breathed a sigh of relief. Although she wouldn''t refuse Ye Fei if he wanted her, she, like him, preferred to take the final step after truly falling in love. She had found herself increasingly fond of him.


    "It''s getting late. I''ll go prepare breakfast," Gu Shishi suggested to change the subject.


    Ye Fei glanced at the sky and saw that although the sun hadn''t yet shone into the valley, it was already quite high. He checked his phone and saw that it was indeed past nine. "Why don''t we head to that hot spring? We can have breakfast there and cover up the entrance to the cave so no one else finds it."


    "Sounds good!" The three women agreed in unison. Naturally, they were all eager to take a bath after eating, especially Chen Yourong. Although Ye Fei had cleaned her up after their night of passion, it couldn''t compare to a real bath.


    After making their decision, the four of them headed towards the valley entrance. Liu Yiru remembered something and asked Chen Yourong, "By the way, Yourong, Kong Yue must have heard you last night. Is that going to cause any problems?"


    Although mentioning this in front of Gu Shishi made Chen Yourong blush, she said, "It''s fine. In his mind, I''ve always been that kind of woman. Besides, our relationship is already quite complicated. Both he and I see me more as the Kong family''s housekeeper than his wife."


    "That''s good," Liu Yiru nodded with relief. Ye Fei, however, added from the side, "I don''t think we''ll be able to go to that cave for now."


    The three women were all puzzled and asked, "Why not?"


    "You''ll see in a minute," Ye Fei said with a smile, as he sensed a very familiar aura approaching quickly. He was sure that the owner of that aura would appear in front of them in less than a minute.


    Sure enough, after a short while, they saw three people swiftly moving toward them using light kung fu. Their fluttering clothes made them look like ethereal fairies. The first two were mature beauties in their thirties. The one on the left had an exquisite face and wore a white dress whose wide hem couldn''t conceal her stunning figure. The other was so beautiful that she seemed almost otherworldly, her looks and demeanor rivaling even Liu Yiru''s. Even Chen Yourong and Gu Shishi were momentarily stunned by her beauty. Behind them was a young girl in her twenties. Although her figure wasn''t as alluring as the two mature beauties, she was still shapely and equally stunning, not inferior to the beauty on the left.


    "Mom!"


    "Shui Ying!" As Chen Yourong and Gu Shishi were still in a daze, Ye Fei and Liu Yiru happily called out and rushed forward. Ye Fei, being slightly faster, hugged Shui Ying tightly first.


    "Naughty boy, let me go!" Shui Ying whispered in Ye Fei''s ear, though she had missed her beloved man dearly after a few days apart, being hugged in front of her junior sister and apprentice still made her feel a bit embarrassed.


    Ye Fei, however, had no intention of letting go. He just chuckled softly, "It''s okay. It''s perfectly normal for a son to hug his mom, right, Shui Mom? I''ve missed you so much!"


    Such a simple sentence made Shui Ying''s body go limp with sweetness, though she playfully retorted, "With your ''dear'' mom by your side, you still miss me?"


    "Of course I do. Both of my moms are important. Tonight, neither of you is getting away!" Ye Fei grinned mischievously.


    "Ah!" Shui Ying, who hadn''t been intimate with her lover for days and had already been completely awakened by him, couldn''t help but reminisce about his fierce thrusts and the ecstatic pleasure she had experienced. Her body felt so weak she could hardly stand.


    "Hey, you two, how long do you plan to keep this up? Shui Ying, introduce us to your friends already. If you keep this up, I''m going to get jealous!" Liu Yiru laughed from the side, watching the affectionate couple.


    Shui Ying snapped back to reality and quickly broke free from Ye Fei''s embrace. "This is my junior sister, Shui Rou, and her apprentice, Jiang Yitong." She then introduced Liu Yiru to Shui Rou, "Xiao Rou, she''s the good friend I told you about, Liu Yiru. And as for this guy, you should know who he is, right?"


    Shui Rou, who had once captured Ye Fei to seek her senior sister''s forgiveness, naturally knew who he was. Although she had reconciled with her senior sister, she still felt a bit embarrassed mentioning it. She greeted Liu Yiru politely and then, with a slightly red face, apologized to Ye Fei, "I''m sorry for capturing you last time, and thank you for helping us Shuiyue Palace out of a difficult situation. Shui Rou thank you." With that, she gracefully bowed to Ye Fei.

 Chapter 543 - 573: The Beautys Engagement

    Ye Fei quickly stepped forward and steadied Shui Rou, laughing, "Auntie Rou, you''re being too formal. You''re Shui Mom''s sister, which makes you my aunt. We''re all family here¡ªno need for politeness. Besides, if it weren''t for that incident, I wouldn''t have met Shui Mom in the first place. So, technically, I should be thanking you."


    As he spoke, he casually held Shui Rou''s hand and noticed that her fingers were as delicate and soft as her name suggested¡ªlonger than average and incredibly supple, almost boneless. He couldn''t help but feel a thrill at the thought of how amazing it would feel if she gave him a handjob.


    Feeling Ye Fei''s subtle advance, Shui Rou''s face turned even redder. Although Shuiyue Palace was one of the smallest reclusive sects, it was still a secluded order.


    Shui Rou, as the apprentice of the female-only sect''s leader, rarely interacted with men.


    The few men who had seen her treated her with the utmost respect, and polite handshakes were out of the question¡ªlet alone such familiarity. She felt a pang of irritation but remembered that he was a great benefactor to her sect, so she held back her frustration. The warmth of his hand around hers made her heart race.


    Fortunately, Ye Fei knew the timeless wisdom that "haste makes waste."


    He gently squeezed her hand and let go, turning to Jiang Yitong with a smile, "Hello, Sister Jiang."


    He couldn''t help but wonder why he hadn''t noticed such a stunning beauty among the Shuiyue Palace disciples before. Had she not been present that day?


    Jiang Yitong had been there that day and was even the target of the "number two" guy Ye Fei had taken down.


    However, she and the other disciples had been severely injured, and her appearance was far from her usual self. Moreover, Ye Fei had been so focused on Shui Ying and Shui Rou that he hadn''t paid much attention to the others.


    Although Ye Fei hadn''t noticed Jiang Yitong, she and all the other disciples had certainly noticed him. His heroic feat of effortlessly defeating all the enemies had left a deep impression on them.


    Like Shui Ying and Shui Rou, these disciples were orphans and foundlings recruited by Shuiyue Palace and had rarely left the sect.


    Their impressions of men were limited to the occasional visitors, none of whom could compare to Ye Fei. From that moment on, Ye Fei, who had saved Shuiyue Palace and preserved their innocence, had unknowingly won a place in their hearts. Jiang Yitong was no exception.


    When Ye Fei greeted her, her face turned bright red, and she stammered, "Ah, hello!" She inwardly scolded herself for being so nervous when she had missed him dearly before he spoke to her.


    Seeing this, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but chuckle. She then noticed Chen Yourong and Gu Shishi approaching and said, "Shui Ying, Sister Rou (Shui Rou is only a year younger than Shui Ying, so she''s older than Liu Yiru), let me introduce two good friends to you.


    Chen Yourong, the spokesperson for the Kong family of the Martial Alliance, and Gu Shishi, the young lady of the Gu family from Jiangbei." She then introduced Shui Ying and the others to them.


    "You''re from the Gu family?"


    Shui Rou looked at Gu Shishi in surprise, clearly aware of what had happened to the Gu family half a year ago. She sympathized deeply with the girl''s plight and said, "Don''t worry. The main focus of this martial gathering is to discuss how to deal with the Heavenly Demon Cult. Your family''s revenge will come soon."


    Gu Shishi glanced at Ye Fei and said, "Thank you, Auntie Rou. But my family''s misfortune wasn''t caused by the Heavenly Demon Cult. It was someone else."


    "What?" Shui Rou was taken aback. "Then who was it?"


    Gu Shishi shook her head. "I don''t know yet, but it wasn''t the Heavenly Demon Cult." She then explained her reasoning.


    "It seems likely that someone is trying to frame the Heavenly Demon Cult. However, we can''t rule out the possibility that the Heavenly Demon Cult might have had some connection to your family," Shui Ying said objectively, unaware of Ye Fei''s connection to the cult.


    Ye Fei reminded of Gu Shishi''s family again, suddenly remembered something, and asked, "Shishi, think about it. Was there anything in your family that someone might covet? After all, the Heavenly Demon Cult and the so-called righteous factions are not on the same side. If the goal was just to target the Heavenly Demon Cult, there would be no need to frame them."


    "Treasure? We don''t have any valuable treasures," Gu Shishi frowned in thought, then her eyes lit up. "Wait, my dad did get a map a year ago. He wasn''t sure what it was for, but it looked like a treasure map. I wonder if that counts as a valuable item?"


    Ye Fei''s interest was piqued. "Apart from your family, who else has seen or knows about this map?"


    "After my dad got the map and couldn''t figure it out, he asked Mr. Kong Fang to help analyze it," Gu Shishi recalled. "But they still didn''t understand what it was about, so everyone lost interest in it."


    "Mr. Kong Fang?" Shui Rou gasped in surprise. While Ye Fei didn''t know much about him, Shui Rou, being from a reclusive sect, had heard of him extensively. Kong Fang, whose full name was Zhuge Kong Fang, had become famous over twenty years ago.


    Despite having no sect affiliation, he was not only extremely skilled in martial arts but also highly upright in his actions. He was hailed as the number one hero after the Martial Alliance leader and enjoyed immense prestige in the martial world. He was also the one who initiated the action against the Heavenly Demon Cult.


    After hearing Shui Rou''s introduction of Kong Fang, Ye Fei sneered, "I''m almost certain that the culprit is ninety percent likely to be this Kong Fang. He thought he could get away with framing the Heavenly Demon Cult, but he didn''t expect that Shishi would run into us."


    "How can you be so sure it''s him?" The women were all astonished by Ye Fei''s certainty.


    After all, Kong Fang was a highly respected hero in the martial world, and it was normal for him to lead the charge against the Heavenly Demon Cult.


    "Because he''s a hero," Ye Fei said with a smile. "You see, in those novels and movies, aren''t the biggest villains always the seemingly righteous heroes?"


    "Get lost!" Liu Yiru playfully kicked Ye Fei, shaking her head with a mix of amusement and exasperation. "Let''s just ignore him and go back to sit down and talk."


    Watching the women walk past him one by one, Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although his "novel experience theory" seemed a bit far-fetched, it was undeniable that Kong Fang''s suspicion was quite high. The reason it came to his mind was that Kong Fang hadn''t anticipated that the only survivor, Gu Shishi, would dare to risk her life to come here.


    After walking for a while, Shui Ying slowed down her pace, waiting for Ye Fei to catch up. She whispered with a smile, "Naughty boy, have you taken a liking to my junior sister?"


    "Sure have, and I hope Shui Mom can lend a helping hand," Ye Fei replied with a grin. There was no need to hide anything in front of Shui Ying.


    "Not bad taste you''ve got there," Shui Ying giggled. "Let me tell you, my junior sister practices a skill called ''entwining silk,'' and her hands are incredibly soft. Holding them would drive you wild. I saw you sneakily touching her hand earlier. Come on, be honest. Were you thinking about having her give you a handjob?"


    Ye Fei chuckled, "Of course, I was thinking about it. But right now, I''d rather have it go into a certain wet place of yours, Shui Mom!"


    "Naughty boy, teasing me again. I''m not playing along!" Shui Ying felt a warmth in places that shouldn''t be wet, but she couldn''t let him continue or she''d be even more uncomfortable. With a playful scold, she quickened her pace to catch up with the others.


    As a reclusive sect, Shuiyue Palace naturally had a residence here. However, Shui Rou didn''t head there but followed Liu Yiru to her tent. Since the tent was too small to accommodate everyone, they all sat down on the grass outside. The valley was covered in greenery, so it wasn''t dirty, and as martial artists, none of them were overly delicate.


    After they sat down, Liu Yiru asked, "Sister Rou, there are still a few days until the gathering. Why did you come so early?" Through Chen Yourong, she had learned that only those from the Martial Alliance who had never attended the gathering before would arrive this early.


    Among the reclusive sects, only the leading factions and the eager Tang Miss had shown up so far; the others hadn''t arrived yet.


    Shui Rou smiled faintly and pointed to Jiang Yitong beside her. "It''s all because of her. Two years ago, the head of the Wudang Sect, an Impulsive Daoist, came to visit our Shuiyue Palace. For some reason, he took a liking to Tongtong and insisted on matchmaking her with his lay disciple. I reviewed the lay disciple''s profile and thought he was quite a good match, so I agreed. We arrived early to give them some time to meet."


    "Is there still a Wudang Sect in this world?" Liu Yiru asked in surprise, because the current Wudang Mountain was merely a place for incense offerings, with no sign of any martial artists. She had always assumed that the Wudang Sect had declined.


    "Of course," Shui Rou laughed.


    "Wudang and Shaolin have always been the leaders in the martial world. It''s just that what most people see is only the outer layer. The real martial artists are hidden away. Now, it''s quite a good thing for our Shuiyue Palace to ally with Wudang."


    "But did you ask Sister Jiang for her own opinion?" Ye Fei suddenly asked.

 Chapter 544 - 574: Feuding with Wudang Sect

    Jiang Yitong was an absolute beauty, and Ye Fei naturally didn''t want her to marry someone else. However, he didn''t blame Shui Rou. He knew that these reclusive sects mostly still followed the old rules, where the marriage of the younger generation was often decided by a single word from the elders.


    Moreover, Shui Rou had never experienced love herself and didn''t understand these things. It was quite normal for her to agree happily when she felt that the Wudang disciple was a good match for her apprentice.


    "Her own opinion?" Shui Rou was taken aback for a moment. If someone from another reclusive sect had said this, she would have dismissed it outright.


    But Ye Fei was different. First, he wasn''t from the reclusive world and probably didn''t understand these rules. Second, Ye Fei was a great benefactor to their entire Shuiyue Palace, and his opinion couldn''t be ignored. So she asked Jiang Yitong, "Tongtong, what do you think?"


    Jiang Yitong first glanced at Ye Fei secretly, her face turning slightly red. Then she said in a low voice, "Master, I''m sorry, but Tongtong doesn''t want to get married. I want to stay by your side forever."


    In the past, she would have been indifferent about the marriage, as she had grown up in Shuiyue Palace and didn''t understand worldly love.


    But things were different now. She had someone in her heart and naturally didn''t want to marry someone she had never even met.


    The reason she had come this time was not to meet that lay disciple at all. It was because she had overheard the Grand Master Shui Ying "casually" mention that Ye Fei would also be attending, which had made her follow on a whim.


    "This..." Shui Rou was now in a dilemma. She wasn''t an unreasonable person and didn''t want to force her apprentice. But she had already agreed to Impulsive Daoist, and it would be embarrassing to go back on her word now.


    As the saying goes, "What you fear is what you get."


    Just as Shui Rou was unsure of what to do, two people approached quickly from the distance. Before they even got close, the leader spoke loudly, "Heavenly respect, I didn''t expect that Water Layperson would arrive so soon. I failed to welcome you properly; my apologies."


    Everyone turned to look and saw a black-haired, black-bearded old Daoist walking briskly towards them. Judging by his tone, he must have been the head of Wudang, Impulsive Daoist.


    By his side was a young man in a casual suit, quite handsome and seemingly not weak in martial arts.


    At least he had no trouble keeping up with the old Daoist the lay disciple Shui Rou had mentioned.


    Although none of the people present had much of a relationship with the old Daoist, he was still the head of a major sect and one of the main organizers of this gathering. So, everyone stood up out of respect.


    However, the old Daoist completely ignored everyone except Shui Rou and Jiang Yitong. He greeted Shui Rou with a salute, "Layperson Shui, this is my unworthy disciple, Liu Yanchang."


    Annoyed by the old Daoist''s rudeness, Ye Fei sat back down on the ground with a huff and muttered, "If he''s unworthy, then don''t parade him around to embarrass yourself!"


    The old Daoist glanced at Ye Fei coldly but didn''t say anything. Instead, he turned to Jiang Yitong and said, "Young girl, it''s been two years. Do you still remember this old Daoist?"


    Ye Fei''s comment almost made Jiang Yitong laugh out loud. She forced herself to hold back her laughter and replied, "Greetings, Daoist. I am Jiang Yitong, your junior."


    "Good, good, the young girl is very polite. Well done!"


    The old Daoist smiled approvingly, then turned to the young man beside him and said, "Yanchang, this is the wife I''ve chosen for you. Are you satisfied? If you have no objections, don''t disturb others'' enjoyment here. Take her for a walk somewhere else."


    Seeing so many stunning beauties at once, Liu Yanchang felt a bit dizzy. Especially Liu Yiru and Shui Ying, who made him wish he could glue his eyeballs to them.


    But as a disciple of a prestigious sect, he didn''t want to lose face in public, so he tried to keep his eyes focused. He only looked at Jiang Yitong, not paying much attention to the girl who was already his "fianc¨¦e."


    This made Jiang Yitong very uncomfortable, and she hid behind her master, thinking to herself that even if she didn''t have feelings for him, she wouldn''t marry a man like him.


    "Wait a moment!" Seeing that Liu Yanchang intended to take Jiang Yitong away, Shui Rou quickly intervened.


    Since she was the one who had agreed in the first place, she felt it was her responsibility to handle this now. She said, "Daoist, I''m sorry, but I just asked my apprentice''s opinion, and she thinks this is all happening too fast. Maybe we should think it over more carefully?"


    "What did you say?" Impulsive Daoist''s face darkened immediately. Although Shui Rou''s words were polite, he could tell she was rejecting them, which made him very unhappy, as he was a man of his word.


    Shui Rou sighed and said, "Daoist, I think matters between the younger generation should be left to them to resolve. After all, times have changed, and we should respect their opinions. Judging by your disciple''s appearance, he seems to be from the secular world and should understand this best."


    "So you''re saying Layperson Shui is going to go back on her word?" The old Daoist said with a gloomy face, without even consulting his disciple.


    This wasn''t exactly a retraction, Shui Rou argued, "It''s not going back on our word. We only agreed to let them get to know each other initially."


    "Alright then, let them get to know each other," the old Daoist suddenly smiled strangely, "Yanchang, did you hear that? Don''t just stand there. Take Miss Yitong and get to know her properly!"


    "Wow, this old guy has potential. He''s not only a matchmaker now, but he''s also learned to abduct brides. Hey old Daoist, I think you''d fit right in with me. How about it? Leave Wudang and join my Lingyun Society. I''ll make sure you can bully people every day," Ye Fei, who had long been annoyed by the unreasonable old Daoist, couldn''t stand by any longer and started to mock him openly.


    "Young whippersnapper, have you ever heard the saying ''calamity comes from one''s mouth''?" Impulsive Daoist glared at Ye Fei coldly.


    Ye Fei''s earlier comment had already irritated him, but he had let it slide, thinking it beneath him to argue with a young man. However, now he couldn''t hold back any longer.


    Ye Fei wasn''t intimidated in the slightest and retorted with a cold laugh, "What, getting angry because I exposed you?"


    "Young whippersnapper, asking for death!"


    Today''s rejection by a minor reclusive sect like Shuiyue Palace had left him feeling extremely humiliated.


    But since they were also from the reclusive world, he didn''t want to make a scene right away.


    Now, with Ye Fei as a convenient target for his anger, he had a chance to vent and assert his authority. With a roar, he lunged at Ye Fei, his palm strike fierce and powerful, clearly using all his strength.


    Faced with the powerful palm strike, Ye Fei seemed not to notice at all and continued to sit there with a cold smile. Liu Yiru, however, stepped forward and said with a gentle smile, "Daoist, there''s no need to be so impulsive, is there?"


    As she spoke, she raised her delicate hand and casually slapped out a palm.


    With a "thud," the two palms hadn''t even touched when the old Daoist was sent flying backward by Liu Yiru''s strong palm wind, landing more than ten meters away and barely keeping himself from spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Apart from Shui Ying and Chen Yourong, the other women were all stunned by Liu Yiru''s incredible strength. They couldn''t believe that not only was Ye Fei formidable, but his mother was equally powerful.


    Ye Fei, however, seemed unfazed by all this and said with a smile, "Mom, that wasn''t quite right of you. The guy is named ''Impulsive'' after all."


    Standing in place and quietly regulating his breath for a moment, the old Daoist finally managed to suppress his injuries. He looked at Liu Yiru in disbelief and said resentfully, "Fine, fine. I didn''t expect there to be such a high-level person in the Martial Alliance. I won''t forget this palm strike! Yanchang, let''s go!" He couldn''t bear to stay any longer.


    Liu Yanchang, although eager to talk to Jiang Yitong, had no choice but to follow his master and leave quickly.


    After the two left, Shui Rou sighed softly, "Yiru, you shouldn''t have humiliated Impulsive Daoist like that."


    Liu Yiru laughed and said, "Would you rather see them take Tongtong away? Besides, look at that old Daoist¡ªacting like he owns the world. If we don''t teach him a lesson, he''ll never know his place."


    Shui Rou understood the principle, but Shuiyue Palace, used to being in a weak position, didn''t want to make a powerful enemy like Wudang. So she could only sigh again.


    "You don''t have to worry so much. With Shui Mom''s connection, Shuiyue Palace will only be bullying others from now on!" Ye Fei said with a smile. "If it weren''t for Mom blocking that old Daoist just now, he''d be dead by now. I hope he learns his lesson and doesn''t come looking for trouble again. Otherwise, it won''t just be a palm strike next time."


    Hearing Ye Fei''s domineering words, Shui Rou couldn''t help but feel both amused and helpless. But she had to admit that Ye Fei had the right to be domineering.


    Not to mention his unknown but undoubtedly formidable strength, just Liu Yiru''s display was enough to dominate all the reclusive sects.


    With their protection, Shuiyue Palace would indeed only be bullying others.


    At that moment, Shui Rou felt that having him protect them, a group of vulnerable women, was a very good thing. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other women were also thinking their thoughts.


    Seeing that Ye Fei didn''t care about offending Wudang, Gu Shishi was very pleased. It seemed she had chosen the right person to follow. With him, avenging her family should not be a problem.

 Chapter 545 - 575: The Stunning Little Nun

    As for Jiang Yitong, her gaze towards Ye Fei was filled with a mix of emotions. She couldn''t help but wonder why he had helped her. Earlier, he had even asked her master for her opinion. Could it be that he was interested in her? The thought made her cheeks flush with embarrassment.


    "Alright, let''s not dwell on the unpleasant," Liu Yiru chimed in, her tone dismissive of the so-called Taoist master. She steered the conversation away from the gloomy topic and asked, "It''s still early in the morning. What does everyone plan to do?"


    Shui Rou spoke up, "I need to clean up the cave. It hasn''t been lived in for twenty years, so there''s bound to be a lot of dust."


    Liu Yiru was taken aback. "Rou, aren''t you planning to stay with us?"


    "That''s the thing," Shui Ying explained. "That cave is where the ancestors of Shuiyue Palace used to reside. It would disrespect our forebears if we didn''t stay there."


    "Also, if other sects visit, it''s easier for them to find us. Building good relationships in the martial world is essential," Shui Rou added.


    "In that case, let''s all go take a look and lend a hand," Liu Yiru suggested.


    Thanks to Shui Ying''s relationship with Shui Rou, the latter didn''t treat the group as outsiders and didn''t refuse the offer. The other women had no objections either. As for Ye Fei, he didn''t quite agree with the idea of "building good relationships." He believed that when it came to personal interests, many people would even turn their backs on family, let alone mere acquaintances. The impulsive Taoist master from earlier was a prime example. In Ye Fei''s view, true strength was the most fundamental. If one demonstrated unmatched power, others would naturally seek to befriend them. This was akin to the saying, "When you''re poor, no one cares; when you''re rich, even distant relatives come calling."


    Despite his thoughts, Ye Fei didn''t refuse his mother''s suggestion, as honoring his ancestors was indeed important.


    Soon, the group arrived at the cave belonging to Shuiyue Palace. It was more like a small room, as it had been dug out by their predecessors, who didn''t possess Ye Fei''s strength. It must have taken them considerable effort.


    With so many people helping, the small cave was cleaned up in no time. After exiting the cave, Liu Yiru brushed off non-existent dust from her clothes and said, "Shui Ying, Shui Rou, we were just about to have breakfast. Why don''t you join us?"


    Shui Ying and the others, who had arrived early and hadn''t eaten yet, felt their hunger pangs at the mention of breakfast. The group then headed out of the valley.


    Ye Fei found it amusing that the reclusive sects didn''t seem to care much about the upcoming martial arts conference, which was just three days away. So far, only a few sects had arrived, and apart from the gatekeepers, no one else had shown their faces. Even Tang Xin, the restless young lady from the Tang family, had disappeared since yesterday, which was quite puzzling.


    What Ye Fei didn''t know was that the reclusive sects had an unwritten rule: upon arrival, they would naturally restrain their disciples from wandering around, as such crowded places were prone to trouble and enmity. Shui Ying, who knew Ye Fei''s personality well, hadn''t informed him of this.


    At the hot spring cave, the women were surprised to see Ye Fei "produce" a pile of steaming breakfast. Since he didn''t explain, they didn''t ask, as they were already accustomed to his miracles. For instance, the cave''s passageway, which an ordinary person couldn''t have dug out, had been completed by Ye Fei in just an hour. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After breakfast, Ye Fei planned to enjoy the scenery and chat with the beautiful women in the misty environment. However, Liu Yiru dismissed him with the excuse that the sisters needed to bathe after the cleaning.


    Under the sympathetic or amused gazes of the women, Ye Fei left the cave feeling a bit frustrated. He thought to himself that one day he would make them bathe with him, especially his mother, who he would save for last to tease her.


    Ye Fei understood that his mother was doing this for his sake. She knew his tendency to be more open in larger groups, and by letting the women get used to being around each other, they would be more accepting of the idea of sharing a bed later. His earlier thoughts were just playful fantasies, but even in his fantasies, he was most partial to his goddess, saving her for last, which would be the most enjoyable.


    After yesterday''s experience, Ye Fei decided not to use his mind to peek inside the cave, to avoid getting worked up with no outlet. Instead, he wandered aimlessly through the forest, hunting birds and beasts to turn them into recovery pills. He noticed that the spiritual energy here was even more abundant than in the primeval forest, as the recovery pills he obtained were at least 10% effective, with some even reaching 20%.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, killing indiscriminately is wrong," a soft, clear voice suddenly rang out. Ye Fei turned to see a young nun with a shaved head but an incredibly beautiful face. The only flaw in her stunning appearance was her devout expression, seemingly deeply influenced by Buddhism.


    What surprised Ye Fei even more was that he hadn''t detected her presence earlier, despite having released some of his mental energy to search for birds.


    Seeing Ye Fei staring at her, the little nun continued, "Buddha said all beings are equal. Indiscriminate killing will only create more karma."


    "I''m not killing indiscriminately. I''m just hungry and need to eat. What should I do, little master?" Ye Fei replied with a smile, thinking it was a pity for such a beauty to be a nun. He decided to "liberate" her.


    "Even so, benefactor should not kill," the nun insisted stubbornly.


    "But I''m starving," Ye Fei said with a pained expression. "If you stop me, it''s like killing me. Wouldn''t that be killing too?"


    "This..." The little nun, inexperienced in the ways of the world, took Ye Fei''s twisted logic seriously. After a moment''s hesitation, she took out a few flatbreads from her bag and offered them to Ye Fei. "If you don''t mind, benefactor, I have some flatbreads here. Please take them to satisfy your hunger."


    "You''re so kind, little master," Ye Fei said with a smile as he accepted the bread. "May I ask your name?"


    "I am a nun and have no family name," she replied. "My Buddhist name is Miao Chan, and I am the 35th generation disciple of Cihang Jingzhai."


    Cihang Jingzhai?! Ye Fei was speechless. First, he had encountered a Taoist master from Wudang, and now a nun from Cihang Jingzhai. He wondered if the authors of those novels had stumbled upon these sects by accident or actually knew about them.


    "Thirty-five generations? That''s impressive. How old must your first-generation master be?" Ye Fei asked, feigning astonishment.


    Miao Chan, who had grown up in a strict sect, found Ye Fei''s playful manner amusing and almost laughed. "Our founding ancestors have long since passed away. The oldest in our sect now is our elder, who is of the 31st generation."


    Seeing the hint of a smile in Miao Chan''s eyes, Ye Fei felt a surge of delight. She wasn''t completely brainwashed after all. Her rigidity was likely due to her lack of exposure to the outside world. He felt even more compelled to "liberate" her. "That''s still quite impressive. I''ve never met someone so old. Could you take me to see her?"


    "How do you know our elder is old? You haven''t even met her," Miao Chan asked, puzzled.


    "I don''t need to meet her," Ye Fei replied with a grin. "She''s four generations above you. In the secular world, you''d be her great-great-granddaughter. And anyone with a great-great-granddaughter must be quite old. I just want to meet her because I can''t see her now."


    Miao Chan sighed regretfully. "Unfortunately, you can''t meet her. Elder Qingxin doesn''t participate in such events. She''s been in seclusion for years, and even I, as a disciple, have never seen her."


    "Is that so? What a pity. By the way, why are you in the forest so early in the morning? Aren''t you with the rest of your sect?" Ye Fei wasn''t interested in meeting a centenarian; he just wanted to keep the conversation going with Miao Chan.


    "The rest of my sect hasn''t arrived yet. My master asked me to come early to prepare. I just arrived this morning and came here to gather spiritual energy, as it''s quite abundant," Miao Chan replied, completely unaware of Ye Fei''s ulterior motives.


    Ye Fei was secretly moved. Judging by her small bag, the flatbreads she had given him were probably all the food she had. And yet, she had selflessly offered them to him.

 Chapter 546 - 576: The Innocent Miao Chan

    "You''ve given me all your food. What will you eat?" Ye Fei asked.


    "It''s fine," Miao Chan replied, no longer referring to herself as "this humble nun" after chatting with Ye Fei. "My master and the others will arrive tomorrow. As a practitioner, I can go a day without eating."


    Ye Fei''s sly gaze wandered over Miao Chan''s alluring figure, even though she was dressed in plain, unflattering robes. He grinned, "But I don''t like flatbread. I''d rather starve than eat that."


    "What should we do then?" Miao Chan seemed even more anxious than Ye Fei.


    "Hmm?" Ye Fei''s eyes lingered on Miao Chan''s chest. "Little master, I didn''t realize you were hiding something. You''ve got two buns tucked away in your robes and didn''t even offer them. Oh, I get it¡ªyou''re trying to make me hunt more birds so we can eat together, right?"


    "No, that''s not it!" Miao Chan quickly explained, instinctively glancing down at her chest, her cheeks faintly reddening for the first time. "And those aren''t buns."


    Ye Fei smirked, "I don''t believe you unless you show me."


    "How¡­ how would I even do that?" Miao Chan sounded helpless.


    "Then let me touch them," Ye Fei said with a grin. "I love buns. I''ll know if they''re real just by feeling them."


    Having grown up in an all-female sect with no knowledge of boundaries between men and women, Miao Chan didn''t hesitate. "Then go ahead and touch."


    Ye Fei didn''t hold back. He stepped closer, slipping a hand into her robes. To his surprise, she wore nothing beneath her outer garment, and his hand came into direct contact with her soft skin. He gently grasped one of her breasts, finding it surprisingly full and firm, fitting perfectly in his palm. Unable to resist, he began to play with it.


    "Benefactor, if you''ve confirmed it''s not a bun, please stop," Miao Chan said, her breath quickening. Despite her words, the unfamiliar sensations stirred something within her, making her want the feeling to continue.


    "This one''s not. Let me check the other," Ye Fei said, moving his hand to her other breast. This time, he wasn''t as gentle, squeezing and teasing the sensitive tip until it hardened under his fingers.


    "Oh¡­" Miao Chan let out a soft moan, her body going limp as Ye Fei pulled her into his arms.


    "Benefactor, stop!" Miao Chan, who had trained in martial arts since childhood, had never felt so weak and vulnerable. Fearful, she quickly protested.


    Ye Fei knew it was time to stop. He withdrew his hand, feigning disappointment. "You''re right, they''re not buns. Guess I''m doomed to starve today."


    Unaware of how much he''d taken advantage of her, Miao Chan felt a pang of sympathy. "Benefactor, you should try the flatbread. It''s made from the same flour as buns. The taste isn''t so different."


    Ye Fei sighed, "I told you, I''d rather starve than eat flatbread."


    "What can we do then?" Miao Chan asked, genuinely worried. Having grown up in Cihang Jingzhai surrounded by nuns, she had never lied and didn''t even know deception existed. She believed Ye Fei''s words without question.


    "There''s no way out," Ye Fei said, his face pale. "I could''ve eaten meat, but you''ve inspired me to stop killing. It seems fate has decided my time is up. Oh well, starving it is."


    Moved by his words, Miao Chan felt he was truly a good person. She couldn''t let such a kind soul starve. Remembering the story of Buddha feeding his flesh to an eagle, she steeled herself and pulled up her robe, revealing a slender arm. "Benefactor, if you''re truly starving, you can eat some of my flesh. It''s better than killing."


    Ye Fei was stunned by her innocence and kindness, feeling a twinge of guilt for deceiving her. But he wasn''t one to let an opportunity slip. "Your arm''s so thin, there''s hardly any meat to bite."


    "Then what should we do?" Miao Chan asked.


    "Those two earlier, though not buns, felt quite plump," Ye Fei said with a sly grin. "How about I eat those instead?"


    Miao Chan hesitated. Though naive, she was still a young woman with instincts about her body. Letting him bite her breasts would be¡­ unseemly. But the thought of him starving to death weighed on her. After a moment, she gently opened her robe, exposing her full, beautiful breasts. "Then¡­ go ahead."


    Ye Fei''s eyes lit up as he buried his face in her chest, taking one breast into his mouth. Instead of biting, he gently suckled, his tongue teasing the sensitive peak while his hand fondled the other.


    Miao Chan had braced for pain, but instead, she felt a wave of pleasure, more intense than before. Her body trembled, her hands instinctively gripping Ye Fei''s head as soft moans escaped her lips.


    Ye Fei eventually released her breast, licking and teasing the hardened tips. Miao Chan was lost in the sensations, and forgot all about Buddha. Her legs instinctively clenched as she felt an unfamiliar wetness between them.


    "Ah¡­" Miao Chan let out a long, involuntary cry as Ye Fei gently nibbled her sensitive peak. Her body tensed, then went limp, unable to stand.


    Ye Fei caught her, sitting down with her in his arms. He looked up at her with a smile. "Did it feel good?" He marveled at how sensitive she was, realizing she''d already reached climax just from his touch. It reminded him of Dongfang Ruolan, though he knew the two women were different. Miao Chan''s inexperience made her far more responsive.


    Miao Chan''s face was flushed, both from the intense pleasure and the embarrassment of what she thought was an accident. She remained silent, too shy to answer.


    Ye Fei understood and was about to tease her further when his phone vibrated. In this remote area, only the custom devices he and his mother carried had a signal. Knowing it was likely his mother calling him back, he sighed. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My family''s calling me. Come with me," Ye Fei said softly, gently stroking Miao Chan''s shaved head. To his surprise, this triggered another wave of sensitivity in her, her body trembling and her breath quickening once more.

 Chapter 547 - 577: So What If I Miss Him!

    When Miao Chan heard that Ye Fei was leaving, a pang of reluctance tugged at her heart. However, feeling uncomfortable from the stickiness between her legs, she knew she couldn''t follow him. Besides, she still had her mission to attend to. "I need to clean up the valley residence," she said, no longer addressing Ye Fei as "benefactor," perhaps because of their newfound intimacy. "Do you still have the strength to walk?"


    Ye Fei didn''t press her. He leaned down and kissed each of her exposed breasts, which were still uncovered by her robe, and grinned. "They''ve given me boundless energy. If you don''t want to come with me, we''ll meet again someday." With that, he helped Miao Chan adjust her robes and guided her to sit down before leaving. The forest wasn''t home to any dangerous beasts, and as a disciple of Cihang Jingzhai, she was unlikely to encounter any trouble.


    As Ye Fei walked away, Miao Chan felt an emptiness in her heart, mixed with a sense of loss. She wondered when she''d see him again.


    Ye Fei hurried back to the hot spring cave, where he found the women had already emerged from the pool and were resting by the water''s edge. Shui Ying, ever the playful one, had used her sword to dig a small hole in the wall, filled it with water, and seemed ready to add a fish.


    By now, it was nearly noon, and after soaking in the water for so long, the women were hungry. Ye Fei conjured up a lavish lunch, though he couldn''t help but regret not leaving Miao Chan with some of the delicious food instead of just returning her flatbread.


    After lunch, the group spent the afternoon exploring the forest, returning to the valley as night fell. The martial arts conference felt more like a leisurely outing for them.


    When it came time to settle in for the night, they faced a dilemma. With three places to stay and seven people¡ªYe Fei being the only man¡ªthe women were unsure how to divide themselves. While most of them wanted to stay with Ye Fei, including Gu Shishi and Jiang Yitong, no one dared to suggest it. Liu Yiru, however, had a plan. She figured Shui Ying, who hadn''t seen Ye Fei in days, would want to be with him, as would Chen Yourong, who had just gotten close to him. As for herself, she knew Ye Fei wouldn''t let her go. So, she proposed, "Shui Rou, since you''re guarding the cave, why don''t Shishi and Tongtong stay with you? They''re young and should be there. Shui Ying and Yourong can stay with me in the tent. How does that sound?"


    The women agreed without hesitation, and after a light snack, they retired to their respective spots.


    Back in the tent, Ye Fei lay down, wondering who would join him that night. Shui Mom, whom he hadn''t seen in days, seemed the most likely, followed by Chen Yourong, who had just been with him the night before. His mother, whom he missed the most, seemed the least likely, which left him feeling a bit frustrated. Of course, what he really wanted was a grand group session, but he knew that was unlikely.


    Just as he was speculating, his phone vibrated. Curious, he checked the message and immediately felt a surge of excitement. It read: "We can''t sleep and are going to soak in the hot spring. Come guard the entrance!"


    Thrilled, Ye Fei jumped up. He knew exactly what his mother meant. "Guarding the entrance" was just an excuse¡ªno one would be wandering the forest at this hour, and the hot spring was off the main path. His mother truly understood him, and it seemed his grand plan was about to come to fruition tonight.


    Ye Fei quickly dressed (he''d initially hoped the women would come to him again, like the previous night) and rushed to the hot spring cave. Before even entering, he used his mental energy to peek inside and saw his mother and the other two women already in the pool.


    Seeing this, Ye Fei decided to take his time. Watching their stunning bodies from afar was its own kind of pleasure. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To make the experience even more enjoyable, Liu Yiru had brought a high-powered mining lamp. After removing the head, the light flooded the cave, illuminating everything as bright as day. The sight nearly made Ye Fei''s nose bleed.


    Having bathed together earlier that morning, the women were comfortable being naked around each other. Despite the bright light, they quickly shed their clothes, revealing their flawless figures that could easily outshine most women in the world.


    "Yourong, how did yours get so big? Can you teach me?" Shui Ying stared enviously at Chen Yourong''s ample chest. Her own breasts were large, but Ye Fei''s size made it impossible for her to fully envelop him during their intimate moments. She''d been wanting to ask this since noon but hadn''t found the right moment until now.


    "I don''t know," Chen Yourong replied with a wry smile, equally admiring Liu Yiru and Shui Ying''s perfectly shaped breasts. "Honestly, being too big isn''t always great. People stare at you like you''re some kind of freak."


    "That''s not true," Shui Ying said, already aware of Chen Yourong''s relationship with Ye Fei. "Only someone with your size can fully wrap around him. That''s what makes it so enjoyable."


    Chen Yourong was taken aback, not realizing Shui Ying and Ye Fei were also involved. "Shui Ying, you too¡­?" she asked, surprised.


    "Of course," Liu Yiru chimed in. "Do you really think that little rascal would let a beauty like Shui Ying slip through his fingers?"


    "True," Chen Yourong said, admiring Shui Ying''s delicate, almost translucent skin. "No wonder he calls her ''Shui Mom.'' It must be because of her watery, soft skin."


    "Not just that," Liu Yiru giggled. "Shui Ying got that name because she''s so¡­ wet." At their age, and especially since they shared the same man, they had no qualms about discussing such matters openly.


    "Really? Let me see!" Chen Yourong playfully reached for Shui Ying, as if trying to part her legs for a closer look.


    Shui Ying, far more agile, easily evaded her and instead grabbed Chen Yourong, pulling her to the edge of the pool and spreading her legs. "Wow, Yourong! You''re amazing! No wonder that little rascal loves you so much. He adores this kind of ''steamed bun'' pussy!" Shui Ying exclaimed, clearly impressed.


    Embarrassed, Chen Yourong quickly closed her legs and turned to Liu Yiru. "Yiru, Shui Ying''s teasing us. Let''s get her back!"


    Liu Yiru, knowing her son''s preferences, didn''t bother explaining that his love for such features stemmed from her own. She simply laughed and joined Chen Yourong in pinning Shui Ying down, playfully teasing her sensitive folds.


    Shui Ying, caught up in the fun, didn''t resist too much. As Liu Yiru''s fingers gently explored her, she couldn''t help but recall the times she''d been with Ye Fei, her body responding with a soft, wet release.


    "Wow, you''re so wet already!" Chen Yourong teased, mimicking Shui Ying''s earlier tone. "Shui Mom really lives up to her name."


    Shui Ying, already aroused from missing Ye Fei, blushed deeply, her desire evident in her eyes.


    Liu Yiru, ever the instigator, gently parted Shui Ying''s lips and inserted a finger, asking, "Shui Ying, is this little hole missing that big cock of his?"


    "Oh¡­" Shui Ying moaned, her body trembling with pleasure. "So what if I miss him? It''s not like he''s going to appear out of nowhere!"


    Before her words could fade, Ye Fei''s voice echoed through the cave. "Don''t worry, Shui Ying. Your son''s here to help!" The women turned to see him standing by the pool, completely naked, his impressive erection standing tall and ready.


    "Ah! Little rascal, who told you to come?" Liu Yiru pretended to scold him, splashing water in his direction. "Don''t you dare come in!"

 Chapter 548 - 578: The Ultimate Temptation

    Ye Fei had already been driven to the brink of control by their teasing, and now, as his mother splashed water, her perfect breasts bouncing with each movement, his desire flared even hotter. Ignoring her playful protests, he leaped into the water.


    Shui Ying and Chen Yourong, recovering from their initial surprise, followed Liu Yiru''s lead and began splashing water at Ye Fei. Now that they were all aware of each other''s relationships with him, they welcomed his arrival eagerly. While they had been teasing Shui Ying earlier, both Liu Yiru and Chen Yourong were equally aroused.


    Seeing these three stunning women, each more alluring than the last, Ye Fei''s heart burned with desire. The way their breasts swayed as they splashed water left him dizzy with lust. He swam toward them, declaring, "You three temptresses, sneaking around behind your husband''s back? I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    Liu Yiru laughed playfully, "Come on, catch us if you can!" She swam backward, while Shui Ying and Chen Yourong giggled and darted off in different directions.


    The water was crystal clear, and as the women swam, their legs parted slightly, giving Ye Fei a tantalizing glimpse of their most intimate areas. This teasing only made his already throbbing erection even harder.


    Focusing on his mother, Ye Fei swam after her with determination. While all three women were irresistible, his mother held the greatest allure for him. Consumed by desire, he quickly caught up to her, wrapping his arms around her naked body and pressing his erection between her thighs.


    Once caught, Liu Yiru stopped struggling, clamping her legs tightly around Ye Fei''s hard cock and grinding her hips against him. She pulled his hands to her breasts, teasing, "Shui Ying''s been longing for you for days. Go satisfy her first!"


    "Don''t worry, none of you are escaping tonight!" Ye Fei grinned, but instead of immediately thrusting into her, he pulled back, turned her to face him, and kissed her deeply. His hands roamed to her plump buttocks, kneading them gently.


    Seeing Ye Fei had captured Liu Yiru, Shui Ying and Chen Yourong stopped their escape and watched enviously as the mother and son shared a passionate kiss.


    After a long, lingering kiss, Ye Fei moved his lips down Liu Yiru''s neck, leaving a trail of soft kisses. When he reached her chest, he paused, gazing reverently at the breasts that had once nourished him. Overcome with emotion, he hesitated until Liu Yiru, unable to wait any longer, arched her back, pressing her hardened nipple against his lips. Ye Fei eagerly took it into his mouth, sucking deeply.


    "Ah¡­ my good boy!" Liu Yiru moaned softly, the pleasure of his touch already rivaling the ecstasy of their previous encounters.


    As their desire intensified, Liu Yiru''s Xuan Yin Art and Ye Fei''s Xuan Yang Art began to synchronize, making them feel as though they had truly become one. Shui Ying and Chen Yourong, watching from the sidelines, felt almost like intruders, as if the mother and son were destined to be together.


    However, this fleeting thought didn''t last long. The idea of leaving Ye Fei was unbearable to them.


    After thoroughly savoring Liu Yiru''s nipples, Ye Fei continued downward, submerging himself in the water to kiss her smooth skin until he reached her most intimate area.


    Liu Yiru, knowing what he intended, lifted one leg over his shoulder and tilted her hips forward, offering herself to him.


    Though they had done this before in the hot springs of Changbai Mountain, this time felt even more exhilarating, as their bond had deepened since then.


    Ye Fei opened his mouth, enveloping her swollen, eager pussy, and began to suck and lick her tender folds, his tongue teasing her tight entrance.


    "Oh, my good boy¡­ you''re going to kill me¡­" Liu Yiru moaned, thrusting her hips forward, urging him to go deeper.


    Soon, Ye Fei''s mouth was filled with her sweet nectar. After swallowing it, he playfully took a mouthful of water and released it into her tight passage.


    "Ah¡­ ah¡­" Liu Yiru cried out, her vaginal walls contracting as the water swirled inside her, intensifying her pleasure.


    "Oh, my naughty boy¡­ I''m going to¡­ I''m going to¡­" Overwhelmed by the sensation, Liu Yiru''s body trembled, her legs clamping around Ye Fei''s head as she reached her climax.


    Once her orgasm subsided, Ye Fei stood, lifting Liu Yiru''s limp body into his arms. Gazing into her lust-filled eyes, he asked softly, "Mom, do you remember Changbai Mountain?"


    Liu Yiru smiled tenderly, "Of course I do. But you weren''t nearly as naughty back then." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei chuckled, "Honestly, I wanted to be inside you even then, but I was afraid you''d say no." He pressed his hard cock against her soft stomach.


    "So what are you waiting for now?" Liu Yiru lifted a leg, wrapping it around his waist and guiding his erection to her still-throbbing pussy.


    Ye Fei rocked his hips gently, rubbing his cock against her sensitive folds. "Mom, tell me the truth¡ªdid you want me inside you back then?"


    With no secrets between them, Liu Yiru nodded, "Of course I did. But like you, I was hesitant. If only we''d known each other''s feelings sooner, we wouldn''t have suffered so much."


    Satisfied with her answer, Ye Fei gripped her hips and thrust deep into her, their moans of pleasure mingling as they became one.


    Though it wasn''t the first time he''d entered her, each time felt as thrilling as the first. His desire burned fiercely as he thrust into her with abandon, driving her to new heights of ecstasy.


    Liu Yiru, equally aroused, clung to him, her breasts rubbing against his chest as she matched his rhythm, lost in the bliss of their union.


    For a moment, the mother and son completely forgot about the presence of Shui Ying and Chen Yourong. Their world narrowed down to just the two of them, each pouring their heart and soul into bringing the other to the height of pleasure.


    Ye Fei''s thrusts grew faster and more forceful, while Liu Yiru''s movements became increasingly wild and unrestrained.


    The intensity of their passion was so overwhelming that even the large hot spring pool began to churn with waves, the water surging so violently that Shui Ying and Chen Yourong, standing nearby, found it hard to keep their balance.

 Chapter 549 - 579: The Desires of Two Women

    Shui Ying and Chen Yourong watched with wide eyes as Ye Fei seemed determined to pleasure his mother to the point of exhaustion. Instead of concern, they felt a deep envy, knowing that being taken by Ye Fei in such a way would bring them to the peak of ecstasy. This was evident from the look of sheer bliss on Liu Yiru''s stunning face.


    Even so, the mother and son found the resistance of the water to be an obstacle to their passionate rhythm. Ye Fei, still thrusting relentlessly into his mother''s exquisite body, carried her to the edge of the pool. With a single swipe of his hand, he carved a shallow platform into the stone wall, creating a space large enough for several people to sit.


    Instead of placing Liu Yiru on the platform, Ye Fei laid her down on her back, then flipped her over so she faced away from him, while he settled onto the newly created ledge.


    Now straddling him from behind, Liu Yiru still felt an aching emptiness despite his deep penetration. She bent her legs, placing her delicate feet on the edge of the platform, and began to rock her hips vigorously, driving herself against him with abandon.


    From this position, Shui Ying and Chen Yourong had a clear view of Ye Fei''s massive cock plunging into his mother''s depths. The sight was so arousing that their breathing quickened, and they instinctively clenched their thighs, seeking some relief for their throbbing desires.


    Ye Fei, holding Liu Yiru close, cupped her breasts in his hands, kneading them with varying pressure. He glanced at the two women watching and grinned, "Shui Ying, Auntie, what are you waiting for?"


    The two women, already burning with desire, had hesitated, feeling as though they couldn''t intrude on the mother and son''s intense connection. But at Ye Fei''s invitation, they quickly swam over, positioning themselves on either side of him. They each took one of his hands, guiding it to their bodies, while they in turn began to play with Liu Yiru''s breasts.


    Ye Fei''s hands roamed over Shui Ying and Chen Yourong''s voluptuous bodies as he thrust upward into Liu Yiru, his cock driving deeper with each powerful stroke. The pool was soon filled with the sounds of their pleasure.


    Despite her mastery of the Xuan Yin Art, Liu Yiru was overwhelmed by the combined attention of her son and the two women. She wanted to beg for mercy, but the intense pleasure kept her moving, her hips grinding harder against him. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Ye Fei''s hands slid between Shui Ying and Chen Yourong''s legs, stroking their slick, eager pussies. The stimulation drove them wild, and they leaned forward, each taking one of Liu Yiru''s nipples into their mouths, sucking and teasing as they reached down to play with her dripping folds.


    "Ah¡­ you naughty boy¡­ you bad sisters¡­ you''re going to¡­ kill me¡­ I''m coming¡­ ah!" Liu Yiru cried out, her body arching as she reached her climax. Her hips lifted so high that Ye Fei''s cock slipped out of her just as she was about to peak.


    Seeing this, Shui Ying quickly grabbed Ye Fei''s cock and began slapping it against Liu Yiru''s contracting pussy, sending sprays of her juices flying in all directions.


    The added stimulation pushed Liu Yiru over the edge. With a scream of ecstasy, her body convulsed, her pussy and urethra both releasing streams of liquid that splashed against Ye Fei''s cock and soaked all four of them.


    It took a while for Liu Yiru to recover, her body slumping back onto Ye Fei''s lap. As she settled, his cock slid back into her, sending another wave of pleasure through her trembling form.


    "Wow, Yiru, you''re incredible! That was so much!" Chen Yourong exclaimed, still in awe of the intensity of Liu Yiru''s orgasm.


    "Yeah, she should be the one called Shui Ying," Shui Ying added, equally impressed. She had seen Liu Yiru''s unique ability before, but this time, even her pussy had squirted. It must have been mind-blowing.


    "Shui Ying, Yourong, stop teasing me," Liu Yiru said weakly, lying back against Ye Fei. "It''s your turn now, but I''m too spent. Help me down."


    The two women, still envious of Liu Yiru''s overwhelming climax, gently lifted her off Ye Fei. As his cock slipped out of her with a soft pop, they couldn''t help but giggle.


    After setting Liu Yiru aside to rest, Shui Ying and Chen Yourong didn''t immediately take their turn. Instead, they knelt before Ye Fei, taking turns licking and sucking his cock, unbothered by the remnants of Liu Yiru''s juices.


    Ye Fei leaned back, his hands gently stroking their wet hair as he enjoyed their ministrations. He had missed his release when Liu Yiru climaxed earlier, and now the two women were making up for it.


    Shui Ying, though she had been with Ye Fei longer, was far less skilled than Chen Yourong, who had only been with him once before. Watching Chen Yourong take nearly half of Ye Fei''s length into her mouth and bob her head up and down, Shui Ying was both impressed and determined. When it was her turn, she tried to mimic Chen Yourong, but her throat rebelled against the intrusion.


    Ye Fei, touched by Shui Ying''s effort, gently stroked her back. "Shui Ying, take your time. You''ll get the hang of it."


    Shui Ying nodded but didn''t stop, forcing herself to continue until she finally pulled away, her throat sore but her determination unshaken.


    When Shui Ying stepped back, Chen Yourong didn''t take over immediately. Instead, she took Ye Fei''s cock in her hand and said, "Shui Ying, you''ve waited long enough. Go ahead."


    Shui Ying, her desire at its peak, didn''t hesitate. She climbed onto Ye Fei, spreading her legs wide as she prepared to take him. Chen Yourong guided his cock to her entrance, and with a soft slurp, he was inside her.


    "Oh¡­" Shui Ying moaned, her body trembling with pleasure. "Good son, I''ve missed your big cock so much! Finally, it''s inside me again. Fuck me hard, my good boy!"


    Ye Fei gripped her hips, thrusting upward with all his strength, driving his cock deep into her soaking wet pussy. Shui Ying''s cries of pleasure filled the air as she rode him with abandon.


    Meanwhile, Chen Yourong climbed onto Ye Fei''s back, pressing her massive breasts against him and grinding her body against his.


    Liu Yiru, having regained some strength, joined them, kissing Ye Fei while her hands roamed over his chest.


    For a moment, Ye Fei was the one being overwhelmed, surrounded by the three women who lavished him with attention. It felt like heaven.


    After days of longing and watching the others, Shui Ying didn''t last long. She came hard, her body shuddering with pleasure. Though it wasn''t enough to satisfy her completely, she stepped aside, saying, "Good son, I need a break. Go take care of Yourong. She''s waited long enough."


    Ye Fei, still full of energy, didn''t mind the order. He turned to Chen Yourong, who was about to climb into the water. "No need, Auntie. Let''s try a different position."


    "What position?" Chen Yourong asked though she had a good idea of what he meant.


    "Doggy style," Ye Fei said with a wicked grin.


    "You''re terrible!" Chen Yourong teased but obediently bent over the edge of the pool, her plump ass raised high. "Come on, big cock husband, fuck your auntie!"


    Ye Fei knelt behind her, guiding his cock to her entrance. After a few teasing strokes, he thrust into her with a powerful motion, his hands gripping her massive breasts as he pounded her from behind.


    Though it was only her second time with Ye Fei, Chen Yourong had already adapted to his size. The intense pleasure left her screaming, "Husband¡­ your cock¡­ so hard¡­ so hot¡­ so big¡­ you''re making my pussy melt¡­ harder¡­ I love it¡­ so good¡­ so amazing¡­ big cock husband¡­ I love you!"


    Encouraged by her cries, Ye Fei picked up the pace, his hips slapping against her ass with a rhythmic clap. Soon, Chen Yourong was screaming through her climax.


    After satisfying Chen Yourong, Ye Fei didn''t return to his mother. Instead, he had all three women kneel side by side on the platform, their asses raised high. Using his incredible agility, he moved between them, thrusting into each one in turn, leaving them all moaning and begging for more.


    The night continued with Ye Fei and the three women exploring every possible position, including taking Chen Yourong''s ass at the suggestion of the two mothers. Finally, after hours of passion, the three women, utterly spent, begged for mercy. Ye Fei granted each of them one last release before letting them rest on the platform, their bodies intertwined in blissful exhaustion.

 Chapter 550 - 580: The Sleeping Maiden

    Though the night was deep, the four of them didn''t return to their quarters. After their "shared battle," the three women no longer felt shy in front of Ye Fei. They sat side by side on the shallow platform he had carved with his palm, recovering from the exhaustion he had wrought upon them.


    Under his intense gaze, they didn''t shy away but instead flaunted their bodies, tempting him with their curves and openness. Ye Fei couldn''t help but lament not having taught Shui Ying and Auntie the Xuan Yin Art earlier. If he had, he might not have had a moment of rest tonight.


    After a while, Shui Ying, having regained some strength, climbed out of the pool, bending over to inspect something. Unbeknownst to her, her alluring backside and slightly swollen, delicate area were now perfectly positioned for Ye Fei''s view, igniting a primal urge in him to use the recovery pills he had obtained earlier.


    "Huh?" Just as Ye Fei was about to lose control and pounce on Shui Ying, she suddenly exclaimed, "Why is the water I poured into this little pit at noon already gone?"


    "Evaporated, of course. What''s so strange about that?" Liu Yiru replied casually.


    But Ye Fei''s mind raced. While the humidity here wasn''t high, he knew the pit Shui Ying had dug with her sword was at least half a meter deep. If it had been filled with water, it couldn''t have evaporated completely in just half a day. And if it had seeped away, that didn''t make sense either. When he first arrived, he had used his mental energy to scan the area and found the cave walls to be solid stone, with no cracks for water to escape.


    Driven by curiosity, Ye Fei leapt out of the pool, landing beside Shui Ying, who was startled, thinking he was about to take her again. "Husband, I can''t handle it anymore. Go to the other two," she pleaded.


    "Bad Shui Ying!" Liu Yiru and Chen Yourong chimed in, teasing, "You''re the one who can''t keep up, so you''re pushing him onto us? You''re the first wife, so it''s your duty!"


    But Ye Fei ignored their banter, focusing on the pit. He extended his mental energy again but found nothing unusual. The mystery of the disappearing water puzzled him, and he frowned.


    Shui Ying, noticing his expression, asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "This pit seems strange. How did the water vanish like that?" Ye Fei mused.


    Liu Yiru, overhearing, suggested, "Why not pour more water in and see?" She flicked a bit of water into the pit, and within minutes, it disappeared again.


    Ye Fei watched closely and saw the water seep into the ground. "There''s something odd here," he said gravely.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Yiru asked, puzzled by her son''s sudden interest in a simple pit.


    Now certain something was amiss, Ye Fei explained his earlier observations. "According to what I''ve seen, there''s no way for water to escape here. But it''s gone, which means there''s something here that can block my mental energy."


    "Then it must be something valuable! Dig it out!" Liu Yiru, whose demeanor had grown more youthful since being with Ye Fei, was now as excited as a child.


    "Alright," Ye Fei agreed, pulling a massive sword from his spatial storage. Starting from Shui Ying''s pit, he expanded it tenfold in no time. Meanwhile, the three women dressed themselves. While they had been wild and uninhibited with Ye Fei, they remained dignified and reserved in front of others. Whatever Ye Fei was doing might attract attention, and they didn''t want anyone else seeing them in such a state.


    As Ye Fei dug deeper, he noticed the wall wasn''t connected to the ground but was instead a separate slab of stone. After digging over a meter, he found the same separation below, confirming it was a massive stone door.


    Shui Ying, familiar with such structures from her upbringing in a secluded sect, said, "This must be a stone door. Let''s look for a mechanism to open it."


    Ye Fei chuckled. "I''ve already checked. There''s no obvious mechanism, so it''s better if I just force it open." He raised his sword and thrust it into the stone, cutting through it like butter. With a few more strokes, he carved out a two-meter-high, one-meter-wide door.


    Pushing the stone slab aside, Ye Fei revealed a hidden chamber. Inside, they found a large hall with three wooden doors leading to separate rooms. The carvings on the doors gave Ye Fei a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, though he couldn''t place why. His memory rarely failed him, so this puzzled him.


    While Ye Fei pondered, the women inspected the rooms. Shui Ying and Chen Yourong found nothing but ancient everyday items. Liu Yiru, however, gasped and quickly retreated from one room, patting her chest before laughing. "There''s a treasure here, but it''s not for us. Little rascal, if you don''t mind, you might find some use for it."


    Curious, Ye Fei entered the room and saw a young woman lying on a bed. She appeared to be in her twenties, dressed in simple cloth, yet her beauty was breathtaking. Her features were exquisite, and though her attire was plain, it couldn''t hide her radiant charm.


    Seeing her, Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. He finally understood why the place felt familiar. With a look of awe, he approached the girl, gently taking her wrist to check her pulse. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liu Yiru, who had only been joking, was surprised to see Ye Fei touch the girl. "She''s not dead," Ye Fei announced, ignoring the women''s shock. He immediately called Dongfang Ruolan.


    The phone rang, and Dongfang Ruolan''s voice came through, tinged with a hint of sadness. "Little husband, you finally called. It''s been so long since you''ve come to see me. Are you abandoning me now that you''re in the northwest?"


    Ye Fei''s phone speaker was loud, and the room was quiet, so Liu Yiru and the others overheard. They stifled their laughter as Ye Fei replied, "Don''t be silly, my dear. How could I ever leave you? I''ll make it up to you when I return, and I''ve got a surprise for you."


    "Really?" Dongfang Ruolan''s mood lifted instantly. "When are you coming back?"


    "In a few days. The martial arts conference hasn''t started yet," Ye Fei said. "But I need your help with something."


    "Of course, you only call when you need something," Dongfang Ruolan teased, but she listened. "What is it?"


    "How do I revive a woman who''s been kept alive by Earth Yin energy?" Ye Fei asked directly.


    "That''s easy. You''re a pure Yang body. Just sleep with her and give her some of your essence, and she''ll recover," Dongfang Ruolan said with a laugh.


    Ye Fei frowned. "Is there no other way?"


    "Nope. That''s the only way, and it''s only easy for you. For anyone else, it''s impossible," Dongfang Ruolan replied. "Why? Is she ugly?"


    Ye Fei sighed inwardly. Why did it sound like she thought of him as some kind of womanizer? Well, he couldn''t deny it, but he''d rather not have to resort to such methods.


    After a few more sweet words, Ye Fei hung up and turned to find Liu Yiru and the others grinning at him. "What?" he asked.


    Liu Yiru chuckled. "So your little ''tool'' isn''t just for our pleasure¡ªit can save lives too! Stop hesitating and revive her already." Meanwhile, Shui Ying and Chen Yourong had already stripped the girl of her clothes. Accustomed to Ye Fei''s amorous nature, they found the situation more amusing than jealous.

 Chapter 551 - 581: The Beautiful Ancestor

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile wryly as he gazed at the girl''s stunning beauty and her slender yet alluring figure. While she wasn''t as voluptuous as Liu Yiru or the others, she was undeniably captivating. However, the thought of her identity made the situation feel absurd.


    Yet, the only way to save her was through this method, so Ye Fei finally steeled himself and picked her up, intending to leave the room.


    Chen Yourong chuckled, "What''s wrong? Afraid we''ll watch?"


    Ye Fei shook his head with a smile, "Of course not. But the bed in this room is connected to the Earth''s Yin energy. While it''s beneficial, she''s absorbed too much already, and staying here won''t help her recovery. However, you three could use it to enhance your internal energy."


    "No, we want to watch you ''save'' her!" Shui Ying giggled, turning to Liu Yiru and Chen Yourong for support. "Right?"


    Both women nodded enthusiastically, leaving Ye Fei exasperated. He was trying to save her, not take advantage of her. Besides, she''d wake up soon¡ªhow could this be considered anything but a rescue?


    Despite his frustration, Ye Fei didn''t argue. "Fine, come along. You might even need to help."


    Carrying the girl, Ye Fei didn''t go to another room but instead headed straight to the hot spring. He carefully washed her pristine body before beginning his task.


    With a mix of curiosity and unease, Ye Fei reached out and gently cupped one of her small yet perfectly shaped breasts. To his relief, it felt soft and supple, just like any healthy young woman''s. He breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that if she had felt cold or lifeless, it would have been unsettling.


    With his worries eased, Ye Fei began to massage her breasts, teasing her nipples, but despite his efforts, she showed no response. Frustrated, he moved his hands lower, exploring the delicate folds between her legs. Still, there was no reaction.


    Determined, Ye Fei spread her legs and buried his face between them, using every trick he knew to stimulate her. Yet, despite his efforts, the only moisture came from his saliva.


    Realizing she wouldn''t respond until she woke, Ye Fei gave up. While he could proceed as planned, it would only cause her pain upon awakening. With a sigh, he turned to the three women. "Moms, Auntie, could one of you lend some¡­ lubrication?"


    The women, having watched his struggles with amusement, quickly pointed to Shui Ying. "Of course, Shui Ying''s the wettest!" Liu Yiru and Chen Yourong chimed in unison.


    Shui Ying rolled her eyes but quickly stripped, exposing her still slightly swollen pussy to Ye Fei. Without hesitation, Ye Fei began to pleasure her, his tongue working its magic.


    Despite having been thoroughly satisfied earlier, Shui Ying quickly grew aroused again, her hips thrusting forward to meet Ye Fei''s mouth. True to her name, she soon produced an abundance of fluid, which Ye Fei carefully collected.


    Once he had enough, Ye Fei turned back to the girl, pouring Shui Ying''s essence into her tight passage. With the added lubrication, Ye Fei easily penetrated her, breaking through her hymen and thrusting into her soft, warm depths.


    As he moved, Ye Fei felt a surge of pure, potent energy flowing from her body into his. This energy, incredibly powerful, began to loosen the stubborn Yang energy within him. Excited by this discovery, Ye Fei intensified his movements, absorbing her Yin energy while feeding some of his refined Yang energy back into her.


    Over time, the girl began to stir, her vaginal muscles contracting slightly and producing her natural lubrication. Encouraged, Ye Fei quickened his pace, absorbing her Yin energy more rapidly.


    Finally, after absorbing the vast amount of Yin energy within her, Ye Fei felt her body convulse in a powerful climax. Seizing the moment, he released his essence deep inside her, marking her as his.


    Withdrawing from her, Ye Fei turned to the three women. "She''ll wake up soon. Take her inside, but don''t tell her how she was saved. If she asks, just say we gave her a recovery pill."


    The women were puzzled. Given Ye Fei''s usual nature, they expected him to be eager to claim such a beautiful girl. Why keep it a secret?


    Ye Fei smiled faintly. "Don''t overthink it. Just take her in. You''ll understand soon."


    Trusting him, the woman dressed and carried the girl back to her room, dressing her as well. Meanwhile, Ye Fei sat by the hot spring, refining the immense Earth Yin energy he''d absorbed.


    Before long, the girl stirred, letting out a soft moan as she slowly sat up. Blinking in confusion, she looked at Liu Yiru and the others. "Who are you?" she asked, her voice sweet and melodic, with a hint of an ancient northern accent.


    "We stumbled upon this place by chance," Liu Yiru replied with a gentle smile. "What''s your name? Why were you sleeping here?"


    The girl frowned, her mind still foggy. "Why was I sleeping here?" she murmured, then suddenly grew wary. "Are you here to steal our family''s Heaven and Earth Reversal?"


    The women stifled their laughter. The girl''s lack of guile was endearing, but her bluntness could easily invite trouble.


    Liu Yiru reassured her, "We''re not here to steal anything. Can you tell us why you were sleeping here?"


    "This is my home," the girl said, her expression softening as memories returned. "How did you get in? Did my parents or brother send you?"


    The women exchanged confused glances. Parents? Brother? Did this girl, sealed in the mountain, have living relatives?


    At that moment, Ye Fei entered the room. The girl looked at him curiously. "Who are you? Your clothes are so strange."


    While the women wore dresses that, though modern, bore some resemblance to ancient attire, Ye Fei''s casual outfit stood out starkly.


    Ye Fei didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he sat down and asked, "Can you tell us where your parents and brother went? Don''t worry, we''re not here to steal anything. We saved you from a dangerous state of prolonged sleep."


    The girl hesitated, recalling a faint sensation of movement in her lower body as she woke. Though she felt a slight soreness now, she decided not to ask about it. Instead, she focused on the question. "My parents were invited by Hero Guo to help defend Xiangyang. They left me here because I wasn''t skilled enough to fight. They never returned, and then an earthquake collapsed the mountain, trapping me here. I activated the Heaven and Earth Reversal and fell asleep. Did you come from the Central Plains? Can you tell me if Xiangyang was defended? Do you know what happened to my parents and brother?"


    The women were stunned. Defending Xiangyang? Hero Guo? Had they somehow traveled back in time?


    Ye Fei, however, remained calm. He had already suspected as much and now had confirmation. To be sure, he asked, "Is your brother named Ye Shihao? Are you Ye Zhilin?"


    The girl''s eyes widened in shock, then joy. "How do you know? You must know my brother! You''re his friend, aren''t you? That''s how you know my name!"


    Ye Fei nodded, then shook his head. "I know of your brother, but I never met him. I couldn''t have had the honor of being his friend¡­ because he''s my ancestor." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei recalled a memory from when he was eight. His uncle, Ye Lingtian, had shown him the Ye family genealogy, insisting he memorize it. At the time, Ye Fei had been terrified by his uncle''s stern demeanor, while his cousin Ye Yu had looked on enviously. Later, he learned that only the family heir was allowed to read the genealogy, which detailed the deeds of their ancestors.


    The first entry was about Ye Shihao, who had fought alongside his parents to defend Xiangyang. After the city fell, his parents were killed by Mongol soldiers, but Ye Shihao escaped and fled to Wanghai City, then a small, insignificant town.


    In the genealogy, Ye Shihao had written about his guilt. After the Mongols took control and the land stabilized, he returned to his hometown to retrieve his sister, only to find the mountain had collapsed in an earthquake. Unable to locate the cave, he was consumed by regret, believing that if he had returned sooner, he could have saved her.


    From then on, the Ye family made it their mission to search the mountains for Ye Zhilin, believing she might still be alive due to the Earth''s Yin energy in the cave. However, after three generations, they gave up, assuming she couldn''t have survived. Yet, centuries later, Ye Fei had stumbled upon her and, through unconventional means, brought her back to life.


    As Ye Fei reflected, the women were stunned, especially Ye Zhilin. She couldn''t comprehend how her brother could be someone''s ancestor. Ye Fei looked no older than her brother. Had she slept for so long? "What''s going on?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    Ye Fei didn''t hold back, explaining the family genealogy. After hearing the story, Liu Yiru and the others exchanged bewildered glances. The girl Ye Fei had "saved" was his ancestor.


    Ye Zhilin sighed softly, realizing she had slept for over eight centuries. "If it weren''t for the Heaven and Earth Reversal, I''d be long gone," she murmured.


    "What exactly is the Heaven and Earth Reversal?" Ye Fei asked, intrigued. From her tone, it was something extraordinary, yet Ye Shihao hadn''t mentioned it in the genealogy.


    Ye Zhilin found it strange to be speaking to her brother''s descendant, but she felt no sense of seniority toward him. After all, in terms of actual age, she wasn''t much older. "My brother didn''t record it in the genealogy?" she asked, puzzled.


    "No," Ye Fei confirmed. Though it had been years since he''d read the genealogy, his memory was flawless once he recalled it.

 Chapter 552 - 582: The Celestial Treasure

    Though Ye Zhilin lacked worldly experience, she was far from foolish. She was quite sharp. She quickly grasped her brother''s intentions¡ªhe had feared that if the secret of the Heaven and Earth Reversal were exposed, she would never know peace, whether alive or dead. Thinking of how her brother had cared for her so deeply, and realizing he must be long gone, Ye Zhilin''s expression darkened with sadness.


    However, she wasn''t one to dwell on heavy thoughts for long. Seeing Ye Fei and knowing her brother had descendants, she felt a quiet joy. She was also curious to know just how many generations separated her from Ye Fei. "How long have I been asleep?" she asked.


    Ye Fei was momentarily thrown by her sudden shift in the topic¡ªthey had been discussing the treasure, after all¡ªbut he answered, "Over eight hundred years."


    "That long?" Ye Zhilin stuck out her tongue playfully. "Thank goodness you found me. If I''d slept for a few more centuries, I might not have woken up at all."


    Watching her lively and mischievous demeanor, Ye Fei found it hard to think of her as an ancestor. The fact that he had just been intimate with her made the relationship even more awkward. For now, he pushed aside any thoughts of claiming her, as her identity left him feeling uncertain.


    While Ye Fei wasn''t ready to pursue her, Ye Zhilin seemed to have no such reservations. She grinned at him and asked, "Hey, little grandson, how many generations have passed since my brother''s time?"


    "Little grandson?" Ye Fei couldn''t help but laugh wryly. "It''s been dozens of generations, but could you not call me that? It feels¡­ strange."


    Seeing Ye Fei''s discomfort, Liu Yiru and the others burst into giggles. Ye Zhilin joined in, then said, "Alright, that does feel a bit odd. So, what''s your name?"


    "Ye Fei," he replied.


    "Good. From now on, I''ll call you Ye Fei. You, on the other hand, can call me ''Auntie.'' Consider yourself lucky," Ye Zhilin declared with a laugh. "Go on, say it."


    "Alright¡­ Auntie," Ye Fei conceded, though he couldn''t help thinking, Who do you think woke you up? If it weren''t for me, you''d still be asleep.


    "Good boy!" Ye Zhilin giggled, then leaped off the bed, only to wince in pain and sit back down. "Ouch! Whoever woke me up must''ve used some big stick to poke me down there. It hurts so much!"


    Liu Yiru and the others stifled their laughter, all three pointing at Ye Fei.


    "So it was you, Ye Fei?" Ye Zhilin pouted. "Were you doing it on purpose?"


    Ye Fei was surprised she had been aware of what happened. "You could feel it back then?"


    "Of course! I just couldn''t wake up," Ye Zhilin replied, a hint of regret in her voice. The sensation had been surprisingly pleasant, and she found herself wanting to experience it again, though the pain afterward made her hesitate. She quickly changed the subject back to the Heaven and Earth Reversal. "Anyway, let''s not talk about that. You wanted to know what the Heaven and Earth Reversal is, right? Since you''re my brother''s descendant, it''s only right that I pass it on to you. It''s a celestial treasure."


    "A celestial treasure?" Ye Fei was taken aback. "Are you saying immortals exist?"


    "I''ve never seen one, but they''re part of legends," Ye Zhilin said. "However, this Heaven and Earth Reversal is indeed a celestial treasure." With a wave of her hand, five colorful beads flew from different corners of the room and landed in her palm.


    As she held the beads, Ye Zhilin suddenly noticed something. "Huh? My strength has increased so much!"


    Ye Fei thought to himself, Of course, it has. You''ve absorbed eight centuries of Earth Yin energy, and I''ve fused it with my Pure Yang energy. He was also amazed¡ªif he hadn''t used her vast Earth Yin energy to refine a tenth of his own Yang energy, Ye Zhilin''s strength would have surpassed his. He couldn''t help but wonder, If I fully refined this energy, wouldn''t I become as powerful as an ancient demon?


    "It''s because you''ve absorbed the Earth Yin energy here," Ye Fei explained, avoiding the full truth.


    Ye Zhilin accepted his explanation without question, as she was well aware of the Earth Yin energy''s effects. She continued, "These five beads are the Heaven and Earth Reversal. The name is just something we came up with, but it''s fitting because they can create a formation that mimics the heavens and earth."


    "What do you mean?" Ye Fei asked, confused by her vague description.


    "Are you really this slow?" Ye Zhilin teased. "You''ve heard the saying, ''A day in heaven is a year on earth,'' right? This formation works the same way. One day inside it equals a year outside. You said I''ve been asleep for over eight hundred years, but in reality, it''s only been about two and a half years inside the formation. Otherwise, I''d have turned into a monster by now!" She flashed a playful grin, her white teeth gleaming.


    "That''s incredible!" Ye Fei and the others were stunned. It seemed Ye Zhilin was right¡ªsuch a treasure could only belong to immortals. The idea of immortals existing intrigued Ye Fei. If they were real, he wanted to meet them and learn the secrets of immortality, ensuring he and his loved ones could stay together forever.


    "How did your family come across this treasure?" Ye Fei asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Ye Zhilin''s answer disappointed him. "My parents found it by chance in these mountains. They studied it for a long time before discovering its true power."


    Ye Fei''s mind raced. Though the treasure didn''t lead to immortals, it sparked another idea. "If it can make time pass faster inside, can it also slow it down? For example, one year inside equals one day outside?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course! That''s why it''s called the Heaven and Earth Reversal," Ye Zhilin said, rolling her eyes. "Ye Fei, you''re not the sharpest tool in the shed, are you?"


    Ye Fei ignored her teasing, his excitement growing. "Could you lend it to me?"


    "I''ll give it to you. You''re my brother''s descendant, after all," Ye Zhilin said, a mischievous glint in her eye. "But you have to call me something nice, and keep calling me that from now on."


    "Alright¡­ Auntie," Ye Fei said with a wry smile, though he didn''t mind. Given her seniority, calling her "Auntie" was an understatement.


    "Auntie? I''m not that old! I''m only a few years older than you," Ye Zhilin protested.


    Ye Fei glanced at her chest, then at Liu Yiru and the others, and chuckled, "You''re not that old?"


    Ye Zhilin followed his gaze, her eyes landing on the three voluptuous women. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy, especially at Chen Yourong''s impressive figure. "Fine, Auntie it is," she conceded, tossing the five beads to Ye Fei and explaining how to use them.


    Ye Fei was thrilled. He decided to set up the formation in his room, ensuring he''d never have to worry about running out of time for¡­ activities. He even entertained a bold idea: once his daughter was born, he''d have her stay in the room while he went out. By the time he returned, she''d already be grown up. The thought made him chuckle.


    After carefully storing the beads, Ye Fei introduced the others. "Auntie, let me formally introduce you. This is my mother, Liu Yiru. This is Shui Ying, and this is¡­ well, my Auntie Yourong."


    "Nice to meet you, sisters," Ye Zhilin greeted them sweetly, her tone a stark contrast to her earlier teasing of Ye Fei.


    "Hey, that''s not the right title!" Ye Fei protested, still smarting from their earlier laughter at his expense. He wanted them to call her "Auntie" too.


    But Ye Zhilin waved it off. "What does it matter? They''re not part of the Ye family. Right, sisters?"


    "Exactly! Zhilin''s so clever," Liu Yiru said with a smile. After witnessing Ye Fei "wake" Ye Zhilin, she already considered her a sister. As for the ancestor thing, it didn''t matter¡ªafter all, she was Ye Fei''s mother!


    Shui Ying chimed in, "Zhilin, we''ll be leaving in a few days. Why don''t you come with us?"

 Chapter 553 - 583: The Overbearing Nun

    "Great! I''ve always wanted to see the outside world!" Ye Zhilin exclaimed, jumping up in excitement. However, the movement aggravated her injury, causing her to wince in pain.


    Yet, the discomfort also reminded her of the pleasurable sensation she had felt earlier, leaving her torn between wanting more and fearing the pain. She shot a glare at Ye Fei, the culprit behind her mixed emotions.


    To prevent Ye Zhilin from developing any psychological trauma, Liu Yiru suppressed her laughter and extended her hand to Ye Fei. Understanding what she wanted, Ye Fei handed her one of the recovery pills he had obtained earlier.


    "Here, Zhilin, take this. The pain will go away immediately," Liu Yiru said with a smile, offering the pill to Ye Zhilin.


    Despite their brief acquaintance, Ye Zhilin seemed to trust Liu Yiru implicitly. She took the pill without hesitation and swallowed it. Moments later, she exclaimed in delight, "It doesn''t hurt anymore!"


    To confirm, she even pressed her hand against the sore spot, causing Liu Yiru and the others to sweat nervously. Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly, thinking, I''ll have to ask Mom to teach her about social norms. If she acts like this in public, I''ll be in trouble.


    In reality, Ye Fei was overthinking it. Ye Zhilin wasn''t foolish at all. She acted this way because she considered Liu Yiru and the others to be women like herself. As for Ye Fei, while he was a man, he was also her "little grandson," and since he had already "poked" her earlier, she saw no issue with her actions now.


    Unbeknownst to Ye Fei, Ye Zhilin was already eyeing his stash of recovery pills. She thought to herself, If he has more of these, I''ll ask him for some. Then, after he pokes me again and I feel good, I''ll take one, and the pain will be gone.


    As they chatted, the group left the room and stepped outside. Seeing the large gash in the stone door, Ye Zhilin scolded Ye Fei for damaging it. However, since she was about to leave this place, she didn''t dwell on it. When Ye Fei promised to seal it before they left and bring her back to visit in the future, her mood quickly improved.


    "Wow, it''s been so long since I''ve bathed here. I''m going to soak in the hot spring!" Ye Zhilin said excitedly as they reached the cavern with the hot spring. She had always loved spending time in the water, and after sleeping for over eight centuries, she was eager to relive that feeling.


    However, as she prepared to undress and enter the water, she turned to Ye Fei and said, "Ye Fei, we''re going to bathe now. You should leave." While she wasn''t entirely clear on the boundaries between men and women, she knew it wasn''t appropriate to bathe with a man.


    This was a habit she had developed from living with her family¡ªshe had always bathed alone or with her mother, never with her father or brother.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but laugh inwardly. This little ancestor of mine is quite the handful. She just pressed herself in front of everyone without a care, but now she''s shy about me seeing her.


    Still, he didn''t argue. He obediently left the cavern and didn''t linger outside, heading straight back to the tent in the valley to sleep. With Liu Yiru, who was practically unbeatable, and Ye Zhilin, who was even more formidable, he knew they would be safe. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having slept until nearly noon, Ye Fei was awakened by a voice. "The lady from yesterday, please show yourself!"


    The words were polite, but the tone was arrogant. Ye Fei recognized the voice¡ªit was the Taoist priest who had been scared off by Liu Yiru the previous day. Why is he back? And why is he speaking so boldly? Did he find some powerful backer?


    Quickly dressed, Ye Fei stepped out of the tent and saw the priest standing outside Liu Yiru''s tent, looking furious. It seemed he assumed Shui Rou and the others were still there. Beside the priest stood an ugly-looking nun in her fifties or sixties¡ªlikely the priest''s newfound support.


    Strolling over lazily, Ye Fei said with a smirk, "What''s the matter, priest? Didn''t get enough of your little kidnapping game yesterday?"


    The priest turned sharply, his eyes blazing with hatred. "You little brat! Who''s going to protect you now?" he snarled, raising his hand to strike.


    "Wait, priest," the nun interjected, grabbing his arm. She was slightly surprised that Ye Fei had approached unnoticed but dismissed it as a lapse in her attention. "There''s no need to lower yourself to dealing with a child. Our main goal here is a joyous occasion, not a funeral."


    At first, Ye Fei thought the nun might be reasonable, but her words quickly revealed her true nature. She was even more cunning than the priest, cloaking her threats in a veneer of restraint.


    "Who''s making all this noise so early in the morning?" Liu Yiru emerged from the tent, followed by a smiling Ye Zhilin. Shui Ying and Chen Yourong remained inside.


    Seeing Liu Yiru, the priest instinctively took a step back, aligning himself with the nun. Ye Zhilin giggled. "Yiru sister, the priest seems terrified of you."


    Liu Yiru smiled faintly. "Priest, what brings you here today?" she asked, though inwardly she sighed. Why are there so many fools in this world? I spared him yesterday, and now he dares to return?


    "Where is Shui Rou and Jiang Yitong?" the priest demanded. His primary goal was still to secure a marriage for his disciple, and while he believed the nun could handle Liu Yiru, he preferred to avoid conflict.


    "Oh, them?" Liu Yiru''s eyes twinkled as she pointed behind the priest. "Here they come now."


    The priest and nun turned to see Shui Rou approaching with Jiang Yitong and Gu Shishi.


    Shui Rou greeted the priest with a respectful bow. "Priest, greetings." Despite the priest''s aggressive behavior yesterday, Shui Rou felt some guilt for breaking the engagement.


    The priest, seemingly pleased with her demeanor, gestured to the nun beside him. "This is the Mieyin Nun from Cihang Jingzhai. I''m sure you''ve heard of her."


    Shui Rou''s expression shifted slightly, and she bowed deeply. "Junior Shui Rou pays her respects to the Nun."


    Gu Shishi whispered to Ye Fei, "She''s the senior sister of the current head of Cihang Jingzhai. Her reputation in the martial world rivals even Kong Fang''s. She''s a legendary figure."


    Ye Fei nodded, realizing the nun was indeed a formidable presence.


    The nun acknowledged Shui Rou''s bow with a slight nod and cut straight to the point. "I''ve heard that your Water Moon Palace and Wudang Sect had an engagement. Is that correct?"


    "Yes, it was between my disciple and the priest," Shui Rou replied, gesturing to Jiang Yitong. "However, it was only a tentative arrangement. My disciple has declined, so we must cancel the engagement. I will personally visit Wudang to apologize."


    "No need for apologies," the nun said coolly. "Let them fulfill the engagement. We martial artists value our promises above all else. How can you go back on your word?"


    "With all due respect, Nun, isn''t this a bit overstepping?" Shui Rou''s expression darkened. While she respected the nun''s reputation, she would never force her disciple into an unwanted marriage.


    The nun''s face tightened. "Our Cihang Jingzhai exists to uphold justice in the martial world. We cannot ignore acts of betrayal."

 Chapter 554 - 584: Ye Fei’s Might

    "Wow, she''s so domineering!" Ye Zhilin exclaimed, then turned to Ye Fei and asked, "Ye Fei, who is she? Is she some official sent by the court?"


    Ye Fei smiled faintly. "No, this nun is a religious practitioner. She''s not some lackey of the court."


    "What''s a religious practitioner?" Ye Zhilin asked innocently. She genuinely didn''t know and wasn''t trying to mock them, but her words struck a nerve with the priest and the nun.


    Ye Fei chuckled and explained, "A religious practitioner is someone who has renounced worldly attachments. Nuns like her follow Buddhist teachings, emphasizing emptiness and detachment from worldly affairs. The priest, on the other hand, is a Taoist, advocating for simplicity and inaction. The philosophy runs deep, and since I''m not a practitioner myself, I can''t fully explain it."


    "But they don''t seem as detached or inactive as you described. Are they not true practitioners?" Ye Zhilin asked curiously, her innocent questions unintentionally hitting the mark.


    The back-and-forth between Ye Fei and Ye Zhilin nearly drove the priest and the nun mad. They didn''t realize that Ye Fei was the one mocking them, while Ye Zhilin was simply asking honest questions. Yet, Ye Fei''s guidance had inadvertently delivered a harsh slap to these so-called "practitioners."


    "Enough! You two brats must have a death wish!" The nun, Mieyin, was the first to lose her temper. Known for her fiery disposition, she couldn''t tolerate being mocked by two youngsters.


    The priest, though equally furious, secretly relished the situation. Shui Rou had once again rejected his proposal, fueling his desire to eliminate these people. In his eyes, only Liu Yiru posed a significant threat, and even she might not be a match for Mieyin. As for the others, he believed he could handle them easily. He hoped the conflict would escalate.


    Ye Fei, seemingly aware of the priest''s thoughts, continued to fan the flames. "Tsk, tsk! Your temperaments don''t suit a life of religious practice. Why don''t you both renounce your vows? By this time next year, you might even have a child to celebrate."


    "You little brat, you''re asking for death!" Enraged, Mieyin lunged at Ye Fei, her original purpose as a mediator forgotten. Her only thought was to eliminate the young man who had been mocking her.


    "Old woman, you''re not cut out for this religious life. I wasn''t wrong about you," Ye Fei said with a smile, standing completely still as if Mieyin''s fierce attack didn''t faze him. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liu Yiru didn''t step in to protect her son this time. The priest''s persistence and the nun''s unreasonable behavior had angered her, and she decided it was time for Ye Fei to teach them a lesson.


    Just as Mieyin''s palm was about to strike Ye Fei''s chest, a delicate hand reached out and effortlessly deflected the attack. The hand''s owner, Ye Zhilin, turned to Ye Fei with a smile. "Ye Fei, I''ve never really fought anyone before. Can I take this one?"


    From Mieyin''s earlier attack, Ye Fei had already gauged her strength. She was no match for Liu Yiru, let alone Ye Fei himself. Even if Ye Zhilin stood still and let Mieyin hit her, it wouldn''t matter. Confident in Ye Zhilin''s abilities, Ye Fei nodded. "Sure, Auntie, she''s all yours."


    "Alright, you old nun, you want to hit my Ye Fei? Let''s see how you handle me!" Ye Zhilin declared, launching into an elegant palm technique. She and Mieyin quickly became locked in combat.


    However, Ye Zhilin didn''t seem to realize that her role as "Auntie" was somewhat compromised by her need to ask Ye Fei''s permission before acting. Perhaps it was an unconscious reflex, a remnant of ancient customs where women were expected to defer to male relatives. With her father and brother gone, Ye Zhilin had subconsciously placed Ye Fei in that role.


    As Ye Zhilin and Mieyin fought, Ye Fei watched closely. Although he was confident in Ye Zhilin''s strength, he couldn''t rule out the possibility of Mieyin having some deadly trick up her sleeve. Ye Zhilin''s lack of experience made him cautious.


    After a while, Ye Fei relaxed. Despite her inexperience, Ye Zhilin''s movements were fluid and precise. Mieyin couldn''t even touch the hem of her robe, though Ye Zhilin hadn''t landed a hit on the nun either.


    As the fight continued, their moods diverged. Ye Zhilin grew more and more excited, treating the battle as a training session. She even passed up several opportunities to end the fight quickly.


    Mieyin, on the other hand, grew increasingly alarmed. She couldn''t believe that a girl who appeared to be in her early twenties could move with such grace and skill. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t land a single blow. Worse, the young woman''s internal energy was terrifying. The gusts of wind from her palms were enough to make Mieyin unsteady.


    "How is this possible?" Mieyin thought after narrowly dodging another strike. "Even if she started training in the womb, she couldn''t have such profound energy. Is she some hidden martial arts master?"


    The more Mieyin thought about it, the more plausible it seemed. After all, appearances could be deceiving. In her sect, there was a centenarian who looked no older than twenty. This girl must be the same. That would explain why the young man called her "Auntie."


    Distracted, Mieyin''s attacks grew less precise, much to Ye Zhilin''s annoyance. "Hey, focus! I''m not done yet!" she called out.


    Mieyin suddenly feinted and jumped back, clasping her hands in a gesture of respect. "Your skill in preserving your youth is remarkable, and your internal energy is profound. I admit defeat." Though she conceded, her emphasis on Ye Zhilin''s "seniority" and "youth preservation" revealed her bitterness.


    Ye Zhilin, oblivious to the subtext, laughed. "Alright, since you''ve admitted defeat, I''ll stop. But calling me ''senior'' isn''t accurate. I''m only Ye Fei''s senior. As for others, I was eighteen before I slept, and after sleeping for over two years¡ªlet''s say three¡ªI''m only twenty-one now. How can you call me ''senior''?"


    Mieyin''s face twisted with rage. Her defeat was already humiliating, and Ye Zhilin''s words added insult to injury. Mieyin wasn''t inherently evil; she simply enjoyed flaunting her status and basking in the respect her reputation commanded. Over time, this had made her arrogant and domineering.


    But today, not only had her pride been shattered, but she had also been mocked by Ye Fei and Ye Zhilin and defeated by a girl in her twenties. For someone who had dominated the martial world for decades, this was unbearable. After a moment of internal struggle, she made a decision she would regret for the rest of her life.


    With a sudden movement, Mieyin raised her hand and a series of thin steel needles shot from her sleeve toward Ye Zhilin''s face.


    Ye Fei''s heart leaped into his throat. Ye Zhilin didn''t have his protective abilities. He rushed to her side and pushed her out of harm''s way, only to realize that the needles were now heading toward Gu Shishi, who had somehow ended up beside him.


    Ye Fei couldn''t bear the thought of anything happening to Gu Shishi, the gentle and kind maid he had grown fond of. He swiftly turned back, catching the needles just before they could strike her. His expression darkened as he examined the needles.


    "You vicious old hag!" he barked at Mieyin. The needles were not only powerful but also coated with a deadly poison. If not for his unique constitution, even his internal energy might not have been enough to neutralize the toxin.


    The entire sequence happened so quickly that it left everyone, including Liu Yiru, stunned. Even she hadn''t realized how much her son''s skills had advanced. His speed and precision were beyond anything she had seen.


    Among the onlookers, Mieyin was the most shocked. She knew the potency of the hidden weapon she had used¡ªa device she had taken from a notorious villain after a life-and-death struggle. To see it effortlessly neutralized by Ye Fei was a blow to her pride and a stark reminder of the power she now faced.

 Chapter 555 - 585: Coaxing the Little Nun

    The hidden weapon Mieyin had used was similar to an ancient "pulse gate crossbow," but far more powerful. Though it only fired a few small steel needles, they were coated with deadly poison and launched at speeds surpassing that of a bullet. Without prior warning, it was nearly impossible to dodge.


    Yet, Ye Fei had not only caught up to the needles but also intercepted them effortlessly. This left Mieyin utterly terrified¡ªthis young man''s speed surpassed that of a bullet and by no small margin.


    Ye Fei, however, had no time to dwell on Mieyin''s shock. After scolding her, he reached out and snatched the hidden weapon from her sleeve with a wave of his hand.


    With a light squeeze, he reduced it to a useless piece of scrap metal. Yet, the incident served as a reminder: as the number of women he cared for grew, he couldn''t always keep them by his side. While the Xuan Yin Technique had significantly boosted their strength, there was no guarantee they wouldn''t encounter someone they couldn''t handle. A weapon like this could be a lifesaver in such situations.


    Still, Ye Fei didn''t want his women carrying something so obviously a weapon. He decided to design something both elegant and functional, though the specifics were still unclear.


    "Hmph, you vile old nun! How dare you resort to such underhanded tactics!" Ye Zhilin, though inexperienced in the ways of the world, had been raised in a martial arts-oriented era by righteous parents. Seeing Mieyin use such dishonorable methods infuriated her. Once she recovered from the shock of Ye Fei''s display, she swiftly moved forward and seized Mieyin''s pulse gate.


    Mieyin, already outmatched by Ye Zhilin, was further rattled by Ye Fei''s prowess. Caught off guard, she had no chance to resist. When Ye Zhilin captured her, Mieyin stiffened her expression and said with forced dignity, "Today, I was outmatched and resorted to dishonorable means. Since I''ve been captured, I''ll accept whatever punishment you see fit."


    Ye Zhilin was taken aback by Mieyin''s sudden display of righteousness. Unsure of how to proceed, she instinctively looked to Ye Fei for guidance, though she couldn''t quite explain why.


    Ye Fei smiled faintly. "Nun Mieyin, you''re quite the schemer. You can tell my aunt is upright and hope to win her favor with this act. But wasn''t your plan earlier quite different? If I hadn''t been capable, we''d all be dead by now, wouldn''t we?"


    Mieyin snorted coldly. She had indeed planned to kill Ye Zhilin with the hidden weapon, confident that the woman the priest had spoken so highly of would be no match for her. The rest, she believed, could be handled by the priest. She never expected Ye Fei to be the true powerhouse.


    Though her plans had been exposed, Mieyin refused to admit it, simply sneering in disdain.


    "You don''t need to admit it," Ye Fei continued. "I also know that if we had died, you and the priest would have labeled us as spies of the Demon Sect, tarnishing our reputations even in death, right?"


    Liu Yiru and the older women nodded in agreement, while Gu Shishi and Jiang Yitong looked shocked. Ye Zhilin asked, "Ye Fei, are they as bad as you say?"


    "Oh, they''re not bad¡ªthey''re heroes. When others kill, it''s a crime, but when they kill, it''s justice. Those they kill are always deserving. So, remember this: if you ever face an unbeatable opponent, first ask who they are. If they''re villains, surrender and let them kill you¡ªit''ll earn you a good reputation. But if they''re heroes like these two, run for your life. Because if you die at their hands, no matter who you are, you''ll be branded a villain in death."


    Ye Fei finished with a cold laugh, then turned to the nun and priest. "Am I right, heroes?"


    The priest snorted. "You broke the agreement first. Dealing with oath-breakers like you is only just."


    Mieyin, however, said, "If you''re going to kill us, just do it. No need for words."


    "Nun Mieyin, your principles are indeed higher than those of a priest who''s more worldly than most," Ye Fei said with a smile. "But I won''t kill you. The martial arts conference is in two days. Without you, it wouldn''t be as lively."


    Mieyin looked at Ye Fei in disbelief. "You''re letting us go?" She couldn''t believe he''d be so foolish. If he released them, wouldn''t he fear they''d turn against him at the conference, rallying the martial world against him?


    "Yes, I''m letting you go," Ye Fei said, his smile fading slightly. "But I don''t trust your integrity. So, Nun Mieyin, since you didn''t come alone, send one of your disciples as a hostage. That way, you won''t recklessly accuse us of being evil at the conference."


    Mieyin''s face paled as she considered Ye Fei''s demand. Her reputation would suffer if she sent a disciple as a hostage to save herself. But if she refused, would Ye Fei let her go?


    "Of course, you can refuse," Ye Fei said, reading her hesitation. "But your lives will end here today."


    Mieyin''s face turned ashen. She nodded. "The Buddha said, ''If I do not enter hell, who will?'' Fine, to save the priest from your hands, I agree. Which disciple do you want?"


    "Just send anyone. I only need a hostage," Ye Fei said casually, though he was certain Mieyin would send Miaochan, the beautiful young nun. From her earlier actions, it was clear Miaochan wasn''t favored by Mieyin. If Ye Fei specifically asked for Miaochan, Mieyin might suspect something and use her against him.


    After the agreement, the priest and nun quickly left. Watching them go, Gu Shishi snorted. "Now I see the true face of these so-called heroes. They talk a big game, but why doesn''t she enter hell herself?"


    Liu Yiru, however, asked, "Ye Fei, why didn''t you just kill them? Wouldn''t that save us a lot of trouble? And what if they go back on their word?"


    Ye Fei smiled. "Don''t worry. They''re not that foolish. If they dare betray me, they''ll fear my retaliation. As for why I spared them, you''ll see in two days."


    "I don''t know what you''re plotting," Liu Yiru said, feigning annoyance, but her son''s laughter only made her smile.


    Not long after, a young nun in black robes arrived at the valley¡ªMiaochan, just as Ye Fei had expected. Despite being sent as a hostage, her beautiful face showed no worry, only a faint hint of joy.


    Ever since learning she''d be a hostage for someone named Ye Fei, she''d felt a strange sense of anticipation. After yesterday''s events, she couldn''t stop thinking about the young man who had made her "lose control." She wanted to see him again, a feeling she''d never experienced before. Unsure of whom to ask, she decided to seek answers from the one she couldn''t stop thinking about.


    Seeing Miaochan, Liu Yiru and the others exchanged knowing glances, half-amused and half-exasperated. They tactfully left, giving Ye Fei and Miaochan some privacy.


    Ye Fei smiled as he approached Miaochan. "You''re here. Did you miss me?"


    To his surprise, Miaochan nodded. "I did. But I don''t know why I''ve been thinking about you. I asked the Buddha all night, but even he couldn''t give me an answer." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For some reason, Ye Fei couldn''t resist disrupting Miaochan''s devout demeanor. He took her hand and said, "Come with me. I''ll tell you why."


    Unfamiliar with the concept of boundaries between men and women, and recalling yesterday''s even more intimate interactions, Miaochan didn''t resist. She obediently followed him into the tent.


    Once inside, Miaochan immediately asked, "Can you tell me now?"


    "Because you''ve been poisoned!" Ye Fei declared, dropping the bombshell.

 Chapter 556 - 586: Bliss Amidst Buddhas Chants (1)

    "Poisoned?" Miao Chan exclaimed in shock. Though she hadn''t seen much of the world, she was well aware of what poison was. In her sect, Cihang Jingzhai, there were even specialists who studied it¡ªthough their focus was on antidotes, given the sect''s reputation as a righteous organization.


    Ye Fei smiled. "Yes, poisoned by me."


    "By you? Why would you poison me?" Miao Chan stared at him in disbelief, her heart aching in a way she''d never felt before. It wasn''t the poison that hurt her¡ªit was the fact that it came from him.


    "Don''t worry," Ye Fei continued. "While you''ve been poisoned by me, I''ve also been poisoned by you."


    Miao Chan was stunned. "I''ve never poisoned you! I don''t even know how to poison someone!"


    "This kind of poison doesn''t require any action," Ye Fei explained. "If two people are fated, a single glance can be enough to infect each other. This poison is called the ''Love Poison.''"


    "Love Poison? What''s that?" Miao Chan asked, confused.


    "It''s hard to explain," Ye Fei said with a gentle smile. "Simply put, it means we''ve fallen for each other and want to be together."


    "I haven''t!" Miao Chan quickly denied. Though she was unfamiliar with the boundaries between men and women, she was well-versed in Buddhist teachings. She instinctively rejected the idea that she could feel such emotions.


    "Alright, let me ask you this," Ye Fei said. "After we parted yesterday, did you think about me often?" When Miao Chan nodded honestly, he continued, "And did you want to be with me?"


    Miao Chan froze, a wave of fear washing over her. She knew her own heart¡ªshe really did want to be with him. Was this what worldly love felt like? But she was a nun¡ªhow could she entertain such thoughts? She wanted to deny it, but having never lied before, she eventually nodded.


    Ye Fei smiled. "See? I''ve been thinking about you too. That''s how we know we''ve both been poisoned by love."


    Miao Chan looked worried. "What do we do?" She was genuinely panicked. As a nun, having such feelings felt deeply wrong.


    "It''s not so bad," Ye Fei reassured her. "While being apart might be painful, as long as we''re together, we''ll feel happy because of it."


    "But I have to return to my sect eventually," Miao Chan said, voicing her most pressing concern.


    Ye Fei chuckled. "Why not stay with me? Don''t worry, Nun Mieyin won''t dare come after you."


    "No, I''m a nun. I must return to my sect," Miao Chan insisted firmly.


    Ye Fei asked, "What will you do when you miss me?"


    Miao Chan replied, "I''ll chant Buddhist scriptures to rid myself of these impure thoughts."


    Ye Fei feigned a pained expression. "But what about me? I''m not a nun. How will I cope with missing you?"


    Seeing his distress, Miao Chan felt a pang of guilt. She didn''t want to leave him either, but her upbringing ultimately guided her decision. "It''s just a bit of sadness. I''ll endure it, and soon enough, we''ll forget each other."


    "No! You might forget me, but I''ll never forget you," Ye Fei said, realizing how deeply devoted Miao Chan was to her faith. He decided to play his trump card. He took her hand and placed it on a certain part of his body. "And it''s not just my heart that''s suffering. My body is uncomfortable too."


    Miao Chan, unaware of what she was touching, gripped it through his clothes and asked in surprise, "What''s this? Why is it so hard?"


    "It''s a part of my body," Ye Fei explained with a pained expression. "Normally, it''s soft, but whenever I think of you, it becomes disobedient. That''s the power of the Love Poison." Though he felt a twinge of guilt for deceiving such an innocent girl, he knew it was necessary for their future happiness.


    Miao Chan, already feeling guilty for not being able to stay with him, was even more distressed by his discomfort. "Does it hurt?" she asked, assuming that any part of the body becoming so hard must be painful.


    "It does," Ye Fei nodded. "It''s swollen and aching."


    "What can we do?" Miao Chan asked, her lack of worldly experience making her rely on Ye Fei for answers.


    "Well, you could help me," Ye Fei said hesitantly. "But it would involve touching your body. If you don''t want to be with me, it''s better not to."


    Miao Chan, touched by his consideration, felt a sweet but forbidden emotion. She cared deeply for Ye Fei and couldn''t bear to see him suffer. "It''s fine. The body is just a vessel. As long as I remain devoted to Buddha, the physical form doesn''t matter."


    "Alright," Ye Fei said, pretending to be moved. He gently undid his belt and lowered his pants.


    Miao Chan stared at the hard member before her, unsure of what to do. She tentatively reached out and grasped it. "Why is it so hard?"


    "Because of you," Ye Fei said with a smile. "Only by making it soft again can I relieve this discomfort." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But how do I make it soft?" Miao Chan asked, squeezing it in confusion.


    "Like this," Ye Fei said, guiding her hand to stroke him.


    Miao Chan, though clueless, was eager to help. She followed his lead, gripping his member and moving her hand up and down.


    "You''re doing great," Ye Fei praised, gently stroking her shaved head.


    "Ah¡­" Miao Chan let out a soft moan. Her scalp was one of her sensitive areas, and Ye Fei''s touch evoked the same strange, thrilling sensation she''d felt the day before.


    As Ye Fei continued to caress her, Miao Chan''s feelings intensified, and she grew more flustered. She wanted to end this state quickly, but despite her efforts, Ye Fei''s member showed no signs of softening. If anything, it seemed harder than before. "Ye Fei, why isn''t it getting soft?" she asked.


    "Maybe it needs more stimulation," Ye Fei said with a sly grin. "How about using your mouth?"


    "Huh?" Miao Chan was confused.


    "Here, let me show you," Ye Fei said, pulling his member from her hand and guiding it to her lips. He gently rubbed it against her soft mouth. "Open your mouth and take it in. That''ll help it soften faster."


    Though Miao Chan felt this was improper, her desire to end this discomfort and help Ye Fei overcame her hesitation. She opened her mouth and tentatively took the tip of his member, finding it too large to fully accommodate.


    Even so, Ye Fei was thrilled. It wasn''t just the physical pleasure¡ªit was the satisfaction of having such a devout nun pleasure him.


    "Don''t just hold it. Try sucking, and use your tongue. That''ll make it even better," Ye Fei instructed, guiding the innocent nun.


    "Mmm¡­" Miao Chan complied, gently sucking and licking the rough tip with her soft tongue.


    Though her technique was clumsy, Ye Fei found it incredibly pleasurable. He continued to stroke her shaved head, eliciting more soft moans from her.


    "Mmm¡­" Miao Chan, still holding Ye Fei''s member, felt that familiar "urge" from yesterday returning. Her lower body grew wet with arousal.


    Overwhelmed, she pulled away and asked, "Ye Fei, why isn''t it softening?"


    Ye Fei, sensing she was ready, said, "Actually, using your hand and mouth only provides temporary relief. To truly calm it down, there''s a better way."


    "What is it?" Miao Chan asked eagerly, wanting to end this strange yet thrilling sensation.


    "It''s¡­" Ye Fei said, suddenly reaching down to touch her damp entrance through her clothes. "Inserting it into you. The yin energy in your body will help it soften."


    "Ah¡­" Miao Chan moaned as her most sensitive spot was touched. She shook her head. "No, I can''t¡­"


    "Why not?" Ye Fei interrupted. "Didn''t you say the body is just a vessel? Or was that wrong?"


    "I¡­" Miao Chan was at a loss. Ye Fei misunderstood her hesitation. Having grown up in the sect, she had no concept of chastity. Her reluctance stemmed from the fact that her lower body was the source of her conflicting emotions. Just his touch through her clothes was almost unbearable¡ªdirect contact would be overwhelming.


    "If you don''t want to, that''s fine," Ye Fei said, feigning disappointment.

 Chapter 557 - 587: Bliss Amidst Buddhas Chants (2)

    Seeing his expression, Miao Chan''s heart ached. She bit her lip and said, "Alright, but please hurry." She thought that if he finished quickly, she could endure the overwhelming pleasure.


    "Thank you!" Ye Fei said, wasting no time. He swiftly undressed her and positioned her delicate body.


    Placing his member at her moist entrance, Ye Fei said, "It might hurt a little at first. You''ll need to bear with it."


    "Mmm," Miao Chan nodded, her face flushed not from embarrassment but from the intense sensations Ye Fei''s touch evoked.


    With her consent and her body ready, Ye Fei pushed forward, penetrating her tight entrance in one swift motion.


    "Ah!" Miao Chan cried out in pain, her limbs instinctively wrapping around Ye Fei.


    "Shh, it''ll pass soon," Ye Fei soothed, gently caressing her body to ease her discomfort.


    After a while, the pain subsided, replaced by a strange, pleasurable itch. Miao Chan''s body began to move involuntarily.


    Seeing her discomfort fade, Ye Fei began to move, gently thrusting into her while caressing her sensitive areas.


    Miao Chan was overwhelmed by the conflicting sensations¡ªthe pleasure of Ye Fei''s member rubbing against her inner walls and the guilt of indulging in such worldly desires.


    "Namo Amitabha¡­" Miao Chan began chanting Buddhist scriptures amidst her pleasure.


    Ye Fei paused, puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    Miao Chan opened her eyes, looking troubled. "I feel like this is blasphemous. I need to chant to repent."


    "Didn''t you say the body is just a vessel? As long as your heart remains pure, it''s fine," Ye Fei said, somewhat exasperated.


    Miao Chan, unable to lie, admitted, "But I also enjoy this feeling. It''s a sign of corruption."


    "If you enjoy it, then embrace it for now. You can repent later," Ye Fei suggested.


    Miao Chan thought for a moment and agreed, stopping her chanting. "Then continue."


    "Good," Ye Fei resumed his movements.


    With her guilt temporarily set aside, Miao Chan fully embraced the pleasure, her body moving in sync with Ye Fei''s thrusts as she moaned softly.


    "Tell me, how does it feel? Does your pussy feel good? Do you like me fucking you?" Ye Fei whispered in her ear.


    Miao Chan, now understanding the terms, nodded. "My pussy feels so good when you fuck me!"


    "Then who''s better¡ªme or Buddha?" Ye Fei teased.


    Miao Chan was startled. In the throes of pleasure, she had momentarily forgotten her devotion. "I¡­ I don''t know," she stammered.


    Ye Fei increased his pace, hitting her sensitive spot with each thrust. "Tell me, how do you really feel?"


    Miao Chan, unable to lie, confessed, "You''re better. I love it when you fuck me. It feels so good!"


    "Then I''ll fuck you every day, okay?"


    "Yes, please fuck me every day¡­" Miao Chan murmured, her body convulsing as she reached her climax. Ye Fei released inside her, filling her with his essence.


    Miao Chan''s orgasm was intense, leaving her utterly spent. She had no energy left to chant or even speak, her mind consumed by the overwhelming pleasure.


    When she finally recovered, she knelt and began chanting Buddhist scriptures, her heart torn between her devotion and her newfound desires.


    Ye Fei, realizing it would take time to fully change her, decided to be patient. After all, she was with him now, and even if she returned to her sect, Nun Mieyin would likely send her back. He had plenty of time to guide her.


    Unbeknownst to Ye Fei, Miao Chan''s heart was already wavering. The intense pleasure had shaken her resolve, and she was increasingly drawn to him. Her chanting was more out of habit than true repentance.


    Miao Chan''s rapid change might seem surprising, but it made sense. Though she had grown up in a strict sect, her innocence made her more susceptible to worldly temptations. Unlike those who had experienced and transcended such desires, she was easily swayed.


    Ye Fei, unaware of his imminent success, stayed with Miao Chan for a while. When she seemed absorbed in her chanting, he dressed and left the tent, knowing his mothers would have questions.


    Sure enough, as soon as he stepped out, he saw Liu Yiru, Shui Ying, and Chen Yourong waiting for him. The others were nowhere to be seen, likely sent away for privacy.


    "You little rascal, explain yourself," Liu Yiru said with a smile. "What''s the story with the pretty little nun?"


    Ye Fei, unwilling to hide anything from his mothers, recounted the events of the previous day. "I knew Nun Mieyin would send her."


    "I should''ve guessed," Liu Yiru laughed. "You''d never let that old nun off so easily. It was all for the little nun, wasn''t it? Such a beauty wasted in the Buddhist sect."


    "That''s why I had to save her," Ye Fei said with a grin, relieved that his mother didn''t disapprove. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Save her? Don''t make yourself sound so noble," Shui Ying teased. "We all know it''s just your lust."


    Ye Fei laughed. "Shui Ying knows me best. But one little nun isn''t enough to satisfy me. I''m still pent up. How about you show me some mercy?" He lunged at Shui Ying, pulling her into his arms and groping her breasts.


    Shui Ying, extremely sensitive from Ye Fei''s previous attentions, melted at his touch. However, remembering that Shui Rou and the others were nearby, she resisted the urge to give in. She slipped out of his grasp with a laugh and pushed Liu Yiru toward him. "Let your real mother take care of you. She''s the one who loves you most."


    Liu Yiru, unbothered by the audience, kissed Ye Fei before pulling away. "It''s broad daylight. Go play with Zhilin and the others. We''ll handle your little nun." With that, she entered the tent, followed by Shui Ying and Chen Yourong.


    Relieved of his duties, Ye Fei followed his mother''s advice and sought out Shui Rou and the others.


    The next day and a half were filled with Ye Fei being "tormented" by his "aunt" Ye Zhilin, who bossed him around and caused no end of amusement for the others. Fortunately, the nights were spent with his mothers and Chen Yourong, making up for the day''s frustrations.


    Finally, on December 1st, the long-awaited martial arts conference began.

 Chapter 558 - 588: The Conference Begins

    Early in the morning, Ye Fei stepped out of his tent, feeling refreshed and full of energy. The previous day, he had taught Shui Ying and Chen Yourong the Xuan Yin Art, and the night had been spent in a passionate encounter with his two mothers and the voluptuous aunt in the hot springs.


    Not only had his martial prowess improved, but his spirits were also soaring. Ye Fei discovered something new about himself¡ªthe more he engaged in such activities, the more energized he felt. Any lingering worries about not being able to keep up with his women once they all mastered the Xuan Yin Art were completely swept away.


    After gathering with the women, the group made their way to the center of the valley. The once-quiet valley was now alive with noise and activity. A platform had been erected in the middle, surrounded by over a thousand martial artists.


    Ye Fei wondered where the organizing sects had managed to get so many chairs and where they had been hiding before, as even he hadn''t noticed them. Of course, he hadn''t been actively looking for them.


    As the group of stunning beauties approached, particularly the two breathtakingly beautiful women who seemed almost otherworldly, the martial artists couldn''t help but stare in awe. Ye Fei, surrounded by these women, became the object of envy and jealousy for every man present. However, since everyone here was under the banner of righteousness, no untoward incidents occurred.


    While many noticed Ye Fei and his entourage, Ye Fei also spotted several familiar faces. Tang Xin, dressed in red, glared at him from beside a refined middle-aged man, while Tang Yu, standing next to her, gave him a gentle, shy smile. In a corner, a group of people Ye Fei vaguely recognized lowered their heads upon seeing him, with a few even offering flattering smiles.


    Most surprising was the sight of the priest sitting prominently in the center, alongside a thin monk. Nun Mieyin, the priest''s backer, sat beside him, both appearing as detached, otherworldly figures.


    "Aunt Shui Rou, why isn''t Nun Mieyin sitting in the center? Isn''t Cihang Jingzhai the leader of the righteous sects?" Ye Fei asked, leaning closer to Shui Rou and inhaling her unique blend of mature and maidenly fragrance.


    Noticing his subtle action, Shui Rou''s cheeks flushed slightly, but she didn''t seem upset. She explained casually, "That''s just their claim. The true leaders of the righteous sects are Shaolin and Wudang. However, their true masters are deeply spiritual and don''t involve themselves in martial affairs. The ones managing the sects are usually junior disciples. For example, Priest Chongdong is only a third-rate martial artist in Wudang."


    "I see," Ye Fei nodded, smiling. "So, Cihang Jingzhai isn''t a place of cultivation."


    "That''s not true," Miao Chan interjected. "There are deeply spiritual, reclusive masters in Cihang Jingzhai as well." Earlier, Liu Yiru and the others had somehow convinced Miao Chan to stay with Ye Fei, but she still held affection for her sect and felt compelled to defend it.


    "I know," Ye Fei whispered to Miao Chan with a grin. "If my little Miao Chan had continued her cultivation there, she would''ve become a great master. But I ruined that, didn''t I?"


    Miao Chan''s face turned bright red, and she quickly hid behind Shui Rou. After yesterday''s "communication" with Liu Yiru and the others, she had learned a lot, including the fact that Ye Fei''s so-called "poison cure" was a lie. However, she didn''t resent him for it. Instead, she felt a hint of gratitude. If not for his persistence, she would never have experienced the bliss that surpassed her Buddhist practices.


    Seeing Miao Chan finally exhibit the shyness befitting her age, Ye Fei was pleased. After yesterday''s "battle," he had genuinely grown fond of her and hoped she could experience the joys of a normal young girl.


    As they talked, Ye Fei and his group arrived at a corner reserved for members of the Martial Alliance, even more, secluded than the spots for those who had appeared at the Yue Lai Inn.


    None of them minded, as they weren''t here to show off. Ye Fei had initially come to test his skills against true masters, but now his focus was on helping Gu Shishi find her family''s killer.


    Also in the corner were the Cui family representative and Kong Yue. Kong Yue nodded and smiled at Chen Yourong, confirming what she had said¡ªtheir marriage was in name only, and their relationship was merely friendly.


    The Cui family representative, Cui Yingying, however, snorted coldly, her face full of disdain. It was unclear who she thought she was, daring to look down on even the members of Shui Yue Palace.


    Ye Fei ignored such petty individuals and casually took a seat, asking Gu Shishi, "Which one is Mr. Kongfang?"


    Gu Shishi, standing behind Ye Fei, shook her head gently. "I haven''t seen him yet. He might not have arrived. Master, do you think he''s the one who killed my family?"


    Ye Fei nodded. "Yes. While I''m not 100% certain, I''m about 90% sure."


    "Even if he''s a suspect, 90% seems too high," Liu Yiru, sitting beside Ye Fei, said. "After all, his reputation in the martial world is impeccable."


    Ye Fei smiled. "Exactly. Because his reputation is too perfect, I''m even more suspicious. No one is without flaws, yet Mr. Kongfang appears flawless. That kind of fa?ade is hard not to question."


    Before Liu Yiru could respond, a commotion erupted in the valley. People were greeting a man who had just arrived.


    Ye Fei turned to see a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties, dressed in a modest gray Zhongshan suit, nodding and smiling warmly at everyone. His demeanor was scholarly, more like a Confucian scholar than a martial artist, and his friendly smile made him instantly likable.


    "That must be Mr. Kongfang," Ye Fei thought, glancing at Gu Shishi. Sure enough, her eyes were filled with complex emotions. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhuge Kongfang and Gu Shishi''s father had been close friends, so she knew him well. When she fled her home six months ago, she had initially planned to seek his help. However, fearing the killers were too powerful and not wanting to involve her uncle, she decided against it.


    Despite her gentle appearance, Gu Shishi had a spine of steel and didn''t want to owe anyone favors. Later, when she turned to Ye Fei, it was because she had no other choice, and she felt their arrangement was a fair exchange, not a debt.


    Now, seeing her uncle again, Gu Shishi hesitated. While she didn''t want to believe Ye Fei''s analysis, her heart leaned toward the boy who had started their relationship as a transaction but had since treated her with great kindness. Subconsciously, she began to see the man who had watched her grow up in a different light.


    Though Gu Shishi had no intention of greeting Zhuge Kongfang, he noticed her as he was greeting others. His eyes lit up with joy, and he quickly approached, exclaiming, "Shishi! You''re alive! This is wonderful!"

 Chapter 559 - 589: The First Confrontation

    When Zhuge Kongfang approached, Gu Shishi instinctively felt a pang of fear. However, as she glanced at the broad back of Ye Fei standing in front of her, that fear quickly dissipated. She smiled slightly at Zhuge Kongfang and greeted him, "Uncle Zhuge, it''s good to see you."


    "Why are you being so formal, child?" Zhuge Kongfang''s expression softened, and his voice was filled with tenderness. "Shishi, why didn''t you come to me when you escaped? I thought you had met the same fate as your family and grieved for you for a long time."


    "I¡­" Gu Shishi''s heart ached as memories of the past flooded back, and she nearly shed tears.


    Ye Fei suddenly interjected, "Mr. Kongfang, you have quite a sharp eye. We''re sitting in such a remote corner, yet you managed to spot Shishi among a thousand people and recognize her despite the changes she''s undergone in the past six months. That''s truly impressive."


    Inside, Ye Fei was cursing the old fox. Shishi had started to move on from the past, and now this guy was dredging up her pain. Even if there was only a 90% chance he was the one behind her family''s massacre, Ye Fei wasn''t going to let him off easy.


    Zhuge Kongfang didn''t immediately respond to Ye Fei. Instead, he turned to Gu Shishi and asked, "And who is this?"


    "This is Ye Fei. He''s my¡­ good friend. Thanks to his care these past few days, I''ve been able to attend this martial arts conference." For some reason, Gu Shishi instinctively concealed her true relationship with Ye Fei and his abilities, instead offering a vague and somewhat ambiguous explanation.


    "Ah, Brother Ye. Thank you for taking care of Shishi," Zhuge Kongfang said warmly, then added, "Brother Ye, you might not know this, but I come from humble beginnings. Though I''ve gained some reputation in the martial world, I''ve never forgotten my roots. That''s why I always pay attention to the less noticeable corners¡ªbecause that''s where I came from."


    Ye Fei glanced at another similarly remote corner and smirked faintly. "Mr. Kongfang, you''re quite the thoughtful man. If there were more people like you in the martial world, well¡­" He paused, seeing Zhuge Kongfang''s curious expression, then continued, "It would probably lead to chaos."


    A flicker of anger passed through Zhuge Kongfang''s eyes, but his smile remained calm. "What do you mean, Brother Ye?"


    "Think about it," Ye Fei explained with a grin. "You focus on us, the underdogs, even neglecting the big shots. If there were more people like you, wouldn''t the major sects feel jealous and take it out on us little guys? That''s a recipe for chaos."


    Though Ye Fei''s words were teasing, they were delivered with humor, eliciting soft laughter from the women around him.


    "Brother Ye, you''re joking," Zhuge Kongfang said, his smile unwavering. "I treat all martial artists equally, and everyone here is well-mannered. The scenario you''re imagining wouldn''t happen." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then added, "Brother Ye, thank you again for taking care of Shishi. I''d love to chat more, but it''s almost time for the conference. I need to join the Shaolin and Wudang elders to oversee the event. We''ll talk later."


    "Of course," Ye Fei nodded with a smile, not bothering to stand up.


    Zhuge Kongfang didn''t seem to mind. He turned to Gu Shishi and said, "Shishi, don''t worry. With so many martial artists here today, justice will be served for you." With that, he walked away toward the center of the valley, presumably to meet with the Shaolin and Wudang representatives.


    Once Zhuge Kongfang was out of earshot, Liu Yiru whispered to Ye Fei, "So, what did you notice?" As Ye Fei''s insight became increasingly impressive, she started relying on him for such matters, though she still stepped in when he needed guidance.


    Ye Fei chuckled. "Pretty much what I expected. If I was 90% sure before, I''m now 99% certain. This guy''s depth of cunning is terrifying."


    "How so?" Gu Shishi asked, confused. "Uncle Zhuge seemed the same as always, and he still cares about me."


    "That''s exactly what makes him suspicious," Ye Fei explained. "If he cared so much, why didn''t he send more people to look for you? With his connections, finding you wouldn''t have been hard. And even if you were well-hidden before, you haven''t been hiding since you arrived here. He should''ve heard about you by now. The fact that he only approached you now shows he''s guilty."


    "But he didn''t know I was safe," Gu Shishi argued.


    Ye Fei shook his head. "That''s another red flag. You said he was close to your father. Wouldn''t he have gone to your home after the incident? And someone as familiar with your family as he is would''ve noticed you weren''t among the dead."


    Gu Shishi fell silent, realizing Ye Fei''s reasoning was sound. Her suspicion of Zhuge Kongfang grew rapidly.


    Liu Yiru laughed. "You talk about his cunning, but I think you''re even more shrewd!" Chen Yourong nodded in agreement.


    "I''m not as good as he is," Ye Fei said with a grin. "Facing a group of stunning women like you, any man would''ve stolen a few glances. But he only looked at you when he approached and didn''t glance your way again. There are only two explanations: either he''s not a man, or he''s a man who prefers other men. I observed him discreetly, and he''s perfectly normal physically, so that''s suspicious."


    "Could he be the second type?" Liu Yiru asked, feeling a bit queasy at the thought of the renowned Kongfang being that way.


    "No, because he didn''t give me, the most handsome man alive, any strange looks either," Ye Fei said with a self-satisfied smirk.


    "You''re so full of yourself!" The women laughed, though they had to admit it was hard to find a man more handsome than Ye Fei.


    "Even if neither of those applies, maybe he''s just not interested in us. Not everyone is as lustful as you, little rascal," Shui Ying teased.


    As they''d grown closer, she didn''t mind flirting with Ye Fei in front of the others. Those who knew their relationship understood, and those who didn''t, like Shui Rou, wouldn''t think much of it. After all, as his "mother," it was natural for her to tease her "son."


    Ye Fei didn''t argue with Shui Ying''s comment about his lustfulness. Instead, he smiled and said, "But any normal man has desires for power, wealth, beauty, and fame, though the degree varies. For example, I do value beauty highly, but I''m also drawn to the others. That''s normal. When a man completely abandons one or more of these desires, it''s a sign he''s no longer normal¡ªbecause his obsession with one thing has reached its peak, leaving no room for anything else."

 Chapter 560 - 560: The Heroic Presence of the Senior Sister

    "I think he''s right," Miao Chan suddenly chimed in, drawing everyone''s attention. "That Mr. Kongfang is not trustworthy."


    The group turned to look at Miao Chan, puzzled. She was someone who didn''t even understand the concept of lying, so how could she judge someone''s character?


    "Why do you think that?" Ye Fei asked with interest, curious about her reasoning. He didn''t believe she was just agreeing with him out of affection, as that wasn''t her nature.


    Feeling the weight of everyone''s gaze, Miao Chan looked a bit shy but explained, "Because I sensed that Mr. Kongfang''s heart is shrouded in darkness. It''s like he''s hiding something and doesn''t want anyone to see his true self."


    The group was taken aback. Miao Chan''s judgment was based purely on intuition, which seemed almost mystical. But upon reflection, it made sense. After all, it''s often said that young children, especially those under three, have an uncanny ability to sense people''s true intentions.


    They instinctively know who genuinely cares for them and who has ulterior motives. Miao Chan, despite being nearly twenty, had a purity of heart akin to a child''s, so her insight wasn''t entirely surprising.


    This realization deepened the women''s suspicions of Zhuge Kongfang, especially since Ye Fei had already raised doubts. Meanwhile, Zhuge Kongfang, oblivious to the fact that he was being labeled as the prime suspect, stepped onto the central stage and addressed the crowd.


    "Fellow martial artists, I am honored by your trust and the support of the major sects to preside over this martial arts conference. Thank you all!" He bowed respectfully to the audience.


    Though his voice wasn''t loud, it carried a resonance that made it seem as if he were speaking directly into everyone''s ears. Many were impressed by his profound internal energy, though a few, including Ye Fei, remained unimpressed. Ye Fei scoffed inwardly, dismissing it as a cheap trick.


    After the bow, Zhuge Kongfang straightened and continued, "The martial arts conference has been a tradition for centuries. Many of you have participated multiple times, and those who haven''t have surely heard about it from your elders or peers. So, I won''t dwell on the process. As always, we''ll exchange techniques to learn from each other''s strengths and weaknesses."


    He paused, noticing some in the crowd were already eager to step onto the stage. He quickly added, "However, this year''s conference is special. Before the matches begin, I must address two recent tragedies in the martial world."


    The crowd murmured in confusion. They were aware of the Gu family massacre from over half a year ago, which was expected to be a major topic at the conference. But what was this second tragedy Zhuge Kongfang mentioned?


    "I know you''re wondering about the second incident," Zhuge Kongfang said, raising his hands to quiet the crowd. "Perhaps many of you haven''t heard, but just over two months ago, the Wu family, one of the protector families of the Martial Alliance, was also wiped out!"


    The revelation shocked the audience. Someone immediately shouted, "Mr. Kongfang, the Martial Alliance isn''t part of our hidden world. Isn''t it inappropriate for us to get involved?"


    Zhuge Kongfang smiled. "True, the Martial Alliance was established less than thirty years ago and didn''t participate in the last conference. However, I believe that since we are all part of the martial world and such a tragedy has occurred, we cannot ignore it. Don''t you agree?"


    "Yes!" "Absolutely!" "Mr. Kongfang is right!" The crowd erupted in agreement, many praising Zhuge Kongfang for his wisdom and leadership.


    Ye Fei finally understood why the Martial Alliance had been invited this time. However, he was puzzled. He had only dealt with the Wu family''s leaders and members, leaving the women and children unharmed. Moreover, those he had fought were merely incapacitated, not killed. How had it turned into a massacre? He hadn''t followed up on the Wu family after the incident, so he wondered if something else had happened afterward.


    Another voice called out, "Mr. Kongfang, do you know who committed such a heinous act?"


    Zhuge Kongfang nodded. "After two months of investigation, I''ve confirmed that the Wu family massacre, like the Gu family''s, was the work of the Heavenly Demon Sect!"


    "He''s trying to pin this on the Heavenly Demon Sect," Liu Yiru remarked. She was well aware of the truth behind the Wu family incident.


    The other women, however, were unaware of the details and looked at Liu Yiru curiously. She explained how the Wu family had attempted to annex the Liu family and had harbored ill intentions toward her and her sister. She also recounted how Ye Fei had dealt with the situation.


    After hearing the story, the woman turned to Ye Fei, surprised by the ruthless side of the seemingly harmless young man. Yet, none of them found fault with his actions. Instead, they admired his protective nature, especially those who had grown close to him. They felt a sense of security, knowing he would go to great lengths to protect his loved ones.


    "Everyone, given the Heavenly Demon Sect''s atrocities, shouldn''t we take action against them?" Zhuge Kongfang declared, effectively positioning the sect as the enemy of the martial world.


    "Yes!" Almost everyone except Ye Fei and his group shouted in agreement. Ye Fei noticed that Cui Yingying, the Cui family representative, was particularly vocal, her tone tinged with a sense of triumph, as if someone close to her had achieved a great victory.


    "Good! Since we''re all in agreement, I''ll take the lead!" Zhuge Kongfang waved his hand toward the distance and called out, "Bring them forward!"


    A group of men in black suits carried a large wooden stake from afar. Bound to it was a young woman in her twenties. She had short, spiky hair and a strikingly beautiful yet resolute face. Despite being tied up and wearing thick clothing, her curvaceous figure was still evident.


    Once on stage, the men set the stake upright and left without a word. Zhuge Kongfang pointed at the woman and announced, "This is Jiang Manjun, the daughter of the current Heavenly Demon Sect leader, Zhu Yuyan. I captured her while she was gathering information about us."


    Jiang Manjun, the daughter of Zhu Yuyan? Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. That meant she was his senior sister! Remembering his stunningly beautiful master, Ye Fei felt the urge to rush onto the stage and rescue her. However, after glancing at another corner of the venue, he decided to hold back for now.


    "Mr. Kongfang, since we''ve decided to take on the Heavenly Demon Sect, why don''t we start by dealing with this little demoness today?" someone from the crowd suggested, and others quickly agreed.


    Zhuge Kongfang smiled faintly. "That''s exactly what I had in mind. Jiang Manjun, as a member of the Heavenly Demon Sect, must have committed countless atrocities. She won''t leave here alive."


    Despite facing a crowd of over a thousand people eager to see her dead, Jiang Manjun remained calm and sneered, "Zhuge Kongfang, you''ve captured me today, but how exactly has the Heavenly Demon Sect wronged you?"


    "You haven''t wronged me personally, but as a member of the righteous path, I cannot ignore your crimes," Zhuge Kongfang replied with a light smile.


    "Is this about the Gu family?" Jiang Manjun retorted. "Let me make it clear¡ªit wasn''t us!"


    Zhuge Kongfang scoffed. "Trying to deny it now? Do you think we''ll believe you?"


    "I don''t expect you to," Jiang Manjun shot back. "The Heavenly Demon Sect owns up to its actions, but we won''t take the blame for others. I''m just stating the facts so these fools aren''t blindly used by someone else."


    Being called fools naturally angered the crowd. Someone shouted, "Demoness, no matter what you say, it won''t change your fate today!"


    Jiang Manjun ignored the heckler and turned to Zhuge Kongfang. "Zhuge Kongfang, dare to make a bet with me?"


    "What kind of bet?" Zhuge Kongfang asked, intrigued.


    "I bet that even though I''m standing here defenseless today, no one except you will dare to step onto this stage and kill me!" Jiang Manjun smirked, her face filled with disdain. "And I''m certain that the only reason you''re willing to kill me is because you''ve already captured me, creating an irreconcilable enmity between us. You must regret your decision to capture me now, don''t you?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 561 - 561: The Hidden Master

    "Nonsense! Since ancient times, good and evil have been irreconcilable. As a righteous person, how could I regret capturing a demoness like you?" Zhuge Kongfang''s face darkened as he shouted. "And don''t try to provoke anyone. Everyone here is willing to kill you¡ªthey just don''t want to dirty their hands with a demoness like you."


    Jiang Manjun''s sneer deepened. "If you''re scared, just admit it. Stop making excuses. Bunch of hypocritical cowards! Zhuge Kongfang, if you want to kill me, just do it. Stop wasting time!"


    Zhuge Kongfang''s expression shifted slightly. Like the others, he feared the Heavenly Demon Sect''s retaliation. Although the sect''s leader, Jiang Haichen, had disappeared twenty years ago, his four wives and several elders were all formidable opponents, each with skills on par with his own. Despite secretly building his power over the years, Zhuge Kongfang was still far from being a match for the Heavenly Demon Sect.


    When he first saw Jiang Manjun disguised as a village girl, he didn''t recognize her.


    Thinking she was just an ordinary sect member gathering information, he captured her to boost his prestige. Only after the confrontation did he realize he''d caught a hot potato.


    With others watching, he couldn''t simply let her go. He''d hoped that by bringing her here, he could incite the crowd to kill her, especially with major sects like Shaolin, Wudang, and Cihang Jingzhai present. But now, not only were the martial artists too afraid to act, but even the representatives of the major sects seemed indifferent, leaving Zhuge Kongfang in a difficult position.


    Cornered, Zhuge Kongfang had no choice but to cut the ropes binding Jiang Manjun and declare, "Although you''re from the demonic sect, I, Zhuge Kongfang, won''t take advantage of you. Go ahead and fight. If you can land even a single blow, I''ll let you leave today."


    Jiang Manjun didn''t move, still leaning against the wooden stake, her beautiful face filled with mockery. "You''re not planning to let me win, are you? That seems unlikely since everyone knows you''re the one who captured me."


    Hearing this, Ye Fei almost burst out laughing. His senior sister truly had a unique personality. Whether she was confident because she''d spotted her allies in the crowd or simply being herself, she''d backed Zhuge Kongfang into a corner.


    If he let her go, people would accuse him of being afraid of the Heavenly Demon Sect. If he won, it wouldn''t be honorable either, since he''d already boasted about fighting her fairly despite his superior strength.


    This incident further solidified Ye Fei''s belief in the importance of strength. Zhuge Kongfang, with his usual cunning, wouldn''t have made such a basic mistake. But his fear of the Heavenly Demon Sect had clouded his judgment, trapping him in his scheme.


    Caught in a dilemma, Zhuge Kongfang''s face turned grim. He hadn''t expected Jiang Manjun to see through his plan and call him out so bluntly. Did she not fear he might kill her in a fit of rage? Yet, the thought of the Heavenly Demon Sect''s overwhelming power made him hesitate. While the conference''s purpose was to discuss how to deal with the sect, that was a collective effort. If he killed the daughter of the former leader and the current acting leader, the sect would hunt him down relentlessly.


    Seeing Zhuge Kongfang''s expression, Jiang Manjun burst into laughter. "I knew it! You so-called righteous people are all cowards. You want to kill me to make a name for yourselves, but you''re too scared of my sect''s retaliation. Must be quite the dilemma, huh?"


    Her taunts filled Zhuge Kongfang and the crowd with anger, but no one was foolish enough to step forward and risk the sect''s wrath.


    "I''ll kill her!" A clear voice suddenly rang out. Everyone turned to see Tang Xin, the young lady of the Tang family, stepping forward. The shock and helplessness on her father Tang Minghao''s face made it clear this wasn''t his idea.


    Without giving her father a chance to stop her, Tang Xin quickly walked onto the stage. Ye Fei noticed Tang Yu, Tang Xin''s sister, following anxiously. Tang Minghao, though worried, couldn''t call his daughter back now. While the Tang family''s influence wasn''t as great as Shaolin or Wudang, they weren''t overly afraid of the Heavenly Demon Sect. They''d stayed silent earlier, hoping to avoid conflict with the sect.


    Zhuge Kongfang, despite his cunning, had overestimated his ability to manipulate the crowd. Modern martial artists weren''t the uneducated brutes of ancient times¡ªthey weren''t so easily fooled.


    "Sister, I admire your courage," Tang Xin said, not rushing to attack. "But as Mr. Kongfang said, good and evil are irreconcilable. I must act today." Deep down, she respected Jiang Manjun''s boldness, and the inaction of the so-called righteous crowd, including her father, disappointed her.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect someone so bold among the righteous. Too bad your skills are lacking," Jiang Manjun replied with a smile, then turned to Tang Yu. "Little sister, are you here to kill me too?"


    "No!" Tang Yu quickly shook her head. "I''m here to stop my sister from killing you."


    "Why would you do that?" Jiang Manjun asked, intrigued. Tang Xin, though annoyed by the comment about her skills, also waited to hear Tang Yu''s response.


    Tang Yu, naturally shy, blushed deeply under the gaze of the crowd but whispered, "Because I don''t think you''re a bad person."


    "Little sister, saying that will offend people. If I''m not the bad one, then the cowards here must be," Jiang Manjun laughed. "After all, I''m your enemy."


    "No, we''re the righteous ones, and she''s the evil one. Tang Yu, step aside!" Tang Xin said, reaching into her pocket for a hidden weapon.


    "What is righteousness? What is evil? Miss Tang, you''re still young. The line between good and evil isn''t as clear as you think. Why don''t you ask these ''heroes'' here?" Jiang Manjun sneered, then sighed. "Never mind. You''ll understand someday. Go ahead and attack. For your courage, I won''t fight back, and my sect won''t seek revenge. Dying by your hand is better than at the hands of these hypocrites."


    With that, Jiang Manjun stood with her hands behind her back and closed her eyes, clearly not planning to resist. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tang Xin, however, hesitated. She took out a small throwing knife but didn''t throw it immediately. "I won''t kill someone who doesn''t fight back. Face me properly. If I''m not skilled enough, I''ll accept death without complaint."


    "Fine, let''s settle this!" Jiang Manjun opened her eyes, her gaze filled with determination.


    "Hurry up and go! Your senior sister might die!" Liu Yiru, whose vision had improved with her increased internal energy, noticed the resolve in Jiang Manjun''s eyes. She admired the bold and beautiful girl and urged Ye Fei to act.


    Ye Fei, however, didn''t move. He smiled and said, "Relax, she won''t die. Even if she doesn''t fight back, someone will save her."


    Sure enough, before he finished speaking, Tang Xin declared, "Our Tang family specializes in hidden weapons. Today, I''ll test your skills with this throwing knife!" She hurled the knife toward Jiang Manjun''s throat.


    The knife wasn''t thrown with lethal intent, and its speed was slow enough for anyone with basic martial skills to dodge. But Jiang Manjun closed her eyes again, standing still as if she hadn''t seen the knife coming.


    The crowd gasped in shock, despite their enmity toward Jiang Manjun. At that moment, a sharp whistling sound pierced the air, and a small stone flew from nowhere, knocking the knife off course before it could reach Jiang Manjun.


    "Who dares interfere? Show yourself!" Zhuge Kongfang, who had been silent until now, shouted.

 Chapter 562 - 562: The Emergence of a Great Master

    Ye Fei suddenly chuckled, "This guy has some clever tricks up his sleeve."


    "What do you mean?" Gu Shishi, standing behind him, asked urgently. After Zhuge Kongfang''s earlier pitiful display, the image of him as a great hero in her heart had completely crumbled. However, given their long-standing relationship, she still cared about him¡ªat least until it was confirmed whether he was the one who had massacred her family.


    Ye Fei smiled slightly. "He must be regretting capturing my senior sister, but it''s too late now. The person who just saved her is obviously from the Heavenly Demon Sect. This gives him a chance to reposition himself. I bet he''ll soon act like he''s just an outsider in this situation."


    Sure enough, before Ye Fei''s words had fully settled, Zhuge Kongfang, who had been waiting for a response to his earlier call, spoke up again. "Since this esteemed master doesn''t wish to reveal themselves, please refrain from interfering with the duel!"


    Even more shamelessly than Ye Fei had anticipated, Zhuge Kongfang framed the life-and-death struggle between the two women as a mere sparring match, making his earlier capture of Jiang Manjun seem even less significant.


    This time, Zhuge Kongfang''s words finally elicited a response. From the opposite edge of the valley, a figure suddenly leaped out, crossing more than twenty meters in the air before landing gracefully on the stage.


    The figure moved so quickly that it wasn''t until they stopped that the crowd could see it was a stunningly beautiful woman whose charm and maturity far surpassed Jiang Manjun''s.


    The crowd gasped in recognition¡ªthis was none other than Zhu Yuyan, the acting leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect. No one had expected her to be hiding among them, and no one had recognized her until now.


    Seeing her mother appear, Jiang Manjun''s face darkened instead of lighting up with joy. She coldly said, "Why did you come out?"


    Zhu Yuyan sighed softly, her voice tinged with sorrow. "I know you don''t want to see me right now, and I didn''t plan to reveal myself. But if I hadn''t, you, foolish girl, would have been killed!"


    "I''d rather die than have you interfere!" Jiang Manjun snapped back.


    A pained look flashed in Zhu Yuyan''s eyes, and her voice turned pleading. "Manjun, can''t you just listen to my explanation?"


    Jiang Manjun''s eyes burned with anger, but perhaps because of the public setting, she only snorted and didn''t respond.


    Seeing the mother and daughter conversing as if no one else was present, Zhuge Kongfang felt his pride wounded. He stepped forward and said, "So, it''s Leader Zhu. I didn''t expect you to attend the martial arts conference."


    Zhu Yuyan turned to face him, her demeanor instantly shifting. Gone was the softness she had shown her daughter; her eyes were now icy cold. "You dared to capture my daughter. I haven''t even begun to settle that score with you yet."


    "And how do you plan to settle it?" Zhuge Kongfang asked with a faint smile. He had once fought a Heavenly Demon Sect elder and hadn''t lost. Moreover, he had heard that the sect''s four wives and several elders were all of similar strength, so he wasn''t afraid of Zhu Yuyan.


    As for the sect''s retaliation, he wasn''t worried now either. Zhu Yuyan''s presence was a different matter entirely¡ªkilling her would truly cement his fame. He was confident he could rally the crowd to join him, spreading the sect''s vengeance across everyone involved rather than focusing it solely on him.


    "By taking your worthless life!" Perhaps venting the frustration caused by her daughter''s rejection, Zhu Yuyan wasted no more words. With a sharp cry, she lunged at Zhuge Kongfang, her palm striking out with lethal intent.


    Zhuge Kongfang secretly rejoiced. After his earlier blunder, his reputation had taken a hit. If he could now hold his own against the Heavenly Demon Sect''s leader¡ªor even defeat her¡ªhis standing among the crowd would surely recover. He met Zhu Yuyan''s attack head-on without fear.


    Initially, Zhuge Kongfang believed that Zhu Yuyan''s distraction over her daughter would give him an advantage. However, within ten moves, his expression changed drastically. He realized that Zhu Yuyan was far stronger than he had anticipated.


    By the tenth move, he was already completely on the defensive, unable to counterattack. He wanted to call for help from the crowd, but Zhu Yuyan''s relentless assault left him no room to do so.


    Finally, with a sharp cry from Zhu Yuyan, Zhuge Kongfang was unable to dodge her next strike. Her palm slammed into his chest, sending him flying off the stage with a spray of blood. He barely managed to avoid falling off the platform entirely.


    Even then, Zhu Yuyan wasn''t done. She swiftly closed the distance, preparing to deliver a fatal blow. But before her foot could connect, she was suddenly forced to retreat, her expression turning grave as she stared intently at the Shaolin contingent below.


    "Amitabha. As the saying goes, ''Forgiveness is a virtue.'' It would be best if the lady refrained from further bloodshed."


    Just as the crowd was wondering what had happened, a seemingly ordinary, bald monk stood up beside the Shaolin leader. Without any visible effort, he floated gracefully onto the stage.


    Zhu Yuyan didn''t underestimate the monk because of his unremarkable appearance. Instead, she grew even more cautious, adopting a defensive stance. Her face paled as she muttered, "A Great Master?!"


    "Good eyes, lady," the monk chuckled. "This old monk has only recently broken through the shackles of the innate realm. I didn''t expect you to notice so quickly."


    The crowd erupted in shock. A Great Master¡ªa legendary figure! As expected of Shaolin, the long-standing leader of the martial world. This monk, who appeared to be in his fifties or sixties, had already reached such heights!


    Realizing the monk''s presence meant she couldn''t kill Zhuge Kongfang, Zhu Yuyan said, "Since the master has spoken, I''ll spare his life today. Manjun, let''s go!" She grabbed Jiang Manjun''s hand and prepared to leave.


    Although Jiang Manjun was still deeply hurt and even wished for death, she didn''t want to drag her mother down with her. She followed without protest.


    However, the monk suddenly called out, "Ladies, wait a moment!"


    "What else does the master have to say?" Zhu Yuyan turned back, her expression guarded.


    "Nothing of great importance," the monk smiled. "But this old monk sees a heavy aura of hostility around you. I''d like to invite you to Shaolin to chant sutras and recite Buddha''s name, to dispel this negativity."


    Zhu Yuyan''s face darkened. "Are you saying you want to capture us?"


    "The lady''s use of the word ''capture'' is inappropriate," the monk replied with a smile. "This old monk merely wishes to invite you."


    "And if we refuse?" Zhu Yuyan asked coldly. She had initially thought the monk was a true enlightened being, but now she saw through him.


    As expected, the monk''s tone shifted slightly, though his smile remained. "If that''s the case, this old monk will have to insist. With your martial prowess, if this hostility isn''t resolved, it could lead to more bloodshed."


    "So that''s how it is!" Zhu Yuyan sneered. "Then why don''t you resolve their hostility as well? Where were you when they tried to kill my daughter?"


    "That was a conflict between good and evil. This old monk didn''t wish to interfere," the monk replied shamelessly.


    Hearing this, the so-called righteous crowd immediately understood where the monk stood. They were invigorated by the prospect of fighting alongside a Great Master, and they began shouting, "Capture the demonesses!" They had initially wanted to say "kill," but fearing the monk might take them to Shaolin as well, they opted for "capture" instead.


    Meanwhile, the Taoist priest and Nun Mieyin had their plans. They were determined to provoke a conflict between the monk and Ye Fei''s group, seeing it as the perfect opportunity to settle their scores. After all, no matter how strong Ye Fei and his companions were, they couldn''t possibly match a Great Master. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the clamoring crowd, Zhu Yuyan''s face mirrored Jiang Manjun''s earlier disdain. She sneered, "It seems today will be the day you, monk, make a name for yourself." Having seen through the monk''s true nature, she no longer addressed him with respect.


    "Fame is but a fleeting cloud to this old monk," the monk replied, his smile unwavering but his tone increasingly aggressive. "Lady, let''s not waste more words. Please accompany me to Shaolin."


    "Fine. Today, I, Zhu Yuyan, admit defeat!" With that, she suddenly struck Jiang Manjun''s waist, sending her flying out of the crowd. Zhu Yuyan then launched herself at the monk, shouting, "Manjun, run! Gather our forces and come to Shaolin to rescue me!"


    Jiang Manjun, landing outside the crowd, was stunned by her mother''s actions. The resentment she had felt toward her mother vanished in an instant, replaced by overwhelming gratitude.


    Though she wanted to go back and help her mother, Jiang Manjun knew that even with her added strength, they stood no chance against a Great Master. It was better to follow her mother''s orders and return with reinforcements. After all, the monk didn''t seem intent on killing anyone¡ªat least not yet.


    However, just as Jiang Manjun was about to leave, she felt a shadow fall over her. The monk had somehow appeared in front of her, blocking her path.

 Chapter 563 - 563: The Hidden Duel

    Jiang Manjun didn''t see it clearly, but everyone else did. Earlier, Zhu Yuyan had attacked the monk to buy her daughter more time. However, the monk had effortlessly dodged her fierce strike and, in a flash, crossed dozens of meters to appear in front of Jiang Manjun.


    Meanwhile, Zhu Yuyan had been struck and immobilized on the stage, unable to move. The crowd was in awe¡ªthe power of a Great Master was truly extraordinary. Someone as skilled as Zhu Yuyan couldn''t even last a single move against him.


    Jiang Manjun was a rational person. Her earlier desire to die on the stage had been driven by emotional turmoil, but after her mother''s selfless act of saving her, she regained her usual composure. Seeing the monk block her path, she knew she was no match for him.


    Instead of impulsively charging forward, she calmly asked, "Master, are you determined to kill my mother and me?"


    "You misunderstand," the monk replied with his ever-present gentle smile. "From the beginning, I''ve had no intention of harming either of you. I merely wish to invite you both to Shaolin as guests."


    "Do you know how many enemies the Heavenly Demon Sect has made? Some of them are likely from Shaolin. If we go there, we''ll probably be dead within days," Jiang Manjun lied, hoping the monk''s compassion might be swayed by her words. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The monk, however, remained unmoved. "You needn''t worry. With me there, no one will harm you."


    Jiang Manjun''s heart sank, and she felt utterly hopeless. She deeply regretted her actions¡ªwhy had she ignored warnings and come here? Why had she let her anger toward her mother lead her to deliberately expose herself to Zhuge Kongfang? Now she realized it had been a childish attempt to test whether her mother still cared for her. Not only had she failed to escape, but she had also dragged her mother into this mess.


    Just as Jiang Manjun was about to give up, a clear voice rang out from nearby. "Miss, I think you''ve misunderstood. This master would never let anyone harm you."


    The monk was startled. Who could have approached so close without him noticing? He turned to see a strikingly handsome young man standing there, looking far too young to be of any concern. The monk maintained his calm demeanor and smiled, "It seems this young gentleman understands my intentions."


    The newcomer was, of course, Ye Fei. He had waited until now to step forward, not out of hesitation, but because he wanted Jiang Manjun to reach the depths of despair. Since witnessing her extraordinary courage, he had been drawn to her unique spirit. To quickly win her favor, he decided to let her suffer a little before appearing as her savior. The classic "hero rescues the damsel" trope might be old, but it was always effective.


    "We''re all fellow martial artists. How could I not understand the master?" Ye Fei said with a playful grin. "But as the saying goes, ''The older the ginger, the spicier it is.'' I may consider myself charming, but when it comes to pursuing women, I still need to put in effort. I''m nowhere near as skilled as the master, who can use a noble excuse to control someone so effortlessly. I really should learn from you, master."


    "What do you mean by that?" The monk''s smile faltered for the first time, a hint of irritation creeping into his voice.


    Ye Fei continued, feigning innocence. "Am I wrong? Isn''t the master just using this as a pretext to take advantage of their beauty?"


    "Nonsense! I''m a monk. How could I have such thoughts?" the monk retorted, his palm subtly rising as he prepared to teach Ye Fei a lesson.


    "If that''s the case, I suggest the master step aside. Otherwise, people like me with petty minds might misunderstand," Ye Fei said, his smile unwavering. Suddenly, he unleashed a sharp burst of internal energy toward the monk''s chest. This move, which he had learned from Bai Youyou, required no elaborate gestures. Ye Fei wondered why Bai Youyou, clearly a skilled martial artist, wasn''t present.


    The monk, who had been preparing to attack Ye Fei, was caught off guard by the sudden strike. The force of the energy shocked him, and he quickly redirected his power to defend himself, focusing it on his hands to block the attack.


    The moment Ye Fei''s energy hit, the monk felt his hands go numb. His internal energy was no match for Ye Fei''s, and the force broke through his defenses, traveling up his arms and striking his mind with a thunderous impact.


    To the outside world, nothing seemed to happen¡ªthe monk simply raised his hands to his chest, and that was it. But the monk knew better. He felt a deafening roar in his mind, leaving him dizzy and disoriented. His face turned beet red, and he swayed slightly, struggling to maintain his balance.


    After a moment of closed-eyed meditation, the monk finally regained his composure and looked at Ye Fei in disbelief.


    Ye Fei smiled faintly. "Master, have you reconsidered? Do you still wish to interfere?"


    The monk, realizing he had been outmatched and that Ye Fei had spared him further humiliation, sighed deeply. "Enough. I am a monk, detached from worldly affairs. I shall no longer involve myself in these matters." With that, he turned and left without another word.


    As the monk disappeared into the distance, the crowd was left in stunned silence. Had this Great Master been persuaded by a few words from a young man? It seemed too absurd to be true.


    Yet, everything had appeared genuine. The monk had turned red (though the crowd didn''t realize it was from Ye Fei''s strike), paused in thought, and then left. While it seemed logical, there was an undeniable strangeness to it all.


    Regardless of what others thought, Jiang Manjun was deeply grateful to Ye Fei. She bowed slightly and said, "Thank you, young hero, for speaking up on our behalf." She hadn''t noticed the hidden duel between Ye Fei and the monk, so she didn''t mention his intervention.


    "It''s nothing. Any man would have done the same," Ye Fei replied with a smile, subtly insulting every other man in the valley.


    Jiang Manjun, sharp as ever, immediately caught his meaning and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Regardless, I''m grateful to you."


    Her smile, radiant and captivating, made Ye Fei''s heart skip a beat. He maintained his composed demeanor and said, "The title of ''hero'' is too much. I should call you ''senior sister.''"


    "Senior sister?" Jiang Manjun was puzzled. When had she gained another junior brother?


    "Yes, my humble skills were learned from a book given to me by your father. So, I consider him my master," Ye Fei explained. While he hadn''t initially thought of Jiang Haichen, who had given him a difficult-to-master manual, as his master, he was more than willing to call him one now¡ªespecially given Jiang Manjun''s beauty and her mother''s allure.


    "My father?" The mention of Jiang Haichen stirred complex emotions in Jiang Manjun. She instinctively glanced toward the stage, only to suddenly cry out, "You scoundrel, don''t you dare hurt my mother!"


    Ye Fei, who had been focused on Jiang Manjun after dealing with the monk, was startled. He turned to the stage and was horrified by what he saw.

 Chapter 564 - 564: The Cause of the Conflict

    Just as Zhuge Kongfang, who had been severely wounded by Zhu Yuyan and was lying near the edge of the stage, stood up, everyone realized something had changed. He was now holding a short sword and was slowly walking toward Zhu Yuyan, who had been paralyzed by the old monk''s pressure point strike. The murderous intent on his face indicated he was determined to kill her.


    Seeing this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but deeply regret his previous inaction. He should have rescued his master''s wife first or had his aunt step in to protect her. But now that Zhuge Kongfang had already reached Zhu Yuyan''s side, even if his aunt, Ye Zhilin, stepped in, it might be too late.


    Just as Ye Fei was preparing to expose his strength and save Zhu Yuyan, a small figure suddenly stepped forward, standing between her and Zhuge Kongfang. It was none other than Tang Yu, who had stayed behind earlier.


    Zhuge Kongfang was momentarily stunned. He recognized Tang Yu as the personal maid of a young lady from the Tang Sect. Under normal circumstances, he would never want to offend someone from such a powerful family, but given the humiliation he had just suffered from Zhu Yuyan, his rage had completely consumed him. He could not allow her to live. So, with a cold face, he commanded, "Move aside, little girl!"


    Tang Yu''s companion, Tang Xin, also urged, "Tang Yu, what are you doing? Step back!"


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the usually gentle and shy Tang Yu, who would blush even at speaking a word, suddenly appeared resolute. She stubbornly looked at Tang Xin and said, "No, I won''t let him kill her." Turning to Zhuge Kongfang, she added, "Mr. Kongfang, you are a great hero; you can''t kill someone who cannot resist!"


    "A hero?" This title made Zhuge Kongfang, who was already consumed by hatred, pause for a brief moment, but only for a moment. He needed Zhu Yuyan''s blood to erase the shame of his defeat today, or he would never be able to establish himself in the martial world. He sneered coldly, "Then don''t blame me!" With that, he raised his short sword and aimed it at Tang Yu''s chest.


    Although Tang Yu had followed Tang Xin and practiced the Tang Sect''s martial arts, her skills were still limited. Even though Zhuge Kongfang had been injured, he was still far beyond her abilities. Despite her best efforts to dodge and block, the sharp sword cut a deep gash across her right chest. Letting out a soft cry, she fell to the ground.


    While Zhuge Kongfang was displeased by Tang Yu''s interference, he refrained from killing her out of respect for the Tang Sect. After she was subdued, he ignored her and immediately turned to thrust the sword at Zhu Yuyan.


    As the sword was about to pierce his enemy''s chest, Zhuge Kongfang''s eyes were filled with madness and excitement. Just then, a sharp shout rang in his ears, and before he could react, he felt his body being kicked into the air and landing back at the edge of the stage. Looking up, he saw a stunningly beautiful young woman standing in the spot where he had just been, smiling coldly at him.


    This young woman was, of course, Ye Zhilin. She was naturally carefree and had no particular view on right or wrong, finding the so-called righteous methods somewhat distasteful. When she saw that Ye Fei had saved Jiang Manjun, she had quickly decided that the mother and daughter were on her side. So when she saw Zhu Yuyan in danger, it was only natural for her to act.


    After Ye Zhilin had kicked Zhuge Kongfang away, Ye Fei and Jiang Manjun returned to the stage. The other martial artists, who had planned to stop them, hesitated upon seeing Zhu Yuyan rescued and fearing retaliation from the Heavenly Demon Sect. They decided to abandon their plan.


    Ye Fei quickly released the pressure point on his beautiful master''s wife, then bent down and picked up Tang Yu. After helping her stop the bleeding by applying a pressure point of his own, he asked with concern, "Tang Yu, how are you?"


    Though only a short time had passed, the large wound had caused her to lose a lot of blood. Her originally lovely and youthful face had turned pale. She managed a faint smile and replied, "Ye... Brother, I''m fine." But as she finished speaking, her head tilted, and she fainted.


    It wasn''t until Ye Fei had picked up Tang Yu that Tang Xin, still in a daze from the shock, finally snapped out of it. She quickly ran to Ye Fei''s side, looking at Tang Yu with concern, and asked, "Is she okay?"


    Ye Fei didn''t respond to Tang Xin. Instead, he handed Tang Yu to Ye Zhilin and said, "Zhilin, take her and let her rest for a while." He then handed her a recovery pill, one that she was already familiar with.


    "What did you call me?" Ye Zhilin asked with a frown, though she obediently took the pill and Tang Yu into her arms, adding, "Give me another pill."


    Ye Fei was puzzled as to why Ye Zhilin wanted another pill but didn''t want to argue. He handed her another and said, "My little aunt, does this work? Now hurry up and take her away."


    "That''s better!" Ye Zhilin smiled and took the pill and Tang Yu in her arms, walking off the stage, her heart delighted at having the opportunity to have Ye Fei pamper her even more.


    Ignored again by Ye Fei, Tang Xin didn''t have time to be upset. She had grown up alongside Tang Yu, and despite their formal master-servant relationship, their bond was as close as that of sisters. So, she followed Ye Zhilin down, hoping to help care for Tang Yu.


    "Is she okay?" After the three women left, Zhu Yuyan quietly asked Ye Fei. She wasn''t sure how to face the young man. Her feelings for him were complicated¡ªshe had started to like him due to the nature of his techniques and the intense pleasure they brought her. However, it was also because of him that her daughter had become angry with her, nearly leading to her death. So, she was somewhat upset with him and didn''t want to talk to him. But, since Tang Yu had saved her life, how could she not care about her?


    "Don''t worry. She''ll be fine soon," Ye Fei replied with a smile, then added in a soft voice, "Be good, master''s wife, I miss you."


    Zhu Yuyan''s face flushed instantly. She stole a glance at her daughter, who was still focused on the unconscious Zhuge Kongfang, before replying in an almost whispering voice, "Bad boy, stop talking nonsense!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, only if you promise not to leave secretly again. I won''t say anything more," Ye Fei said with a pitiful expression. "You have no idea how much I''ve missed you these past few days."


    Ye Fei''s words made Zhu Yuyan feel a sudden sweetness in her heart. Her thoughts briefly wandered back to that afternoon¡ªthe happiest time in her life. But the worries in her heart made her choose to walk away then, and now that she had met him again, those worries seemed to vanish. She gently nodded and said, "Alright, I promise, but you can''t let Manjun know."


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Fei asked, confused.


    "That''s a long story. I''ll tell you later!" Zhu Yuyan quickly stopped her quiet conversation with Ye Fei as she saw her daughter start to turn around.


    Although Zhu Yuyan didn''t explain fully, Ye Fei had a rough idea. The misunderstanding between mother and daughter seemed to be related to him, though he didn''t know how Jiang Manjun had discovered it.


    "Mom, let''s go," Jiang Manjun said, turning to Zhu Yuyan. After today''s events, all her resentment toward her mother had vanished, and the suicidal thoughts had disappeared. This martial arts tournament had been organized by so-called righteous people, and as members of the Heavenly Demon Sect, they no longer had any reason to stay.


    Zhu Yuyan nodded and gave Ye Fei a look that said, "I''ll wait for you outside," before preparing to leave with her daughter.


    However, just then, Zhuge Kongfang, seemingly impossible to defeat, stood up again and declared loudly, "We cannot let them leave! If we allow these demon sect witches to escape, what will become of the reputation of our righteous sect?"


    Zhu Yuyan felt a surge of anger toward the man who had kidnapped her daughter and nearly killed her. Yet, after what had just happened, she didn''t want to make things worse. Who knew if there were other powerful experts like that monk around? If she tried to kill Zhuge Kongfang and another master intervened, it would be troublesome. It was best to leave now and deal with him later.


    But Zhu Yuyan hadn''t expected that, despite her reluctance to kill him, he wouldn''t let it go. With a cold smile, she said, "So you want to keep me here? I wonder if you can do so."


    Zhuge Kongfang stepped back, jumped off the stage, and shouted, "Everyone, don''t be afraid! This witch from the demon sect is strong, but she''s no match for all of us!"


    "Really? Do you want to fight me one-on-one? Or are you planning to attack me altogether?" Zhu Yuyan sneered at the crowd, her voice full of disdain. "So these righteous people can do such shameless things and still act so righteous."


    Seeing that Zhu Yuyan''s words were making the crowd hesitate again, Zhuge Kongfang quickly added, "There''s no need for rules when dealing with these demon sect witches. The most important thing is to eliminate the threat!"


    "Of course, you''d say that," another voice sneered in reply, almost in unison with Zhuge Kongfang. The speaker''s tone was full of mockery, and he wanted to slap Zhuge Kongfang for his scheming ways.


    That would be a fitting revenge for Gu Shishi. He believed his power was undeniable, and if anyone dared to defy him, he''d just eliminate them. He considered using his strength to turn Zhuge Kongfang into a villain. But in the end, he didn''t act, as he preferred to keep his strength hidden.

 Chapter 565 - 565: The Lady Strikes Back

    Although many people had already realized Ye Fei''s strength¡ªlike the old Taoist, the Mieyin Nun, and those at the Yue Lai Inn¡ªthere still seemed to be a voice inside his head constantly reminding him not to reveal his true power to too many people. Ye Fei wasn''t sure why he felt this way, but he decided to trust this strange intuition.


    "So what if you can guess what I''m going to say?" Zhuge Kongfang said coldly. "Today, we of the Righteous Path will not let you demon cultists walk free!" The humiliation he had suffered today was unbearable, and the only way to redeem himself was to eliminate Zhu Yuyan and Jiang Manjun.


    "It''s you! It was you!"


    Just as the crowd, riled up by Zhuge Kongfang''s words, began to stir again, a crisp female voice suddenly rang out. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone turned to see the girl who had been standing quietly behind Ye Fei now stepping forward, her face filled with grief and rage as she pointed at Zhuge Kongfang.


    "It was you who led people to slaughter my entire family! I will never forget that voice for as long as I live!"


    Zhuge Kongfang''s face flickered slightly before darkening. "Shishi, what nonsense are you spouting? How could Uncle Zhuge be your family''s murderer? Haven''t you heard my voice countless times before?"


    The crowd below the stage also found Gu Shishi''s accusation absurd. Everyone knew that Zhuge Kongfang and the Gu family were close friends¡ªif he were truly the killer, Gu Shishi would have recognized his voice long ago.


    "I''m only familiar with the righteous tone you use when pretending to be an honorable man."


    Now standing on the stage, Gu Shishi''s usual gentleness was replaced with grief and anger. "But that day, your voice was cold and sinister. I found it familiar, but I dared not believe it was you. Even when my master told me, I still couldn''t accept it. Zhuge Kongfang, what grudge did my family ever have against you that made you so ruthless as to wipe us out?"


    "You said it yourself¡ªI had no enmity with your family. I was even great friends with your father. How could I have done such a thing?" Zhuge Kongfang protested. Then, as if realizing something, his face suddenly changed, and he pointed at Ye Fei. "Shishi, what did you just call him?"


    "Master, of course! I am his servant now!" Gu Shishi answered without hesitation.


    At first, becoming Ye Fei''s maid had been an act of desperation, but after spending time with him, she had grown to love her new identity. No matter the title, what mattered was that she could stay by his side.


    "Do you even realize that he is a member of the Demon Sect?" Zhuge Kongfang put on an expression of sorrowful disappointment. "Gu, my old friend, if you were watching from the afterlife, you would weep to see how your daughter has disgraced you. Not only does she not seek revenge for your death, but she has also willingly fallen into depravity, aligning herself with the enemy!"


    "You¡ª!"


    Gu Shishi was so enraged that she could hardly speak. She never expected Zhuge Kongfang to be so shameless, twisting the truth so brazenly. Seeing the suspicious looks in the surrounding people''s eyes, she clenched her fists in frustration.


    Ye Fei gently took her hand and smiled. "No need to be angry over a hypocrite like him. Now, are you certain that he is your family''s murderer?"


    The warmth of his touch melted away much of her fury and pain. She nodded firmly. "I am sure. I will never forget that voice, even if he refuses to admit it."


    "His denial doesn''t matter." Ye Fei chuckled. "As long as you''re certain, that''s enough. So, do you want to take his life yourself, or should I do it for you?"


    Gu Shishi was filled with hatred for Zhuge Kongfang, but she had never killed anyone before. Seeing him covered in blood, she hesitated, then looked at Ye Fei and softly said, "Master, please do it for me." Her gaze was filled with deep reliance.


    "Alright, I''ll take care of it for you."


    With that, Ye Fei leaped off the stage and walked toward Zhuge Kongfang. In his current state¡ªseverely injured¡ªYe Fei could kill him effortlessly, even without revealing his true strength.


    Seeing Ye Fei approach step by step, the so-called righteous martial artists hesitated. They wanted to intervene, but none dared to act in fear of Zhu Yuyan''s overwhelming power.


    Zhuge Kongfang''s face changed yet again. He had never expected Ye Fei to dare to kill him here. After suffering blows from both Zhu Yuyan and Ye Zhilin, he had no strength left to fight back. Desperate, he staggered toward the Shaolin and Wudang factions, hoping for protection.


    "Amitabha. Please, benefactor, stay your hand."


    At that moment, the leader of the Shaolin sect, who had remained seated all this time, finally stood up. However, as he did so, he glanced sideways at the old Taoist and the Mieyin Nun in surprise. He knew their temperaments well¡ªone loved showing off, and the other prided herself on upholding justice. He had delayed stepping in, assuming they would intervene first. But now, seeing neither of them move, he had no choice but to act to prevent Zhuge Kongfang''s death.


    "What wisdom do you wish to impart, Master?" Ye Fei asked, smiling faintly at the monk. He had never expected to kill Zhuge Kongfang so easily; that''s why he had moved so slowly¡ªto lure someone out. If he had struck without a word, the entire assembly would have been terrified and might have united against him, forcing him to reveal his full power. Instead, he needed a scapegoat to make it clear: as long as no one interfered with him, he would not trouble them.


    "Not wisdom," the old monk said with a slight smile. "But this is the Martial Arts Assembly. You cannot simply kill someone as you please."


    Ye Fei sneered. "Isn''t the purpose of this assembly to settle grievances? Why was it fine for you to kill my senior sister, but now I can''t kill him?"


    Zhu Yuyan had posed this same question to another Shaolin monk before, but he had been too flustered to answer. This monk, however, was more composed. "That is different," he replied calmly. "She was a member of the Demon Sect. This assembly was convened precisely to deal with the Demon Sect. But Mr. Zhuge Kongfang is not the same."


    "I knew it would be ''different,''" Ye Fei scoffed. "Before, when there was only a suspicion that the Demon Sect committed those massacres, you immediately called for blood. But now that Zhuge Kongfang¡ªone of your own¡ªis accused, you want to protect him? This is exactly what people expect from your so-called ''Righteous Path''!"


    The monk''s composure did not waver. "You misunderstand. We are not protecting anyone. But it is difficult to believe Miss Gu''s words alone."


    "Oh?" Ye Fei smirked. "Yet when Zhuge Kongfang spoke, you took his word without question. But now, when the actual victim accuses him, suddenly her word isn''t enough? Just because he is your so-called hero?"


    The old monk hesitated but then insisted, "Regardless of how you feel, I cannot allow you to kill anyone here."


    "So, you''re finally showing your true colors?" Ye Fei laughed coldly. "And what if I insist?"


    "Then, as one of the event''s hosts, I will have to stop you!"


    The monk''s aura changed instantly¡ªfrom gentle to fierce.


    The crowd gasped. Another Grandmaster-level expert had emerged!


    Zhu Yuyan and Jiang Manjun sighed inwardly. This was exactly what they had feared. Now, they could only hope Ye Fei had a way to handle it.


    Just as the tension reached its peak, Ye Fei suddenly turned and called out, "Little Aunt, it''s your turn."


    "Alright, I''m coming!"


    A crisp voice responded, and like a floating wisp of smoke, Ye Zhilin gracefully landed beside Ye Fei.

 Chapter 566 - 566: The Enchanting Mistress Shen

    Despite often teasing Ye Fei, Ye Zhilin cared deeply for him and would never allow anyone else to bully him. This was much like Ye Yunqi in the past. Even though she knew the old monk was no match for Ye Fei, she was still furious. With a delicate yet resolute shout¡ª"Not happening!"¡ªshe raised her fair, jade-like hand and struck toward the old monk.


    Ye Fei watched coldly from the sidelines without a hint of concern. The monk was in the Mahayana realm, but weaker than the one before. Even if Ye Zhilin couldn''t take him down quickly due to inexperience, she certainly wouldn''t suffer a loss.


    Seeing Ye Zhilin attack without hesitation, the old monk was slightly angered. Instead of dodging, he raised his palm like a blade and met her strike head-on.


    Ye Fei smirked. The monk had misjudged the situation after witnessing Ye Zhilin''s agile movements earlier, assuming she relied purely on speed. He planned to overpower her with his deep reserves of inner strength. What he didn''t know was that Ye Zhilin''s power surpassed his by more than just a little. If he had chosen to engage her in a prolonged battle, leveraging his experience, he might have stood a chance. But now? He had miscalculated.


    Sure enough, as their palms clashed, a thunderous explosion echoed through the air. Ye Zhilin remained unmoved, while the old monk''s face flushed red as he staggered backward several steps. His chest heaved, a mouthful of blood nearly escaping his lips, but he forcibly suppressed it to maintain the Shaolin sect''s dignity. However, the internal strain left him momentarily speechless.


    The crowd was stunned. Even those like Mieyin and Shui Rou, who had already witnessed Ye Zhilin''s strength, hadn''t expected her to be this formidable. Mieyin and Chongdong had initially harbored hopes of seeing Ye Fei suffer at the monk''s hands, seeking a form of indirect revenge. But seeing Ye Zhilin''s overwhelming power¡ªand realizing that Ye Fei was likely even stronger¡ªmade them abandon any thoughts of retribution. The only way they could hope to get revenge now was to call upon their sect''s grand elders, but dragging their elders into such a trivial matter would be inappropriate. So, they buried the grudge and silently vowed never to mention it again¡ªnot to protect Ye Fei, but to save their dignity. Admitting they didn''t even dare to seek revenge would be too humiliating.


    The rest of the crowd had simpler reactions: awe and excitement. Seeing not one, but three Mahayana cultivators¡ªlegendary beings¡ªbefore them was a once-in-a-lifetime experience. Especially the last one: young beyond reason, stunningly beautiful, and utterly unlike the imposing warriors they imagined. It was a reminder that the world was full of surprises and set a new standard for their aspirations.


    With the monk incapacitated, Ye Fei continued toward Zhuge Kongfang with a smile. Zhuge Kongfang, now thoroughly terrified, raised his voice in a near-hysterical pitch. "What do you want? Are you trying to strong-arm me with force?"


    "So what if I am?" Ye Fei sneered. "Didn''t you just do the same?" He raised his hand as if to strike.


    Panicked, Zhuge Kongfang retreated several steps before suddenly shouting, "Fellow martial artists! Do not fear the Demonic Sect''s power! They are but a handful, while we are many. If we do not eliminate them today, then tomorrow it could be any one of us who falls victim to their tyranny!"


    Zhuge Kongfang''s words were indeed provocative. Many in the crowd hesitated, and even Ye Fei faltered momentarily. He had been hesitant to act precisely because he feared this outcome. He wasn''t afraid of making enemies, but he also didn''t want to needlessly antagonize an entire faction.


    However, Ye Fei quickly dismissed his doubts. Avenging Gu Shishi was his priority. If making enemies was inevitable, then so be it¡ªhe had enough powerful subordinates to crush anyone who dared oppose him.


    "Unjustly accused? Fine, let''s make sure you''re convinced." Just as Ye Fei was about to strike, Zhu Yuyan suddenly spoke up. "You keep insisting that it wasn''t you who massacred the Gu family. Then would you dare to let my sister question you?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhuge Kongfang, sensing a glimmer of hope, quickly asked.


    Ye Fei, too, was puzzled. He turned toward his alluring mistress, unsure of her intentions.


    Zhu Yuyan smiled at Ye Fei, then raised her voice. "Sister Huiya, since you''re already here, why not come out and greet these so-called righteous martial artists?"


    A melodic voice rang out in response. "Sister, you''re always dragging me into things!"


    With a gust of fragrant wind, a breathtakingly beautiful woman glided into view, landing gracefully beside Zhu Yuyan.


    She wore an elegant, pale yellow palace-style gown. Her beauty was on par with Zhu Yuyan''s, but where Zhu Yuyan exuded cold elegance, this woman radiated an irresistible charm. Every smile and glance carried an intoxicating allure, making men''s hearts race. Beneath her flowing gown, her figure was beyond tantalizing¡ªevery movement exuding seduction.


    "Sister." The stunning woman greeted Zhu Yuyan before turning her gaze to Ye Fei. As soon as she laid eyes on him, shock flickered across her face¡ªmirroring the reaction Zhu Yuyan had when they first met.


    She had instantly sensed the unique aura of Xuan Yang Art emanating from Ye Fei. Unlike Jiang Manjun, who hadn''t been trained in Xuan Yin Art, she knew exactly what it meant. Once her initial shock subsided, a knowing smile played across her lips.


    Seeing that smile, Zhu Yuyan''s cheeks flushed slightly. She knew her sister had already pieced things together. When she returned home that day, Huiya, with her keen medical expertise, had discovered her secret, accidentally revealing it to Jiang Manjun. Unlike Jiang Manjun, who was unaware of Xuan Yin Art''s implications, Huiya understood it all too well.


    But Zhu Yuyan didn''t mind. After accepting her feelings for her disciple, she had already considered pulling her three sisters into the mix. After all, only Ye Fei could bring them happiness.


    "Ye Fei, this is another of your mistresses, Shen Huiya." Zhu Yuyan composed herself and introduced her sister.


    Ye Fei bowed slightly. "Ye Fei greets Mistress Shen." Yet his eyes had already been drawn to the deep valley between her ample curves. Had he not been familiar with Xuan Yin Art''s effects, he might have mistaken her for a natural seductress. But now he understood¡ªjust like Chen Yourong, her charm was merely a disguise. This only made him more intrigued.


    Shen Huiya noticed his gaze but wasn''t offended. Instead, she playfully ran a delicate finger down his arm before turning to Zhu Yuyan. "Sister, what do you need me for?"


    "We need your Soul Bewitching Art," Zhu Yuyan replied with a sly smile before looking at Zhuge Kongfang. "You claim you didn''t destroy the Gu family. Would you dare to let my sister test you?"


    Zhuge Kongfang''s expression changed drastically. "Impossible! Who knows what tricks you might be planning?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s wrong? Feeling guilty?" Zhu Yuyan sneered. "Or do you have too many skeletons in your closet to risk exposure?"


    At that moment, Shen Huiya tilted her head and feigned surprise. "Oh? Isn''t this Mr. Kongfang? Sister, I might not be able to help you after all."


    "Why not?"


    "Elder Li once mentioned that Kongfang''s internal strength is as strong as hers. I don''t have the power to control him."


    "That''s not a problem. He''s already gravely injured. You can take him." Zhu Yuyan subtly signaled to Shen Huiya before turning to Zhuge Kongfang with a smirk. "So, how about it, honorable Zhuge?"


    "Hmph! I, Zhuge Kongfang, have never done anything I cannot admit to. Go ahead!"


    Shen Huiya wasted no time. She stepped forward and commanded, "Look into my eyes."


    Zhuge Kongfang snorted but met her gaze confidently. Yet, within moments, his eyes clouded over with confusion.


    "What is your name?" Shen Huiya''s voice became soft and hypnotic.


    "Zhuge Kongfang."


    "You''re just a wandering martial artist. Where did you get such powerful techniques?"


    "I found an ancient manual in a cave years ago¡­"


    "Good." Shen Huiya''s voice grew even gentler. "Did you massacre the Gu family?"

 Chapter 567 - 567: The Mistress Strategy

    "No!" Zhuge Kongfang''s answer shocked everyone. Initially, seeing how confident Gu Shishi had been, most people had assumed Zhuge Kongfang was indeed the culprit. However, since Zhuge Kongfang had always been known as an upright hero, no one dared to fully believe it until he confessed. Hearing his firm denial now, many began to doubt Gu Shishi instead, thinking, "Could Zhuge Kongfang be right? Has she fallen under the spell of that handsome youth from the Heavenly Demon Sect?"


    As for Gu Shishi herself, she couldn''t believe it either. She was absolutely certain she had recognized that voice correctly, yet the current situation left her bewildered. Was she wrong, or had the soul-bewitching technique failed entirely?


    Just as Gu Shishi wrestled with her doubts and the crowd''s questioning stares, she suddenly felt her small hand being held by a warm palm, which gave her fingers a gentle squeeze. Turning her head, she saw Ye Fei smiling confidently at her. His smile radiated absolute assurance, and seeing that, Gu Shishi''s heart immediately calmed. Though she didn''t know why Ye Fei was so confident, her growing attachment to him made her choose to trust him without hesitation.


    In truth, Ye Fei wasn''t sure what his two beautiful mistresses were up to either. However, knowing Mistress Zhu Yuyan''s cunning¡ªespecially as the leader of the entire Heavenly Demon Sect¡ªhe was certain they wouldn''t help the enemy without a good reason. So, Ye Fei decided to sit back and watch, confident that his mistresses had another trick up their sleeves.


    Sure enough, after hearing Zhuge Kongfang''s unexpected answer, Zhu Yuyan and Shen Huiya didn''t seem surprised like everyone else. Instead, they exchanged cold smiles. Zhu Yuyan sneered, "Well done, Zhuge Kongfang, quite the convincing act!"


    By this point, Shen Huiya had returned to Zhu Yuyan''s side, and Zhuge Kongfang had regained consciousness from his "trance." Hearing Zhu Yuyan''s remark, he looked puzzled and asked, "What do you mean? What act?" Suddenly his expression darkened. "What did you do to me? What did I say?"


    "You don''t know what you said yourself?" Zhu Yuyan smirked coldly. "To be honest, my sister Shen doesn''t actually know any soul-bewitching techniques. You were never hypnotized at all. Don''t you remember what you just said?"


    "You..." Zhuge Kongfang was stunned. He now realized how cunning these two women from the Demon Sect were. No wonder he hadn''t felt anything earlier¡ªhe''d assumed his powerful inner strength had resisted the mind control, but in reality, there was no hypnosis to resist. Now, faced with the crowd''s suspicious stares, Zhuge Kongfang felt exactly what Gu Shishi had felt moments ago. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, as a prominent hero for nearly twenty years, Zhuge Kongfang''s composure was far stronger than Gu Shishi''s. After a brief moment of panic, he quickly steadied himself and firmly declared, "Nonsense! I clearly lost consciousness earlier. What you''re doing now is just an attempt to frame me."


    "Is that so?" Zhu Yuyan sneered again. "While my sister Shen doesn''t know soul-bewitching techniques, another of my sisters does. In fact, she once used it on a Shaolin disciple. Perhaps this master here knows about that incident." Zhu Yuyan gestured toward the old monk who had earlier been struck by Ye Zhilin.


    By now, the old monk had finished meditating to restore his strength. Hearing this, he nodded solemnly. "That''s right. One of our Shaolin disciples once fell victim to the soul-bewitching technique. After waking up, he remained dazed and disoriented for a long time before fully recovering." Despite his stubbornness and arrogance, the old monk was an honest man. Seeing Zhuge Kongfang''s behavior earlier, even he had begun to doubt him. His impartial statement made the gathered martial artists even more suspicious of Zhuge Kongfang.


    Zhuge Kongfang''s face turned grim. For all his cunning, he couldn''t completely mask his unease. After a long pause, he muttered, "Fine, I wasn''t hypnotized. I was merely pretending, hoping to expose your trick and prove my innocence."


    "Oh? Quite the sacrifice," Zhu Yuyan scoffed. "You even revealed the origin of your martial arts. Sounds like a guilty conscience to me."


    "Hmph! I''ve always been an upright man," Zhuge Kongfang retorted. "I''ve never had anything to hide, including the source of my martial arts."


    With this, the crowd once again wavered. Zhuge Kongfang''s explanation seemed reasonable. Sacrificing his secret to prove his innocence¡ªeven if it seemed risky¡ªwas a calculated move. It appeared that he had simply fallen into the Demon Sect''s trap.


    Meanwhile, Gu Shishi, who had just regained her composure, felt uneasy again. By now, she was absolutely certain Zhuge Kongfang was the true culprit and wanted nothing more than to see him brought to justice. However, she knew that if Ye Fei killed Zhuge Kongfang outright, he would become the martial world''s enemy. She''d rather forgo her revenge than see Ye Fei face that fate. Unknowingly, Ye Fei''s importance to her had grown to rival that of her own family.


    Ye Fei once again gently squeezed Gu Shishi''s cold fingers, silently comforting her. Despite the setback, Ye Fei remained confident¡ªhe believed his mistresses still had another move to play.


    At that moment, Zhu Yuyan and Shen Huiya both appeared troubled, as if they had no other options left. Finally, Zhu Yuyan declared, "Fine, let''s set this aside for now. But Zhuge Kongfang, you still have to answer for framing the Heavenly Demon Sect!"


    Seeing that the two women seemed powerless against him, Zhuge Kongfang''s confidence surged. He regained his usual calm demeanor and smirked. "Framing you? Hardly. All the evidence points to the Heavenly Demon Sect as the true culprit."


    "But as far as I know," Ye Fei interjected suddenly, "the Wu family wasn''t wiped out¡ªthey were merely left in a vegetative state."


    "Oh?" Zhuge Kongfang smiled thinly. "You seem well-informed about the Wu family. Shouldn''t they have no ties to the Heavenly Demon Sect?"


    "Don''t try to frame me," Ye Fei sneered. "I''m not part of the Heavenly Demon Sect. I''m from the Liu family of Wang Hai City, allies of the Wu family and their neighbors. Knowing about their situation is hardly surprising. Now answer the question properly."


    "Very well. But turning a family of martial artists into mindless husks is practically the same as wiping them out," Zhuge Kongfang argued. "Besides, when did the Martial Alliance start cozying up to the Demon Sect?"


    "Zhuge Kongfang!" Shen Huiya suddenly called out.


    Startled, Zhuge Kongfang instinctively turned toward her, his eyes once again clouded with confusion.


    "What''s your real name?" Shen Huiya asked, surprising everyone.


    Unexpectedly, Zhuge Kongfang''s answer was different this time. "My name is Zhu Daxing. Zhuge Kongfang is an alias."


    "And where did you learn your martial arts?" Shen Huiya asked, repeating an earlier question.


    "I once studied under a martial artist with mediocre skills. Later, by chance, he obtained a powerful manual, so I killed him and stole it. The rest of my martial skills came from that manual." Zhuge Kongfang''s tone was disturbingly calm, as though murdering his master was no big deal.

 Chapter 568 - 568: An Unexpected Outcome

    After hurriedly composing herself, Shen Huiya managed to maintain her focus and followed Ye Fei''s suggestion by asking, "Zhuge Kongfang, who is your lover?" Indeed, Ye Fei had instructed Shen Huiya to pose this seemingly absurd question.


    The behavior of the Cui family representative earlier had raised his suspicions. While he had no interest in personally dealing with that despicable woman, he didn''t mind taking a jab at her. However, Ye Fei wasn''t entirely confident in his speculation.


    "There are many..." Zhuge Kongfang listed a string of names before concluding, "The most recent one is Cui Yingying. She''s the one who told me about the Wu family affair."


    Zhuge Kongfang''s confession caused an uproar among the crowd, who had just settled down to hear what he had to say. Some of the women he mentioned were completely unknown, while others were quite famous in the martial world, including the wives of some notable figures. The valley erupted into chaos, even more so than before. Amid the commotion, many couldn''t help but find humor in the situation. Zhuge Kongfang''s taste seemed to differ greatly from others, as most of the women he associated with were rather plain in appearance. Cui Yingying, whom Ye Fei had considered average, turned out to be the most attractive among them.


    Ye Fei''s keen hearing allowed him to catch every word of the crowd''s discussions. He realized he had been mistaken earlier. Zhuge Kongfang''s apparent indifference to the stunning beauty of the women around him wasn''t due to self-control, as Ye Fei had assumed, but rather because his aesthetic preferences were vastly different from the norm.


    After finishing her interrogation, Shen Huiya ended the Soul-Entrancing Technique. Her beautiful face suddenly turned pale, and her voluptuous figure swayed slightly, nearly causing her to collapse.


    Ye Fei quickly reached out to steady her, asking with concern, "Shiniang, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine, just a bit overexerted," Shen Huiya replied, her cheeks flushing slightly as she shot Ye Fei a playful glare. "Can you let go of me now?"


    Ye Fei chuckled and released her, though not before giving her ample bosom a gentle squeeze. He thought to himself, Not bad at all. The sensation is amazing!


    Ye Fei''s little gesture caused Shen Huiya''s heart to flutter, and her body softened, nearly collapsing back into his arms. However, she didn''t seem angry, merely giving him a playful pinch on his waist.


    While Ye Fei and Shen Huiya were engaged in their flirtatious banter, the rest of the crowd was still reeling from Zhuge Kongfang''s dramatic fall from grace. No one noticed a shadowy figure sneaking over, taking advantage of the chaos. The figure suddenly lunged forward, drawing a sharp dagger and slitting Zhuge Kongfang''s throat. The former hero, still dazed from the Soul-Entrancing Technique, collapsed lifelessly. The assailant then turned the dagger toward Shen Huiya, aiming for her chest.


    The sudden turn of events caused many to cry out in alarm. Zhu Yuyan, who had earlier moved Ye Ling and Gu Shishi away to give Ye Fei space, was filled with regret. She knew Shen Huiya would be temporarily weakened after using the Soul-Entrancing Technique, and from her current distance, there was no way she could intervene in time.


    However, everyone''s worry was unfounded. Standing beside Shen Huiya was Ye Fei. While the assailant was no weakling, they were no match for him. Even if the attacker had targeted Shen Huiya from the start, they would have failed. As Shen Huiya instinctively leaned into Ye Fei''s embrace, the dagger was caught firmly between his fingers.


    "Isn''t this Auntie Cui? What brings you here?" Ye Fei asked with a smile, addressing the assailant¡ªCui Yingying.


    Cui Yingying was utterly shocked. She had never expected this seemingly unremarkable young man from the Liu family to be so skilled. Panicking, she released the dagger and stepped back, glaring at Ye Fei. "Ye Fei, why are you meddling in this?"


    "You''re trying to kill my Shiniang, and you think I shouldn''t intervene?" Ye Fei feigned surprise before glancing at Zhuge Kongfang''s lifeless body. "Tsk, tsk, a clean cut to the throat. Auntie Cui, your skills are impressive! And your sense of justice is strong too. But why did you try to kill my Shiniang after dealing with Zhuge Kongfang?"


    "They''ve ruined my reputation! I can''t let them live!" Cui Yingying spat out bitterly. Though she was known for her promiscuity, she cared deeply about her public image. The truth revealed by Zhuge Kongfang had driven her to madness, and in her rage, she hadn''t considered that her actions would only bring her more ridicule.


    "Ruined your reputation?" Ye Fei repeated, pretending to be shocked before feigning sudden realization. "Oh, that''s right! No wonder the name Cui Yingying sounded familiar earlier. It''s you, Auntie! No wonder you looked down on our Liu family earlier. Turns out you had such a ''hero'' backing you up!"


    "You..." Cui Yingying realized she had chosen the worst possible moment to act. Hearing the mocking laughter from the crowd, she couldn''t bear to stay any longer. She turned and fled the valley, not even bothering to call for her attendants.


    "You''re such a troublemaker. No matter what, she''s still a woman," Shen Huiya said, standing up straight from Ye Fei''s embrace, both amused and exasperated.


    "A woman like that deserves to be taught a lesson," Ye Fei replied with a grin before turning to Gu Shishi. "Shishi, your enemy was killed by his own lover. I''m sorry you didn''t get to exact your revenge personally."


    "It''s alright. As long as he''s dead, that''s enough. And now that his reputation is in ruins, it''s a form of justice for my family," Gu Shishi said softly, her eyes reddening. Though her enemy had met his end, it couldn''t bring her family back.


    Ye Fei sighed softly and walked over to Gu Shishi, taking her hand in his. "Don''t dwell on it too much. You still have me. I''ll take care of you and make sure you never suffer again."


    "Mm," Gu Shishi murmured, her heart filled with a mix of shyness and joy, momentarily forgetting her sorrow.


    With the Zhuge Kongfang matter settled, the old monk who had been defeated by Ye Ling earlier suddenly leaped onto the stage and announced, "Now that the Gu family''s case has been resolved, I''d like to express our gratitude to the members of the Heavenly Demon Sect. I''d like to invite you all to stay and participate in the remaining events of the martial arts conference. What does Sect Leader Zhu think?"


    Zhu Yuyan didn''t respond immediately, instead glancing at Ye Fei. Seeing him nod slightly, she replied, "We''d be honored to stay and observe. Thank you for the invitation." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old monk nodded and continued, "As for the Wu family case, we''ll have to investigate it further at a later time. Originally, we were supposed to proceed with sparring matches, but an important guest has yet to arrive, so we''ll have to postpone that until tomorrow. For now, everyone may return to rest."


    Ye Fei was momentarily stunned. The first day of the martial arts conference is already over? However, the others seemed to accept the old monk''s words without question, dispersing in small groups. Though the day had ended abruptly, most felt it had been worthwhile. After all, a once-revered hero had fallen, becoming a symbol of infamy.


    "Shiniang, Senior Sister, since you''ve decided to stay, why don''t you join us for now?" Ye Fei suggested.


    Shen Huiya and Jiang Manjun remained silent, looking to Zhu Yuyan for guidance. Zhu Yuyan smiled and said, "That sounds like a good idea. I''d also like to check on Tang Yu. If it weren''t for her, I might not be here today."


    "What happened?" Shen Huiya asked, having arrived late and unaware of the earlier events.


    Jiang Manjun, who was also deeply grateful to Tang Yu, recounted how Tang Yu had risked her life to save Zhu Yuyan. Hearing this, Shen Huiya, who shared a close bond with Zhu Yuyan, was equally moved. "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go see her. I hope her injuries aren''t serious."


    "Don''t worry, with Ye Fei''s special medicine, she''ll be fine!" Ye Ling said confidently, having personally experienced the miraculous effects of the recovery pill.


    Though Ye Ling spoke with certainty, Zhu Yuyan and the others were still concerned. They regrouped with Shui Rou and the others, heading back to the tent where Liu Yiru and the others were staying, only to find it empty.


    "Let''s go. Tang Yu is probably in my tent," Ye Fei said. Earlier, Liu Yiru, Shui Ying, and Chen Yourong had escorted Tang Yu back, and knowing Ye Fei''s habits, it made sense for them to take her to his tent.


    The group followed Ye Fei to his tent, where they found Liu Yiru and the others, along with Tang Xin.


    Seeing Ye Fei and the others approach, Liu Yiru stepped out of the tent and gestured for everyone to be quiet. "Tang Yu is fine now. She was just shaken up earlier and has fallen asleep."

 Chapter 569 - 569: The Sudden Appearance of a Strong Opponent

    Ye Fei nodded and then turned to Tang Xin, asking, "What are you doing here?"


    "I..." Tang Xin felt angry, but her concern for Tang Yu kept her from starting an argument. She simply replied, "Tang Yu is injured, so of course I''m here to take care of her."


    "Tang Yu is in our care now," Ye Fei said coolly. "We wouldn''t dare trouble you, Miss Tang. You can go back."


    "You..." Tang Xin felt both furious and wronged. Wasn''t she Tang Yu''s sister? Why was she being treated like an outsider?


    "What about me? Are you going to leave, or do I need to carry you out on a sedan chair?" Ye Fei waved his hand dismissively.


    Tang Xin was seething, but she held back her anger, remembering that Tang Yu had just fallen asleep in the tent. She glared at Ye Fei and hissed, "You''ll regret this!" before storming off. Despite her excellent agility, her steps were unsteady, clearly shaken by her anger.


    As Tang Xin disappeared into the distance, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but chide Ye Fei, "What''s wrong with you? Tang Xin might have a bit of a spoiled attitude, but she''s a good person. Why are you being so mean to her?"


    "Exactly," Jiang Manjun chimed in, nodding. Even though Tang Xin had once tried to kill her, she admired Tang Xin''s boldness and felt a sense of camaraderie with her.


    "I know she''s a good person at heart," Ye Fei scratched his head, "but for some reason, every time I see her, I just feel this urge to argue with her. I can''t help it."


    "You''re such a child sometimes," Liu Yiru sighed with a mix of exasperation and amusement. She then turned to Zhu Yuyan and said, "Sister Zhu, I''ve heard so much about you from this kid. It''s finally good to meet you in person."


    "Ah, oh, hello!" Zhu Yuyan, the esteemed leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect, felt a rare moment of fluster. Unbeknownst to herself, she had already developed feelings for Ye Fei, which made her somewhat awkward in front of Liu Yiru. She also felt a bit embarrassed being addressed as "sister" by Liu Yiru.


    The Xuan Yin and Xuan Yang techniques could only be sensed between a man and a woman, so Zhu Yuyan hadn''t realized that Liu Yiru and the others also practiced the Xuan Yin Art. If she had known, she might not have been so reserved.


    Seeing Zhu Yuyan''s unease, Liu Yiru secretly smiled but didn''t show it. Instead, she asked, "Won''t you introduce me to this sister?" She glanced at Shen Huiya, whom she didn''t recognize since Shen Huiya had arrived after she and Shui Ying had taken Tang Yu back. However, Liu Yiru instinctively sensed that this stunning woman must also have a deep connection with her son.


    "This is my younger sister, Shen Huiya, Ye Fei''s other Shiniang, and this is my daughter, Jiang Manjun. I believe you''ve already met her," Liu Yiru said, helping Zhu Yuyan regain her composure. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liu Yiru then introduced the other women to Zhu Yuyan and the group exchanged pleasantries. Miao Chan, who had been quiet until now, finally asked the question that had been on her mind, "Auntie Shen, do you know the Soul-Entrancing Technique? Why didn''t Zhuge Kongfang initially seem controlled, but later reveal his secrets?" She had initially wanted to address Shen Huiya as "benefactor," but realizing she was no longer a nun¡ªand likely never would be again¡ªshe quickly changed to "auntie."


    "Of course I do," Shen Huiya explained with a smile. "But Zhuge Kongfang''s internal energy was very strong, and my mastery of the technique isn''t perfect. I had to first make him completely let his guard down before I could truly control him. I''m sure many people figured that out afterward."


    "Really?" Miao Chan said sheepishly. "I guess I''m just not very smart."


    "You''re not dumb," Ye Fei interjected with a grin. "You''re just inexperienced. Miao Chan is very clever¡ªshe picks up everything quickly."


    Miao Chan blushed, understanding exactly what Ye Fei was implying.


    Liu Yiru lightly tapped Ye Fei on the head and said, "Always teasing the girls. Now, as punishment, I''m sending you on an errand. Sister Zhu and the others will be staying here now, so go into town and buy another tent."


    "Why me again?" Ye Fei groaned, though secretly he was more than willing. After all, if things went as planned, all these beautiful women would soon be his. Running errands for them was the least he could do.


    "Master, I can go instead," Gu Shishi offered. She was deeply grateful to Ye Fei and had developed feelings for him, so she was more than happy to help.


    "Shishi, don''t mind him," Liu Yiru said. "He deserves this for how he treated Tang Xin earlier. Let him go!"


    Ye Fei chuckled, "Yes, I deserve it. Besides, the mountain path is rough. I wouldn''t want you to make the trip."


    His words made Gu Shishi''s cheeks flush with both shyness and joy. It was clear that Ye Fei cared for her deeply and didn''t just see her as a servant.


    After bidding farewell to the women, Ye Fei set off back to the city. Since it was still before noon, he didn''t go on foot but instead retrieved the black horse he had left to graze in the valley.


    As he rode the now much calmer horse, Ye Fei couldn''t help but marvel at how fortunate he was. When he first arrived, he was only with his mother. Now, he was surrounded by an ever-growing group of stunning women, each more beautiful than the last. Even the legendary ancestors of a thousand years ago probably hadn''t enjoyed such good fortune.


    After a two-hour gallop, Ye Fei arrived back in the city. He bought five tents to ensure he wouldn''t have to make another trip later. However, he didn''t head back immediately. Instead, he stopped at another shop to buy some clothes and a wig for Miao Chan. While her shaved head was adorable, it might attract unwanted attention if she followed him to Wang Hai City.


    After replenishing his supplies with some delicious food, Ye Fei finally began his journey back. The black horse, now fully tamed, ran smoothly and swiftly, making Ye Fei feel like he had gotten his money''s worth. Its speed and stamina were truly remarkable, and Ye Fei couldn''t help but think that the seller''s claim of it having a "Dark Cloud Stepping on Snow" lineage might not have been entirely exaggerated.


    Just as Ye Fei was reflecting on the horse''s qualities, he suddenly felt a strange sensation¡ªas if someone was watching him. He turned his head sharply in the direction of the feeling.

 Chapter 570 - 570: Tang Yus Shyness (1)

    In the distance, atop a snow-covered peak, a white figure stood, gazing in Ye Fei''s direction.


    An expert!


    Ye Fei instantly labeled the figure in his mind, feeling a wave of astonishment. He hadn''t expected there to be such a master in the world.


    Though it was only a glance and the figure''s appearance was obscured by the white surroundings, Ye Fei could sense that this person''s strength far surpassed even the two great monks he had encountered before. This person''s power seemed deeper than even Ye Ling''s, who had absorbed eight hundred years of Earth''s yin energy and had been aided by Ye Fei in refining it.


    What Ye Fei didn''t know was that the figure on the snowy peak was even more shocked than he was. Her disciple had mentioned that an unfathomably powerful expert had appeared at this martial arts conference, but she hadn''t believed it. Her disciple was far from mastering her true teachings and thus lacked the experience to judge accurately.


    But now, she was convinced. She had merely glanced at Ye Fei from dozens of miles away, yet he had sensed her presence. Such sensitivity suggested that his strength might even surpass her own. This was hard for her to accept¡ªnot because she couldn''t handle the idea of someone being stronger, but because she couldn''t believe such a master existed in the world.


    After the brief exchange of gazes, Ye Fei urged his horse forward. He didn''t sense any hostility from the figure, and even if there was, he wasn''t afraid. Though the person was stronger than Ye Ling, they posed no real threat to him.


    The journey back to the valley was uneventful. After helping Zhu Yuyan and the others set up their tents, Ye Fei called Miao Chan aside.


    "What is it?" Miao Chan asked, her face flushing. Seeing Ye Fei acting so secretive and leading her to such a secluded spot, she thought he might want to do something improper¡ªsomething that would disrespect the Buddha. Her heart was a mix of shyness and anticipation, as the sensations she had experienced before were so delightful that they had made her forget her nearly two decades of devotion to Buddhism.


    Seeing Miao Chan''s expression, Ye Fei knew exactly what she was thinking. He decided to tease her a little, gently stroking her smooth, shaved head. "What do you think?"


    Miao Chan''s scalp was one of her most sensitive areas, and Ye Fei''s touch made her body go soft. She couldn''t help but let out a soft moan, which she quickly stifled. "T-that''s not appropriate¡­ it''s still daytime," she stammered.


    "So if it were nighttime, it would be okay?" Ye Fei asked with a smile.


    "Mm," Miao Chan nodded softly. Though she had learned a lot about the world from Liu Yiru and the others, her habit of not lying hadn''t changed.


    Ye Fei chuckled, deciding not to tease her further. He pulled out the clothes and wig he had bought and handed them to her. "Put these on."


    "What''s this?" Miao Chan asked, puzzled by the wig.


    "It''s called a wig," Ye Fei explained, placing it on her head. He then explained his reasoning. Miao Chan, having grown up in a Buddhist environment, didn''t care much about appearances. But seeing that Ye Fei liked it, she was happy to comply.


    With the wig on, Miao Chan''s entire demeanor changed. She went from a stunningly beautiful little nun with a shaved head to an adorable girl-next-door with long, flowing hair¡­ or rather, a young woman.


    When they returned to the group, Miao Chan''s new look immediately drew praise. Liu Yiru smiled and said, "Since Miao Chan has decided to leave the monastic life, she should take on a new name. What was your family name before?"


    Miao Chan shook her head. "I don''t know. My master raised me from a young age." Her expression darkened slightly, as leaving meant she might never see her master again. But the thought of leaving Ye Fei was equally unbearable.


    Seeing Miao Chan''s sadness, Ye Fei took her hand. "Don''t worry. I''ll take you to see your master when the time is right."


    "Mm," Miao Chan nodded, her worries easing. Liu Yiru then suggested, "How about you take my surname, Liu, for now? As for the name, Miao Chan is lovely. You can be Liu Miao Chan from now on."


    Miao Chan, who had no strong opinions on the matter, was happy to keep the name her master had given her.


    After settling Miao Chan''s name, the sky began to darken. The women enjoyed the dinner Ye Fei had prepared and then retired to their tents for the night.


    "Ye Fei, you''ll take care of Tang Yu tonight," Liu Yiru said as she left, giving him a meaningful wink.


    Ye Fei understood perfectly. He smiled knowingly and made his way to his tent.


    Tang Yu was still asleep when Ye Fei entered. He walked softly, gazing at her pale face with affection before turning on the tent''s battery-powered light.


    The light seemed to stir Tang Yu awake. She opened her eyes slowly and, seeing Ye Fei sitting beside her, blushed. "Brother Ye," she whispered.


    "You''re awake. Would you like something to eat?" Ye Fei asked gently.


    "I''m not hungry, thank you, Brother Ye," Tang Yu replied, her eyes filled with shy affection.


    Ye Fei had already decided to make Tang Yu his tonight. Seeing the tenderness in her gaze, he was certain she had feelings for him. His resolve only grew stronger. "Tang Yu, how''s your injury?" he asked.


    Tang Yu had taken the recovery pill and fallen asleep, so she wasn''t sure about the state of her wound. "I don''t know, but it doesn''t hurt anymore," she said.


    "Not feeling pain doesn''t mean it''s healed. Let me take a look," Ye Fei said softly.


    "Ah?" Tang Yu was startled, her face flushing with embarrassment. Her injury was in a private area¡ªhow could she let a man see it?


    Seeing her hesitation, Ye Fei looked deeply into her large, beautiful eyes. "Tang Yu, tell me¡­ do you like me?"


    "I¡­" Tang Yu''s face turned crimson. Of course, she liked Ye Fei, but her shy nature made it impossible for her to say it out loud.


    Ye Fei knew that with a girl like Tang Yu, he had to take the lead. "Tang Yu, I''ve liked you for a long time. I''ve liked you since the moment I first saw you," he confessed. He wasn''t just teasing her¡ªhe truly had been captivated by her pure kindness from the start.


    Hearing Ye Fei''s confession, Tang Yu''s face turned even redder, but her heart was filled with sweetness. She wanted to tell him she liked him too, but her shyness held her back.


    "From that moment, I decided I wanted you to be my woman," Ye Fei continued, leaning closer. "If you don''t want this, you can push me away."


    Tang Yu had already accepted Ye Fei in her heart, so she didn''t resist. Soon, he kissed her lips again. Unlike their first kiss, this time she was fully prepared, and she quickly lost herself in the joy of their connection.


    After a long kiss, Ye Fei pulled back slightly and whispered in her ear, "Since you didn''t push me away, you''re my woman now, okay?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tang Yu nodded shyly, her face glowing with a deep blush. Though she knew Ye Fei had other women in his life, having grown up in a secluded, traditional sect, she didn''t share the modern concept of monogamy.


    "Now that we''re husband and wife, it''s okay for me to check your wound, right?" Ye Fei finally revealed his true intention.


    Though she had accepted Ye Fei, the thought of him seeing her injury still made Tang Yu incredibly shy. She didn''t answer, but she didn''t stop him either.


    Ye Fei gently helped Tang Yu lie back down. His hands moved to the buttons of her top, slowly undoing them.


    Tang Yu''s outfit was a traditional martial arts robe, and it took Ye Fei some effort to fully unbutton it. When he finally pulled it aside, his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 571 - 571: Tang Yus Shyness (2)

    Originally, Ye Fei thought that among all his women, Shui Ying had the best skin, even unmatched in the entire world. But now, he realized he was wrong. The young beauty before him was just as flawless.


    Though he hadn''t yet felt her skin, just the sight of it was breathtaking. Her petite, snow-like peaks, even smaller than Ye Yunqi''s, were translucent and tender, with tiny pink tips that looked like they were carved from crystal. It was absolute perfection.


    Ye Fei sighed inwardly, grateful for the recovery pill. Without it, such beauty would have been ruined by Zhuge Kongfang''s blade.


    "Ye... Ye Fei..." Tang Yu''s voice trembled with shyness as Ye Fei gazed at her. Her soft voice sounded almost like a sob.


    Her bashful demeanor only made Ye Fei''s heart race even more. He smiled gently and said, "It looks fine, but it''s best to check just to be sure." Before Tang Yu could protest, he reached out and gently cupped the snow-like peak where she had been injured.


    "Ah... Ye Fei..." Tang Yu, already stirred by Ye Fei''s kiss, couldn''t help but let out a soft moan as her sensitive area was touched. Her small hands instinctively pressed against Ye Fei''s larger one on her chest.


    "Don''t want me to let go?" Ye Fei teased with a grin.


    "Ah!" Tang Yu suddenly realized how suggestive her actions were and quickly pulled her hands away. Seeing the playful smirk on Ye Fei''s face, she was so embarrassed that she covered her burning cheeks with both hands.


    Ye Fei chuckled at her ostrich-like reaction and decided not to tease her further. Instead, he reached out and gently cupped her other delicate peak.


    As Ye Fei''s hands moved, Tang Yu''s petite body began to tremble slightly, her fair skin gradually turning a soft pink. It was clear she was deeply aroused.


    Ye Fei didn''t stop there. He leaned down and took one of her tiny, pink nipples into his mouth, sucking gently but firmly.


    Tang Yu, a virgin, had never experienced such intense stimulation. Her small body trembled more and more, and she unconsciously murmured, "Ye Fei... Ye Fei..." Her soft, trembling voice sounded like a newborn kitten''s mewl.


    The more Ye Fei teased her, the more he adored this delicate girl. His mouth didn''t linger only on her chest but slowly kissed its way down to the slender space between her thighs.


    So beautiful!


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but marvel. Tang Yu''s petite, tender entrance was the complete opposite of her mother''s. Her mother''s was full and ripe, like a mature peach, while Tang Yu''s was youthful and innocent. Her soft, pale labia were tightly closed, forming a delicate slit so fine that even her inner lips were barely visible.


    Ye Fei carefully parted her nearly colorless outer lips, revealing the tender pink folds inside. The delicate hue of her inner lips and the tiny, barely visible entrance were incredibly enticing. Unable to resist, Ye Fei leaned down and kissed her there.


    At this point, Tang Yu felt as if her soul was floating in the clouds. She had no idea what Ye Fei was doing to her until his lips touched her most intimate spot. The intense sensation snapped her back to reality, and she cried out, "No, Ye Fei! That''s where I pee... it''s dirty!"


    Ye Fei chuckled, reminded of a joke. "The dirty place is the toilet. My Tang Yu is the most beautiful!" Ignoring her protests, he continued to kiss and lick her delicate, untouched entrance.


    "Ah..." The pleasure, far more intense than when he had teased her upper body, overwhelmed Tang Yu. She forgot everything, her slender legs instinctively clamping around Ye Fei''s head as her breathing grew heavier.


    After what felt like an eternity, Tang Yu''s body suddenly trembled. Her tiny entrance contracted, and a sweet nectar gushed out. This first wave of her life''s honey was caught in Ye Fei''s mouth, who drank it all.


    Tang Yu felt like she was about to fly away. The overwhelming pleasure made her feel as if she had entered a heavenly realm.


    Ye Fei wasn''t in a hurry. He waited until Tang Yu''s first climax had completely subsided before asking with a smile, "Tang Yu, did that feel good?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tang Yu, only now realizing the extent of her pleasure, blushed deeply but nodded softly, her eyes still closed.


    Ye Fei quickly stripped off his clothes and positioned his already erect member in front of the young girl. "Tang Yu felt good. Can you make Ye Fei feel good too?"


    "How do I make Ye Fei feel good?" Tang Yu asked, slowly opening her eyes¡ªonly to be met with the sight of Ye Fei''s intimidating member. Her face turned even redder. Though she had never seen one before, living in this era, she had some idea of what it was.


    "Just kiss it," Ye Fei said with a grin.


    "Ah! No!" Tang Yu was horrified and quickly shut her eyes and mouth tightly. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to please Ye Fei, but the idea was far too embarrassing.


    Ye Fei didn''t force her. Instead, he gently parted her delicate legs and said softly, "Then let''s make both of us feel good, okay?"


    Tang Yu immediately realized what was coming next. Though still extremely shy, she nodded seriously. She loved Ye Fei and was willing to give herself to him completely.


    Ye Fei handled Tang Yu as if she were a fragile piece of jade. He carefully positioned her legs on either side of his waist, then guided his member to her tightly closed entrance. He gently rubbed against her delicate slit, feeling her slowly moisten.


    Soon, Tang Yu''s petite body began to tremble again, her fair skin flushing pink. Her entrance grew wet, making Ye Fei''s tip slick.


    Ye Fei knew the time was right. He whispered, "Tang Yu, I''m coming in."


    "Mm," Tang Yu responded, suddenly opening her eyes to gaze deeply at Ye Fei. At this most important moment of her life, she wanted to watch as the man she loved claimed her completely. This was the happiest moment of her life, and she didn''t care about her shyness anymore.


    Ye Fei understood her thoughts from her gaze and looked at her with even more tenderness. He thrust forward firmly, his member pushing past her tightly closed entrance and penetrating her deeply. In that instant, the thin membrane symbolizing her purity was torn.


    "Ah¡ª" Even though she had prepared herself, Tang Yu couldn''t help but cry out from the intense pain. Her body tensed up, making her already tight entrance contract even more, almost painfully squeezing Ye Fei''s member.


    "Tang Yu, it''ll be over soon," Ye Fei said tenderly, kissing away the tears that had formed from her pain. He genuinely cherished this delicate girl.


    "Mm, Tang Yu knows. Ye Fei, Tang Yu is yours now, right?" Tang Yu asked softly, her eyes filled with love.


    The question might have seemed naive, but Ye Fei was deeply moved. He nodded firmly. "Yes, Tang Yu is mine now. Forever. And I''ll always cherish you."


    "Mm," Tang Yu''s eyes sparkled with happiness. "Ye Fei, it doesn''t hurt as much now. You can continue."


    Ye Fei felt that Tang Yu''s tight grip on him had relaxed slightly, knowing she had passed the initial pain. He began to move slowly, gently cultivating her virgin land.


    As time passed, Tang Yu no longer felt any pain. Instead, she was overwhelmed by an incredible sense of pleasure. She lost all restraint and began to respond clumsily.


    That night, amidst the storm of passion, the delicate Tang Yu transformed from a virgin into a blissful woman, beginning her journey of happiness.


    The next morning, Ye Fei woke up to the sound of Tang Yu and Tang Xin''s conversation. It wasn''t that he had been careless and hadn''t noticed Tang Yu getting up, but after Ye Zhilin''s display the previous day, he was confident that no one would dare cause trouble. Thus, he had slept soundly.


    "Tell me, why did you come out of that scoundrel''s tent? Did you sleep there last night?" Tang Xin''s voice, though not loud, carried a hint of suppressed anger.


    "Miss, I..." Tang Yu''s soft voice was filled with shyness and panic, clearly embarrassed by her mistress''s questioning.


    "Stop beating around the bush! Yes or no?" Tang Xin pressed, her tone sharp. She had always treated Tang Yu like a younger sister, and this was the first time she had spoken to her so harshly. It was clear she was genuinely upset.


    Ye Fei could sense Tang Xin''s frustration. He wanted to step in and explain, but his natural friction with her prevented him. Instead, he quickly dressed and stepped out of the tent, glaring at Tang Xin. "What are you doing? Scolding Tang Yu first thing in the morning?"


    "None of your business!" Seeing Ye Fei emerge from the tent only fueled Tang Xin''s anger. "Tang Yu is my person. I can scold her if I want!"


    "Your person?" Ye Fei''s gaze turned curious as he looked at Tang Yu. "Tang Yu, does your mistress have a thing for you? Good thing I saved you in time."


    "You... scoundrel!" Tang Xin, though from a secluded sect, wasn''t ignorant of the world. She understood Ye Fei''s insinuation and was even more furious. "Don''t project your filth onto others! Tang Yu is my maid. She''s been with me since she was a child. Of course, she''s my person!"


    Ye Fei smiled slightly, then pulled Tang Yu into his arms and declared to Tang Xin, "That was before. From today, she''s mine!"


    Tang Xin had assumed Ye Fei had tricked the innocent Tang Yu somehow. Seeing him so brazenly claim her in front of her, she could no longer contain her anger. With a cry, she lunged at Ye Fei, ready to fight.


    Ye Fei, holding Tang Yu, easily dodged Tang Xin''s attack. He wasn''t angry, though. Instead, he realized why Tang Xin hadn''t argued with him the previous day. It wasn''t that she feared him¡ªit was because she hadn''t wanted to disturb Tang Yu, who had been sleeping. That''s why she was confronting him now.


    "Ye Fei, Miss, please stop arguing!" Tang Yu gently broke free from Ye Fei''s embrace, looking anxiously between the two. On one side was her mistress, who had been like a sister to her, and on the other was the man she loved. She was torn.


    "Tang Yu, this is between him (her) and me. You don''t need to worry," Ye Fei and Tang Xin said simultaneously, their tones eerily similar. Realizing this, they glared at each other and snorted in unison.


    At that moment, Liu Yiru and the others approached. Seeing Ye Fei and Tang Xin like two fighting roosters, they couldn''t help but chuckle. Liu Yiru stepped forward, taking Tang Xin''s hand. "Miss Tang, my son is still young and doesn''t know better. Don''t take it to heart."


    Tang Xin, though she disliked Ye Fei, had no animosity toward Liu Yiru. Seeing her take her side, she shot Ye Fei a smug look and nodded, acting as if she were the bigger person.


    Liu Yiru smiled, taking Tang Yu''s hand as well. "Let''s go talk somewhere else and leave this rascal behind."


    Tang Yu, now seeing Liu Yiru as her mother-in-law obediently followed. However, she glanced back at Ye Fei, who gave her a slight nod, before leaving with Liu Yiru and the others. Tang Xin, though still upset about Tang Yu spending the night with Ye Fei, followed out of respect for Liu Yiru.


    Ye Zhilin, however, didn''t leave with the others. Once they were out of earshot, she turned to Ye Fei. "Ye Fei, don''t worry. If they don''t love you, I will."


    "Cut it out. You just want me to play with you," Ye Fei said with a wry smile. Though they hadn''t known each other long, he understood this aunt of his well.

 Chapter 572 - 572: Teasing the Little Aunt

    Having her thoughts exposed by Ye Fei, Ye Zhilin felt a bit embarrassed. She shot him a playful glare and said, "If you know, then why aren''t you hurrying up?"


    "Where to?" Ye Fei was confused by her sudden remark.


    "Outside, of course," Ye Zhilin said with a hint of longing. "I''ve never seen the world outside. Yiru told me it''s completely different from the time I lived in before."


    Ye Fei shook his head. "No, the martial arts conference is about to start. We have important matters to attend to."


    Originally, after witnessing the so-called "Great Perfection Masters," Ye Fei had been somewhat disappointed and didn''t feel like participating in the conference. But now he had a new idea: to clear the Heavenly Demon Sect''s name and stop the martial world from viewing them as enemies. He wanted to ensure that the sect''s members would no longer be blamed for things they didn''t do.


    Though Ye Fei had no direct ties to the Heavenly Demon Sect, he had inherited their martial arts and had already met two stunning shiniangs (martial aunts) and a brave and beautiful senior sister. These encounters had made him feel like a part of the sect, so he naturally wanted to contribute to their cause.


    "Alright then," Ye Zhilin agreed, though she was a bit disappointed. Despite her usual playful and mischievous nature, she knew when to be serious.


    Seeing that Ye Zhilin seemed a bit down, Ye Fei wrapped an arm around her delicate shoulders and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. Once this is over, we''ll head back to Wanghai together. You''ll get to live in the city every day, and you might even miss the mountains here."


    Ye Zhilin didn''t pull away from Ye Fei''s embrace because she found it quite comfortable. Hearing his words, her mood lifted quickly, and she looked up at him with excitement. "Ye Fei, did you marry Tang Yu last night?"


    "Marry?" Ye Fei couldn''t help but laugh at the term. He nodded. "You could say that. Are you jealous?"


    "Hmph, as if!" Ye Zhilin scoffed. "She''s your wife, so she has to listen to you. But I''m your little aunt, so you have to listen to me. Why would I be jealous of her?"


    Though she said this, deep down, she did feel a bit envious. She also wanted to spend time alone with Ye Fei, so he could "poke" her again. Though she didn''t fully understand the nuances of relationships, she instinctively felt it would be inappropriate to ask him for such a thing in front of others.


    Ye Fei knew that Ye Zhilin had felt something that day, so he decided to tease her further. "Because if you marry me, you can sleep with me."


    "Who cares about sleeping with you?" Ye Zhilin retorted. "Sleeping alone is more comfortable!"


    Ye Fei was at a loss. It seemed his little aunt had no idea what marriage truly entailed¡ªshe thought it was just about sleeping together.


    To educate her, he let his hand slide down from her shoulder and, through her clothes, gently grasped one of her perfectly sized breasts, giving it a soft squeeze.


    Startled, Ye Zhilin let out a cry and instinctively elbowed Ye Fei hard in the chest.


    "Ah!" Ye Fei cried out in pain, flying backward and landing over ten meters away. Despite his protective martial arts, Ye Zhilin''s strike had been incredibly powerful.


    Even Ye Fei felt the pain, thinking to himself that if it had been anyone else, they''d either be dead or severely injured. But there was a silver lining: no other man would dare try to take advantage of her.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s pained expression, Ye Zhilin stuck out her tongue sheepishly. "Sorry, it was a reflex," she said, walking over to him. "Are you okay?"


    "What do you think?" Ye Fei grumbled. "You almost broke my ribs!"


    "I told you, it was a reflex," Ye Zhilin said defensively. "You''re the one who suddenly grabbed me."


    "Grabbing you won''t kill me, but your strike could!" Ye Fei continued to complain.


    "Fine, I''m sorry, okay?" Ye Zhilin, who usually enjoyed teasing Ye Fei, felt a bit nervous seeing him genuinely upset. "Tell me how I can make it up to you."


    "Unless¡­ you let me touch you again," Ye Fei finally revealed his true intentions, having feigned anger to get to this point.


    After the initial shock of Ye Fei''s touch, Ye Zhilin enjoyed the tingling sensation. Her strike had been purely instinctive¡ªafter all, as a martial artist, she naturally reacted to sudden physical contact. So when Ye Fei made his request, she didn''t hesitate much and nodded. "Alright." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Ye Zhilin''s agreement, Ye Fei''s pain seemed to vanish instantly. He scrambled up from the ground, pulled her into his arms, and sat her on his lap. Without wasting any time, his hands moved to her chest, each grasping one of her perfectly sized breasts through her clothes, gently caressing them.


    "Oh¡­" As Ye Fei''s hands moved, a wave of pleasure washed over Ye Zhilin, making her moan softly. Her small hands instinctively gripped Ye Fei''s arms as she savored the mix of pleasure and slight discomfort.


    Soon, Ye Zhilin''s breathing grew rapid under Ye Fei''s touch, and a flush spread across her cheeks. Ye Fei could feel her nipples hardening beneath her thin clothing.


    Ye Zhilin''s beauty was already striking, but now, with her face flushed and her body responding, she looked even more alluring. Unable to resist, Ye Fei leaned down and captured her slightly parted lips in a kiss. He first sucked gently on her soft lips, then slipped his tongue past her teeth, exploring her mouth.


    As Ye Fei kissed her, Ye Zhilin felt as if she were floating. The dizzying sensation made her lose herself in the moment. Her hands tightened around his arms, and her tongue instinctively tangled with his.


    After kissing her for a while, Ye Fei gradually grew unsatisfied with just touching her through her clothes. His hands gently slipped under Ye Zhilin''s top, directly grasping her soft, smooth treasures. He began to knead them gently, occasionally teasing the two little buds at their peaks, which had already hardened from arousal.


    "Mmm¡­"


    Being touched directly, Ye Zhilin''s sensations became much more intense than before. When he teased those extremely sensitive little peaks, she couldn''t help but let out a soft, seductive moan from her nose.


    At the same time, she felt a tingling sensation in the place where she had been "poked" so pleasurably before, and it seemed like some moisture had started to flow, making that area feel damp.

 Chapter 573 - 573: A Higher Level

    Ye Zhilin''s heart skipped a beat. She had been looking for a chance to be alone with Ye Fei, and now was the perfect opportunity. She also remembered the recovery pill she had secretly kept, which finally solidified her decision.


    However, just as Ye Zhilin was about to break free from Ye Fei''s kiss and ask him to "poke" her as he had done before, a soft chuckle sounded nearby.


    Both Ye Fei and Ye Zhilin were exceptionally skilled, but they had been so absorbed in the moment that they hadn''t noticed someone approaching. Startled, they turned their heads to see Liu Yiru standing not far away, smiling at them.


    Seeing the two of them separate, Liu Yiru teased, "So this is why you didn''t follow us. You were hiding here playing kissy-face."


    Though Ye Zhilin was innocent and carefree, she had heard Liu Yiru and the others talk about relationships over the past few days. While she still didn''t fully understand, being caught like this made her blush furiously. She quickly jumped up from Ye Fei''s lap and stammered, "N-no, Sister Yiru, don''t say that! I just accidentally fell on him, that''s all."


    "Oh?" Liu Yiru''s gaze fell on Ye Zhilin''s disheveled clothes, which were wrinkled and had a few buttons undone from Ye Fei''s hands. "You must have fallen hard to get your clothes like that."


    "I''m not talking to you anymore!" Ye Zhilin''s face turned bright red. She kicked Ye Fei lightly in frustration and then ran off.


    Ye Fei wasn''t upset about his mother''s interruption. He had already gone further with his little aunt than he had expected today. As for anything more, he didn''t dare think about it. Even if Ye Zhilin agreed, it was early in the morning, and the martial arts conference was about to start. He couldn''t exactly carry her into a tent for a romp, could he?


    Slowly standing up, Ye Fei adjusted the bulge in his pants that Ye Zhilin had inadvertently caused, making it less obvious in front of his mother. Then he asked, "Is the conference about to start?"


    "Yes," Liu Yiru replied, her eyes unintentionally drifting to her son''s lower half. Not having been with him last night, the sight made her feel a bit restless.


    Noticing his mother''s longing, Ye Fei stepped forward and hugged her gently, pressing his hardness against her soft abdomen. "Maybe we should skip the conference," he teased.


    Liu Yiru''s heart fluttered, but she pushed him away, pouting. "You little rascal, always teasing me. I''m not going to let you have your way!" With that, she ran off, mimicking Ye Zhilin''s earlier escape. She was afraid that if he held her any longer, she might give in and skip the conference.


    Following his mother, Ye Fei quickly rejoined the group of women. Since he had just been with Tang Yu the night before, he naturally walked over to her side, which earned him knowing smiles from the others.


    The women''s kind smiles made Tang Yu both shy and grateful, but she instinctively moved slightly away from Ye Fei. Her introverted nature made her uncomfortable with too much public intimacy.


    Ye Fei smiled and then glanced at Tang Xin. He noticed that, for some reason, the hostility in her eyes had faded, though she still seemed to have a natural aversion to him. It seemed whatever Liu Yiru and the others had said to her had worked.


    Once everyone was gathered, they made their way to the center of the valley. Along the way, they encountered many people. Thanks to Ye Zhilin''s display the previous day and the presence of the Heavenly Demon Sect''s women, the group was met with a mix of awe and respect, even though they were all stunning beauties.


    However, they also noticed that these people seemed oddly excited. Liu Yiru couldn''t help but ask, "What''s going on with them?"


    "Yeah, they look like they''re about to meet their future in-laws," Ye Fei added, puzzled by their behavior.


    Tang Xin, who had a similar dynamic to Ye Fei, couldn''t resist chiming in smugly, "You don''t know? I heard from my father that someone from the Qinghai Lake Sect is coming."


    "The Qinghai Lake Sect? What''s that? I thought the Shaolin and Wudang sects were the leaders among the hidden sects. Why are people only reacting like this now?" Chen Yourong asked.


    Shui Rou seemed to recall something and asked in surprise, "Are they a guardian sect?"


    "What''s a guardian sect? Are they stronger than the hidden sects?" Ye Fei''s interest was piqued. He had been somewhat disappointed by the hidden sects, but now this guardian sect seemed to be on another level.


    Shui Rou shook her head gently and explained, "Actually, guardian sects are also part of the hidden sects, but their techniques are deeply tied to the places they guard. It''s said that besides their strength, they can also draw power from the natural energy of their territory, making them incredibly powerful. For example, the Qinghai Lake Sect¡ªoutside their territory, they''re no different from other martial artists. But within Qinghai Lake, their energy is limitless, and their power multiplies, making them nearly invincible."


    "I see," Ye Fei nodded in understanding. "So, does every place have its guardian sect? What about the Tianshan Mountains?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not sure," Shui Rou admitted. "Our Shuiyue Palace is one of the lesser hidden sects, so we don''t know much."


    "The Tianshan Mountains do have guardians, but they''re not organized into a sect. People refer to them as ''guardians,''" Jiang Manjun suddenly interjected, though her tone was laced with bitterness.


    "Senior Sister, what''s wrong?" Ye Fei asked, noticing the change in Jiang Manjun''s tone. He also saw that Zhu Yuyan and Shen Huiya''s expressions had darkened.


    "It''s nothing," Jiang Manjun shook her head, seemingly unwilling to elaborate. She added, "Just know that these guardians are nearly invincible within their territories. Remember, don''t provoke them."


    Seeing that Jiang Manjun didn''t want to say more, Ye Fei didn''t press her. He decided to ask his beautiful shiniang Zhu Yuyan about it later. To lighten the mood, he joked, "These so-called guardians don''t seem that impressive. They''re only strong in their turf. Outside, they''re just like everyone else."


    "Like a mouse with a gun¡ªonly tough at home!" Ye Zhilin suddenly giggled, using a phrase she had just learned. It was surprisingly fitting.


    The women all laughed, but a discordant voice suddenly interrupted. "Little girl, you''ve got quite the nerve to mock our guardian sects like that!"

 Chapter 574 - 574: The Beaten VIP

    Ye Fei and the others turned to see where the voice had come from. It was one of three men who had been walking near them for a while, occasionally glancing their way.


    Unlike others, these men didn''t show the usual awe or respect. Ye Fei had noticed that the strongest among them was only at the Xiantian level, so he hadn''t paid them much attention. But now, it seemed they were looking for trouble.


    As Ye Fei and the group looked over, the three men stopped. One of them pointed to a rather handsome young man with a boyish charm and said, "This is the young master of our Qinghai Lake Sect. Who gave you the audacity to speak so disrespectfully about our guardian sect?"


    Liu Yiru, being gentle by nature, didn''t want to cause trouble, even though she knew her son far surpassed these people in strength. She stepped forward and said, "I''m sorry, we were just joking and meant no offense. If we''ve offended you in any way, please forgive us."


    The young master, Lu Feng, had already noticed Liu Yiru. Seeing her from the side had left him mesmerized, but now, face-to-face, he was utterly captivated. He smiled, his eyes narrowing slightly, and said, "No problem, no problem. I''m Lu Feng. May I ask the name of this beautiful lady?" He extended his hand, wanting to shake hers.


    Liu Yiru took a step back and replied calmly, "We''re just passing strangers. There''s no need for names. We''re in a hurry, so we''ll take our leave now." Her heart and body belonged entirely to her beloved son, and she didn''t want any other man touching her, not even for a handshake.


    Lu Feng was taken aback by Liu Yiru''s refusal. Given his status, martial artists everywhere usually fawned over him. He had never been treated so coldly. Seeing that Ye Fei and the others were about to leave, he became furious and shouted, "Stop!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liu Yiru turned back and asked, "Is there something else, Lu Feng?"


    Lu Feng''s anger made it impossible for him to maintain his fake smile. He said coldly, "You''ve offended our guardian sect. Did you think you could just walk away?"


    "Didn''t you just say it was fine?" Liu Yiru sighed inwardly. This guy had no idea how close he was to disaster. She had already saved him once, but he was still looking for trouble.


    "I said *you* were fine, but not the others. This little girl dared to slander our guardian sect. She must be punished!" Lu Feng said, glaring at Ye Zhilin.


    Although she wasn''t as stunning as the ethereal beauty he had just spoken to, she was still an unparalleled gem. He thought he could use this incident to bring her under his control. And if he played his cards right, even that woman, more beautiful than the Aunt Bai he had long coveted, wouldn''t escape him.


    "You''d better leave now, or you''ll regret it!" Ye Fei stepped forward and said coldly. Normally, he would have already killed someone for trying to take advantage of his mother, but he knew Liu Yiru didn''t want him to cause unnecessary bloodshed. However, seeing that this guy wasn''t backing down, Ye Fei couldn''t hold back anymore.


    Lu Feng, unaware that he had provoked someone even the entire Qinghai Lake Sect couldn''t handle, was annoyed by Ye Fei''s interference. He waved his hand dismissively and said, "Kid, this doesn''t concern you. Get out of¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Ye Fei slapped him hard across the face. Even though Ye Fei had held back, the force was enough to send Lu Feng flying three meters away, where he landed on the ground.


    "Y-you¡­ you hit me?" Lu Feng held his swollen cheek, looking at Ye Fei in disbelief. Tears even welled up in his eyes.


    Ye Fei was surprised by how fragile this seemingly arrogant guy was. He had only slapped him once, and the guy was already crying. Ye Fei didn''t bother to waste more time on him. He kicked Lu Feng''s two attendants, sending them tumbling to their master''s side, and then waved his hand dismissively. "Get lost. If you keep talking, I''ll kill you."


    With the help of his attendants, Lu Feng stood up. He shot Ye Fei a venomous glare but didn''t dare say anything more. He just muttered, "You''ll regret this!" before turning and walking away with his attendants. The VIP who had come to attend the martial arts conference left in disgrace before even reaching the venue.


    This little incident didn''t dampen the group''s spirits. After Lu Feng and his men ran off, they continued toward the center of the valley. Unbeknownst to them, someone had already reported the incident to the organizers of the conference.


    When they arrived at the center, Ye Fei and the others went to the spot they had occupied the previous day. Given Ye Zhilin''s display of power, no one would have objected if they had taken the most prominent seats. But they didn''t care much for such formalities and chose the same spot as before.


    However, before they could sit down, the old monk who had fought Ye Zhilin the previous day hurried over. With him were the old Taoist priest, the nun Mieyin, and, surprisingly, Tang Xin''s father, Tang Minghao, the current head of the Tang Clan.


    "Esteemed guests, you''ve stirred up quite a bit of trouble," the old monk said as he approached, his face showing concern. Tang Minghao shared the same worried expression, while the old Taoist and Mieyin, though keeping their faces neutral, glinted schadenfreude in their eyes.


    Though the old monk didn''t elaborate, Ye Fei understood what he meant. Initially, Ye Fei hadn''t thought highly of the old monk, but now his opinion improved. It seemed the monk truly had no ulterior motives. His support for Zhuge Kongfang the previous day was likely due to his rigid, old-fashioned belief that Zhuge Kongfang was a true hero.


    "Master, you''re overthinking it. He''s just a weak kid. Nothing to worry about," Ye Fei said with a smile, forgetting that he was younger than Lu Feng.


    "Esteemed guest, you don''t understand. That ''kid,'' though lacking in skill, is the heir of a guardian sect," the old monk sighed. "Falling out with him is no small matter."


    "It''s fine. I don''t plan on going to the Qinghai-Tibet region anyway. His guardian sect means nothing to me," Ye Fei replied, not wanting to explain further.


    The old monk warned, "But I''ve heard the Qinghai Lake Sect has close ties with the guardian of the Tianshan Mountains. If Lu Feng doesn''t let this go, he might call on the guardian. You should leave the Tianshan Mountains as soon as possible."


    "The Tianshan guardian?" Ye Fei''s interest was piqued. He thought of the white figure he had seen the previous day. Could that be the guardian? It was highly possible, given that person''s extraordinary strength¡ªeven surpassing Ye Zhilin''s. But Ye Fei had come here precisely to meet true powerhouses. Instead of being deterred, he was even more intrigued. He smiled and said, "Perfect. I''d like to see what the guardian is capable of."


    "Let them come. We''re not afraid!" Jiang Manjun suddenly said, her voice filled with anger.


    Ye Fei''s curiosity grew. Did his shiniangs have some grudge against the Tianshan guardian? He glanced at Zhu Yuyan and Shen Huiya, noticing their uneasy expressions, which confirmed his suspicion. He thought to himself that if there was a chance, he''d help them settle this grudge.


    Seeing that Ye Fei and the others weren''t heeding his advice, the old monk sighed and said, "Then I can only wish you the best of luck."

 Chapter 575 - 575: The Wudang Challenge

    "Tang Xin, Tang Yu, come with me," Tang Minghao suddenly said. He was well aware of the power and influence of the Tianshan guardian and didn''t want his family to get caught up in this conflict.


    "No! The trouble was caused by all of us, so we should face it together!" Tang Xin stubbornly replied, once again showing the admirable side of her character that Ye Fei had come to respect.


    Tang Yu didn''t say anything, but she stood her ground, clearly sharing Tang Xin''s sentiment.


    "You two..." Tang Minghao sighed, feeling helpless. Since his daughter had made her stance clear, it would be unreasonable to force her to leave. After all, the martial world valued loyalty and righteousness above all else, and he couldn''t make his daughter abandon her friends.


    With mixed feelings of resignation, concern, and even a hint of schadenfreude, Tang Minghao and the other three left the area. As organizers of the conference, they had responsibilities to attend to, and the competition was about to begin.


    Shortly after they left, the martial arts competition officially started. The purpose of this event was to resolve conflicts between sects and individuals. Minor disputes, as long as they weren''t deep-seated grudges, could be settled here under the watchful eyes of the major sects'' representatives. The loser would concede, the winner would gain face, and the conflict would be resolved.


    The martial world, whether in ancient times or now, was always full of disputes. As soon as the old monk announced the start of the competition, someone immediately jumped onto the stage and called out their opponent, who promptly accepted the challenge.


    After watching a few matches, Ye Fei was nearly bored to sleep. To him, the fighters on stage were all flash and no substance¡ªtheir moves were showy but ineffective. Of course, this was only from Ye Fei''s perspective. His strength had already transcended the level of a typical martial artist, so his standards were naturally higher. In reality, the techniques he dismissed as "flashy" were far superior to disciplines like judo or karate, as they were rooted in internal energy, which was a completely different realm.


    Just as Ye Fei was about to doze off, a voice jolted him awake. "Disciple Liu Yanchang of Wudang challenges Jiang Yitong of Shuiyue Palace!" Ye Fei looked up in disbelief and saw Liu Yanchang, the impulsive disciple he had encountered earlier, standing on the stage. It wasn''t someone with the same name¡ªit was the same guy.


    Has that old Taoist priest gone mad? Ye Fei thought, glancing at the old priest sitting in the center. The man looked confident, clearly indicating that Liu Yanchang''s challenge had been orchestrated by him.


    Does the old priest think that since I''ve offended the guardian sect, I won''t have the energy to deal with him? Ye Fei wondered, feeling both annoyed and puzzled. Why is it that the Shaolin monks are so powerful, while this Wudang priest is so mediocre?


    What Ye Fei didn''t know was that the major sects had an agreement. Each martial arts conference would be overseen by one sect''s true experts to prevent uncontrollable situations. The other sects only needed to send their representatives. This time, it was Shaolin''s turn, which was why they had sent two Great Perfection masters¡ªone of whom had been scared off by Ye Fei on the first day.


    When Jiang Yitong received the challenge, she was visibly stunned and instinctively turned to Ye Fei for guidance. This made Ye Fei secretly pleased. The fact that she looked to him for help rather than her master spoke volumes about their relationship.


    "It''s fine. Go and fight him," Ye Fei nodded encouragingly. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But..." Jiang Yitong hesitated. She knew her limitations. Shuiyue Palace was the weakest among the hidden sects, and their martial arts weren''t particularly advanced. Even facing a disciple from a regular sect would be difficult, let alone Liu Yanchang, the favorite disciple of Wudang''s leader.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you in secret," Ye Fei reassured her, sensing her hesitation.


    Though she didn''t know how Ye Fei would help, Jiang Yitong had complete faith in him. Besides, even if she lost to Liu Yanchang, it wouldn''t disgrace Shuiyue Palace¡ªafter all, Wudang was one of the strongest sects. With that in mind, she stood up and gracefully leaped onto the stage.


    "Bravo!" Jiang Yitong''s light-footed technique wasn''t particularly impressive, but her elegant and ethereal movements captivated the audience, earning her applause from most of the onlookers.


    Liu Yanchang, who already had a crush on Jiang Yitong, was utterly mesmerized by her fairy-like appearance. He forgot all about formalities and simply stared at her, his eyes filled with admiration and infatuation.


    Jiang Yitong felt a wave of disgust under Liu Yanchang''s gaze, and a pang of regret washed over her. If only it were someone else looking at me like that... she thought. But the man she had in mind was surrounded by beauties, and she felt insignificant in comparison. This made her too timid to even consider confessing her feelings.


    "Disciple Jiang Yitong of Shuiyue Palace seeks guidance from Wudang''s esteemed disciple, Liu Yanchang!" Jiang Yitong spoke up, cleverly emphasizing Liu Yanchang''s status as Wudang''s leader''s disciple. This way, even if she lost, no one would blame Shuiyue Palace¡ªafter all, Wudang was far superior.


    Hearing Jiang Yitong''s voice, Liu Yanchang snapped out of his daze. He remembered his master''s instructions: not only was he to defeat Jiang Yitong, but he was also to humiliate her as payback for the earlier slight.


    In truth, Liu Yanchang genuinely liked Jiang Yitong. However, he was so accustomed to obeying his master that he didn''t even consider defying the old priest''s orders.


    Even when facing the woman he truly admired, he was prepared to use his full strength to defeat and embarrass her. This mindset ensured that he would never win Jiang Yitong''s affection.


    Of course, even if he had defied his master and spared Jiang Yitong, Ye Fei would never have allowed him to get close to her.


    Once Ye Fei set his sights on a woman, no one else could have her.

 Chapter 576 - 576: The Power of the Domain

    Liu Yanchang turned and picked up a wooden sword from the rack¡ªprepared by the organizers to prevent serious injuries¡ªand saluted Jiang Yitong with a fist-and-palm gesture. "Jiang Yitong, let''s begin!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jiang Yitong, who also specialized in sword techniques, took a wooden sword and returned the salute. The two then began their duel.


    Liu Yanchang wielded Wudang''s top-tier sword technique, the "Tai Chi Sword," with remarkable skill. His movements were fluid and precise, the wooden sword tracing perfect arcs in the air, embodying the natural harmony of Tai Chi.


    Jiang Yitong, on the other hand, used Shuiyue Palace''s finest techniques, but they paled in comparison to the ancient art of Tai Chi. Within a few exchanges, she was completely overwhelmed. Her graceful figure, caught in the storm of Liu Yanchang''s sword arcs, looked like a small boat in a vast ocean, on the verge of being swallowed.


    Ye Fei had confidently encouraged Jiang Yitong to accept the challenge because he had planned to secretly assist her. Seeing her at a disadvantage, he raised a finger, ready to release a burst of energy to strike Liu Yanchang''s pressure points.


    However, just as he was about to act, Ye Fei hesitated. If he intervened so blatantly, it would be obvious to anyone watching, which would undermine Jiang Yitong''s victory. He wanted her to win more impressively and naturally.


    Focusing on his mind, Ye Fei extended his spiritual sense, but this time, he infused it with his internal energy. Initially, he intended to use this energy to subtly suppress Liu Yanchang, but as he did so, he experienced a profound and mysterious sensation.


    Previously, Ye Fei''s spiritual sense had only been used to observe his surroundings. But now, with the addition of his internal energy, he discovered that within the range of his spiritual sense, everything seemed to be under his control. This feeling was similar to when he first discovered his spiritual sense, but now it was far more vivid and tangible.


    To test his theory, Ye Fei directed his spiritual sense to make Liu Yanchang''s wooden sword heavier. Instantly, Liu Yanchang''s movements slowed, and a look of strain appeared on his face. His once-fluid sword technique became clumsy and awkward.


    Ye Fei almost laughed out loud. What had started as a simple idea to help Jiang Yitong had unexpectedly unlocked a new ability. He realized he had developed something akin to the "domain" described in martial arts novels. Within this domain, he was like a god, and his spiritual sense could extend over a kilometer. This meant that within a kilometer radius, everything was under his control.


    While Ye Fei was reveling in his discovery, Liu Yanchang was struggling. His wooden sword felt impossibly heavy as if it weighed hundreds of pounds. He could barely hold it, let alone execute his sword techniques. This bizarre sensation made him break out in a cold sweat.


    Jiang Yitong, though confused by Liu Yanchang''s sudden slowdown, didn''t hesitate to seize the opportunity. Her wooden sword darted forward, striking Liu Yanchang several times in the chest. She then gracefully stepped back and saluted him. "Liu Yanchang, I concede."


    The sudden turn of events left the audience stunned. However, no one suspected foul play. They simply assumed Liu Yanchang had run out of energy, and their expressions turned amused. How embarrassing to run out of stamina in the middle of a match! Though no one laughed out loud out of respect for Wudang, the sentiment was clear.


    Humiliated, Liu Yanchang quickly saluted Jiang Yitong and jumped off the stage, returning to his master''s side.


    "Yanchang, what happened? I told you that once the guardian sect deals with Ye Fei, Jiang Yitong will be yours. How could you embarrass Wudang like this?" the old Taoist priest scolded, his face dark with anger.


    "Master, I didn''t hold back!" Liu Yanchang protested, his face filled with frustration.


    "Nonsense! I could see that girl was no match for you. How did she turn the tables so quickly?" the old priest snapped. "Yanchang, are you lying to me now?"


    "Master, I wouldn''t dare!" Liu Yanchang said urgently. "But at some point, my wooden sword felt like it weighed a thousand pounds. I could barely lift it, let alone fight."


    "A thousand pounds? That''s impossible! It''s just a wooden sword. You must have slacked off in your internal energy training," the old priest scoffed, though he knew his disciple was usually obedient. The only explanation he could think of was that Liu Yanchang had run out of energy.


    "No, Master, I swear the sword felt heavier. Do you think... could it be Ye Fei''s doing?" Liu Yanchang asked, his voice tinged with fear. After hearing about Ye Fei''s incredible strength from his master, he couldn''t help but suspect him.


    "Ye Fei? No, that''s impossible. You''re overthinking it," the old priest said sharply, though his heart skipped a beat. Liu Yanchang''s words reminded him of the legendary "domain," a power he had seen in action before. Wudang had an elder who rarely appeared but possessed such an ability. Within his domain, which spanned only about ten meters, he was like a god. But Ye Fei was over fifty meters away from the stage. The old priest refused to believe Ye Fei could possess such power.


    Meanwhile, back on the stage, Jiang Yitong didn''t challenge anyone else. Feeling nervous in front of such a large crowd, she bowed to the judges and returned to Ye Fei''s side.


    "Thank you," she said softly, though she didn''t fully understand how Ye Fei had helped her. She knew her victory was entirely his doing.


    Ye Fei, still elated by his newfound ability, forgot to maintain his usual restraint in front of Shui Rou. He smiled and said, "What''s there to thank? Between us, such words aren''t necessary."


    His words made Jiang Yitong''s heart skip a beat. Her cheeks flushed crimson as she wondered, Is he... confessing his feelings to me?


    With a mix of shyness, joy, and nervousness, Jiang Yitong sat down beside Shui Rou. Shui Rou, who had raised Jiang Yitong since childhood, noticed the change in her disciple''s demeanor immediately. It was clear to her that Jiang Yitong''s heart now belonged to Ye Fei.

 Chapter 577 - 577: Clearing the Heavenly Demon Sect’s Name

    Shui Rou had a favorable view of the relationship between Ye Fei and Jiang Yitong. One was her beloved disciple, and the other was her senior sister''s "son."


    If they could be together, it would truly be a case of strengthening family ties.


    However, there was one thing that worried her: if her disciple really ended up with Ye Fei, would she be treated unfairly?


    After all, Ye Fei seemed to have a bit of a mischievous side, even daring to take liberties with her. Thinking back to that day when he had teased her, Shui Rou''s cheeks flushed with delicate pink, and she couldn''t help but feel a hint of envy for her disciple.


    If Ye Fei knew that his boldness that day hadn''t angered Shui Rou but instead left an indelible impression on her, he might regret pretending to be so reserved in front of her. But at this moment, Ye Fei was unaware. He turned to Jiang Manjun and said, "Senior Sister, it''s your turn to step up now."


    "My turn? For what?" Jiang Manjun was confused.


    Ye Fei smiled slightly. "Of course, it''s time to take the stage. It''s time to clear the Heavenly Demon Sect''s name. While we''re not afraid of these so-called righteous sects, it''s too troublesome to have them constantly opposing us. Don''t you think so?"


    Jiang Manjun thought about it and agreed with Ye Fei''s reasoning. She glanced at her mother and Aunt Shen, who both nodded in approval and without further hesitation, she leaped onto the stage.


    Unlike Jiang Yitong, Jiang Manjun had been groomed by Zhu Yuyan since childhood to be the next leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect.


    Facing a crowd of over a thousand people, she felt no nervousness. Instead, she exuded a boldness that rivaled any man''s. She declared loudly, "Jiang Manjun of the Heavenly Demon Sect is here to accept any challenges from the heroes present!"


    Her words caused a stir among the crowd. Although the exposure of Zhuge Kongfang''s true nature had lessened their hostility toward the Heavenly Demon Sect, its long-standing reputation still made them somewhat dismissive of Jiang Manjun''s challenge.


    Seeing the crowd''s reaction, Jiang Manjun continued, "I know you all may still have some misunderstandings about the Heavenly Demon Sect. But I ask you to think: in all these years, has our sect ever harmed our fellow martial artists? As for our name, it''s simply a legacy passed down from our ancestors and doesn''t define who we are."


    Her words struck a chord with the audience. Upon reflection, they realized she was right. Over the years, they had feared the Heavenly Demon Sect''s reputation, instinctively labeling them as a ruthless and bloodthirsty sect. But in reality, they hadn''t committed any heinous acts. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The recent incidents involving the Gu and Wu families had been debunked as Zhuge Kongfang''s schemes, and after this event, they believed the Wu family matter had nothing to do with the Heavenly Demon Sect.


    "Amitabha, what the lady says makes sense. We''ve been too rigid in our thinking," the old monk stood up and said. "In truth, the Heavenly Demon Sect is just like any other sect in the martial world. We shouldn''t divide ourselves into righteous and evil, as these distinctions come from one''s heart, not their affiliation."


    Hearing the old monk, who was a respected figure, speak in this manner, the crowd in the valley fully accepted this perspective. However, none of them dared to step forward and challenge Jiang Manjun, as the Heavenly Demon Sect''s fearsome reputation was deeply ingrained in their minds.


    Jiang Manjun wasn''t disappointed. Her purpose in taking the stage wasn''t to engage in combat but to deliver this message. Now that her goal was achieved, the rest didn''t matter. However, simply leaving the stage without a proper conclusion would feel incomplete.


    Just as Jiang Manjun was pondering what to do, Ye Fei whispered something into Ye Zhilin''s ear. After listening, Ye Zhilin shouted, "Ye Zhilin of the Wanghai Liu family is here to challenge!" With that, she leaped into the air, covering over fifty meters without even pausing for breath. Her lightness skill far surpassed Jiang Yitong''s, and her beauty, which rivaled Jiang Yitong''s, drew cheers from the crowd.


    Everyone understood that Ye Zhilin''s appearance was merely a formality, as it was common knowledge that she and Jiang Manjun were allies. However, a duel between two such stunning beauties was a rare sight, so even if it was just for show, it excited everyone.


    Moreover, they silently noted the name "Wanghai Liu family," a small martial arts clan they had previously overlooked. With Ye Zhilin, who was even more powerful than a Great Perfection master, they now regarded the Liu family as untouchable, just like the Heavenly Demon Sect.


    Although Ye Zhilin was Ye Fei''s ancestor and technically not part of the Liu family, she didn''t object to his arrangement. For one, she had no attachment to sect boundaries and was quite fond of Liu Yiru.


    More importantly, after the morning''s flirtatious encounter, while she still occasionally teased or bullied Ye Fei, she had grown even more attached to him.


    Naturally, she wouldn''t oppose his words. So, upon reaching the stage, she saluted Jiang Manjun and said, "Sister Manjun, Zhilin is here to learn from you."


    Ye Fei and the others hadn''t hidden Ye Zhilin''s identity from the women, so Jiang Manjun already knew that this incredibly powerful girl was Ye Fei''s ancestor from many generations ago. Hearing her call her "sister" felt a bit strange, but Jiang Manjun quickly dismissed it. After all, Ye Zhilin had been only seventeen when she went into hibernation, and even with the two-plus years she''d been asleep, she was barely twenty. Calling her "sister" wasn''t inappropriate, especially since Ye Zhilin even called Liu Yiru "sister." So, Jiang Manjun returned the salute, and the two began their sparring.


    Neither of them chose weapons, opting for hand-to-hand combat instead. One had profound internal energy, while the other had exquisite techniques. Neither wanted to harm the other, so their movements were light and fleeting.


    Combined with their unparalleled beauty, the two women seemed to dance like butterflies, mesmerizing the audience below. It felt less like a martial arts duel and more like an enchanting dance, leaving everyone hoping it would last as long as possible.


    But the two women had no intention of putting on a show for others. After exchanging over a hundred moves, they stopped. Without declaring a winner or loser, they simply saluted each other and prepared to leave the stage.

 Chapter 578 - 578: The Number One Beauty of the Martial World

    "Hey, the match isn''t over yet! Don''t stop!" Some in the audience who hadn''t had their fill of the spectacle immediately shouted. Of course, they all knew Jiang Manjun was no match for Ye Zhilin, but they were reluctant to miss such a beautiful duel between two stunning women.


    Ye Zhilin, with her innocent and straightforward nature, wasn''t the least bit intimidated by the large crowd. She gave Jiang Manjun a look, signaling her to step down first, then turned to the shouting audience and said, "Alright then, I''m here. Who wants to come up and fight me?"


    The moment she said this, the crowd fell silent. Go up and fight her? That''s just asking for a beating! While Ye Zhilin had held back during her match with Jiang Manjun, she certainly wouldn''t do the same for others. With her strength surpassing even the Great Perfection monk, who would be foolish enough to step up and get humiliated?


    Seeing that no one dared to take her challenge, Ye Zhilin smiled triumphantly and said, "Since no one''s coming up, I''ll be heading down now!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, you can''t leave!" Just as Ye Zhilin was about to step off the stage, a voice rang out from the edge of the crowd. Everyone turned to see a handsome young man walking briskly toward the stage, accompanied by two attendants and a strikingly beautiful girl in white.


    Seeing the girl, Ye Fei and Liu Yiru exchanged a glance. Isn''t that Bai You''er, the one who''s close to Xu Zhiyun? Why is she with Lu Feng? Could she be the so-called guardian of the Tianshan Mountains? But if that''s the case, the guardian''s strength seems rather underwhelming.


    As the mother and son pondered this, Lu Feng made his way through the crowd and onto the stage. He glared at Ye Zhilin and asked fiercely, "Little girl, remember me?"


    "Of course I do. You''re the guy Ye Fei slapped until you cried, right?" Ye Zhilin said, blinking her big eyes innocently. Then she added with a curious tone, "Huh, how did your face stop swelling so quickly? Did you use some miracle medicine?"


    "You..." Lu Feng hadn''t expected Ye Zhilin to immediately bring up his humiliation. Already furious, he pointed at her and shouted, "Don''t get cocky! I''ll make you beg for mercy later!"


    "Enough of this pointless bickering," Bai You''er suddenly interjected. She, like her master, found Lu Feng''s arrogance distasteful. However, her master''s close friendship with Lu Feng''s mother forced her to intervene, much to her annoyance.


    "You''re right. If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll have Ye Fei come up and make you cry again!" Ye Zhilin threatened Lu Feng, then turned to Bai You''er and asked, "Are you the backup he called for?"


    "Backup isn''t the right word," Bai You''er replied with a faint smile. "But you''ve slandered our guardian and injured someone. We can''t just let this go, can we?"


    "When did I slander you? I was just making a joke. Are your so-called guardians so tyrannical that they can''t even take a joke?" Ye Zhilin retorted, clearly annoyed.


    From the beginning, Bai You''er had known that Lu Feng''s claims of slander and the exaggerated stories were just that¡ªexaggerations. But since he had been humiliated in her territory, and out of respect for her master''s friendship with his mother, she had no choice but to intervene. She said, "Let''s put that aside for now. But you did injure someone. Shouldn''t you give us an explanation?"


    "And what kind of explanation do you want?" Ye Zhilin asked, finding Bai You''er much more reasonable than Lu Feng. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of goodwill toward the girl.


    Bai You''er, not wanting to escalate the situation, thought for a moment and said, "How about this? You apologize to Lu Feng, and we''ll consider the matter settled."


    Ye Zhilin glanced subtly at Ye Fei, who gave her a slight nod and a reassuring smile, signaling her to go along with it. She then turned to Lu Feng and said, "Alright, I''ll give her this one. I''m sorry for earlier. I didn''t mean to offend you."


    "An apology isn''t enough!" Lu Feng stubbornly refused to let it go. "You hit me, and now you think a simple ''sorry'' will make it all better?"


    Bai You''er felt a wave of disgust. Ye Zhilin had apologized out of respect for her, but Lu Feng was acting as if he deserved it. She asked, "Then what do you want?"


    "I want that kid who hit me to come up here and kneel in apology!" Lu Feng snarled. He had never been slapped in his life, and he was determined to get his revenge.


    Before Bai You''er could respond, Ye Zhilin suddenly kicked Lu Feng off the stage with a swift motion. She huffed, "You want my Ye Fei to kneel to you? Are you asking for death?"


    Bai You''er was taken aback by Ye Zhilin''s sudden move. She hadn''t expected the girl to act so decisively. She couldn''t help but wonder who this "Ye Fei" was, the one Ye Zhilin was so fiercely protective of. But with the crowd so dense, Bai You''er couldn''t immediately spot him.


    With a wry smile, Bai You''er said, "Miss, you shouldn''t have hit him. We could have talked this out."


    "Talked it out?" Ye Zhilin snorted. "So you wanted my Ye Fei to kneel and apologize?"


    Seeing Ye Zhilin''s refusal to back down, Bai You''er''s patience wore thin. Her expression darkened as she said, "In that case, I''ll have to test your skills myself!"


    "Bring it on! I''m not afraid of you!" Ye Zhilin shot back. While she had initially felt some goodwill toward Bai You''er, the girl''s repeated defense of Lu Feng had soured her mood.


    With no further words, the two girls quickly engaged in combat. Ye Fei noticed that the guardian''s techniques were indeed impressive. While Bai You''er''s strength couldn''t match Ye Zhilin''s, she was able to hold her own, thanks to the spiritual energy of the Tianshan Mountains. However, Ye Fei wasn''t worried. Even with the boost from the mountain''s energy, Bai You''er was still no match for Ye Zhilin. If the fight continued, Bai You''er would inevitably lose.


    Ye Fei could see this, and Bai You''er, who was directly involved in the fight, also realized it. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe. Where did this girl come from? How does she have such incredible strength? She had thought the boy she''d encountered earlier was already a rare talent, but now it seemed this girl was just as formidable.


    Meanwhile, the audience was thoroughly enjoying the spectacle. Once again, two stunning beauties were dueling, and one of them was the legendary guardian. This was a rare treat, and they felt their trip to the martial arts conference was well worth it.


    Though both girls were initially annoyed, they harbored no real malice toward each other. As the fight progressed, they even began to develop a mutual respect. By the time they had exchanged hundreds of moves, the duel had turned into a friendly spar.


    After another hundred moves, Bai You''er, despite the support of the Tianshan''s spiritual energy, began to falter under Ye Zhilin''s seemingly endless internal power. After another clash of palms, Bai You''er gracefully retreated a few steps and said, "Your skills are truly remarkable. I admit defeat."


    Ye Zhilin stopped as well and asked, "So, are you still going to stand up for that annoying guy?"


    Bai You''er smiled faintly. "I''ve lost. I have no right to intervene anymore. Let''s consider this matter settled."


    "Not so fast!" Lu Feng, who had been watching from the sidelines, suddenly shouted. "Call Aunt Bai! This isn''t over yet!"


    Bai You''er, already fed up with Lu Feng, frowned and said, "If you want to call her, do it yourself. I won''t disturb my master."


    Lu Feng shot her a venomous glare and growled, "Don''t think I can''t handle this without you!" With that, he pulled out what looked like a firework and, before Bai You''er could stop him, lit the fuse.


    With a soft whoosh, a flaming projectile shot into the sky, rising hundreds of meters before exploding into a dazzling white snow lotus pattern.

 Chapter 579 - 579: The Grace of a Fairy

    "You... you used the emergency signal!" Bai You''er was furious. This signal had been prepared by her master for life-or-death situations, as Bai You''er''s strength wasn''t yet at a level where she could dominate the martial world. She never expected Lu Feng to have one and use it so casually.


    "If you won''t help me, I''m sure Aunt Bai will!" Lu Feng sneered.


    Bai You''er snorted coldly, ignoring him. She didn''t bother to warn Ye Zhilin either, as she believed her master, despite her friendship with Lu Feng''s mother, wouldn''t support his unreasonable behavior.


    "She''s coming! She''s coming!" Not long after the signal was launched, someone pointed toward the top of the valley and shouted excitedly.


    Ye Fei followed the crowd''s gaze and felt a stir in his heart. He immediately recognized the white figure descending gracefully from the mountaintop¡ªit was the same person he had seen the day before. However, he hadn''t expected this guardian to be a woman and an exceptionally beautiful one at that.


    "Bai Yingshi!" Jiang Manjun, sitting beside Ye Fei, suddenly stood up, her voice filled with hatred as she muttered the name.


    Bai Yingshi? The number one beauty of the martial world? At that moment, Ye Fei understood why Jiang Manjun had harbored such deep resentment toward the Tianshan guardian. Bai Yingshi was the woman his master had mentioned¡ªthe one for whom Jiang Haichen had abandoned his wife and daughter.


    "Manjun, don''t act rashly. It''s not her fault," Zhu Yuyan quickly grabbed her daughter''s arm to stop her from charging forward. Although Zhu Yuyan had once resented Bai Yingshi for causing her sister and daughter to lose Jiang Haichen, she had since redirected her love toward Ye Fei. This allowed her to view the situation more objectively and realize that Bai Yingshi wasn''t to blame. After all, Jiang Haichen had pursued her willingly and disappeared heartbroken when she rejected him.


    But Jiang Manjun, who had grown up without a father, couldn''t easily let go of her pain. She hissed, "If it weren''t for her, Dad would never have left us!"


    Zhu Yuyan sighed. "Your father was the one who pursued her. If anyone''s to blame, it''s him for being too greedy." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s right. We used to only see things from our perspective, but now it''s clear that Bai Yingshi isn''t at fault," Shen Huiya chimed in, having come to the same realization as Zhu Yuyan.


    "But..." Jiang Manjun wanted to argue but found herself unable to refute her mother and aunt''s logic. She fell silent, though her heart still struggled to accept it.


    Zhu Yuyan and Shen Huiya exchanged a knowing glance. Jiang Manjun''s emotional wound would ultimately have to heal on its own.


    As the three women discussed, Bai Yingshi, the guardian of Tianshan and the number one beauty of the martial world, finally landed on the stage. Ye Fei got his first clear look at her.


    Like Bai You''er, Bai Yingshi wore a simple white dress with no additional adornments. Her long, silky hair cascaded down her back, and despite her plain appearance, her beauty was nearly on par with Liu Yiru''s. She exuded an aura of purity and holiness that made it difficult to look directly at her. If not for the Xuan Yang Art''s beautifying effects, Bai Yingshi would undoubtedly be the most beautiful woman Ye Fei had ever seen. The title of "number one beauty of the martial world" was well-deserved.


    What surprised Ye Fei even more was that this seemingly saintly woman also had a figure as stunning as his mother''s. It was hard to believe that someone who had never been with a man could possess such an alluring physique.


    After landing on the stage, Bai Yingshi ignored everyone else and turned to her disciple. "What''s going on?" Her voice was as clear and sweet as a young girl''s, soothing like a refreshing spring.


    "Master, it was Lu Feng who launched the signal," Bai You''er said bluntly, not bothering to cover for him.


    "Hmm?" Bai Yingshi turned to Lu Feng. She had never liked this son of her old friend¡ªin fact, she found him rather repulsive. He was not only arrogant and spoiled but sometimes looked at her with lecherous eyes. If it weren''t for her friendship with his mother, she would have dealt with him long ago.


    "Aunt Bai, it''s her! She slandered our guardian!" Lu Feng pointed at Ye Zhilin and shouted.


    Bai Yingshi didn''t give him any face. "I know you made all that up. The only reason I''m here is out of respect for your mother. Now, just tell me who hit you. Don''t say anything else."


    "It was me. Do you have a problem with that, beautiful?" Ye Fei suddenly stood up, grinning. Knowing that Bai Yingshi was the figure he had seen the day before, Ye Fei realized that Ye Zhilin was no match for her. To prevent Ye Zhilin from provoking Bai Yingshi further, he stepped forward.


    "It''s you?!" Bai You''er exclaimed before Bai Yingshi could respond. She never expected the person Lu Feng wanted her to deal with was the same guy who had "stolen" Xu Zhiyun from her. Seeing him now, her anger flared.


    Lu Feng was delighted to see that Bai You''er also had a grudge against Ye Fei. He quickly added, "Aunt Bai, he''s the one who disrespected our guardian and hit me!"


    "Him? Then there''s nothing I can do. And he does have the right to disregard the guardian," Bai Yingshi said, stunning everyone. "Because I''m not his match either."


    Her words sent shockwaves through the valley. Many knew that Bai Yingshi, aside from being the number one beauty, was also one of the top martial artists in the world. Her beauty alone would have caused trouble if not for her immense strength. It was said that even Jiang Haichen, the former Heavenly Demon Sect leader and a Great Perfection master, had been effortlessly defeated by her. And that was without the added power of the Tianshan''s spiritual energy.


    Yet here she was, on Tianshan''s territory, admitting she wasn''t a match for this young man. Everyone looked at Ye Fei as if he were a monster.


    "You''re lying! Who in Tianshan could be your match?" Lu Feng shouted. "You''re just making excuses because you don''t want to help me!"


    The crowd murmured in agreement. Lu Feng''s words seemed plausible. After all, if Bai Yingshi truly couldn''t defeat this young man, it would be too shocking to believe.


    Bai Yingshi didn''t bother to explain. She simply smiled faintly. "Think what you want. You''er, let''s go. It''s good for him to learn a lesson here. Otherwise, his mother might regret spoiling him too much." With that, she took Bai You''er''s hand and swiftly departed, leaving as gracefully as she had arrived.


    Bai Yingshi''s fleeting presence had captivated the hearts of nearly every man present, though none dared to pursue her as Jiang Haichen once had.


    Of course, Ye Fei was the exception. The thought of pursuing such a beauty had already taken root in his mind. What puzzled him, however, was why everyone seemed so enamored with Bai Yingshi when his mother, Liu Yiru, was even more beautiful.

 Chapter 580 - 580: Betting with the Young Miss

    Among these martial artists, there are both good and bad, but being part of the martial world, they are all influenced to some extent by ancient traditions and etiquette. Their minds are not as open as those in the secular world. Liu Yiru is undoubtedly beautiful, but everyone knows she is a married woman with a son.


    Naturally, she doesn''t attract as much attention in the martial world as Bai Yingshi, who is single and unclaimed. Of course, this is something Ye Fei, the insatiable wolf who claims whatever catches his eye, would never understand.


    Seeing that Bai Yingshi and her disciple left without acknowledging him, Lu Feng panicked. Thinking no one was paying attention to him, he tried to sneak away quietly.


    But how could someone of his skill level escape Ye Zhilin''s watchful eyes? Before he could take more than a few steps, Ye Zhilin caught up to him in a flash and kicked him back onto the stage. She then turned to Ye Fei in the distance and asked, "Ye Fei, what should we do with this guy?"


    If it were up to Ye Fei''s usual temperament, such a person would be eliminated on the spot to prevent future trouble, and his entire sect would be wiped out as well. But today was different.


    Ye Fei could tell that Bai Yingshi, despite her apparent disdain for Lu Feng, still cared about him, likely out of respect for his mother.


    If Ye Fei were to kill Lu Feng here, it would put Bai Yingshi in a difficult position and create animosity between them. This would make it much harder for Ye Fei to get close to her in the future. So, he smiled slightly and said, "Forget it. He''s just a clown. Let him go."


    "Alright," Ye Zhilin replied, then leaped onto the stage and kicked Lu Feng off again, shouting, "Get lost!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Feng didn''t feel any gratitude toward Ye Fei. Instead, he shot him a venomous glare before hurrying out of the valley with his two attendants. This trip had not only failed to bring him the fame he sought but had also left him humiliated. He even began to resent Bai Yingshi and Bai You''er, which later led him to do something that would completely enrage Ye Fei, destroying his entire sect. But that''s a story for another time.


    Ye Fei paid no further attention to Lu Feng and turned to Jiang Manjun instead. Although she had calmed down under the persuasion of Zhu Yuyan and Shen Huiya, her face still showed signs of lingering resentment. Ye Fei asked, "Senior Sister, still can''t let it go?"


    Jiang Manjun sighed softly. "Even though I know what you''re saying is true, I still can''t forget that Dad left because of her."


    "Do you want me to help you vent your anger?" Ye Fei asked.


    "How?" Jiang Manjun chuckled. "You think you can defeat her? Besides, I don''t want to fight or kill her. I just feel a bit uncomfortable inside."


    "Martial arts aren''t the only way to settle things. I can conquer her in other ways," Ye Fei said with a sly grin. "Then, she can serve you during the day and me at night. Wouldn''t that be a way to vent your anger?"


    Though Jiang Manjun was still a pure and innocent maiden, she wasn''t so naive as to not understand what Ye Fei meant by "other ways." Her cheeks flushed slightly, but she couldn''t help but laugh, and her mood inexplicably improved. Still, she thought Ye Fei was just trying to cheer her up. After all, Bai Yingshi''s strength was undeniable. Even controlling her seemed impossible, let alone conquering her in that way.


    But it was precisely because of this that Jiang Manjun felt even more grateful to Ye Fei. This little junior brother, who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere, had always been good to her. Remembering how he had fearlessly faced the Great Perfection monk for her sake, Jiang Manjun felt a sweetness in her heart that she had never experienced before.


    The conversation between the senior sister and junior brother wasn''t whispered, so the other women nearby also heard Ye Fei''s words. Except for Liu Yiru and a few others who knew Ye Fei''s true strength, the rest couldn''t help but find it amusing. Tang Xin, who had always been at odds with Ye Fei, sneered, "If there were any cows in this valley, they''d be flying by now!"


    "Do you have a problem with that?" Ye Fei narrowed his eyes, his expression turning slightly dangerous as he looked at Tang Xin. Then, he smiled again. "I get it. You''re just jealous of Bai Yingshi!"


    "Hmph, what''s there to be jealous of?" Tang Xin said, though her words were insincere. It wasn''t that she didn''t envy Bai Yingshi. While the title of "Number One Beauty of the Martial World" might not matter much to her as a young woman, the title of "Number One Martial Artist" was something she deeply admired. However, she didn''t realize that Ye Fei wasn''t referring to that.


    "It''s not hard for you to be like her," Ye Fei continued.


    "Oh?" Tang Xin''s interest was piqued. Although she disliked Ye Fei, she had to admit that this annoying guy seemed to have a certain mystique about him.


    Not only did the unfathomably powerful Ye Zhilin obey him without question, but even the old monk and Bai Yingshi seemed to respect him.


    While she didn''t believe Ye Fei could surpass them in strength, she couldn''t deny that he had something special. So, she couldn''t help but pay attention to his words.


    Ye Fei grinned. "All you have to do is switch places with Tang Yu. You''ve always been the young miss, but if you become her maid, you can be like Bai Yingshi¡ªserving her during the day and me at night."


    "You¡­ jerk!" Tang Xin didn''t expect him to say something like that. Her face turned red with anger, and she lunged at Ye Fei, ready to fight, but Tang Yu held her back.


    "Don''t be so impulsive," Ye Fei said with a laugh. "Do you think just anyone can be my maid? I''m only giving you this opportunity because of Tang Yu."


    Tang Xin wasn''t planning to fight Ye Fei. Once Tang Yu pulled her back, she sat down again. Hearing Ye Fei''s words, she scoffed, "I''ve never seen someone who can brag like you!"


    "You don''t believe me? Then how about a bet?" Ye Fei asked with a smile.


    "What''s the bet?" Tang Xin, who had a fiery temper and couldn''t resist a challenge, immediately took the bait.


    Ye Fei grinned. "After the conference ends, I''ll propose to your father that you become my maid. I bet he''ll happily agree. If he does, you''ll obediently become my little maid. How about it? Do you dare to bet?"


    "Bet it is! But what if you lose?" Tang Xin agreed without hesitation. This time, she was confident. After all, her father, Tang Minghao, doted on her the most. There was no way he''d agree to let her become someone else''s maid.


    "If I lose, you can set the terms," Ye Fei said with a smile.


    Tang Xin thought to herself, This guy might be annoying, but he''s fair. However, in this sure-win bet, she didn''t want to let this guy, who always opposed her, off easy. So, she said, "If you lose, you''ll come to the Tang Sect as a servant. Out of respect for Tang Yu, I won''t make you do anything too heavy."


    "Does that mean I''ll work during the day and serve you at night?" Ye Fei chuckled. "If so, I''d rather lose."


    Tang Xin seemed to have gotten used to such jokes. Although her cheeks still turned red, she didn''t get as angry as before. She felt a little happy inside.


    At least this annoying guy isn''t blind.


    "Dream on! You''ll work during the day and sleep with Little Red and Little White at night. Of course, if you want to serve them, I won''t stop you!" In her good mood, Tang Xin also made a small joke. The Little Red and Little White she mentioned were naturally the two fine horses she and Tang Yu rode.

 Chapter 581 - 581: The Beauty’s Invitation

    Seeing the two of them quickly settle their bet, the women couldn''t help but find it amusing. Except for Tang Xin, who firmly believed her father would never hand her over to someone else as a maid, even the most naive Miao Chan could guess that Ye Fei was bound to win this bet.


    After all, regardless of whether Ye Fei had any real skills, the presence of Ye Zhilin alone was enough to make any sect eager to curry favor with him.


    To those who didn''t know their true relationship, Ye Fei and Ye Zhilin, despite sharing the same surname, seemed like a couple. Having their daughter by their side would undoubtedly bring benefits, and if she could secure the position of a concubine, she would even become Ye Zhilin''s sister.


    In the martial world, where the concept of monogamy didn''t exist, this wasn''t a bad thing¡ªit was a great opportunity. So, why would the head of the Tang Sect let such a chance slip by? S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although everyone saw this, none of the women, including Tang Yu, spoke up to warn Tang Xin. They all sensed that while Ye Fei and Tang Xin often argued, they didn''t dislike each other.


    Instead, they seemed like a pair of bickering lovers. Through this bet, they might just end up together, which wouldn''t be a bad thing at all.


    As for Tang Yu, after what had happened the previous night, she had already hoped that her close friend, the young miss, could find happiness as well.


    While Ye Fei and Tang Xin settled their bet, the stage became a place for resolving conflicts.


    Those who took the stage called out their opponents by name, and no one caused unnecessary trouble.


    In the past, there were always those who liked to show off by challenging anyone, but with Ye Fei and his unpredictable group around¡ªespecially Ye Zhilin, whose terrifying strength and unconventional behavior made her a wildcard¡ªno one dared to do so. After all, if they provoked this young lady, getting beaten and humiliated would be the least of their worries. They might even lose their lives.


    Although there were only about a thousand people present, they represented many sects, and conflicts between these sects were common.


    Since the martial artists'' skills were relatively evenly matched, some fights dragged on for hours. By evening, many sects still hadn''t had their turn on the stage.


    The organizers, clearly used to this, announced that the event would continue the next day and dismissed everyone.


    "This is so boring. I''m not coming back tomorrow," Ye Fei said, standing up and stretching. The fights between these martial artists were, in his eyes, incredibly dull.


    "Why don''t we head back now?" Liu Yiru suggested. She and her son had been away for several days, and she was sure Ye Siqi and the others must be missing him terribly.


    Plus, while it was exciting and enjoyable to serve him alongside Shui Ying and Chen Yourong, it still couldn''t compare to the familiar atmosphere at home.


    If they could bring their daughters into the mix¡­ Just thinking about it made Liu Yiru feel restless. It had to be said that, under Ye Fei''s influence, she was becoming more and more daring in front of her son¡ªexactly what Ye Fei wanted.


    "We can''t leave yet. I heard there''s going to be an election for the Martial Alliance Leader after the tournament. We can''t miss such a big event," Shui Rou interjected.


    "Martial Alliance Leader? What''s that?" Everyone except Shui Rou was curious, as they hadn''t heard about this before.


    Shui Rou explained, "I heard the leading sects want to follow the example of the Martial Alliance and elect a leader to unite the scattered hidden sects."


    "That sounds great! We should get Ye Fei to run for the position!" Ye Zhilin exclaimed excitedly. Perhaps because she had been asleep for so long, she loved getting involved in lively events.


    Liu Yiru smiled wryly. "Don''t be silly. Being elected leader isn''t just about having strong martial skills."


    "Who says it isn''t? If anyone dares to object, I''ll beat them until they''re crawling on the ground!" Ye Zhilin declared, though no one took her seriously. While she was usually mischievous, she always listened to Ye Fei and Liu Yiru when it came to important matters.


    As they chatted and laughed, the group returned to their tents at the edge of the valley. Before they could get close, they saw two white figures standing in front of their tent. One of them had an ethereal, saintly aura¡ªit was Bai Yingshi, the number one beauty of the martial world. Beside her was her disciple, Bai You''er.


    Ye Fei''s heart leaped with joy. He had been planning to seek out Bai Yingshi before leaving, as he knew that without meeting her, no matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t make her fall for him. To his surprise, she had come to him. He wondered what her purpose was.


    As the group approached, Bai Yingshi first nodded slightly to Ye Fei, then turned to Zhu Yuyan and said, "May I have a moment to talk?"


    "What is there to talk about with you?" Jiang Manjun interjected before Zhu Yuyan could respond. Although Ye Fei and the others had helped her let go of her hatred, she still harbored no goodwill toward Bai Yingshi.


    Zhu Yuyan''s heart skipped a beat. Despite being the leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect, she felt nervous facing the number one martial artist in the world. She was afraid her daughter might provoke Bai Yingshi, as no one here could stop her if she were angered.


    Although Bai Yingshi had previously said she wasn''t a match for Ye Fei, Zhu Yuyan, like everyone else, believed it was just an excuse.


    Bai Yingshi, however, didn''t take offense to Jiang Manjun''s words. She continued to look at Zhu Yuyan, waiting for her response.


    "Alright. Where would you like to talk?" Zhu Yuyan agreed. She guessed that Bai Yingshi wanted to discuss Jiang Haichen, so she wasn''t too worried.


    "Let''s go to my place," Bai Yingshi said, then turned and walked away slowly with Bai You''er. Despite Ye Fei''s presence¡ªa superpower she couldn''t underestimate¡ªshe didn''t show much deference to the group.


    "Master, let me accompany you," Ye Fei said as Zhu Yuyan prepared to follow Bai Yingshi. Perhaps because he was on the same level or even stronger than Bai Yingshi, Ye Fei understood her intentions better than others. He knew she wasn''t there to cause trouble for Zhu Yuyan, so his request to join wasn''t for protection but to seize the opportunity to interact with Bai Yingshi.


    Zhu Yuyan, unaware of this, felt both touched and sweetly moved by Ye Fei''s offer. She considered refusing, but Ye Fei had already taken her hand and started walking forward.


    Bai Yingshi didn''t object to Ye Fei''s presence, but Bai You''er was thrilled. She knew her master wanted to discuss an incident from twenty years ago with Zhu Yuyan, so she didn''t dare say much in front of Ye Fei, her enemy. Now that he had joined them, she could use her master''s hand to teach him a lesson.


    Perhaps motivated by a desire to compete with Ye Fei, Bai Yingshi suddenly increased her speed after leaving the valley, pulling Bai You''er along and quickly putting distance between them and Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei, however, simply smiled. Holding his beautiful master''s hand, he sped up and chased after Bai Yingshi and her disciple.

 Chapter 582 - 582: A Momentary Change

    Ye Fei and Bai Yingshi had reached a level of strength that ordinary martial artists could hardly imagine.


    Running at full speed, the four of them moved like bolts of lightning across the mountains, heading toward the place where Bai Yingshi and her disciple usually rested.


    Feeling the strong wind blowing so fiercely that it was almost impossible to keep their eyes open, Zhu Yuyan and Bai You''er were filled with astonishment. They weren''t surprised by Bai Yingshi''s speed, but they hadn''t expected Ye Fei to be equally formidable.


    At that moment, they began to believe that Bai Yingshi''s earlier statement about not being Ye Fei''s match wasn''t just a dismissal of Lu Feng.


    Carrying the two shocked women, Ye Fei and Bai Yingshi stopped almost simultaneously by a cave. Seeing this seemingly ordinary cave, Ye Fei felt a sudden connection. It reminded him of the cave in Changbai Mountain, the place where his relationship with his mother had undergone a profound transformation. He had deep memories of that place, and this cave gave off a similar vibe.


    Could this also be a guardian''s resting place? Ye Fei wondered, feeling even more curious. They had stayed in that cave for several days but hadn''t seen anyone. Did that mean the guardian of Changbai Mountain had disappeared?


    Ye Fei didn''t know that the guardian of Changbai Mountain hadn''t disappeared. They had left the mountain and were now searching for him. Shortly, he would face a situation that could either be a stroke of luck or a disaster. But that''s a story for another time.


    After stopping, Bai Yingshi didn''t give Ye Fei much time to think. After releasing her disciple''s hand, she suddenly turned and launched a fierce attack on Ye Fei, her moves and techniques sharp and relentless.


    Seeing this, Zhu Yuyan''s face turned pale. Although she had started to believe Bai Yingshi''s claim about not being Ye Fei''s match after their earlier speed contest, she still couldn''t be entirely sure. Bai Yingshi had been recognized as the number one martial artist for over a decade, so Zhu Yuyan couldn''t help but feel extremely worried.


    In contrast to his master''s anxiety, Ye Fei remained relaxed. He could tell that Bai Yingshi had no ill intentions toward him. Even if his strength were inferior to hers, she wouldn''t truly harm him. With a laugh, he gently pushed his beloved master aside and turned to face Bai Yingshi.


    Ye Fei and Bai Yingshi were undoubtedly the top martial artists of their time. As they clashed, the sheer force of their movements created gusts of wind that even Zhu Yuyan and Bai You''er, who were also top-tier experts, struggled to withstand. They had to retreat over twenty meters to find some relief.


    While such a peak-level battle would be a valuable experience for any martial artist, Zhu Yuyan had no mind to appreciate it. Her heart was entirely focused on Ye Fei, her disciple who had initially confused her but whom she now deeply loved. Even though she saw he wasn''t at a disadvantage, she couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Bai You''er''s emotions were more complicated. Due to her "grudge" with Ye Fei, she hoped her master would teach him a lesson. Yet, for some reason, she also didn''t want her master to hurt him too badly. She couldn''t explain why she felt this way.


    Perhaps because neither of them used lethal moves, the battle between Ye Fei and Bai Yingshi lasted a full two hours before they both stopped simultaneously.


    "Sister Bai''s martial skills are truly impressive. I admit I''m no match," Ye Fei said with a smile, subtly using a more familiar form of address to bring himself closer to Bai Yingshi.


    Bai Yingshi didn''t mind this. She smiled faintly and said, "But I still lost." With that smile, her demeanor underwent a dramatic change. Previously, she had been saintly and untouchable, but now she seemed more like a friendly older sister.


    Although it was just a fleeting moment, it made Ye Fei''s heart race. While her previous demeanor had been captivating and filled him with a desire to conquer her, this momentary change made her feel more approachable. He wondered if this expression was just a one-time thing or a glimpse of her true nature.


    "Master, his skills aren''t as good as yours. Why do you say you lost?" Bai You''er asked, confused. While she didn''t want her master to hurt Ye Fei, she also didn''t want to see her master lose to him.


    "Let''s go inside to talk," Bai Yingshi said calmly, gesturing for Ye Fei and Zhu Yuyan to enter the cave.


    Ye Fei smiled, holding his master''s hand as he followed Bai Yingshi and her disciple into the cave. Though it might have seemed odd for them to hold hands while not in a hurry, neither Bai Yingshi nor Bai You''er paid it any mind. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bai You''er was eager to know the answer, while Bai Yingshi simply didn''t care much about matters of love and affection.


    "Master, tell me!" Bai You''er urged as soon as they sat down inside the cave. She was quite dissatisfied with the idea of her master losing to Ye Fei, and her reaction revealed another side of her.


    Despite her usual cold exterior, she was still a young woman in her twenties, and she couldn''t help but act coquettishly with the master who had raised her.


    Bai Yingshi nodded at Zhu Yuyan, who also looked puzzled, and then explained, "During the fight, I found 237 flaws in his technique, but he only found one in mine. That''s why I said my skills are superior."


    "But if that''s the case, why did you say you lost?" Bai You''er asked, still confused. Zhu Yuyan shared the same question. Although both women were top-tier experts, the fight had been too fast for them to fully grasp what had happened.


    "Even though I found so many flaws, his speed and strength were too overwhelming for me to exploit them. The one flaw he found in me, however, was fatal," Bai Yingshi explained calmly, showing no sign of frustration at losing to a younger generation martial artist.


    Only then did the two women understand what had happened. They looked at Ye Fei with astonishment.


    As the guardian of Tianshan, Bai Yingshi''s power should have been unmatched in these mountains. Yet Ye Fei had overpowered her with sheer strength. Just how strong was he?

 Chapter 583 - 583: A Successful Entry

    Ye Fei didn''t pay much attention to the conversation between the three women. Instead, he took the opportunity to carefully examine the cave''s interior.


    From the warm and cozy decor, he finally confirmed one thing: the gentle demeanor Bai Yingshi had shown earlier wasn''t a one-time occurrence. It was her true nature, which she usually suppressed, deliberately maintaining an aloof and unapproachable demeanor.


    "Even as a guardian, there''s no need to be cold and distant. You don''t have to live such a tiring life," Ye Fei said abruptly, leaving Zhu Yuyan and Bai You''er puzzled.


    Bai Yingshi, however, understood Ye Fei''s words. Her calm heart rippled like a stone dropped into water. She hadn''t expected that the subtle sense of helplessness she had concealed¡ªeven from her disciple, who had been by her side day and night¡ªwould be so easily seen through by Ye Fei.


    This realization made her feel a sense of kinship with him, something she had never experienced before.


    While it stirred her heart, it also made her slightly nervous. This unfamiliar feeling left her unsure of how to respond.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand," Bai Yingshi said, feigning ignorance to mask her unease. However, the faint blush on her cheeks completely shattered her usual cold and aloof demeanor.


    Bai You''er, who had never seen her master like this, was stunned. Ye Fei, on the other hand, was utterly captivated by her adorable expression.


    "Whether you understand or not, I truly hope you can be yourself and live a happier life," Ye Fei said sincerely, though his eyes showed no intense emotion. He spoke as if he were merely a concerned friend.


    With his experience, he could tell that he couldn''t be too aggressive with Bai Yingshi.


    Pushing too hard might scare her, given that she had never entertained such thoughts before. The best approach was to stand by her as a friend and gradually win her over with warmth and care.


    Sure enough, hearing Ye Fei''s words and seeing his genuine gaze, Bai Yingshi no longer denied anything. She nodded gently and said, "Thank you. I understand."


    As soon as she spoke, Zhu Yuyan and Bai You''er felt a shift in Bai Yingshi''s demeanor. In an instant, she returned to the gentle and approachable state she had briefly shown earlier, and this time, it seemed to last.


    At this moment, Bai You''er''s emotions became complicated. She had harbored some resentment toward Ye Fei for tarnishing the pure and perfect image she held in her heart. But now, he had helped her master relax and be herself.


    This made Bai You''er feel somewhat ashamed that she, who had been with her master for so long, hadn''t understood her as well as an outsider like Ye Fei. She wasn''t sure how to face Ye Fei now.


    Should she resent him? But he had helped her most respected master. Should she be grateful?


    But he had also destroyed the perfect image she had cherished. Lost in thought, she stared at Ye Fei in a daze.


    Bai Yingshi, unaware of her disciple''s inner turmoil, turned to Zhu Yuyan and said, "Sister Zhu, I wanted to apologize for what happened twenty years ago." No longer needing to maintain her cold demeanor, Bai Yingshi felt much more at ease. Previously, she had addressed Zhu Yuyan as "Sect Leader," but now she referred to her as a sister.


    In the past, even if Bai Yingshi had humbled herself, Zhu Yuyan might have still harbored some resentment. But now, her heart was entirely devoted to Ye Fei, allowing her to view the past events from a more objective perspective. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She no longer held any grudge against Bai Yingshi. Smiling softly, she replied, "You''re too kind, sister. In truth, it''s my fault. After all, what happened back then wasn''t your doing, yet we directed all our resentment toward you."


    Zhu Yuyan''s words took Bai Yingshi by surprise. She had thought it would take a great deal of effort to resolve the grievances between them, especially given Jiang Manjun''s attitude toward her. She never expected Zhu Yuyan to come to this realization on her own.


    Bai Yingshi couldn''t help but glance at Ye Fei. Was he the reason for this change? After all, the Heavenly Demon Sect members had recently held grievances against her, and such a sudden shift was indeed suspicious.


    As the sky darkened after the prolonged battle between Ye Fei and Bai Yingshi, it seemed there was no need for them to stay any longer.


    More importantly, Ye Fei, with his experience, knew he had already made a deep impression on Bai Yingshi. At this point, playing hard to get would be far more effective than lingering.


    "It''s getting late. We should take our leave now," Ye Fei said, clasping his hands toward Bai Yingshi and her disciple. He then took Zhu Yuyan''s hand and turned to walk out of the cave.


    As Ye Fei left without hesitation, Bai Yingshi, though too reserved to say anything, felt a strong sense of reluctance. She even wished he would just turn back and look at her once more.


    As if reading her thoughts, Ye Fei, who hadn''t yet left the cave, suddenly turned around. He took out a small, coin-like object from his pocket and handed it to Bai Yingshi.


    "Sister Bai, we''ve hit it off so well. I don''t have anything valuable on me, but this is a little gadget I made myself. Press the button in the middle, and no matter where you are, I''ll know your location. If you ever need me, just use it, and I''ll come right away."


    Bai Yingshi, though old enough to be Ye Fei''s mother, was as innocent as a blank slate when it came to matters of the heart. Today, Ye Fei had genuinely defeated her, even with the power of Tianshan''s spiritual energy, earning her admiration.


    Moreover, he had seen through her innermost thoughts, making her feel a deep sense of connection.


    Unconsciously, she had developed a strong fondness for this boy who was half her age. Experiencing such feelings for the first time, she was even more flustered than a young girl in the throes of first love.


    After accepting the exquisitely crafted signal transmitter, she was at a loss for words. She threaded a thin string through it, hung it around her delicate neck, and gently tucked it into the deep crevice of her chest, close to her skin. Ye Fei couldn''t help but envy the little object he had just gifted her.


    This exchange between them stirred different emotions in Zhu Yuyan and Bai You''er. Zhu Yuyan felt a mix of helplessness and unease, while Bai You''er, who admired the pure aura of Xu Zhiyun and had grown up in the mountains with her master, was equally innocent.


    Though not as clueless as Miao Chan, who couldn''t even distinguish between men and women, Bai You''er was still completely ignorant of matters of the heart. She had no idea what her master was feeling at that moment.

 Chapter 584 - 584: Reuniting with the Beautiful Master

    After handing over the item, Ye Fei finally left Bai Yingshi and her disciple''s residence with Zhu Yuyan. As they walked away, Bai Yingshi watched with reluctance, while Bai You''er looked on in confusion.


    This time, Ye Fei didn''t rush. Instead, he and Zhu Yuyan walked at a slightly faster pace than normal. Throughout the journey, Zhu Yuyan remained silent, sometimes even seeming to ignore Ye Fei when he spoke to her. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only after they had walked a considerable distance did Zhu Yuyan suddenly stop. She said softly, "You were very kind to Bai Yingshi. On your first meeting, you gave her a token of affection."


    Although she had transferred all her love for Jiang Haichen to Ye Fei and resolved her grievances with Bai Yingshi, the emotions accumulated over twenty years weren''t so easily dismissed.


    While she didn''t feel jealous of the other women around Ye Fei, she couldn''t let go of her feelings toward Bai Yingshi. It was as if she subconsciously feared Bai Yingshi would take her beloved man away again.


    "That wasn''t a token of affection. It''s just a communication device for emergencies," Ye Fei explained. However, deep down, he did consider the small transmitter a special token of affection.


    After all, given Bai Yingshi''s strength, it was unlikely she would ever face a situation she couldn''t handle.


    Little did he know that shortly, he would be immensely grateful for having given her this device. It would not only help him avoid a potentially lifelong regret but also bring him and Bai Yingshi together as lovers. But that''s a story for another time.


    Zhu Yuyan suddenly turned around, her beautiful eyes fixed on Ye Fei, filled with helplessness and fear. "Ye Fei, promise me you''ll never leave me."


    Seeing his usually cold and elegant master in such a vulnerable state, Ye Fei felt a surge of tenderness. He gently pulled her into his arms and said softly, "Don''t worry. Even if you try to leave me, I won''t let you go."


    "Mm," Zhu Yuyan responded softly, though there was still a hint of uncertainty in her voice. The helplessness and resentment she had carried for twenty years had left a deep mark on her heart.


    Ye Fei understood what his master was feeling. He knew she needed to release the pent-up emotions to overcome this inner demon.


    The best way to do that was through a fierce battle. However, he would never harm the woman he loved. Instead, he decided to engage her in the most joyful battle possible.


    Leaning down, Ye Fei gently but firmly kissed Zhu Yuyan''s soft, sweet lips. His hands, which had been resting on her slender waist, began to roam her back, eventually settling on her plump, round buttocks, where they gently caressed her.


    Since their last encounter, Zhu Yuyan had been tormented by conflicting emotions. Every night, she would dream of the intense pleasure they had shared, and the place he had once entered would become wet with desire.


    Now that her heart was fully open to him, her longing was even stronger.


    As their emotions stirred, the dual cultivation techniques within them began to activate involuntarily, making her lose control. She no longer cared that they were in the middle of the wilderness. She wrapped her arms around his neck, passionately returning his kiss while her hands roamed his body. Eventually, she even reached into his pants.


    When Zhu Yuyan''s cool, soft hand grasped Ye Fei''s hard, hot cock, he shivered with pleasure. But more than that, he felt a deep sense of satisfaction.


    Although they had been intimate twice before, those encounters had been driven by the nature of their cultivation techniques. This was the first time his master had taken the initiative to touch him.


    Ye Fei gently thrust his hips, letting his cock slide between Zhu Yuyan''s soft hands. Despite being an experienced woman and having practiced the Xuan Yin Art, a dual cultivation technique, Zhu Yuyan was still quite inexperienced in this area. After grasping her beloved man''s cock, she instinctively began to stroke it.


    Even so, Ye Fei was immensely pleased. He lifted Zhu Yuyan''s long skirt and began to gently caress her round, firm buttocks through her thick, warm tights.


    Zhu Yuyan, in the prime of her life and now free from her emotional burdens, was already overwhelmed with desire just from holding Ye Fei''s cock.


    When Ye Fei touched her like this, she became even more aroused. She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck, pressing her full breasts against his chest. Even through their thick clothes, the tingling pleasure made her moan softly in Ye Fei''s ear.


    For Ye Fei, these moans were even more potent than the strongest aphrodisiac. Unable to control his desire any longer, he lifted one of Zhu Yuyan''s long legs and hooked it over his arm.


    With his other hand, he roughly tore her tights and panties. Without any foreplay, he thrust his cock deep into her wet pussy. Of course, Zhu Yuyan was already dripping with arousal, so foreplay was unnecessary.


    "Oh¡­" Zhu Yuyan cried out as Ye Fei fucked her. "Good disciple, your master has missed you so much. Faster, harder! Fuck your master! I want your big cock!"


    Encouraged by his master''s words, Ye Fei didn''t hold back. With one hand holding her leg and the other gripping her buttocks, he fucked her mature pussy with wild abandon. He knew that since their last encounter, his beautiful master had been holding back her desires.


    Only the most primal, intense fucking could satisfy her now.


    As Ye Fei thrust wildly, Zhu Yuyan moaned in ecstasy. "Good disciple¡­ you''re so strong¡­ your master loves you¡­ and your big cock¡­ Yuyan¡­ doesn''t want to be your master¡­ Yuyan wants to be your woman¡­ the woman you fuck every day¡­ harder¡­ oh¡­ your big cock is making Yuyan feel so good¡­ big cock husband¡­ Yuyan is so happy¡­ fuck Yuyan to death¡­"


    Hearing his master''s passionate cries, Ye Fei fucked her even harder. He lifted her other leg, letting her entire body hang from his as he relentlessly pounded her pussy, as if trying to bury himself inside her.


    Zhu Yuyan became even more frenzied, her moans growing louder.


    "Good husband¡­ Yuyan''s big cock husband¡­ faster¡­ Yuyan is coming¡­ keep fucking me with your big cock¡­ fuck your slutty master to heaven¡­ ah¡­ I''m coming¡­ good disciple¡­ your master is coming¡­ I''m going to cum for my big cock husband¡­ ah¡­" With a strong tremor, Zhu Yuyan''s pussy contracted tightly, and a flood of her essence poured onto Ye Fei''s deeply embedded cock.


    Ye Fei didn''t cum with his master, nor did he let her rest. He laid her soft body on the grass and immediately pressed himself on top of her, sliding his cock back into her still-contracting pussy for another round. Zhu Yuyan, unexhausted, eagerly matched his rhythm.


    As Ye Fei continued to fuck her, the dual cultivation techniques in their bodies activated autonomously, enhancing their stamina. They maintained the same position for nearly two hours before Zhu Yuyan finally gave in. By then, her delicate pussy was slightly swollen from Ye Fei''s relentless fucking.


    After quickly tidying up, Ye Fei helped his weak master to her feet and asked with a smile, "Are you still afraid I''ll leave you?"


    "Now I''m even more afraid. If I can''t be with you in the future, I don''t know if I can go on living!" Zhu Yuyan leaned softly against Ye Fei''s chest, her voice tender. However, she no longer felt the earlier anxiety. From Ye Fei''s powerful thrusts, she had deeply felt his unwavering love for her.

 Chapter 585 - 585: The Grand Plan for Group Fun

    "That''s easy to fix," Ye Fei said with a smile. "Once things here are settled, you can come back to Wanghai with us. That way, we''ll never have to be apart."


    "But¡­" While Zhu Yuyan was more than willing to stay by Ye Fei''s side, she also found it hard to let go of the Heavenly Demon Sect, which she had poured her heart into for twenty years. She hesitated, torn between the two.


    Having just shared a deeply intimate dual cultivation session, Ye Fei could somewhat guess what was on her mind, even though they hadn''t yet reached the level of telepathic connection he shared with his mother and sister.


    He chuckled, "My beautiful master, have you suddenly become a bit slow? Just move the Heavenly Demon Sect''s headquarters to Wanghai. That way, you get the best of both worlds."


    "I''m not slow!" Zhu Yuyan pouted. "I think you''re aiming for the best of three worlds. You''ve got your eyes on Huiya and the others too, don''t you?"


    Ye Fei grinned, not bothering to hide his intentions. "Well, I''ll need my beloved master''s help with that."


    "You''re insatiable!" Zhu Yuyan sighed, though she quickly added, "Don''t worry. Huiya already has feelings for you, and I''m sure Yirou and Shanshan will feel the same once they meet you. The Xuan Yin Art and Xuan Yang Art naturally attract each other."


    "Is it just because of the cultivation techniques?" Ye Fei had always been skeptical about this. Shen Huiya had shown clear affection for him shortly after they met, and he doubted it was solely due to their techniques.


    After all, Zhu Yuyan also practiced the Xuan Yin Art and had been drawn to him because of it, yet it had taken her several days of internal struggle to fully commit her feelings to him.


    Zhu Yuyan, who could somewhat read Ye Fei''s thoughts, smiled and explained, "It''s because they''re different from me. They married into the Heavenly Demon Sect out of gratitude or family pressure, so they didn''t have much emotional attachment to their master.


    They stayed in the sect mainly for my sake. Since we all practice the Xuan Yin Art, once they learned you were a practitioner of the Xuan Yang Art, they subconsciously saw you as their only possible partner. Plus, you''re not a bad catch yourself, so it''s natural for them to develop feelings for you."


    "I see," Ye Fei nodded, though he felt a slight discomfort. While he was greedy for beauty, he wanted every woman who was with him to genuinely love him, not just be with him for other reasons.


    "Actually, for women our age, it''s not just about love. We crave emotional fulfillment and physical satisfaction. We want a man who can truly make us happy. And because we''ve practiced the Xuan Yin Art, our needs are stronger than most women''s.


    But since you''re the only one who can fulfill those needs, they''ll choose you, even if it''s not purely for love. But don''t worry, once they''re truly with you, they''ll fall in love with you." Zhu Yuyan paused, then added with a blush, "Just like I did."


    Ye Fei had already felt Zhu Yuyan''s deep love for him through her earlier vulnerability, so he let go of his lingering doubts. Whether love came before intimacy or after, the result was the same¡ªboth love and intimacy. He easily accepted this and moved on, chuckling, "If your needs are stronger than most women''s, how did you manage these past twenty years?"


    "I''m not telling you!" Zhu Yuyan''s face turned bright red.


    The four sisters were very close, and having all practiced the Xuan Yin Art, they knew each other''s little secrets. For example, Zhu Yuyan knew how Shen Huiya and the others liked to pleasure themselves, and they knew her preferences too.


    Sometimes, when the urges became too much, they even helped each other out. But this was something Zhu Yuyan was too embarrassed to share with Ye Fei.


    Though Zhu Yuyan didn''t say anything, Ye Fei could guess some of it from her shy expression. His heart burned with anticipation at the thought of one day taking on all four of his beautiful masters at once.


    He hadn''t met the other two yet, but based on Zhu Yuyan and Shen Huiya, he was sure they were stunning as well. His dream of a grand group encounter might just come true with them.


    Or perhaps it would happen with his sisters and cousins back home. And then there was his cold and elegant aunt and gentle aunt-in-law, who were still waiting to be conquered. When everyone finally gathered together, it would be the ultimate pleasure.


    Lost in these fantasies, Ye Fei''s heart flew back to Wanghai. He couldn''t wait for the martial arts conference to end.


    Though Zhu Yuyan couldn''t guess what Ye Fei was thinking, his lecherous expression told her it wasn''t anything good. She pouted, "Hey, it''s getting dark. Are we going or not?"


    Temporarily setting aside his fantasies, Ye Fei wiped the imaginary drool from his mouth and smiled. "Of course, we''re going. But, my dear master, do you even have the strength to walk?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What if I don''t? Can''t you carry me?" Now that her heart belonged to Ye Fei, Zhu Yuyan had shed her usual maturity and elegance, acting like a coquettish young girl.


    "Alright, I''ll carry you!" Ye Fei laughed, crouching down and letting Zhu Yuyan climb onto his back. As he stood up, he felt the delightful pressure of her soft breasts against his back, reigniting the fire that had only just been temporarily quenched. His hands, which had been supporting her legs, began to wander to her plump buttocks, gently caressing them.


    Though she had just been thoroughly satisfied, Zhu Yuyan''s body couldn''t resist the touch of Ye Fei''s Xuan Yang Art-infused hands. Soon, she was panting softly and lightly smacked his shoulder. "You''re such a bad guy. Haven''t you had enough of me yet?"


    Ye Fei chuckled, his naughty hand slipping between her buttocks to tease her most sensitive spot. "How could I ever have enough? I''ll keep teasing you for a lifetime!"


    But he knew his master, despite her Xuan Yin Art, couldn''t handle any more of his overwhelming energy. After that brief tease, he behaved himself.


    However, not long after they started walking again, Ye Fei said, "Master, if there''s a chance, teach the Xuan Yin Art to my senior sister. Her martial arts skills aren''t up to par."


    "Hmph, it''s not about her skills, is it? You just want to make a move on my daughter, don''t you? If she learns the Xuan Yin Art, it''ll only benefit you, you little rascal!" Zhu Yuyan hit him again, seeing right through his "wicked" plan.


    Though her tone was scolding, Ye Fei could hear the slight joy in her voice, indicating she didn''t oppose the idea. He grinned, his hand returning to her sensitive spot. "If you can handle her share, I won''t go after her."


    "Fine, to avoid being tormented to death by you, I''ll just have to hand my daughter over to you," Zhu Yuyan "reluctantly" agreed, though she was secretly delighted.

 Chapter 586 - 586: The Election of the Martial Alliance Leader

    Since the last time she left, Zhu Yuyan had been conflicted, but she had to admit that Ye Fei was genuinely exceptional. As a mother, she naturally wanted the best for her daughter, so she had been considering bringing her daughter and Ye Fei together.


    Even now, after giving herself to Ye Fei, this thought hasn''t changed. While it might seem unconventional, it wasn''t entirely unreasonable. In the martial world, the concept of monogamy didn''t hold much weight.


    Although the idea of a mother and daughter sharing the same husband was bold, as long as Jiang Manjun agreed, it wouldn''t be an issue. Zhu Yuyan was confident that her daughter loved her as much as she loved her daughter, so she believed Jiang Manjun would accept this arrangement.


    The only thing that worried Zhu Yuyan was her daughter''s personality. While Jiang Manjun''s looks and figure were top-notch, her personality was too bold and masculine. Zhu Yuyan feared Ye Fei might not like this aspect of her daughter. Hearing Ye Fei''s earlier words, however, she finally felt at ease.


    Ye Fei carried his beloved master on his back, their affection evident as they walked at a leisurely pace. Thanks to her Xuan Yin Art, Zhu Yuyan recovered much faster than an ordinary woman. By the time they reached the edge of the valley, she was fully restored.


    She had been fine for half an hour already but had stayed on Ye Fei''s back simply to enjoy being close to him. Ye Fei, of course, was more than happy to oblige.


    As they were about to enter the valley, Zhu Yuyan reluctantly got off Ye Fei''s back and walked in with him. Before they could take more than a few steps, Jiang Manjun hurried over, followed by Shen Huiya, Liu Yiru, and the other women.


    "Mom, are you okay? Did Bai Yingshi give you any trouble?" Jiang Manjun asked, even though Zhu Yuyan looked perfectly fine.


    After the intense session with Ye Fei, Zhu Yuyan let go of her last bit of resentment toward Bai Yingshi. She was even prepared to become good sisters with her in the future.


    Smiling softly, she replied, "Why would she trouble me? She called me over to explain what happened twenty years ago and sincerely apologized. Manjun, it wasn''t her fault, so let''s not hold it against her anymore."


    "Alright!" Jiang Manjun, being a straightforward and open-minded girl, had already come to terms with it after some thought. Hearing her mother''s words, she finally let go of her grudge against Bai Yingshi.


    Seeing Jiang Manjun finally come around, the other women were also happy for her. Liu Yiru smiled and said, "Alright, it''s getting late. Let''s head back and rest."


    Ye Fei wholeheartedly agreed with this suggestion. Although he had been temporarily satisfied earlier, the special massage Zhu Yuyan had given him on the way back had reignited his desires. He was eager to engage in another round with his mother and the others.


    However, upon returning, Ye Fei was disappointed to find that Zhu Yuyan''s tent had been moved next to Liu Yiru''s, and another tent had been set up for Shui Rou and the others. With so many people around, no one dared to sneak over to him.


    Feeling immensely frustrated, Ye Fei returned to his tent alone, silently vowing to speed up his efforts. If he could bring all of them into his fold, he wouldn''t have to suffer through these lonely nights.


    Though the idea was good, it wasn''t something that could be achieved overnight. After another day of watching tedious fights, Ye Fei, still sleeping alone, grew even more annoyed with the martial arts conference. He also discovered that the mastermind behind everyone staying together was Ye Zhilin, who loved being surrounded by people.


    On the third day, after yet another day of dull battles, Ye Fei felt like he was about to lose it. He couldn''t understand why these martial artists had so many petty conflicts, and their skills were so evenly matched that fights often dragged on for hours. He was tempted to jump onto the stage and kick them all off himself.


    After three days ofÈÌÄÍ, Ye Fei, who was used to having company every night, felt like he was about to explode. Not only were his mother and the others unable to join him, but Bai Yingshi and her disciple hadn''t shown up again, which made him even more restless.


    Finally, after the morning battles on the fourth day, the conflicts between the martial artists were resolved, and the conference entered its most crucial phase: the election of the "Martial Alliance Leader."


    After lunch, everyone gathered in the center of the valley with a mix of excitement and anticipation. Even those who weren''t eligible to compete were thrilled by the prospect of witnessing something they had only seen in novels and movies.


    Once everyone was seated, a man strode onto the stage. To Ye Fei''s surprise, it was Tang Minghao, the acting head of the Tang Sect and Tang Xin''s father. Judging from the others'' expressions, Ye Fei realized that Tang Minghao''s role as one of the conference organizers wasn''t just for show. The Tang Sect held significant prestige in the martial world.


    After bowing to the crowd, Tang Minghao spoke in a clear, strong voice. "Everyone, I believe you all know what''s coming next, but I''ll still say a few words. First, let me explain the purpose of forming this Martial Alliance. While we martial artists are a powerful group, our lack of unity has led to many conflicts. This is detrimental to our solidarity. After discussions among the leading sects, we''ve decided to follow the example of the Martial Alliance formed over twenty years ago. By uniting all the hidden sects, we can promote peaceful coexistence."


    At this point, Tang Minghao paused and looked around, only to find the crowd''s reaction lukewarm, even indifferent. He couldn''t help but feel a bit helpless.


    It made sense. The ancient saying "There''s no second place in martial arts" reflected the pride of martial artists. Even when conflicts arose, they preferred to handle things themselves and didn''t want a "leader" looming over them.


    Seeing this, Tang Minghao had no choice but to dangle another carrot. "Although we martial artists are strong, we''ve long had to defer to the guardian sects. Doesn''t that feel wrong? If we form an alliance and unite under a leader, it won''t be so easy for the guardians to dictate to us."


    This line had been prepared during the discussions among the leading sects, but it was best avoided if possible, as it subtly challenged the guardian sects. However, Tang Minghao had no choice but to use it now.


    Sure enough, his words struck a chord. Everyone remembered Lu Feng, a young man who had just entered the Xiantian realm. Most of those present were stronger than him, but because he was from a guardian sect, even the leading figures had to treat him with respect. This was hard for these proud martial artists to accept.


    Seeing the crowd''s reaction, Tang Minghao was pleased and continued, "Of course, the main purpose of allying is to promote unity and reduce unnecessary conflicts, not to target anyone."


    At this point, he hadn''t realized that his earlier words, while rallying the crowd, had also subtly shifted their attitude toward Ye Fei and his group. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 587 - 587: Chaos Ensues

    When Tang Minghao mentioned the guardian sects, everyone couldn''t help but think of Lu Feng, the annoying figure who had been dealt with by Ye Zhilin and Ye Fei. Their actions had inadvertently vented everyone''s frustration, so when Tang Minghao brought up the guardians, the crowd naturally held Ye Fei and his group in higher regard.


    "May I ask, Tang Daxia, how will the alliance leader be chosen? Will it be appointed by the leading sects, elected by everyone, or decided through a martial arts competition?" Since everyone had already accepted the idea of allying, someone eager for excitement immediately asked.


    "Naturally, it will be elected by everyone," Tang Minghao replied with a smile. "As I''ve said before, the alliance leader''s main responsibility is to maintain unity among us. Therefore, we need someone of high virtue and prestige.


    Martial prowess isn''t the most important factor, of course. The key is the ability to lead fairly, without favoring any individual or sect."


    Hearing this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle. "It seems they''ve already decided on a candidate¡ªZhuge Kongfang. Unfortunately, he''s not only dead but also disgraced. I wonder who they''ll push forward now."


    "Hmph, such a petty mind!" Tang Xin, who had been sitting nearby, couldn''t help but retort. Over the past few days, she had been spending time with Liu Yiru and the others, even staying with them at night.


    Ye Fei, preoccupied with his frustrations, hadn''t bothered her, and Tang Xin hadn''t provoked him either, so they had maintained an uneasy peace. But now, hearing Ye Fei''s dismissive tone toward her father, she couldn''t hold back.


    "Yes, I have a petty mind," Ye Fei said with a faint smile. "But the one with a foolish heart is someone else."


    "What did you say?" Tang Xin snapped. Since childhood, she has always held her father in high regard. Even though she and Ye Fei were on the path to becoming friends, hearing him call her father foolish made her angry.


    "You heard me," Ye Fei replied with a grin. "Do you think forming this so-called alliance is such a good idea?"


    "Of course it is! Didn''t my father explain it? It will help unite everyone. With a leader to guide us, we can reduce unnecessary conflicts," Tang Xin said confidently, fully believing her father''s words.


    "If you were to choose, who do you think should be the alliance leader?" Ye Fei suddenly asked, then added, "Be honest."


    "Of course, it should be my father," Tang Xin said without hesitation. "He''s not only highly skilled in martial arts but also kind-hearted and respected in the martial world."


    "And if someone else were elected, wouldn''t you feel resentful?" Ye Fei pressed. When Tang Xin nodded, he continued, "If you feel that way, others will too. So, do you think this decision will reduce conflicts or create more?"


    Tang Xin, being a clever girl, immediately understood the point Ye Fei was making and grew anxious. "Then what should we do? How could my father agree to this proposal?"


    Seeing Tang Xin''s distress, Ye Fei recognized her kindness and comforted her with a smile. "Your father means no harm. He''s just a bit overenthusiastic and didn''t consider this. But there''s a way to solve this problem."


    "You''re the one who''s overenthusiastic!" Tang Xin retorted, but after a pause, she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the solution?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei didn''t keep her in suspense. "It''s simple. Find someone so overwhelmingly powerful that no one would dare challenge them."


    "Easier said than done. Who could fit that description? Unless it''s Bai Yingshi," Tang Xin said, disappointed by Ye Fei''s suggestion.


    "That''s not a bad idea. Ye Fei, why don''t you become the alliance leader?" Shui Rou suddenly chimed in. She had witnessed Ye Fei''s skills firsthand and, though she didn''t know the full extent of his abilities, she believed Bai Yingshi''s claim that she wasn''t his match. Shui Rou felt Ye Fei was qualified for the role, though she couldn''t say whether her suggestion was entirely selfless. The thought of Ye Fei leading all the martial artists filled her with excitement and pride.


    Ye Zhilin, who had already considered this, immediately agreed. "Yes, Ye Fei, step up and take the position."


    Ye Fei, however, had little interest in becoming the alliance leader. While some of the martial artists were indeed skilled, their numbers were too small compared to the millions of artificial experts he had created (all the men of the island nation). To him, the position seemed insignificant.


    As the group discussed, Tang Minghao on the stage remained silent, giving everyone time to deliberate. When he felt it was time, he spoke again. "Have you all discussed enough? Then please nominate your candidates. We''ll select a few finalists and decide from there."


    "Why bother? It should be Tang Daxia!" someone shouted before Tang Minghao could finish.


    "I think Master Wukong of the Shaolin Sect is the best choice!" another voice countered, nominating the Shaolin grandmaster who had stayed behind. Though he had little reputation in the martial world and had previously lost to Ye Zhilin, his status as a grandmaster and the Shaolin Sect''s prestige earned him significant support.


    With these two nominations, the crowd grew lively, each shouting the names of their preferred candidates. Some supported Tang Minghao, others Master Wukong, and some even backed the old Taoist and the nun Mieyin. The valley quickly became a scene of chaos.


    At first, everyone simply shouted their preferred names, but soon arguments broke out. Martial artists, being more hot-tempered than most, began to clash, and the situation nearly escalated into a fight.


    Tang Minghao, who hadn''t anticipated this turn of events, was at a loss. Despite his experience as a sect leader, he didn''t know how to handle the situation. Though the leading sects held more influence, he couldn''t forcefully suppress the crowd''s emotions.


    Perhaps sensing her father''s distress, Tang Xin also grew anxious. While the commotion didn''t directly involve her, her father had spearheaded the alliance proposal. If it ended in disaster, the Tang Sect''s reputation would suffer greatly.


    Thinking this, Tang Xin turned to Ye Fei, secretly admiring his foresight and hoping he would step in to resolve the crisis.


    Ye Fei, however, sat calmly, seemingly oblivious to Tang Xin''s pleading gaze. His eyes shifted between Tang Minghao on the stage and the representatives of the Shaolin and Wudang Sects, a mischievous smile playing on his lips.


    "Everyone, quiet down! I''ll nominate someone!" Just as Tang Xin was about to throw a dagger at Ye Fei in frustration, a clear voice rang out.


    The crowd turned to see Ye Zhilin, who had made a splash a few days ago but had been quiet since leaping onto the stage and standing beside Tang Minghao.

 Chapter 588 - 588: An Unexpected Election

    When Ye Zhilin stepped forward, the crowd fell silent. Despite her seemingly harmless appearance, her extraordinary skills and fearless demeanor had earned her a certain level of respect and awe. Everyone was curious to hear who she would nominate.


    Tang Minghao, grateful that Ye Zhilin had stepped in to quell the chaos, politely asked, "Miss Ye, who is the candidate you wish to propose?"


    Seeing Ye Zhilin jump onto the stage, Ye Fei immediately knew she was going to push for him to become the alliance leader. He sighed inwardly and glanced at his mother, Liu Yiru, who gave him a knowing smile and a nod.


    Ye Fei didn''t particularly care about the position of alliance leader, but since his mother didn''t seem opposed, he decided not to stop Ye Zhilin. He turned his attention back to the stage, waiting to hear what she would say.


    Sure enough, after Tang Minghao''s question, Ye Zhilin pointed her slender, jade-like finger in Ye Fei''s direction and declared, "Him. Ye Fei from the Liu family of Wanghai."


    "Ye Fei?" Tang Minghao frowned slightly. His only impression of this young man was that he was bold and perhaps a bit too flirtatious, given the number of beautiful women around him. Even his daughter, Tang Xin, and her maid, Tang Yu, seemed entangled with him.


    Beyond that, Tang Minghao knew nothing about Ye Fei''s martial prowess. Although Bai Yingshi had once claimed she wasn''t his match, Tang Minghao, like everyone else, assumed that was just an excuse to avoid helping Lu Feng.


    "Yes, him," Ye Zhilin said with a smile. "Surely you agree he''s a suitable candidate, Tang Daxia?"


    "Well¡­" Tang Minghao hesitated. To be honest, he wasn''t convinced about this young man whose background and abilities were unknown. But he wasn''t foolish enough to outright reject Ye Zhilin''s suggestion, knowing it might offend this unpredictable and formidable girl.


    Seeing Tang Minghao''s hesitation, Ye Zhilin''s expression darkened.


    "Do you think Ye Fei isn''t qualified?"


    Tang Minghao felt a chill. He had witnessed Ye Zhilin''s forceful personality before. While his daughter and Tang Yu seemed to be on good terms with her, there was no guarantee she wouldn''t turn hostile. He quickly replied, "No, no. Young Master Ye is undoubtedly talented and qualified. However, he''s still quite young, and some might not accept him." With this, the crafty old fox shifted the responsibility to the crowd.


    Down below, Ye Fei chuckled softly. "This Tang Daxia is quite clever. By saying this, he avoids offending Little Auntie while also preventing me from taking the position. His cunning is on par with that of the late Zhuge Kongfang." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though Ye Fei''s words carried a hint of sarcasm, Tang Xin surprisingly didn''t retort this time. She felt her father''s behavior was somewhat unbecoming. If he truly opposed Ye Fei, he should have said so directly. Ye Fei wasn''t the type to take offense at honest criticism.


    As Tang Xin silently blushed for her father, she didn''t realize that her heart had gradually begun to lean toward Ye Fei, her once bitter rival.


    "Ye Fei, don''t say that. Master Tang has always been a righteous man. He''s nothing like Zhuge Kongfang," Tang Yu interjected. Though still shy and reserved, she had started to voice her opinions more often since getting closer to Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei smiled. "I understand. It''s not his fault. He''s unfamiliar with Zhilin, so it''s natural for him to be cautious. As the head of a family, he can''t afford to act impulsively. If I were in his position, I''d probably say the same. And to outsiders, I do seem unqualified. Under Little Auntie''s pressure, Tang Daxia sticking to his principles is quite admirable."


    "Thank you, Ye Fei!" Tang Yu said happily. Tang Minghao was someone she deeply respected. Having grown up in the Tang Sect without parents, she had come to see him as a father figure.


    Hearing Ye Fei defend her father, Tang Xin felt an inexplicable sweetness in her heart. She turned to look at Ye Fei and suddenly found him less annoying than before.


    While the Tang sisters were pleased, Ye Zhilin on the stage was far from happy. She wasn''t nominating Ye Fei out of mischief or favoritism. She genuinely believed he was qualified. Regardless of his martial skills, his leadership abilities¡ªevidenced by his management of the 100,000-strong Lingyun Society¡ªwere more than sufficient to lead the less than 20,000 martial artists of the hidden world.


    "Haven''t you heard the saying that greatness isn''t determined by age?" Ye Zhilin''s expression turned stern as she fixed her sharp gaze on Tang Minghao.


    Feeling uneasy under Ye Zhilin''s intense stare, Tang Minghao forced a bitter smile. He had hoped to avoid offending her by shifting the responsibility to the crowd, but it seemed he had failed. Reluctantly, he said, "Of course, I''m aware of that saying. But Young Master Ye is still new to the martial world. Without an established reputation, it might be hard for him to gain everyone''s trust as the alliance leader."


    Tang Minghao braced himself for Ye Zhilin''s anger, but to his surprise, she didn''t lash out. Instead, she turned to the crowd and said, "Is that what you all think? If so, I feel sorry for you. You''re just like the mundane world, valuing seniority over ability. Ye Fei, as the leader of the Lingyun Society, has managed a massive organization of nearly 100,000 people with ease. How could he not handle the duties of an alliance leader? As for fairness and kindness¡ªif he didn''t possess those qualities, how could he have earned the loyalty of his 100,000 followers, despite being less than twenty years old?"


    Ye Zhilin''s speech stunned Ye Fei and the others. They had never expected the usually mischievous and carefree Ye Zhilin to speak so eloquently and convincingly on such an important occasion. If they hadn''t personally witnessed her awakening by Ye Fei, they might have thought she had been specially trained for this role. The only explanation was that she had a natural talent for leadership that had gone unnoticed until now.


    Ye Fei thought to himself that Ye Zhilin would make an excellent alliance leader. With his responsibilities piling up, he wouldn''t have the time to manage the martial world even if he became the leader. If Ye Zhilin took the position, it would be no different from him holding it.


    Together with his aunt, who controlled the special forces, they would command the two most powerful groups in the country. Even without his artificial experts, he would still be a formidable force.


    The idea of Ye Zhilin as the alliance leader wasn''t just in Ye Fei''s mind. Most of the crowd shared the same thought.


    Compared to the enigmatic Ye Fei, they held greater respect for Ye Zhilin, who had already proven her strength by taking down the arrogant Lu Feng. From a corner of the crowd, a voice suddenly shouted, "Miss Ye, why don''t you be the alliance leader?"


    Before anyone could react, the entire group from that corner joined in, chanting, "Miss Ye for alliance leader!" The chorus of dozens of voices created quite a stir.


    Though these individuals weren''t particularly influential, their enthusiasm quickly spread. Ye Zhilin''s impressive skills and her earlier act of standing up to Lu Feng had earned her the crowd''s gratitude. Soon, over 900 of the 1,000 people in the valley were chanting her name, making her the overwhelming favorite for the position.

 Chapter 589 - 589: The End of the Conference

    The sudden turn of events left Ye Zhilin stunned. She instinctively looked toward Ye Fei, who, in turn, glanced at the corner where the commotion had started. A faint smile played on his lips as he recognized the group from the Yue Lai Inn.


    As for why they were so eager to push Ye Zhilin as the leader, Ye Fei had a pretty good idea. These people had witnessed his strength firsthand, and their fear and respect for him naturally led them to try and curry favor.


    He had threatened them that day, and while they feared him, they also harbored some resentment. If he became the alliance leader, that resentment would fester like a thorn in their side.


    By nominating Ye Zhilin instead, they killed two birds with one stone: they ingratiated themselves with Ye Fei while avoiding the discomfort of having him as their leader.


    As for the rest of the crowd, their support for Ye Zhilin stemmed from two reasons. First, they had all seen her incredible strength. Second, for most of them, it didn''t matter who became the leader. They''d have to follow orders regardless, and compared to the established martial arts veterans, they found it easier to accept a beautiful and powerful young woman like Ye Zhilin.


    Ye Fei gave Ye Zhilin a subtle nod, signaling her to accept the position. She understood and nodded back slightly but then said, "No, compared to Ye Fei, my martial arts skills are ten times inferior, my intelligence and abilities a hundred times worse, and my reputation in the martial world pales in comparison to all of you here. How could I possibly be qualified to lead you?"


    Tang Minghao felt a bit helpless about the crowd''s overwhelming support for Ye Zhilin. But with everyone in agreement, he couldn''t go against their wishes. He turned to the leaders of the other major sects for help.


    The old Taoist and the nun Mieyin, who had some grievances with Ye Fei and his group, naturally didn''t want the alliance leader position to fall into Ye Fei''s hands. However, they were also more aware than anyone of how terrifying Ye Fei could be, so they didn''t dare to voice any opposition. When Tang Minghao looked their way, they instinctively avoided his gaze.


    Only Master Wukong from the Shaolin Sect stood up and said, "Miss Ye, there''s no need to be so humble. Your strength is evident to all. If you were to lead the martial world, I believe we could become even more united. However, I hope you will act with compassion and refrain from resorting to violence too easily." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a true enlightened monk, he spoke objectively, not holding a grudge over Ye Zhilin''s earlier victory against him. As for her claim that she was ten times weaker than Ye Fei, no one took it seriously.


    Seeing that the true leaders of the martial world had spoken, Tang Minghao didn''t argue further. He smiled at Ye Zhilin and said, "Tang Minghao greets the alliance leader!"


    "Alliance leader! Alliance leader!" The crowd cheered, knowing that Ye Zhilin''s position was now set. They were secretly thrilled, thinking that with such a powerful and beautiful leader, they could unite and no longer fear the so-called guardians.


    Looking at the excited crowd, Ye Zhilin felt a sense of unreality. Her original intention had been to nominate Ye Fei as the leader, but somehow, she had ended up being elected herself. She had no interest in the position; all she wanted was to leave Tianshan with Liu Yiru and the others, have some fun, and find an opportunity to get Ye Fei to "wake her up" as he had done before.


    But since she had been elected, Ye Zhilin didn''t refuse. After all, she would be staying with Ye Fei anyway, so it didn''t matter much who held the title. She had already decided that she would only be the figurehead leader, leaving all the actual work to Ye Fei.


    With the alliance leader decided, the martial arts conference came to a successful conclusion.


    Everyone was ready to leave, but before they did, there was one last thing to do: approach Ye Zhilin. They wanted to give her their sect''s contact information and build some rapport.


    Ye Zhilin was soon swamped with people, which only made her pout in frustration at Ye Fei.


    Fortunately, Liu Yiru and the others didn''t stand idly by. They stepped up to help Ye Zhilin. Since Ye Zhilin didn''t have a phone yet, Liu Yiru left her number, planning to have Ye Fei create a website later for easier communication.


    While the women were busy, Ye Fei, who had already been unofficially designated as the real decision-maker by Ye Zhilin, decided to take a break. He took Tang Yu with him to find Tang Minghao, who had stepped down from the stage. Tang Xin, guessing what Ye Fei wanted to discuss, followed along.


    Seeing Tang Yu''s shy expression and the way Ye Fei held her hand, the shrewd Tang Minghao immediately understood what was going on. Even before they approached, a faint smile appeared on his face. After Ye Zhilin''s unstoppable rise to the alliance leader position, Tang Minghao''s attitude toward Ye Fei and his group completely changed. He was more than happy to see one of his girls getting close to the leader.


    The only regret was that it wasn''t his daughter, Tang Xin, but Tang Yu. Although Tang Yu had grown up in the Tang Sect and was considered part of the family, she was still an outsider and not as reliable as his flesh and blood.


    "Ye Fei greets Uncle Tang!" Ye Fei clasped his fists in greeting as he approached Tang Minghao. Now that he was truly with Tang Yu¡ªand possibly Tang Xin in the future¡ªit was only natural to address Tang Minghao as "Uncle."


    Despite Tang Minghao''s craftiness, it was all for the sake of the Tang Sect. As a person, he was quite decent.


    "Young Master Ye, you''re too kind. I opposed your nomination earlier on stage. I hope you won''t hold it against me," Tang Minghao said with a smile. Though he knew Ye Fei wouldn''t hold a grudge over this, he still apologized first.


    Ye Fei laughed. "Uncle Tang, you''re the one being too polite. Not only were your earlier points valid, but even if you had intentionally opposed me, it wouldn''t matter. We''re family now."

 Chapter 590 - 590: A Role Reversal

    With a faint smile, Tang Minghao asked, "What brings you here, Nephew?" In truth, he already knew Ye Fei''s purpose was related to Tang Yu.


    Since he had no objections, he addressed Ye Fei as "Nephew" to show his approval. Still, he asked the question because there was a significant difference between Ye Fei coming to the Tang Sect to "request" Tang Yu and the Tang Sect "offering" her.


    It was a matter of face, and even though Tang Minghao was willing, he needed to maintain some decorum.


    Ye Fei understood Tang Minghao''s intent, but he didn''t care much about such formalities, especially when it concerned the woman he loved. He smiled and said, "To be honest with you, Uncle Tang, Tang Yu and I have developed deep feelings for each other. I hope you can grant us your blessing."


    Tang Yu, caught off guard by Ye Fei''s directness, blushed furiously and quickly pulled her hand from Ye Fei''s grip, hiding behind Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin, however, didn''t wait for her father to respond and immediately objected, "No! Tang Yu and I are like sisters. We''ve been together since we were children. How can she leave with you?"


    Tang Minghao had been ready to agree, but now his daughter had intervened, leaving him at a loss. He glanced at Ye Fei, unsure how to proceed.


    Ye Fei chuckled and said, "I knew Miss Tang Xin and Tang Yu would find it hard to part, so I''ve thought of a perfect solution. Why don''t Miss Tang Xin come to Wanghai with us for a few days? What do you think, Uncle Tang?"


    Tang Minghao''s eyes lit up. Just moments ago, he had been lamenting that Ye Fei''s affection was for Tang Yu rather than Tang Xin, and now an opportunity had presented itself. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the patriarch of a traditional family, Tang Minghao held some old-fashioned views on gender roles.


    While Tang Xin was his favorite daughter, she still couldn''t compare to the importance of a son in his eyes. If she were to join Ye Fei, it would strengthen the Tang Sect''s ties with Ye Fei and his group¡ªa tremendous advantage.


    Even if Ye Fei wasn''t as powerful as Bai Yingshi and Ye Zhilin claimed, the fact that Ye Zhilin, the newly elected alliance leader, was so close to Ye Fei was enough to make anyone want to forge a connection. Moreover, it was clear that Ye Zhilin held Ye Fei in high regard, though the exact nature of their relationship remained a mystery.


    Of course, Tang Minghao wasn''t the type to sacrifice family bonds for the sake of the sect. He approved of Ye Fei because he could see that the young man was deeply loyal and caring. After all, Ye Fei had personally come to ask for Tang Yu''s hand, even though she was just a maid.


    If Tang Xin and Ye Fei developed feelings for each other, Tang Minghao was confident Ye Fei would treat her well. As for Ye Fei''s many female companions, Tang Minghao didn''t see it as a flaw. In the martial world, where traditional values still held sway, the idea of monogamy was practically nonexistent.


    Seeing her father deep in thought, Tang Xin grew anxious. She had impulsively made that bet with Ye Fei, and her sharp mind had quickly realized the implications. She knew Ye Fei might win because of Ye Zhilin''s influence. Thankfully, Ye Fei hadn''t brought it up again, allowing her to relax¡ªuntil now. From the look on her father''s face, it seemed he might agree.


    In truth, Tang Xin didn''t mind the idea of going to Wanghai with Ye Fei and the others. Aside from Ye Fei, whom she found infuriating, she got along well with Liu Yiru and the rest. Liu Yiru, in particular, made her feel as though she had found the mother she had lost as a child. She was happy to spend time with them, and the thought of never seeing Ye Fei again even made her feel a pang of regret. However, the bet she had made with Ye Fei sparked a rebellious streak in her.


    While she wanted to agree, she didn''t want to lose to him.


    Just as Tang Xin was about to voice her objection, Ye Fei subtly stepped forward, positioning himself between her and Tang Minghao, and asked, "What do you think, Uncle Tang?"


    "As long as Tang Xin doesn''t object, I have no problem with it," Tang Minghao said with a smile. "She''s lived in Sichuan her whole life. It''s time she saw the world."


    "Thank you, Uncle Tang," Ye Fei said. "But I have one more request. I hope you''ll consider it."


    "Go ahead," Tang Minghao nodded.


    Ye Fei smiled. "When Miss Tang Xin comes to Wanghai with us, I''d like her to take on the role of my maid."


    "Huh?" Tang Minghao''s expression darkened, and a hint of anger flashed in his eyes. He thought Ye Fei was trying to humiliate the Tang Sect. "Are you joking, Nephew?"


    Seeing her father''s anger, Tang Xin grew nervous. Despite her reluctance to lose to Ye Fei, she didn''t want her father and Ye Fei to fall out. This wasn''t because of Ye Zhilin''s new position as alliance leader but purely out of personal concern.


    Ye Fei, however, remained calm and said, "Of course not. It''s just that Miss Tang Xin has a bit of a temper. If she''s not kept in check, I''m afraid she might cause trouble in Wanghai. Don''t worry, though. This ''maid'' role will only be known within our circle. Outsiders won''t have a clue."


    Tang Minghao was taken aback. Since Ye Fei assured him that the role wouldn''t be public knowledge, it was clear he wasn''t trying to insult the Tang Sect. But why, then, did he insist on Tang Xin being his maid in name? Unable to figure it out, Tang Minghao turned to Tang Yu, who was watching him nervously, her eyes filled with hope.


    Tang Yu had been Tang Xin''s companion and personal maid since she was a child. Tang Minghao treated her like his own daughter and knew her well. He was certain she would never do anything to harm Tang Xin.


    If Tang Yu seemed to want him to agree, it meant Ye Fei''s intentions were harmless¡ªand perhaps even beneficial.


    Glancing at his daughter''s anxious expression, Tang Minghao had a sudden realization. This was likely a little game between them. With a smile, he said, "If that''s the case, then fine. From now on, Tang Xin will be your and Tang Yu''s maid."

 Chapter 591 - 591: The Approach of Farewell

    Tang Minghao''s agreement wasn''t just a playful nod to the younger generation''s antics. It stemmed from his trust in Tang Yu, Ye Fei''s promise to keep the arrangement private, and the belief that experiencing a different role would be good for his daughter.


    There was also the fact that Tang Minghao genuinely hoped his daughter and Ye Fei would become a couple. Seeing them bicker didn''t alarm him¡ªit delighted him.


    As someone who had been young once, he knew that a little rivalry could strengthen a relationship. Tang Xin and Ye Fei didn''t seem to be truly at odds; they were more like a pair of bickering lovers.


    "Dad, you¡­" Tang Xin was stunned that her father had agreed. She felt a mix of frustration and panic, realizing she had truly lost to Ye Fei. She shot him a glare, but Ye Fei only looked more smug.


    Tang Yu, however, smiled knowingly. Seeing the expressions on both girls'' faces, Tang Minghao felt even more confident in his decision. He smiled and said, "Then it''s settled. Tang Xin, you''ll need to behave from now on, understand? No more acting like a spoiled young lady."


    "I¡­" Tang Xin was surprised to find that she wasn''t entirely opposed to the idea. It was mostly her pride that was bruised. She opened her mouth to object again.


    But Ye Fei cut her off, grinning. "What, are you planning to go back on your word?"


    "I always keep my promises! How could I go back on my word?" Tang Xin huffed. "A maid it is, then. It''s not like I can''t handle it!"


    "Exactly. Just think about how Tang Yu does it, and you''ll pick it up in no time," Ye Fei teased.


    Tang Xin snorted and pouted, but she fell silent, her demeanor suddenly resembling that of a proper maid.


    Tang Minghao wasn''t bothered by his daughter''s sulking. He believed that a little hardship would be good for her growth. Moreover, he trusted that Ye Fei wouldn''t truly mistreat her. He suspected Ye Fei would come to care for her just as much as he did for Tang Yu.


    Now that he saw Ye Fei as a potential son-in-law, Tang Minghao felt more at ease. He leaned closer to Ye Fei and asked in a low voice, "Nephew, can you tell me the truth? Was Bai Yingshi serious when she said she wasn''t your match?"


    This question had been on his mind for days. Like everyone else, Tang Minghao was skeptical, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that Bai Yingshi''s claim wasn''t entirely baseless.


    Hearing this, Tang Xin and Tang Yu also perked up, eager to hear the answer.


    Ye Fei smiled and said, "She exaggerated. In terms of martial arts, I''m still a step behind her. But my internal energy is stronger, so in a real fight, we''d be evenly matched." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This answer was a mix of truth and lies. Ye Fei didn''t mention that their equality was only within the confines of Tianshan. He wasn''t distrustful of the Tang family, but he felt a subconscious need to keep his true strength hidden.


    Even so, the three were stunned. Bai Yingshi was the undisputed top martial artist in the world. For Ye Fei, at such a young age, to be on par with her was astounding. Tang Minghao was overjoyed, feeling he had made the right decision.


    Tang Yu felt a surge of pride, as she was already Ye Fei''s woman. Tang Xin, however, couldn''t quite explain why she felt the same way.


    With Tang Xin''s matter settled, Ye Fei bid farewell to Tang Minghao and took the two girls to the central stage. The thousand or so martial artists represented hundreds of sects, each needing to leave their contact information with Ye Zhilin. Liu Yiru and the others were still busy handling the registrations.


    Watching them interact with the martial artists, Ye Fei felt a twinge of discomfort, but seeing how they enjoyed it and how respectful everyone was toward them because of Ye Zhilin, he relaxed. He didn''t step in to help, choosing instead to stand by and watch.


    After a while, most of the sects had finished registering. Now, only Liu Yiru and a few others were helping Ye Zhilin with the final tasks. The rest of the women had some free time.


    Zhu Yuyan approached Ye Fei with Shen Huiya and Jiang Manjun, saying, "Everything here is done. We''ll head back now, pack up, and meet you in Wanghai as soon as possible."


    "What? So soon?" Ye Fei was taken aback, feeling reluctant to part. He glanced at the darkening sky and said, "It''s almost night. Why not rest here and leave together tomorrow?"


    "No, with so many people around, staying another night won''t make much difference. We''ll see you in Wanghai," Shen Huiya said with a charming smile, giving Ye Fei a playful wink.


    Ye Fei felt a flutter in his heart at Shen Huiya''s flirtatious demeanor. She was already teasing him, but with so many people around, there was little he could do about it.


    "Yes, we''ll see you in Wanghai," Zhu Yuyan agreed. She understood Shen Huiya''s intentions perfectly. She was even more reluctant to part with Ye Fei than he was with her. But as the leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect, she had responsibilities to attend to. She wanted to return quickly so she could reunite with Ye Fei in Wanghai and never be apart again.


    Jiang Manjun, however, was confused. "Mom, Aunt Huiya, what''s this about Wanghai? Are we moving there?"


    "Yes," Zhu Yuyan said with a smile. "Your aunt and I have decided to move the Heavenly Demon Sect''s headquarters to Wanghai. It''s where your junior brother''s Lingyun Society is based. It''ll be easier for us to support each other there. What do you think?"


    "Oh," Jiang Manjun nodded, instinctively looking at Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei smiled and asked, "What, Senior Sister, don''t want to come? If that''s the case, you don''t have to move. I''ll visit you often."

 Chapter 592 - 592: A Brief Stay

    "Who said I don''t want to?" Jiang Manjun blurted out. When she heard that the Heavenly Demon Sect was moving to Wanghai, she was thrilled. Ye Fei''s comment made her anxious, but after speaking, she noticed the knowing looks from everyone, and a charming blush spread across her beautiful face. Known for her bold personality, this was the first time Jiang Manjun showed a more delicate, shy side.


    Jiang Manjun had always been more like a man in her demeanor, and her exceptional martial skills gave her high standards. Ordinary men never caught her eye, but Ye Fei was different. Despite being younger, his mysterious martial arts, witty conversation, and personality that was both bold and thoughtful captivated her.


    The fact that he had stood up for her against the grandmaster monk deeply touched her heart. At over twenty years old, she found herself developing feelings for a man for the first time.


    While she didn''t fully understand her emotions yet, like her mother, she didn''t want to be apart from him. Knowing she could see him every day in Wanghai filled her with joy, though it also brought a natural shyness.


    "I mean, the Heavenly Demon Sect''s decisions are up to Mom and the aunts. What I think doesn''t matter," Jiang Manjun explained awkwardly, her attempt to cover up only making it more obvious.


    Seeing his bold and beautiful senior sister show such vulnerability because of him filled Ye Fei with pride and tenderness. He didn''t want to embarrass her further, so he clasped his hands and said, "In that case, Senior Sister and both masters, take care on your journey. I''ll be waiting for you in Wanghai."


    "Mm," the three women replied in unison, casting one last longing glance at Ye Fei before turning and disappearing from his sight.


    "They left just like that. Aunt Zhu and the others are so carefree," Tang Xin said with a hint of envy. Her personality was somewhat similar to Jiang Manjun''s, which was why she had dared to confront Jiang Manjun on stage when no one else would. However, growing up in the traditional Tang Sect forced her to adopt a more conventional femininity, creating a unique blend of boldness, stubbornness, and a touch of gentleness that had unknowingly drawn Ye Fei in.


    Taking a deep breath to dispel the melancholy of parting, Ye Fei smiled and said, "Yeah, but you won''t get to enjoy that kind of freedom. From now on, you''re mine, and there''s no escaping!"


    Tang Xin''s face flushed at Ye Fei''s suggestive words. "Stop being so full of yourself! I''m just your maid, that''s all!"


    "A maid, huh? Well, since you''re the maid, and I''ve been busy all day, why don''t you go fetch some water so I can wash my face?" Ye Fei teased with a grin.


    "Busy? You''ve been lazing around all day, watching everyone else work," Tang Xin retorted.


    "Ugh, I''m exhausted!" Just as Ye Fei and Tang Xin were bantering, Ye Zhilin and the others finally finished recording the last sect''s contact information. Ye Zhilin stretched gracefully and hopped over to Ye Fei. "Ye Fei, why didn''t you help?"


    "I couldn''t find a way to pitch in," Ye Fei said with a sheepish smile. "Besides, I was so excited about you becoming the alliance leader. You know how it is¡ªwhen you''re too excited, it''s hard to focus on serious tasks."


    "Hmph, excuses! You just wanted to slack off," Ye Zhilin huffed. "Anyway, I''m just the figurehead leader. You''re the one who''ll handle everything from now on!"


    "Shh, keep it down!" Ye Fei whispered urgently. Even if that''s the case, you don''t need to announce it so loudly! He glanced around nervously, noticing that some people hadn''t left yet.


    Sure enough, Ye Zhilin''s words didn''t go unnoticed. However, instead of being surprised, the remaining martial artists gave Ye Fei a knowing smiles. As members of the hidden martial world, they were aware of the rising prominence of the Lingyun Society. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Knowing Ye Fei was its leader, they understood that Ye Zhilin''s position as alliance leader was essentially a front for Ye Fei. This didn''t bother them; in fact, they saw it as a good thing, to have a capable and visionary leader to guide them.


    After bowing respectfully to Ye Zhilin, who had reverted to her playful self, the last of the martial artists left, leaving only Ye Fei''s group and the conference organizers on the stage.


    Ye Zhilin looked around and asked curiously, "Huh? Where did Sister Zhu and the others go?" Among everyone, Ye Zhilin held the highest seniority, but she didn''t care much about formalities. Apart from acting like the boss in front of Ye Fei, she casually called the other women "sisters," regardless of their actual relationships. No one minded.


    "They left ahead of us to prepare and will meet us in Wanghai," Ye Fei explained.


    Ye Zhilin, who had the strongest longing for the outside world, immediately said, "Then let''s get going too. It''s almost dark, and if we wait any longer, we might not make it out."


    "Hold on, Alliance Leader!" Just as Ye Fei was about to agree, Master Wu Kong intervened. "Tonight, we''d like to discuss the future development of the Martial Alliance with you. Please stay here for the evening."


    "What? We have to talk about that now?" Ye Zhilin groaned. "Can''t it wait?"


    "I''m afraid not," Master Wu Kong said with a gentle smile. "But don''t worry, Alliance Leader. We''ll just discuss the plans. It won''t be as tiring."


    Despite Master Wu Kong''s reassurance, Ye Zhilin wasn''t keen on staying. She nudged Ye Fei and said, "Ye Fei, you go instead!"


    Ye Fei chuckled and whispered in her ear, "I can handle things for you later, but this time, there are outsiders involved. It''s better if you do it. Be a good Zhilin and bear with it just this once."


    Hearing Ye Fei''s affectionate tone, Ye Zhilin''s heart warmed, and she was reminded of the incredible feeling of being kissed until she felt dizzy. She nodded in agreement. "Alright, but you have to¡­" She puckered her lips slightly, actually asking Ye Fei for a kiss right there.


    Ye Fei knew his little aunt wasn''t fully aware of the implications of this gesture, so she wouldn''t feel shy about it. Being someone who acted on impulse himself, he leaned down and gently pecked her lips. "Is that good enough?" he asked with a smile.

 Chapter 593 - 593: Tang Yu Takes the Lead

    Though Ye Zhilin was a bit dissatisfied with Ye Fei''s quick peck, she obediently didn''t push for more and nodded happily. "Alright then, let''s grab something to eat and then meet with these old folks!"


    Being called "old folks" by Ye Zhilin, Tang Minghao, and the others could only smile wryly. What puzzled them more was the intimate gesture between Ye Fei and Ye Zhilin. They still couldn''t figure out the nature of their relationship. From Ye Fei''s address of "Little Aunt," they guessed Ye Zhilin might be an elder in Ye Fei''s family, but since when did juniors act so affectionately toward their elders?


    Not just Tang Minghao and his group, but even Shui Rou and the others felt Ye Fei and Ye Zhilin''s behavior was a bit over the top. Only Liu Yiru and those who knew the truth weren''t fazed.


    Still, suspicions aside, this was a family matter, and Tang Minghao and the others didn''t feel it was their place to comment. After bidding farewell to Ye Fei and the group, they returned to their quarters to rest before the meeting with Ye Zhilin.


    Ye Fei and his group also returned to their lodgings, had a quick meal, and prepared to head to the Shaolin Sect''s cave for the discussion. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although most of the martial artists had already left, a fair number remained. With the night falling, it wasn''t practical to hold the meeting outside, so they chose the largest cave¡ªthe one belonging to the Shaolin Sect.


    "Xiao Man, you should go too. You''ll be managing the Martial Alliance in the future, so it''s good to get familiar with things early," Liu Yiru suggested as they were about to leave, noticing Ye Fei''s lack of interest.


    Ye Fei shook his head. "Sounds boring. I''ll skip it. I''ll get familiar with things later. Tang Yu, Miao Chan, you two stay with me." After three days of abstaining, most men might not feel much, but Ye Fei was different. His boundless energy had made those three days feel like an eternity. Among the women, since some were still out of reach, the only ones he could openly be with were Tang Yu and Miao Chan. His intention in asking them to stay was obvious.


    Both girls had only been with him once and hadn''t had another chance since. Having tasted the pleasure, they were naturally eager to stay with him. However, Miao Chan suppressed her desire and said, "We''re parting ways tomorrow. I want to say goodbye to Master Mieyin and ask her to pass a message to my master. Leaving the sect without permission isn''t ideal."


    Though Ye Fei was reluctant¡ªafter all, Tang Yu alone wouldn''t be enough to satisfy him¡ªhe understood Miao Chan''s reasoning and nodded. "Alright. Tell her I''ll personally visit Cihang Jingzhai soon to propose. Zhilin, if that old nun Mieyin gives Miao Chan any trouble, teach her a lesson!"


    "Don''t be so disrespectful! Call me ''Little Aunt''!" Ye Zhilin preferred Ye Fei to call her by her nickname but felt it was only appropriate in private. She glared at him but then smiled. "Don''t worry. I''d love for that old nun to cause trouble. Hmph, daring to ambush me with hidden weapons¡ªI''d love to teach her a lesson!"


    "Let it go. With Miao Chan here, we''re practically family. Let bygones be bygones," Ye Fei said with a wry smile. He didn''t want Ye Zhilin holding a grudge against Mieyin, especially since she was Miao Chan''s senior. If things got too tense, it would put Miao Chan in a difficult position.


    "You little brat, lecturing your aunt!" Ye Zhilin huffed, but deep down, she obediently accepted Ye Fei''s advice.


    The women were used to Ye Zhilin''s contradictory nature, so they just smiled and prepared to leave.


    "Miss, why don''t you stay with me and Ye Fei?" Tang Yu suggested to Tang Xin, who was about to leave with Liu Yiru and the others. Tang Yu and Tang Xin were as close as sisters, and knowing Tang Xin had feelings for Ye Fei, she wanted her to experience the same joy.


    Though their roles had changed, Tang Yu still instinctively called Tang Xin "Miss," and Ye Fei didn''t correct her. After all, no matter what they called each other, they still saw each other as sisters.


    Tang Xin, though clever, hadn''t experienced certain things and didn''t realize what staying behind would entail. She also disliked formal settings, and despite her outward antagonism toward Ye Fei, she secretly wanted to be with him. So when Tang Yu suggested it, she agreed without hesitation.


    "Ye Fei, where should we go?" Tang Yu asked after Liu Yiru and the others had left.


    Ye Fei smiled. "You decide." He was a bit disappointed. Miao Chan hadn''t stayed, but Tang Xin had. Did that mean he''d have to endure another day?


    "How about we go to the hot springs? Once we leave tomorrow, we won''t have a chance to enjoy natural hot springs like these again," Tang Yu suggested. She was determined to bring Ye Fei and Tang Xin together, both to let Tang Xin experience the ultimate joy and to stop their constant bickering. Shy and reserved as she was, she took the initiative to propose this.


    Tang Xin knew about the hot springs, having visited them with Liu Yiru and the others a few days ago. She was tempted by the idea but hesitated at the thought of bathing with Ye Fei. Though she no longer disliked him as much and even felt a vague sense of affection, the idea of bathing with him was out of the question.


    Seeing Tang Xin hesitate, Tang Yu added, "Don''t worry, Miss. It''s so dark outside, and the cave is pitch black. Once we''re ready, we''ll turn off the lights, and no one will see anything."


    "Alright then," Tang Xin agreed, her curiosity winning out. She didn''t consider that Ye Fei''s abilities might allow him to see in the dark. Whether she didn''t know or chose to ignore it was unclear.


    With the decision made, the three of them didn''t delay and quickly made their way to the hot spring cave.


    Outside, the night was already deep, and inside the cave, it was as dark as Tang Yu had described. Tang Xin breathed a sigh of relief, though she couldn''t explain the faint sense of disappointment she felt.

 Chapter 594 - 594: Strange Sounds

    "Ye Fei, I can''t see anything. Can we turn on the light for a moment? We can turn it off again once we''re ready," Tang Yu suggested. Among the three, her internal energy was the weakest, and even Tang Xin, who was slightly stronger, couldn''t see much in the darkness, let alone her.


    Ye Fei complied and turned on the large mining lamp they had brought. "Of course, no problem. We can even leave it on if you want."


    "Dream on!" Tang Xin couldn''t help but scoff. She thought to herself, This guy really is a pervert. Once we''re in the water, I''ll make sure to keep the light under my control. Otherwise, if this jerk suddenly turns it on, he''ll see everything! She had always come here with Liu Yiru and the others before, so she hadn''t bothered with a swimsuit. Among women, it hadn''t been an issue.


    "Even if we turn off the light, it won''t matter. With my eyesight, I can see everything," Ye Fei teased with a grin, then added, "But don''t worry, with Tang Yu here, I won''t look at you."


    Hearing the first part of Ye Fei''s statement, Tang Xin felt a pang of nervousness, but the second part made her feel a bit indignant. I''m two years older than Tang Yu, so I should be more developed than her, right? Why is he so gentle with her but always teasing me? At that moment, a wild thought crossed her mind¡ªWhat if I just let him see me and make him regret teasing me?


    The idea startled her, and she quickly pushed it away. She turned to Ye Fei and snapped, "We''re ready now. Turn off the light!"


    "So bossy. Who''s the master and who''s the maid here?" Ye Fei grumbled but obediently turned off the light. He didn''t mind, though. He enjoyed bickering with Tang Xin. If she suddenly became sweet and gentle, it wouldn''t be as fun.


    Shortly after the light went out, Tang Xin heard a loud splash, indicating that Ye Fei had already entered the water. Tang Yu''s voice came from beside her. "Miss, let''s get in too. We''ve been busy all day, and I feel so uncomfortable."


    "But¡­" Tang Xin hesitated. Even though it was pitch black and no one could see anything, the thought of bathing naked in the same pool as a man made her blush. Especially after what Ye Fei had just said. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Miss, don''t worry. Ye Fei was just joking. It''s so dark here¡ªhow could he possibly see anything?" Tang Yu reassured her. In truth, she didn''t know if Ye Fei could see or not, but her goal was to bring the two of them together. If Ye Fei could see, all the better. She knew her Ye Fei had a bit of a naughty side, and with Tang Xin''s figure, she was sure he''d be captivated.


    However, before Tang Yu could finish, Ye Fei''s voice echoed from the distance. "Who said that? My eyes are great. I can see everything here!"


    If Ye Fei hadn''t said that, Tang Xin might have remained hesitant. But now, she felt reassured. Based on what she knew of Ye Fei, if he could really see, he would have already come over. So she stopped hesitating, quickly removed her clothes, and stepped into the water with Tang Yu.


    The warm spring water enveloped her body, and the soothing sensation made Tang Xin forget all her nervousness and anticipation. She relaxed and enjoyed the moment. But then, Ye Fei''s voice suddenly sounded nearby. "Tang Yu, come help me scrub my back."


    "Ah!" Although Ye Fei''s voice wasn''t loud, hearing it so close in the pitch darkness startled Tang Xin. She instinctively curled up and shouted, "You jerk, get away from me!"


    "Why don''t you move away? I''m here for Tang Yu, not you," Ye Fei replied, sounding a bit annoyed.


    Tang Yu''s soft voice chimed in. "Ye Fei, let''s go over there. Stop teasing my miss. I''ll scrub your back."


    "That''s my Tang Yu. I''ll give you face," Ye Fei said, satisfied. Soon after, Tang Xin heard the sound of them moving away through the water.


    Hearing Ye Fei move around so freely made Tang Xin nervous again. Could he really see? If he could, why did he only go to Tang Yu? Am I really that unattractive? For a moment, Tang Xin felt a mix of disappointment and confusion. While her rational mind told her she shouldn''t care about this jerk''s opinion, deep down, she secretly hoped to see a look of admiration in his eyes.


    "Ye Fei, stop messing around. Didn''t you want me to scrub your back?" Tang Yu''s slightly chiding voice came from the distance. Despite her tone, her voice was soft and carried a hint of coquettishness.


    What are they doing? Tang Xin wondered, her mind conjuring up some rather inappropriate images. She couldn''t help but imagine if Ye Fei was doing the same things she was thinking of.


    Then, Ye Fei chuckled, and in the darkness, a strange sound began to echo. It sounded like someone was sucking on something, making a "squishy" noise. Tang Yu''s breathing grew heavier, and she let out soft, intermittent moans. "Ye Fei, stop¡­ I can''t even scrub your back like this¡­"


    Hearing these suggestive sounds, Tang Xin felt like she was about to lose her mind. She suddenly realized that her idea of keeping the lights off might have been a huge mistake. Even if I saw something I shouldn''t, it would be better than this torturous imagination!


    "Mmm¡­ ah¡­" As time passed, the strange sounds grew louder, and Tang Yu''s moans became more intense. Her soft whimpers, which sounded both painful and pleasurable, made Tang Xin''s heart race. Her body also began to feel a strange, unfamiliar urge.


    Tang Xin had never experienced such a feeling before. While part of her felt flustered, another part was secretly excited, hoping the sounds wouldn''t stop.


    Unfortunately, things didn''t go as she wished. Just as Tang Xin was getting into it, the sounds from Ye Fei and Tang Yu''s side suddenly stopped. The only noise left was the soft splashing of water, as if someone was gently stirring it. Other than that, the cave fell into complete silence.


    The sudden quiet made Tang Xin feel uneasy. She wanted to call out to Tang Yu, but she was afraid they might be doing something intimate. If she interrupted, Ye Fei might tease her again.

 Chapter 595 - 595: Teaching the Young Lady (1)

    After a while, the cave remained eerily silent, and Tang Xin grew even more nervous. Unable to resist, she slowly began to swim toward the area where Ye Fei had entered the water. Earlier, she had noted where Ye Fei had placed the lamp to keep it under her control. In the pitch darkness, she truly hoped the light would come back on, even if it meant Ye Fei might see her.


    Guided by memory, Tang Xin reached the spot where Ye Fei had left the lamp. She felt around and soon found the large mining lamp with its head removed. After a brief hesitation, she flipped the switch, and the cave was instantly flooded with light as bright as day.


    The sudden brightness made Tang Xin squint, but once her eyes adjusted, she turned to look in the direction where Ye Fei and Tang Yu were. She saw Ye Fei comfortably lying on the shallow ledge, while Tang Yu stood beside him, gently wiping his back with a wet towel. Her turning on the light seemed to not affect them.


    Seeing this, Tang Xin realized why she hadn''t heard any other sounds earlier. She felt her face flush, realizing she had probably misunderstood the situation.


    Though Tang Xin wasn''t the type of girl to dwell on such thoughts, as a twenty-year-old, she couldn''t help but be curious about a man''s body. Since Ye Fei was lying face down, she couldn''t see his front, which made her bolder. She couldn''t resist stealing a glance at him, and once she did, she couldn''t look away.


    Just as a woman''s body naturally attracts a man''s gaze, a man''s body can also captivate a woman''s attention, especially when it''s as strong and well-built as Ye Fei''s.


    Tang Xin had never expected that Ye Fei, who didn''t appear particularly strong and even had a face more delicate than some women''s, would have such a muscular physique. His muscles weren''t exaggerated like a bodybuilder''s, but the smooth, defined lines of his body resembled a powerful leopard, exuding explosive strength.


    What Tang Xin didn''t know was that while she was secretly admiring Ye Fei, he had already taken in every detail of her. He had been telling the truth¡ªhis abilities allowed him to see clearly in the dark, and his heightened senses had given him a full view of her the moment she entered the water.


    It had to be said that Tang Xin, just two years older than Tang Yu, was indeed more developed. Her martial arts training had given her a toned and curvaceous figure, with all the right curves in all the right places. Though her chest wasn''t as ample as Liu Yiru''s, it was still perky and undeniably attractive to Ye Fei.


    Faced with such stunning beauty, both in body and face, and with the bonus of his existing fondness for her, Ye Fei couldn''t hold back. After three days of abstinence, he was already on edge.


    Earlier, he had restrained himself to avoid scaring her, but now that he saw her stealing glances at him, he saw no reason to hold back. He flipped onto his back, and his arousal sprang to attention, pointing straight up and twitching slightly. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This sudden movement caught both girls off guard. Tang Yu, though shy, had seen it before and even experienced it firsthand. Tang Xin, however, had never seen a man''s anatomy up close. She let out a startled cry and exclaimed, "Pervert!"


    "You''re the one who was sneaking peeks at me. Who''s the real pervert here?" Ye Fei teased with a grin.


    "I¡­" Tang Xin was momentarily speechless. Ye Fei was right¡ªshe had been the one sneaking glances. In that case, she was the one being the pervert.


    "And you didn''t call me a pervert when you were looking earlier. Was it because of this?" Ye Fei gestured to his fully erect member.


    Though embarrassed, Tang Xin couldn''t help but follow Ye Fei''s gesture and look again. She found herself unable to look away, not because she particularly liked what she saw, but out of curiosity. How does he fit something so big into his pants without it being obvious?


    Ye Fei, unaware of Tang Xin''s amusing thoughts, chuckled when he noticed her staring. "You seem to like my ''big pervert.'' Want to get a closer look?"


    "Ugh!" Tang Xin snapped out of her daze and quickly looked away, but the image of Ye Fei''s arousal was now firmly planted in her mind.


    Seeing Tang Xin''s embarrassment, Ye Fei didn''t push further. Instead, he turned to Tang Yu. "Well, if you don''t like it, that''s fine. As long as Tang Yu does. Come here, Tang Yu, say hello to your little Ye Fei!"


    Perhaps wanting to set an example for Tang Xin, Tang Yu, though extremely shy, obediently took Ye Fei''s hardness in her hand and began to gently stroke it.


    After a moment, Tang Yu bit her lip and did something that surprised Ye Fei¡ªshe slowly leaned down, opened her mouth, and took the tip of Ye Fei''s member into her mouth, gently sucking on it.


    Ye Fei was momentarily stunned but quickly understood Tang Yu''s intentions. This girl, who had given her heart and body to him, was willing to do something she had never done before, all to encourage Tang Xin to join her in serving him. Ye Fei was deeply moved by her sacrifice.


    Not wanting Tang Yu''s efforts to go to waste, Ye Fei reached out and gently caressed her back, praising her. "Tang Yu, you''re doing great. Much better than some maid who still doesn''t know her place." He shot a challenging glance at Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin was shocked to see the usually shy and gentle Tang Yu doing something so bold. She wanted to pull Tang Yu away and stop her from doing such a thing, but Ye Fei''s taunting words sparked her competitive spirit.


    So what if I have to put that thing in my mouth? What''s the big deal? Tang Xin thought to herself. She felt an unexpected urge to try it. After losing the bet to Ye Fei, she had already prepared herself for this, and to her surprise, she didn''t feel any disgust.


    Normally, she would feel repulsed if a man even accidentally touched her, but now, faced with the prospect of taking Ye Fei into her mouth, she only felt a mix of shyness and determination.


    Tang Xin was a straightforward girl, and once she decided to do something, she went for it. She nudged Tang Yu aside and said, "Tang Yu, let me."


    Tang Yu had only intended to help Tang Xin ease into the situation, not expecting her to take over so quickly. But she didn''t object. In her eyes, Ye Fei was the best man in the world, and she wanted to share him with her sister-like mistress.


    After Tang Yu stepped aside, Tang Xin looked at Ye Fei''s intimidating member and hesitated. It''s so big. Can I even fit it in my mouth?


    Ye Fei, unaware of Tang Xin''s amusing thoughts, noticed her hesitation and teased, "What''s wrong? Scared?"


    "Who''s scared?" Tang Xin shot back, mimicking Tang Yu''s earlier actions. She leaned down, trembling slightly, and took Ye Fei''s hardness in her hand. After a brief pause, she opened her mouth and took him in, instinctively beginning to move her head.


    "Ah¡­" Ye Fei let out a sound that was a mix of pain and pleasure. Tang Xin, having no experience, was eager to prove herself, but her teeth kept grazing the sensitive tip of Ye Fei''s member, creating an odd sensation that was both ticklish and stimulating.


    While Tang Yu had also been inexperienced, she had been gentler, and Ye Fei had enjoyed her attention more. But with Tang Xin, there was an added layer of satisfaction. The young lady of the Tang family, who had always been so proud and aloof, was now serving him in this way. It was an undeniably thrilling experience.


    To encourage both girls, Ye Fei reached out and took one of each of their breasts in his hands, gently fondling them. Compared to Tang Yu''s smaller, more delicate curves, Tang Xin''s breasts were fuller, easily filling Ye Fei''s palm.

 Chapter 596 - 596: Teaching the Young Lady (2)

    Ye Fei''s playful touch sent a shiver through Tang Xin''s body. She momentarily forgot about the large member in her mouth, which she found increasingly fascinating, and looked up to stop Ye Fei. But when she saw Tang Yu enjoying herself and realized she was also feeling good, her competitive spirit kicked in. She decided to let Ye Fei continue, lowering her head to keep sucking on him.


    As Ye Fei''s hands roamed over her soft, delicate breasts, Tang Xin felt a wave of unfamiliar tingling and desire wash over her. Her fair, glowing skin, like Tang Yu''s, took on a faint pink hue.


    Seeing this, Ye Fei smiled and released their breasts, leaning forward slightly to caress their firm, surprisingly elastic buttocks, gradually moving closer to their intimate areas.


    Neither girl objected. Tang Xin continued to eagerly explore Ye Fei''s member, while Tang Yu took Ye Fei''s hand and guided it between her legs, letting his fingers play with her delicate folds. Soft, enticing moans began to escape her lips.


    After holding back for three days, Ye Fei''s self-control was already at its limit. Feeling Tang Yu''s wetness, he could no longer restrain his desire. His hand, which had been caressing Tang Xin''s buttocks, suddenly slipped between her legs, gently touching her untouched, tender entrance.


    "Mmm¡­" The intense stimulation made Tang Xin''s body tense up, and her mouth instinctively clamped down, biting Ye Fei''s tip hard. Realizing what she''d done, she quickly pulled back, her eyes filled with apology as she looked at Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei didn''t hold it against her, simply smiling at her before turning to Tang Yu. "Tang Yu, let''s get to the main event."


    "Mm," Tang Yu nodded, her face flushed, and stepped out of the pool. She knelt on the edge of the hot spring, arching her back and raising her hips, ready for Ye Fei''s attention. Though she hadn''t tried this position before, Liu Yiru and the others had secretly taught her a lot about such things, so she knew what to do.


    Ye Fei was pleasantly surprised by Tang Yu''s alluring pose. He stepped out of the pool, knelt behind her, and after rubbing his hardness against her wet entrance, thrust into her with force.


    Tang Xin, who had been wondering what they meant by "the main event," blushed deeply when she saw this. She turned her face away, not wanting to watch, but after a moment, her curiosity got the better of her, and she looked back. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By now, Ye Fei was thrusting vigorously, his large member moving in and out of Tang Yu''s tight entrance, pulling her delicate flesh with each stroke. Tang Xin found herself captivated by the strange beauty of the scene.


    "Ye Fei, you''re so amazing! You''re making Tang Yu feel so good!" Tang Yu moaned, half-genuine, half for Tang Xin''s benefit, wanting to set an example.


    Hearing Tang Yu''s cries, Tang Xin was shocked. Having grown up together, she knew Tang Yu''s reserved nature better than anyone. Yet here she was, moaning shamelessly under Ye Fei''s touch. How good must it feel to make her act like this?


    A sense of envy stirred in Tang Xin''s heart. Her eyes fixed on where they were joined, watching the thick member thrusting in and out of Tang Yu''s tight entrance. She recalled the sensation of Ye Fei''s finger touching her earlier and suddenly felt a deep longing, even wishing she were the one being pleasured so intensely.


    "Ye Fei, Tang Yu can''t take it anymore, ah¡­" Just as Tang Xin''s thoughts wandered, Tang Yu let out a sharp cry and collapsed, Ye Fei''s hard member slipping out of her and standing proudly in front of him.


    "Tang Yu, what''s wrong?" Still a virgin, Tang Xin didn''t understand this was the aftermath of an orgasm. She anxiously asked Tang Yu, not realizing she had assumed the same position Tang Yu had been in moments ago.


    Tang Yu smiled weakly. "Miss, I''m fine. It''s just that Ye Fei made me feel so good. Miss, why don''t you join in? Look, Ye Fei hasn''t finished yet."


    "I don''t care about him!" Tang Xin pouted, though deep down, after witnessing such an intimate scene, her twenty-year-old curiosity was piqued. She had expected Ye Fei to take the lead, allowing her to feign reluctance, but his inaction left her feeling frustrated.


    "Ah¡ª" Just as Tang Xin was about to get up, she let out a sharp cry, feeling an intense pain in her virgin entrance. She turned to see Ye Fei behind her, and the cause of her pain was all too clear. Overwhelmed by both the pain and her emotions, the usually strong Tang Xin burst into tears.


    Having held back for so long and still burning with desire, Ye Fei had lost control when he saw Tang Xin in that alluring position. He hadn''t considered her virginity and thrust in without hesitation. Seeing her tears, he realized his recklessness and gently hugged her, whispering, "I''m sorry. I was too impatient."


    Tang Xin was surprised by Ye Fei''s apology, and somehow, her frustration melted away, leaving only the lingering pain. She pouted, "Didn''t you know it would hurt?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. Tang Xin, bear with it for a moment. It''ll feel good soon," Ye Fei apologized again, his hands moving to her full breasts, gently caressing them to help her adjust to his size.


    With her emotions settled, Tang Xin quickly moved past the initial pain. As Ye Fei''s gentle thrusts continued, she finally understood why Tang Yu had moaned so shamelessly. The sensation was incredibly pleasurable, and almost instantly, she grew to love the feeling of being taken, arching her hips to meet Ye Fei''s movements.


    After bringing Tang Xin to her first climax, Ye Fei glanced at Tang Yu, who had recovered somewhat. A mischievous idea struck him. He pulled out, letting the panting Tang Xin lie down, then lifted Tang Yu and placed her on top of Tang Xin, spreading their legs wide. Their equally delicate and alluring entrances were now exposed side by side before him.


    Faced with such a sight, Ye Fei''s desire burned even hotter. With a low growl, he thrust into Tang Yu, moving rapidly for a hundred strokes. Just as she reached her peak, he pulled out and plunged into Tang Xin''s freshly broken entrance, repeating the cycle over and over.

 Chapter 597 - 597: Tang Xin’s Tenderness

    Inside the cave, the atmosphere was warm and intimate, but outside, the sky was filled with large, fluttering snowflakes. In just moments, the mountains were blanketed in a pristine layer of white.


    Finally, with two nearly simultaneous cries of ecstasy, the two beauties of the Tang family collapsed together, their bodies intertwined. Ye Fei took the opportunity to release his final surge deep into Tang Xin. For a moment, the sounds of water, flesh, and soft moans ceased, leaving only the gentle panting of the two women.


    After a while, Ye Fei lifted the exhausted Tang Yu from Tang Xin''s body and laid her down beside her. He then sat between the two women, leaning back against the edge of the pool and gently pulling their still youthful yet captivating bodies into his arms.


    Perhaps because they had been so open with each other, Tang Yu and Tang Xin were no longer as shy as before. Comfortably nestled in Ye Fei''s embrace, they each reached out a small hand to gently grasp his ever-erect member. They had both fallen completely in love with this "bad boy."


    "Tang Xin, I''m sorry," Ye Fei said softly, tightening his arm around her.


    "Why?" Tang Xin looked up at him, her beautiful face filled with confusion. Tang Yu, on the other side, also looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    Ye Fei wrapped his arms around both women, his hands gently caressing their chests as they had done to him earlier. He said tenderly, "Your first time¡­ I shouldn''t have been so careless." After holding back for three days, he was overwhelmed by desire and took Tang Xin without much thought.


    Now, reflecting on it, he felt he had done her a disservice. For both men and women, the first time was something special, yet Tang Xin had given herself to him in such a casual setting, and even the traces of her virginity had been washed away by the water. He feared she might feel regret later.


    Tang Xin, however, smiled indifferently and rested her beautiful face against his firm chest. In a tone of unprecedented tenderness, she said, "It''s okay. As long as I''m with you, the setting doesn''t matter." As she spoke, her eyes drifted to the thing she and Tang Yu were holding. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After experiencing its touch, the feelings she had hidden beneath her bickering with Ye Fei burst forth. At this moment, her love for him was no less than Tang Yu''s.


    Ye Fei, being experienced, easily sensed Tang Xin''s deep affection for him and was deeply moved. However, he didn''t want her to change her nature for him. He teased, "Huh? Since when did our Miss Tang become so gentle?"


    "Oh, shut up!" Tang Xin immediately snapped back, pinching the "bad boy" in her hand. But as soon as she did, she regretted it and gently rubbed it a few times, saying, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    "It''s fine. Don''t change yourself for me. What I love most is the Tang Xin who bickers with me," Ye Fei said with a smile, giving their chests a gentle squeeze. "Besides, I''m not afraid of a little pinch. After being squeezed by you two for so long, a little pinch is nothing."


    "You''re so annoying!" Tang Xin''s face flushed red, and she pulled Tang Yu''s hand away from the "bad boy." She then flicked it with her finger, giggling as it wobbled.


    Tang Yu, much more reserved than Tang Xin, had only taken the initiative earlier to encourage her mistress to join in. Now that it was done, she reverted to her shy nature. Hearing Ye Fei''s words, her face turned even redder, and she whispered, "Ye Fei, Miss, let''s go back. Their meeting should be over by now."


    "So what if it''s over? Are you afraid they''ll find us here?" Ye Fei laughed heartily, though he agreed with Tang Yu''s suggestion. It wasn''t that he feared the others finding them, but he felt a bit guilty about Tang Minghao. After all, he had just entrusted his daughter to Ye Fei, and now he''d already taken her.


    Tang Xin thought the same. She and Tang Yu reluctantly left Ye Fei''s embrace, their bodies still weak, and slowly dressed. As she did, Tang Xin said to Tang Yu, "Tang Yu, from now on, don''t call me ''Miss.'' Just call me ''sister.''"


    "No, I prefer calling you ''Miss,''" Tang Yu replied, shaking her head. Having grown up by Tang Xin''s side, the title had become almost instinctive.


    Ye Fei, now fully dressed, approached the two women and helped them straighten their clothes. He smiled and said, "Tang Xin, don''t force it. It''s just a title. In your hearts, you''ve always seen each other as sisters, haven''t you?"


    Tang Xin thought about it and realized he was right. Since childhood, she has always treated Tang Yu like a sister. The title didn''t matter.


    "Wow, it''s snowing!" As they stepped out of the cave, the three were greeted by the sight of falling snow. Tang Xin exclaimed with delight, and Tang Yu also found it fascinating.


    Having grown up in Sichuan, they were no strangers to snow, but they were surprised by how large the snowflakes were. Ye Fei, on the other hand, had never left Wanghai until he was sixteen.


    Located in the south and by the sea, Wanghai rarely saw snow. Even during his trip to Changbai Mountain, he had only seen accumulated snow, not falling snow.


    Though Ye Fei enjoyed the feeling of walking in the snow, he was more concerned about the two women''s health. He hadn''t yet taught them the Xuan Yin Art, and though they had some foundation in internal energy, they were still exhausted from their earlier activities. He worried they might catch a cold.


    "Let''s head back first. If you want to enjoy the snow, rest well tonight, and we can come back tomorrow," Ye Fei suggested.


    Feeling Ye Fei''s care and consideration, the two women''s hearts swelled with sweetness. They both smiled sweetly at him and nodded in unison. "Alright, but you have to come with us tomorrow."

 Chapter 598 - 598: The Little Aunt Loses Her Temper

    "No problem!" Ye Fei responded cheerfully, though he couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration. Despite their vastly different personalities, the two women shared an uncanny similarity in their thoughts, something even many biological sisters might not achieve.


    Returning to the valley, the three discovered that Liu Yiru and the others still hadn''t returned, indicating that the so-called meeting wasn''t over yet. This was actually for the best, as facing Liu Yiru and the others might have made the two women feel a bit awkward.


    After escorting the two women back to their tent, Ye Fei lingered with them for a while before returning to his own. Without Tang Xin causing trouble, Ye Fei could have legitimately brought Tang Yu back to his tent. However, with the others still absent, leaving Tang Xin alone wasn''t ideal. Besides, he had already drained them earlier, so bringing Tang Yu back would only mean being able to look but not touch. It was more comfortable to sleep alone.


    Back in his tent, Ye Fei lay down, still dressed, and thought about how he would soon be returning home. The thought filled him with excitement. Although he had the company of beautiful women here, he hadn''t yet been able to fully win them over.


    How could that compare to the comfort of home? Thinking of his charming sisters and even more alluring aunts, Ye Fei''s body, which had been temporarily satisfied with the Tang sisters, grew excited again. It took a great deal of effort for him to finally fall asleep.


    Perhaps because he had gone to bed late, Ye Fei didn''t wake up until the next morning when the sky was already bright. Stretching, he opened the tent and was stunned by the sight before him.


    The snow hadn''t stopped and was falling even heavier than the night before. The accumulated snow had already buried half the tent, meaning the snow was about a meter deep.


    How were they supposed to get back now? Ye Fei felt a pang of frustration. The snow was still fresh and soft, which wasn''t a problem for experts like him and his mother. But for those with less skill, like Jiang Yitong and Gu Shishi, walking in such snow would be a real challenge.


    There was, of course, a way out. If Ye Fei used his true strength to clear a path through the snow, it would undoubtedly be faster than Gu Shishi and the others using their lightness skills. However, this thought only flashed through his mind before he dismissed it.


    As his strength grew, so did his sense of unease. Unless necessary, he wouldn''t reveal his true power in front of outsiders. At this point, only the women he loved truly understood his strength. Even Bai Yingshi, who had fought him, didn''t fully grasp the extent of his abilities.


    "Amitabha, may I ask if Sect Leader Ye is here?" Just as Ye Fei was feeling troubled, a voice called out from nearby.


    Turning, he saw Master Wu Kong, Tang Minghao, and the impulsive Mieyin standing not far from Liu Yiru''s tents. Perhaps to avoid suspicion, they didn''t get too close.


    Wondering what these guys wanted with Ye Zhilin so early in the morning, Ye Fei grew curious. He jumped out of the tent, his feet gliding over the soft snow as if he were wearing skis, and quickly slid over to Master Wu Kong and the others. While he didn''t want to reveal his true strength, this little display was harmless. After all, even Master Wu Kong could walk on snow without leaving a trace. If Ye Fei appeared too weak, it would raise questions.


    At the same time, Ye Zhilin jumped out of her tent. Seeing Ye Fei, she happily hugged him before turning to Master Wu Kong and the others, her beautiful eyes glaring like an angry little lion.


    "It''s all your fault! What were you discussing that took so long? Now we can''t leave!"


    Over the past few days, Liu Yiru and the others had been telling Ye Zhilin about the outside world, making her increasingly curious and eager to experience it herself. This snowstorm had temporarily dashed her hopes, and she was understandably upset.


    Master Wu Kong smiled wryly. "Sect Leader, you jest. I had no idea it would suddenly snow like this. Besides, this little snow shouldn''t be a problem for you, should it?"


    "Are you serious? Do you expect me to leave my sisters behind and go alone?" Ye Zhilin grew even angrier at the monk''s apparent evasion.


    "You''re right. I was wrong," Master Wu Kong conceded helplessly. He hadn''t been trying to dodge the issue but simply stating the facts. Being misunderstood by Ye Zhilin left him feeling somewhat wronged. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, hearing the commotion outside, Liu Yiru and the others emerged from their tents. Seeing his daughter and Tang Yu coming out of the same tent, Tang Minghao was surprised but mostly relieved. While he wanted his daughter to win Ye Fei''s genuine affection, he didn''t want her to rush into things. After all, feelings needed time to develop. Little did he know that his daughter had already been thoroughly claimed by Ye Fei the previous night. Fortunately, there was genuine affection between them.


    "Alright, Zhilin, stop giving Master Wu Kong a hard time," Liu Yiru interjected, feeling sorry for the monk. She then turned to Ye Fei. "Ye Fei, why don''t you come up with a solution?"


    Over the past few days, although Liu Yiru had barely spoken, Master Wu Kong and the others had already taken notice of her. It wasn''t just her extraordinary beauty but also the fact that she was Ye Fei''s mother and seemed to command the respect of both Ye Fei and Ye Zhilin.


    In many ways, she was the leader of their group. Hearing her suggestion, Master Wu Kong quickly said, "Madam Liu, there''s no need to trouble Sect Leader Ye. We came to inform you and the Sect Leader that I''ve already contacted the outside world using a secret method. Once the snow lets up a bit, the Shaolin Sect will send a helicopter to take us all out."


    "So Master already has a plan. Thank you for your consideration," Liu Yiru said politely. "The snowstorm is quite heavy. Why don''t you and the others come inside for a while?"


    The snow was indeed falling heavily. After standing outside for just a short while, everyone was already covered in snowflakes.


    Such weather wasn''t suitable for staying outside for long. However, since Liu Yiru''s tents were occupied by women, Master Wu Kong and the others naturally couldn''t enter. Besides, they understood that Liu Yiru''s invitation was merely a polite gesture.


    "Thank you, Madam Liu, but we should head back and pack up soon," Master Wu Kong replied.

 Chapter 599 - 599: Intimacy in the Snow (1)

    As Master Wu Kong had anticipated, Liu Yiru''s invitation was merely a polite gesture. Seeing his response, she didn''t press further and smiled slightly. "Then please go ahead. We''ll see you later."


    Master Wu Kong and the others exchanged a few more pleasantries, bid farewell to Ye Zhilin, and then left. Ye Zhilin, the sect leader, didn''t even acknowledge them, instead pestering Ye Fei with questions. "Ye Fei, what''s this ''helicopter'' they mentioned?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over the past few days, Liu Yiru and the others had told Ye Zhilin a lot about the outside world, but they hadn''t mentioned things like airplanes, as it wasn''t something that could be explained in a few words. Naturally, Ye Zhilin was curious.


    "It''s a machine that can carry people through the air. I can''t explain it in detail, but you''ll understand once you see it," Ye Fei replied. Even he couldn''t succinctly explain the principles behind it, especially to someone like Ye Zhilin, who had no understanding of modern technology.


    Ye Zhilin, though often loud and demanding with Ye Fei, could also be quite docile at times. She didn''t press him further and instead said, "Then take me back to my home to have a look. We''ll be leaving for the outside world soon, and I don''t know when I''ll be able to return. I want to see it one more time."


    Ye Fei understood that by "home," she meant the stone chambers where she used to live with her parents and brother. It was natural for her to feel attached to that place, so he immediately agreed. He then turned to the other women and said, "Let''s all go together. This snowstorm doesn''t seem like it''ll stop anytime soon. We might as well warm up in the cave."


    "Great idea!" the women quickly agreed. Though they all had internal energy and weren''t too bothered by the cold, the warm, spring-like cave was far more comfortable than staying out in the freezing snow. Besides, with the snow falling so heavily, it wasn''t exactly convenient for playing in the snow anyway.


    Only Ye Zhilin pouted slightly. Innocent and naive, she didn''t yet fully understand love, but she instinctively wanted to spend time alone with Ye Fei. Not only would it make her happy, but it would also give her a chance to experience that intimate connection with him again.


    However, Ye Zhilin had only ever shared a kiss with Ye Fei. The only time they''d gone further was when she was unconscious.


    Though it had felt good, it wasn''t the same as being fully awake and aware. So, after a brief moment of disappointment, she quickly cheered up and joined the others, laughing and chatting as they made their way out of the valley.


    Since not all the women were as skilled in martial arts as Liu Yiru and Ye Zhilin, their progress was slow. Ye Fei and the others didn''t use their lightness skills either, instead trudging through the snow step by step. The sensation of sinking knee-deep into the snow was quite novel, especially for Ye Fei, who had grown up in the south.


    Once they left the valley, Liu Yiru suddenly pulled Ye Fei aside, letting the others get ahead. When they were a good distance away, she whispered, "What''s going on with you? Zhilin wanted to be alone with you. Why did you bring everyone along? Won''t she feel upset?"


    "Don''t worry, she won''t mind," Ye Fei said with a smile. "And even if she does, I couldn''t bear to leave my dear mother out in the cold. As for Zhilin, I''ll make it up to her later."


    Though Liu Yiru wasn''t the jealous type, hearing her son reaffirm her special place in his heart filled her with sweetness. Still, she teased, "You''re just saying that to sweet-talk me. I think you''re plotting something with Shui Rou and the others!"


    "Right now, I''m only plotting with you," Ye Fei chuckled, gently wrapping his arm around Liu Yiru''s slender waist and whispering in her ear, "My naughty little vixen, it''s been days since I''ve spoiled you. Are you feeling needy yet?"


    As he spoke, his warm breath brushed against Liu Yiru''s sensitive earlobe, sending a shiver through her body. It had indeed been days since they''d been intimate, and for a woman in her prime who had also cultivated the Xuan Yin Art, it was a form of torture.


    Hearing him use the affectionate nickname he only reserved for their most intimate moments made her heart flutter. She almost couldn''t resist throwing herself into his arms, but after glancing ahead, she managed to suppress the impulse. She shot Ye Fei a playful glare and pinched the already prominent bulge in his pants. "You''re such a tease!"


    "I''m not teasing. I missed you," Ye Fei said, catching her hand before she could pull it away and pressing it against his arousal. "See? It''s practically bursting for you."


    Feeling the object of her recent fantasies, even through his clothes, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but be stirred. Though she was worried about the others up ahead, she couldn''t bring herself to let go. She tightened her grip slightly.


    "Yiru, Ye Fei, why are you two walking so slowly?" Ye Zhilin''s voice suddenly called out from ahead. She turned to look at them, her eyes first scanning their faces before dropping to Liu Yiru''s hand. Her expression turned curious as she wondered why Liu Yiru was holding onto Ye Fei like that.


    Caught off guard, Liu Yiru blushed furiously and quickly let go. Though she was usually open and uninhibited around Ye Fei''s other women, Ye Zhilin was different. For one, Ye Zhilin wasn''t yet officially one of Ye Fei''s women, despite their intimate encounter. For another, she was still an ancestor of the Ye family.


    "I''m taking my mom to meet someone important. You all go ahead," Ye Fei said nonchalantly, giving Ye Zhilin a meaningful look.


    Though Ye Zhilin had experienced Ye Fei''s "power" firsthand, it had been while she was unconscious, so she didn''t fully understand what it was for. She didn''t know why Ye Fei wanted her to keep it a secret, but she obediently nodded. "Alright, but hurry back!"


    Ye Fei smiled and nodded, then wrapped his arm around Liu Yiru''s waist and used his lightness skill to quickly disappear from the group''s sight.


    Only after they''d gone quite a distance did Liu Yiru recover from her embarrassment. She pinched Ye Fei''s waist hard, even as he was still running at full speed. "It''s all your fault! You made me look so foolish. Luckily, Zhilin didn''t understand, or I''d never be able to face her!"


    Ye Fei suddenly stopped, but he didn''t let go of his mother''s slender figure. Instead, he pulled her closer and chuckled. "What''s there to be afraid of? We''re practically an old married couple. You''re not this shy in front of Shui Ying and the others."


    "Zhilin''s different from them!" Liu Yiru argued. "She''s your ancestor, and she''s not officially yours yet."


    "That''s just a matter of time," Ye Fei said dismissively, then grinned mischievously. "If there''s any real difference, it''s that she''s still too inexperienced. She''s not as satisfying as my dear mother."


    Perhaps because she hadn''t fully recovered from the earlier embarrassment, Liu Yiru, who was usually so open with her son, blushed deeply at his words. "Oh, shut up!"


    Since they''d become intimate, Ye Fei rarely saw his mother so shy. Seeing her like this now, especially after the way she''d blossomed under his care, made his heart race. He couldn''t resist teasing her further. "Shut up about what?"


    Though Liu Yiru was usually gentle and rarely cursed, she knew the original version of the phrase and added, "Shut up about your mom!" After saying it, she couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    Seeing his mother''s playful, radiant expression, Ye Fei''s heart swelled with affection. His hand, which had been resting on her waist, slid up to cup one of the breasts that had once nourished him. He gently kneaded it through her clothes and whispered, "Shut up about my mom''s what?"


    Liu Yiru''s face turned red again, and she quickly changed the subject. "Weren''t you taking me to meet someone important? Why aren''t we moving?" But even as she spoke, the familiar touch and the arousal that had been building over the past few days made her body respond eagerly.


    Ye Fei chuckled and guided one of her soft hands to his crotch. "Here he is. Do you want to meet him?"


    "Who wants to meet that naughty thing?" Liu Yiru protested, but her hand was already deftly unzipping Ye Fei''s pants and freeing his arousal. At the same time, Ye Fei''s other hand unbuttoned her blouse and slipped inside.


    The snow continued to fall heavily around them, and parts of their bodies were exposed to the cold air. But with their profound internal energy¡ªand the heat burning within them¡ªthe chill was the last thing on their minds.


    Closing his eyes, Ye Fei enjoyed the cool, soft touch of his mother''s hand as it moved over him. He teased, "I thought you didn''t want to meet him. Why are you being so affectionate now?"


    "Mmm¡­" Liu Yiru only responded with a soft moan, as Ye Fei''s fingers pinched the sensitive peak of the breast he held, sending a wave of pleasure through her.

 Chapter 600 - 600: Intimacy in the Snow (2)

    Since they had been together, Ye Fei had always been gentle and tender with his mother, reserving his roughness only for the most intense moments of their lovemaking.


    Even then, his fierceness was directed solely at her most intimate place, while he remained tender with the rest of her body.


    This was the first time he had pinched her nipple so forcefully, a part of her that he had suckled countless times as a child and as an adult.


    This new sensation¡ªa mix of slight pain and overwhelming pleasure¡ªintensified Liu Yiru''s arousal. Her hand tightened around her son''s erection, stroking it faster and more vigorously. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei, increasingly stimulated by his mother''s touch, reciprocated by caressing her soft, smooth breasts through her clothes. He whispered in her ear, "Mom, you''re getting so good at this. Come on, I need more."


    Encouraged by her son''s words, Liu Yiru increased the pace of her strokes, focusing on the sensitive ridge just below the head of his penis.


    If Ye Fei hadn''t been so physically resilient, he might have climaxed within minutes under such intense stimulation.


    But Ye Fei was no ordinary man, and Liu Yiru''s stamina was equally impressive. Otherwise, her hand would have been exhausted by now.


    For a while, the two of them remained almost completely still, the falling snow blanketing their bodies. From a distance, they looked like two exquisite snow-covered statues, connected by Liu Yiru''s rapidly moving arm.


    After nearly twenty minutes, Ye Fei let out a low growl. His penis twitched violently, and a torrent of hot semen erupted from him. Instead of stopping, Liu Yiru increased the pressure and speed of her strokes, determined to give her son the utmost pleasure.


    Under her ministrations, Ye Fei ejaculated over a dozen times before finally calming down. Only then did Liu Yiru release his softening member and bring her hand to her lips. She licked off the thick semen with a look of pure adoration, then teased, "You little rascal, why did you finish so quickly this time?"


    Watching his mother''s seductive and wanton expression, Ye Fei''s desire didn''t subside after ejaculation¡ªit only grew stronger. He pinched one of her breasts and smirked, "You''re the one who made me hold back for so long. I was so full of pent-up desire that I had to release some of it, or I might have ruined my dear mother."


    "Who ruins who remains to be seen. I''ll squeeze that naughty thing of yours until it melts!" Liu Yiru retorted with a playful snort. She suddenly pulled Ye Fei''s hand from her blouse and moved to face him, crouching down until his erect penis was almost touching her face, which had become even more beautiful under his care.


    Having been apart for several days, both mother and son had been suffering. Ye Fei had managed to relieve some of his tension with Tang Yu and Tang Xin, but Liu Yiru, whose body had been completely awakened by her son, felt a deep emptiness without him. She had been craving his touch for days.


    Liu Yiru loved Ye Fei deeply in every way, but what she cherished most was the immense pleasure his manhood brought her.


    This was natural, as sexual satisfaction was a cornerstone of their relationship. Liu Yiru''s feelings for Ye Fei, a blend of maternal and romantic love, had reached their peak.


    As a woman who had experienced the ecstasy her son could provide, it was only natural that she was obsessed with the part of him that brought her such joy.


    Crouching down, Liu Yiru didn''t immediately act. Instead, she gazed intently at her son''s massive, erect penis, her eyes filled with adoration.


    Though Ye Fei''s desire was even stronger than before, he didn''t rush her. He simply admired his mother''s stunningly beautiful face, now even more radiant with arousal. His heart swelled with pride and excitement.


    How many men in the world could make their mother so infatuated with their manhood?


    And to have the most beautiful mother in the world¡ªthis was a blessing he must have earned over hundreds of lifetimes.


    After a while, Liu Yiru parted her lips and gently licked the remaining semen from the tip of her son''s penis, savoring the taste before taking him into her mouth.


    Though Ye Fei''s body was impervious to cold, his penis had been exposed to the freezing air for some time and felt chilly. The sudden warmth of his mother''s mouth enveloping him sent a shiver of pleasure through his body. He reached out to caress her exquisite face and ran his fingers through her long, silky hair.


    Liu Yiru slowly moved her head, allowing her son''s penis to thrust gently in and out of her mouth. She savored the taste and feel of the massive organ that had grown from her own body.


    Though this act didn''t bring Liu Yiru much physical pleasure, the psychological satisfaction of pleasing her beloved son was just as fulfilling as reaching orgasm with him. As she continued to suck and stroke, she occasionally looked up at him with eyes full of tenderness and desire.


    The alternating sensations of cold and warmth from his mother''s mouth were almost as pleasurable as being inside her. When Ye Fei saw the look in her eyes, he couldn''t hold back any longer. He cupped her head in his hands and thrust deeply into her mouth, pushing his penis to her throat.


    After a brief pause, he began to move rapidly, as if he were making love to her most intimate place.


    The forceful thrusts into her throat made Liu Yiru slightly uncomfortable, but the excitement far outweighed the discomfort. She knew how much her son cherished her, and the fact that he was being so rough now showed just how much he desired her. This thought filled her with joy.


    After several hundred thrusts, Ye Fei looked down and saw that his mother''s breathing had become labored, though her expression remained one of blissful satisfaction.


    Reluctant to make her suffer further, he released his control and, after a few more thrusts, let out a low growl. He buried himself deep in her throat and began to ejaculate intensely.


    Feeling her son''s climax, Liu Yiru didn''t pull away. Instead, she endured the sensation of his engorged penis stretching her mouth and allowed his thick semen to flow down her throat.


    After over a dozen spurts, Ye Fei finally stopped. He released his mother''s head, but Liu Yiru didn''t immediately let go of his softening penis. She slowly withdrew it from her mouth, continuing to suck until it hardened again.


    With a soft "pop," Ye Fei''s fully erect penis finally left his mother''s warm, soft mouth and sprang upward, bouncing against her stunningly beautiful face.


    "Satisfied?" Liu Yiru asked, still crouching, as she gently rubbed her son''s thick penis against her flawless cheek.


    Seeing his manhood against his mother''s breathtaking face, Ye Fei''s desire flared even hotter. He smiled and said, "Not yet, but I''ll make sure my dear mother is satisfied first." He took a cushion from his storage space, placed it on the snow, and guided his mother to lie down on it. He knelt between her legs.


    Liu Yiru complied with a blissful smile, letting her son position her as he pleased. Ye Fei gently parted her legs and moved closer, then used his hand to cut a long slit in her pants, turning them into makeshift open-bottomed garments.


    Only the thin, soaked fabric of her underwear remained.


    To maximize her son''s visual pleasure, Liu Yiru had stopped wearing conservative underwear and instead opted for more provocative styles.


    Today, she wore a semi-transparent pair, now completely see-through from her arousal. The sudden exposure to the cold air caused a mist to rise from her moistened entrance, creating a dreamlike aura around her most intimate place.


    This was the first time Ye Fei had seen his mother''s exquisite beauty in such a surreal setting. For a moment, he felt as if he were in a dream, reluctant to disturb the ethereal scene. He simply stared at her, captivated.


    Though she had experienced countless moments of pleasure with her son and was usually open with him, Liu Yiru still felt a bit shy under his intense gaze.


    More importantly, she desperately wanted her son to relieve the aching emptiness between her legs rather than just stare at it. She pouted, "You naughty boy, you''ve ruined my clothes. How am I supposed to wear them now?" Even as she spoke, she raised her hips, bringing her moistened entrance closer to her son''s mouth.


    Sensing his mother''s need, Ye Fei stopped merely admiring her and lowered his head. He took her delicate folds into his mouth, sucking the hot, almost scalding fluid through the thin fabric of her underwear. He realized that the mist had formed because her arousal, heated by her unique body, had met the cold air. This effect wouldn''t have occurred with any other woman.


    Liu Yiru tilted her head slightly to watch her son greedily devouring her most intimate place. As her body tingled with pleasure, her heart was also filled with satisfaction.


    In the past, she had resisted her son''s advances not only because of their relationship but also because she feared he was only infatuated with her body.


    Now, knowing his true feelings, she took pride in his obsession with her. She knew he didn''t just desire her body¡ªhe loved her deeply.


    After a while, Ye Fei felt the need for more. He lifted his head and pulled aside his mother''s underwear, exposing her moist, inviting entrance to the cold air. At that moment, a large snowflake drifted down and landed on Liu Yiru''s heated core.


    The sudden cold sensation made her body contract, and she let out an involuntary moan. Ye Fei''s eyes lit up, and he silently lowered his head again, continuing to lavish attention on his mother, making her moan louder and louder.


    Seeing his mother becoming more and more immersed in pleasure, Ye Fei''s lips curled into a mischievous smile. He grabbed a handful of snow from the ground and placed it on his mother''s heated core.


    "Oh¡­" The sudden intense sensation made Liu Yiru cry out, and then she scolded, "You naughty boy, always finding new ways to tease me!"


    Ye Fei chuckled. "Mom, I''m just being filial, letting you experience the contrast of fire and ice. Feels amazing, doesn''t it?"


    "Excuses!" Liu Yiru pouted again, but she soon closed her eyes and began to enjoy the sensation. The alternating heat and cold were incredibly pleasurable, and she understood why her son loved making love to her so much. For her, nothing was more important than giving her son pleasure.


    From his mother''s expression, Ye Fei knew she was enjoying the new sensation. He continued to alternate between licking her and applying snow, and on the fifth application, Liu Yiru''s body suddenly convulsed violently. Her thighs clamped around Ye Fei''s head, and she arched her hips upward, her climax triggering a gush of fluid that sprayed all over her son''s face and head.


    After a while, Liu Yiru''s orgasm subsided, and she released her son''s head. Seeing him covered in her fluids, she giggled. "See if you dare tease me again!"


    "Of course I will!"


    Seeing his mature mother acting like a playful girl, Ye Fei could no longer contain his desire. He thrust his hardened penis into the place from which he had entered the world, beginning the most exquisite act of forbidden love. Liu Yiru eagerly met his movements¡­

 Chapter 601 - 601: The Fairy’s Note

    "Let''s head back quickly. The snow has stopped, and we shouldn''t keep them waiting too long," Liu Yiru said as she stood up, now dressed in the clothes Ye Fei had retrieved from his storage space.


    Earlier, they had been so absorbed in each other that they hadn''t even noticed when the snow had stopped.


    Ye Fei glanced up at the sky. Though the snow had ceased, the clouds were still heavy and low. "No rush. The Shaolin people probably won''t arrive that quickly. Let''s go see someone first."


    Liu Yiru was momentarily taken aback. "There is a ''master''?" She had assumed Ye Fei had just made up an excuse to spend some intimate time alone with her, but it seemed there was someone he wanted to visit.


    "It''s not anyone mysterious. It''s Bai Yingshi, the number one beauty of the martial world. We had some interaction last time, and since we''re leaving soon, it''s only polite to say goodbye. We can''t be accused of being rude," Ye Fei explained with a smile.


    "Hmph! Politeness, my foot. You''re just interested in her," Liu Yiru retorted with a playful snort.


    Ye Fei laughed but didn''t deny it. After all, he and his mother were so in tune with each other that it was no surprise she could read his thoughts. Besides, he had never intended to hide anything from her.


    Though he had only been there once, Ye Fei had memorized the location of Bai Yingshi and Bai You''er''s residence.


    Compared to his last visit, the snow-covered mountain path was much more challenging, especially the steep sections where the freshly fallen snow would scatter at the slightest touch. But this was no obstacle for Ye Fei.


    While Liu Yiru was still a bit weak from their earlier activities, her internal energy had noticeably increased, and with Ye Fei''s help, the journey was manageable.


    Soon, the mother and son arrived at the entrance of the cave. Although Ye Fei and Bai Yingshi were on good terms, the cave was still the home of two women, so he couldn''t just barge in. Instead, he called out in a clear voice, "Sister Bai, it''s Ye Fei. I''ve come to visit!"


    Though his voice wasn''t particularly loud, and he didn''t use any internal energy, it was enough to be heard inside. However, after a while, there was no response.


    Ye Fei, who cared deeply for the women he loved, couldn''t help but feel a pang of worry despite his confidence in Bai Yingshi''s abilities. Setting aside propriety, he took his mother''s hand and entered the cave.


    "Sister Bai, You''er, are you here?" Ye Fei called out again inside the cave, but there was still no answer. It was clear that Bai Yingshi and her disciple had already left. The cave was neatly arranged, with no signs of a struggle, which left Ye Fei puzzled.


    "Ye Fei, come look. Is this note for you?" Liu Yiru, who had been examining the cave, spotted a note on the table. Since it wasn''t their place, she didn''t touch it but instead called out to her son.


    Ye Fei, however, had no such reservations. He picked up the note and read the few lines written in elegant calligraphy: "Young Master Ye, due to a recent misunderstanding, I will be taking my disciple to Qinghai to resolve the conflict. Please do not worry."


    Though there was no signature, both Ye Fei and Liu Yiru knew it was from Bai Yingshi.


    Previously, Bai Yingshi had mentioned that she and the mother of Lu Feng were close friends. Given her strength, even without the spiritual energy of Tianshan, few in the world could rival her. So Ye Fei wasn''t particularly worried about her trip to Qinghai.


    Liu Yiru, however, felt a bit differently. She couldn''t help but say with a hint of jealousy, "You''re quite something. After just two meetings, you''ve already won the heart of the number one beauty in the martial world!"


    From the simple note, Ye Fei could sense Bai Yingshi''s feelings for him. He had thought it would take more effort, so he was naturally pleased. But he feigned ignorance. "It''s too early to say that. It''s just a casual note, and she didn''t even know I''d come."


    "That''s exactly why it''s significant. She left a note without even knowing you''d visit. If she had known, she might have stayed here instead of going to Qinghai!" Liu Yiru huffed.


    "What, are you jealous?" Ye Fei laughed, gently wrapping his arm around Liu Yiru''s slender waist. "But you''ve never been against it before."


    "Bai Yingshi is different. She''s the number one beauty in the martial world!" Liu Yiru protested though she leaned comfortably into Ye Fei''s embrace.


    Ye Fei smiled. "You''re wrong about that. If we go out and ask, everyone would say my dear mother is the true number one beauty."


    "But my original appearance wasn''t as good as hers. If you two get together, she''ll surpass me again soon!" Liu Yiru pouted, her expression like that of a jealous little girl, which Ye Fei found both amusing and endearing.


    "Ah, I see. Well, that''s easy to fix. I''ll make sure to ''nourish'' you every day, ten or eight times a day. That way, even if she comes, she won''t surpass you," Ye Fei said with a hearty laugh.


    "Oh, stop it!" Liu Yiru scolded, though her face lit up with a smile. She had just been momentarily insecure¡ªafter all, the title of "number one beauty" was enough to make anyone feel threatened.


    But after a few words from Ye Fei, she realized that no matter how beautiful another woman might be, it wouldn''t diminish her place in her son''s heart. Her mood quickly returned to normal, and she no longer felt any resentment toward Bai Yingshi.


    Ye Fei laughed and teased her further. "How about we start now? The environment here is nice. Why not a few rounds?"


    "Oh, you''re impossible! You almost killed me earlier. If you want to, do it yourself!" Liu Yiru giggled and ran out of the cave, with Ye Fei following close behind.


    Since Bai Yingshi and her disciples were no longer there, there was no reason to stay. Mother and son activated their lightness skills and swiftly made their way back to the valley.


    S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 602 - 602: The Journey Home Begins

    After the journey back and the time spent in the cave, Liu Yiru''s strength had mostly recovered. Her newly gained internal energy had also been fully assimilated and put to use, so she no longer needed Ye Fei''s assistance. Ye Fei, for his part, didn''t insist on helping and instead followed slightly behind her, admiring her graceful figure.


    Even though she was bundled up in thick winter clothing, her beauty was still captivating, filling him with pride as her companion.


    Though Liu Yiru''s lightness skill wasn''t as fast as Ye Fei''s lightning speed, it was still among the best in the martial world. It didn''t take long for the mother and son to return to the valley. They didn''t head to the hot spring cave because they assumed that, with the snow having stopped, the other women would have already returned.


    As expected, when they arrived at the valley, they found Shui Ying and Ye Zhilin waiting for them. Ye Zhilin was the first to approach, asking, "Why did you take so long? Did you meet that master?"


    "No, they weren''t home," Ye Fei replied, shaking his head. He added, "I also got a bit lost on the way there and spent some time finding the right path."


    "You can''t even remember the way? You''re hopeless! Maybe you should just stay home from now on," Ye Zhilin teased, clearly amused by Ye Fei''s blunder.


    Shui Ying, however, didn''t buy Ye Fei''s flimsy excuse. Especially after seeing Liu Yiru''s radiant and satisfied expression, she knew exactly what had happened. She gave Liu Yiru a knowing and mischievous smile, though inwardly, she felt a pang of envy.


    Liu Yiru wasn''t embarrassed by Shui Ying''s smile, but she did feel a bit guilty. Like her, Shui Ying and the others had been holding back for days, and she had been so caught up in her pleasure that she had momentarily forgotten about her sisters. She walked over to Shui Ying and whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry, sister. That little rascal will make it up to you tonight."


    Shui Ying, who never held back in front of Liu Yiru, nodded happily, her anticipation for the night growing as a certain part of her body began to feel warm and moist.


    Ye Zhilin, oblivious to the whispered exchange between the two women, tugged at Ye Fei''s arm. "Everyone''s packing up. Let''s go help. That old monk said their people will be here soon."


    As Ye Fei followed Ye Zhilin, he teased, "Why is everyone else packing while you''re out here? Are you trying to slack off?"


    "Not at all!" Ye Zhilin wrinkled her cute little nose. "Sister Ying was worried you''d get lost, so she asked me to wait here for you. You''re so ungrateful, standing out here in the cold for you, and this is how you thank me?"


    As they chatted and laughed, the four of them made their way into the valley. By then, the other women had already packed everything, including the tents. Tang Minghao and Master Wu Kong were also there, clearly ready to leave.


    It was already past noon, but no one was in the mood to eat. While the scenery was beautiful, it wasn''t exactly the best place for a meal. Since they''d soon be in the city, they didn''t mind waiting a little longer.


    The Shaolin Sect''s efficiency was impressive. It wasn''t long before they heard the distant roar of helicopter blades, and soon, a fleet of over a dozen helicopters came into view.


    Seeing these small but state-of-the-art helicopters, Ye Fei felt a sense of unreality. He had only been introduced to the world of martial artists in the past few months, and his prior impressions had come entirely from martial arts novels. He had always imagined these martial sects as classical, traditional places, so the sudden appearance of such high-tech equipment felt oddly out of place.


    But then he thought about it and realized that even martial sects needed to keep up with the times. After all, aside from Bai Yingshi in the Tianshan Mountains, he had yet to meet anyone whose lightness skill could match his. For those with less advanced skills, modern transportation was undoubtedly more convenient.


    Looking around, Ye Fei noticed that everyone else seemed to take the helicopters for granted, chatting and laughing casually. Only Ye Zhilin, who had never seen anything like this before, stared wide-eyed at the approaching machines, her face filled with curiosity and excitement.


    In no time, the helicopters landed in the valley. Before the snow kicked up by the rotors could settle, a man hurried over and bowed respectfully to Master Wu Kong.


    "Disciple Qi Bo of the Shaolin Sect greets Master Wu Kong and all the esteemed seniors. Due to the weather, we couldn''t bring larger aircraft and had to coordinate with other sects to provide these smaller helicopters. We apologize for the delay."


    "No need to apologize. You''ve arrived quickly," Master Wu Kong replied with a smile. He then turned to invite Ye Zhilin, the alliance leader, to board first, only to find that she had already run over to one of the helicopters.


    Curious, Ye Zhilin examined the helicopter, touching it here and there. She couldn''t understand how this metal contraption could fly. Giving up on figuring it out, she turned to Ye Fei and called out, "Ye Fei, come over here and explain this to me."


    The pilots from the other helicopters had also disembarked by now. Naturally, they were all captivated by Ye Zhilin''s stunning beauty, but her childlike curiosity also amused them. However, as disciples of various sects, they knew their place and didn''t dare to act presumptuously. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei walked over to Ye Zhilin and said with a wry smile, "I''ll explain it to you later."


    Master Wu Kong also approached and said respectfully, "Alliance Leader, please board first."


    At his words, the disciples'' eyes widened in disbelief. They couldn''t fathom how this young, seemingly clueless, and stunningly beautiful girl could be the leader of the martial alliance.


    Unconcerned with their stares, Ye Zhilin pulled Ye Fei onto the helicopter, eager for him to explain how it worked. Master Wu Kong, as the host, naturally accompanied her with the utmost courtesy.

 Chapter 603 - 603: A Grand Vision

    The helicopters brought by the Shaolin lay disciple surnamed Qi were relatively small, each capable of carrying only five or six people besides the pilot. On Ye Fei''s helicopter, only the three of them boarded¡ªYe Fei, Ye Zhilin, and Master Wu Kong.


    Liu Yiru and the other martial artists took the remaining helicopters. Once everyone was on board, the fleet took off with a roar, leaving behind the small valley where so many stories had unfolded.


    During the flight, Ye Fei briefly explained the mechanics of helicopters to Ye Zhilin. Ye Fei''s knowledge was vast, and though he hadn''t specialized in aviation, his theoretical understanding wasn''t far from that of a professional.


    Combined with Ye Zhilin''s intelligence, she grasped the basics by the time they reached the city. Of course, this was also thanks to the knowledge Liu Yiru and the others had been sharing with her over the past few days.


    "Amitabha, Young Master Ye, not only are you exceptionally skilled in martial arts, but your knowledge of these miscellaneous subjects is also impressive. Truly admirable," Master Wu Kong praised sincerely after listening to Ye Fei''s explanation.


    Ye Fei smiled faintly. "You flatter me, Master." Though Master Wu Kong''s words were genuine, this was only a fraction of Ye Fei''s capabilities, so he didn''t feel particularly proud.


    Ye Zhilin, however, wasn''t concerned with such formalities. She tugged at Ye Fei''s arm and said, "Ye Fei when we get back, can you get me one of these to play with?"


    Humanity''s dream of flight had existed since ancient times, and for someone as curious as Ye Zhilin, it was irresistible. She could barely restrain herself from pushing the pilot aside to take control herself, so she naturally seized the opportunity to ask Ye Fei. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No problem!" Ye Fei agreed without hesitation. Given the wealth of the Liu and Ye families, acquiring a few private planes would be effortless. Moreover, as the number of women around him grew, Ye Fei had already considered building a large estate to house them all, ensuring he could take care of everyone.


    He had been debating whether to construct a grand estate or move his women to the natural formation in the southwestern forest. While the latter offered unparalleled surroundings, its remote location made travel inconvenient.


    Ye Zhilin had no idea Ye Fei''s thoughts had wandered so far. Delighted by his agreement, she let out a cheer, threw her arms around him, and planted a firm kiss on his lips.


    Since their intimate moment, she had grown fond of this kind of affection with Ye Fei, though opportunities had been scarce. With Master Wu Kong and the pilot present, she kept it brief.


    Soon, the fleet landed in a spacious courtyard on the outskirts of the city. Ye Fei found it amusing that this courtyard was the training ground of a martial arts school, and from Master Wu Kong''s explanation, it was clear the school was affiliated with the Shaolin Sect.


    However, upon further inquiry, Ye Fei learned that while the school bore the Shaolin name and had Shaolin disciples overseeing it, it was just an ordinary martial arts school. It taught basic techniques and didn''t delve into internal energy cultivation.


    This made Ye Fei reflect on how deeply rooted sectarianism remained in the martial world, even among the Shaolin, a pillar of the martial community.


    Seeing this, Ye Fei suddenly had an idea. He was now powerful enough that if he publicly supported the nation, no country would dare challenge it. But Ye Fei knew this wasn''t enough. The people of the nation had largely lost their fighting spirit.


    Even if he made the country strong, it would only be superficial, fostering a population of parasites.


    "Strengthen the nation through martial arts" was a theory proposed by a great martial artist, and Ye Fei had always agreed with it. This wasn''t about encouraging people to fight with their bodies but about using martial arts to cultivate a sense of pride and resilience.


    The foundation of this vision was to instill confidence in the nation''s martial arts. Traditional martial arts required internal energy as a foundation; without it, they often became mere displays.


    Due to sectarianism, martial artists rarely shared their internal energy techniques.


    This allowed foreign martial arts, like those from small island nations, to gain popularity in the country, fostering a sense of inferiority. Ye Fei''s first step would be to dismantle these unnecessary barriers and let the nation''s true martial arts flourish.


    However, Ye Fei also understood that sectarianism, entrenched for centuries, wouldn''t be easily eradicated. Even with Ye Zhilin as the martial alliance leader, progress would be slow.


    So, he had a backup plan: to create an easy-to-learn internal energy technique himself and have the major sects help promote it nationwide. For someone of his current ability, crafting such a technique wouldn''t be difficult.


    By now, the women had disembarked. Seeing Ye Fei standing still, lost in thought, Liu Yiru walked over and gently nudged him. "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing major. I''ll tell you later," Ye Fei replied with a smile, not revealing his thoughts immediately. This wasn''t something to rush. He''d discuss it with Ye Zhilin, the alliance leader, and the major sects first.


    Due to the heavy snow, all flights for the day had been canceled, so leaving immediately wasn''t an option. Ye Fei had also promised to wait for Xu Zhiyun to return with him, so he couldn''t break that commitment.


    They declined Master Wu Kong''s invitation to stay at the martial arts school. Although the students had been given a holiday, Ye Fei couldn''t let his beloved women stay in the smelly dormitories. After bidding farewell to Master Wu Kong and the others, they left the school.


    The Tang sisters and Miao Chan, knowing they wouldn''t see their families for a while, took a moment to say their goodbyes.


    Mieyin, perhaps wary of Ye Fei, didn''t give Miao Chan any trouble, and Tang Minghao, of course, had no issues, though he was reluctant to part.

 Chapter 604 - 604: Secret Pleasure (1)

    After stepping outside, Ye Fei noticed that the three women seemed a bit down. He spent some time comforting them, and eventually, their spirits lifted.


    However, what followed left everyone both amused and exasperated. Someone had leaked the news about the martial arts conference being held here, and as a result, Wushi, the largest city in the northwest of the country, was suddenly flooded with tourists from all over.


    The heavy snowfall had stranded them all, filling every hotel and inn in the city. After searching all evening, they still hadn''t found a place to stay.


    In the end, Ye Fei had to rely on his speed and scour the entire city. Finally, in the northwestern suburbs, he found a building.


    It was a hotel that hadn''t been fully completed. The rooms were only partially constructed and hadn''t even been decorated yet. By the time Ye Fei arrived, the only available space was a large room on the top floor.


    Compared to the other rooms, this one was even worse¡ªjust an open area of over a hundred square meters, without even walls to divide it. The only saving grace was that the windows were installed, or else it would have been no different from being outside.


    If it weren''t for the snow covering the ground and making it impossible to set up tents, Ye Fei would have preferred camping with the women as they did in the valley. But as it was, he had no choice but to pay the unscrupulous owner tens of thousands for one night''s stay.


    After paying, Ye Fei called his mother and the others to let them know the location. He then tidied up the place a bit, hanging thick curtains over the already well-sealed windows and setting up a large stove in the room. The owner, who wasn''t entirely heartless, had provided these things. Though Ye Fei and the others didn''t mind the cold, he didn''t refuse the gesture.


    "How are we supposed to stay in a place like this?" the women couldn''t help but frown when they saw the conditions. Tang Xin, in particular, couldn''t hold back.


    Though she had shed her spoiled young lady demeanor, her straightforward and cheerful personality remained, and she spoke her mind without hesitation.


    "There''s no other choice. This is the only place left. If I''d known, I would''ve accepted Master Wu Kong''s invitation," Ye Fei replied with a wry smile. He didn''t blame Tang Xin. After all, asking someone who had grown up pampered to stay in such a place was asking a lot.


    Tang Xin was just momentarily uncomfortable. Ever since Ye Fei had conquered her heart and body in the hot spring cave, she had been willing to endure anything as long as she was with him. Even sleeping in the snow would have been fine if he was by her side.


    The only downside was that everyone would be sleeping together tonight, making it unlikely she''d get any private time with him. She smiled gently, a rare expression for her, and said, "It''s fine. It''ll be more fun with everyone together." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other women seemed to share Tang Xin''s sentiment. Without needing to be told, they started arranging the brand-new mattresses and bedding the owner had provided near the stove. Though the room wasn''t wired for electricity, the light from the stove was enough for the women, who all had some level of internal energy, to see clearly.


    Once the makeshift beds were ready, the women felt awkward. With Ye Fei present, they were too shy to undress, especially Shui Rou, Gu Shishi, and Jiang Yitong, who, despite their growing feelings for Ye Fei, hadn''t yet taken things to the next level. Ye Zhilin, on the other hand, didn''t care at all.


    Seeing this, Liu Yiru pretended to be annoyed and said to Ye Fei, "Why are you still hanging around here? Take some stuff and sleep in that corner!" She subtly gave Chen Yourong a look that only she could understand.


    Chen Yourong nodded imperceptibly. Seeing Ye Fei pretending to gather his things, she said, "There''s no need for that. It''s too cold over there. I think Ye Fei should just sleep here. It''s a different era now, and we''re all martial artists. It''s no big deal."


    Among the women, only Liu Yiru and Shui Ying knew about Chen Yourong''s relationship with Ye Fei.


    To Shui Rou and the others, Chen Yourong was practically a stranger. If even she was okay with it, the other women naturally didn''t want Ye Fei to suffer in the cold. They all chimed in, though they were deeply embarrassed.


    While times had changed, as martial artists, they still valued traditional etiquette. Sleeping so close to a man, even if nothing happened, was enough to make them blush uncontrollably.


    "No way. He''s a grown man. What if he gets any ideas?" Liu Yiru continued the act, though her words stirred different thoughts in the women.


    Chen Yourong laughed. "Then let him sleep between you and Sister Ying. You''re both his mothers. Surely he wouldn''t dare to get any ideas with you around, right?"


    The idea of sleeping so close to Ye Fei, even if they couldn''t do anything, was enough to make the women''s hearts race. They all agreed with Chen Yourong''s suggestion, and Ye Fei ended up in the middle of the group, with Liu Yiru on his left and Shui Ying on his right. Next to them were Shui Rou and Chen Yourong.


    With so many people, no one felt comfortable undressing too much. They just took off their outer clothes and climbed into the bedding, chatting casually.


    Lying in the middle of ten stunningly beautiful women, surrounded by their intoxicating scents, Ye Fei felt both ecstatic and tormented. While he had achieved his dream of sharing a bed with them in this unique setting, the idea of being able to enjoy their company without restraint still seemed far off.


    Just as Ye Fei was enduring this tantalizing torture, Liu Yiru, who was chatting with Chen Yourong in the same bedding, either intentionally or accidentally, draped her long, slender leg¡ªclad in the tight thermal pants she had changed into earlier¡ªover him. Her elastic thigh pressed directly against his already unruly arousal.


    Ye Fei, who had been holding back, couldn''t take it anymore. He turned onto his side, his hand reaching out to grab one of Liu Yiru''s soft, full breasts through her clothes, while his lower body pressed against her plump leg.


    Liu Yiru''s body had been thoroughly awakened by Ye Fei, and she couldn''t resist his teasing. Though he had satisfied her earlier in the day, her body surged with an uncontrollable desire. Still, thinking of her sisters, she whispered in a voice only Ye Fei could hear, "Go comfort your Shui Ying first. Your big-breasted auntie will be next."

 Chapter 605 - 605: Secret Pleasure (2)

    "None of you are getting away!" Ye Fei whispered back, though he obediently turned over and gently lifted the blanket covering Shui Ying. His large hand slowly rested on her soft, slender waist.


    Shui Ying had been chatting with Shui Rou when she suddenly felt a familiar hand on her waist. She immediately knew it was Ye Fei, the little rascal, up to his mischief. Her body tensed, and her heart raced with a mix of excitement and nervousness. She was sharing a blanket with her junior sister! If Shui Rou noticed, she would be mortified.


    As she endured Ye Fei''s teasing, Shui Ying fought the urge to moan. But Ye Fei didn''t stop. Instead, he pushed further, lifting her shirt and tracing circles around her belly button with his fingers.


    The tingling sensation ignited the desire she had been suppressing for days. Unable to resist, she continued talking to Shui Rou while slipping one hand under the blanket.


    Ye Fei thought Shui Ying might try to push his hand away, but instead, she reached into his pants and grasped his hardened member. The moment her hand wrapped around him, both mother and son shuddered with pleasure.


    Ye Fei''s hand, no longer content with just her belly, slipped into her pants, teasing the dense patch of hair between her legs. Though he didn''t touch her most sensitive spot directly, Shui Ying was already dripping with arousal.


    Shui Ying had only intended to hold Ye Fei''s member to satisfy her longing, but his teasing made it impossible to resist. As if driven by instinct, she began stroking him.


    Their mutual caresses only heightened their desire, especially for Shui Ying. Having her closest junior sister nearby added an illicit thrill, making the experience even more intense than the first time she and Liu Yiru had pleasured Ye Fei together. She could hardly contain herself.


    By now, the fire in the stove had dimmed, plunging the room into darkness. Shui Ying glanced at Shui Rou, relieved to see her oblivious to what was happening. Emboldened, Shui Ying shifted her position, turning her back to Ye Fei and arching her body. Though her head and feet still touched Shui Rou, her plump, enticing rear was now in Ye Fei''s blanket.


    Ye Fei didn''t hesitate to enjoy this offering. His hands roamed over Shui Ying''s soft, baby-smooth skin, pulling her pants down to her thighs. He caressed her plump buttocks and her already-soaked entrance, occasionally brushing against her backdoor, wetting it with her arousal.


    Shui Ying grew anxious. While she enjoyed the occasional anal play, what she craved most was her empty, aching core. To make her desires clear, she pulled Ye Fei''s throbbing member out of his pants and pressed it against her dripping entrance, guiding him to rub against her.


    The sensation drove both of them wild, and Shui Ying nearly cried out. But with Shui Rou so close, she had to suppress her moans, making her even more sensitive and desperate for Ye Fei to fill her.


    "Sister, are you going back to the sect or Wanghai after this?" Shui Rou suddenly asked. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?" Shui Ying lost in the intense pleasure, hadn''t caught the question. She forced herself to focus and asked Shui Rou to repeat it.


    After hearing the question again, Shui Ying replied, "I''m not going back to the sect. The New Year is coming, and I want to spend it with Siqi and the others. Ah¡ª" Her words were cut off by a moan of pleasure and pain as Ye Fei gently thrust into her, filling her aching core.


    "Sister, what''s wrong?" Shui Rou asked, concerned. She felt a pang of regret. Though she knew her senior sister would choose to spend the holiday with her daughter, she had still asked, hoping Shui Ying''s presence at the Moonwater Palace would increase the chances of seeing the man who had captured her heart. Little did she know, that man was currently buried deep inside her senior sister, bringing her ecstasy.


    Ye Fei, meanwhile, began thrusting rapidly into Shui Ying, driving her to the brink of screaming in pleasure. But she had to stay silent.


    "It''s nothing, nothing. I just bumped into something," Shui Ying quickly explained, though her voice trembled as Ye Fei continued to move inside her. His thrusts grew more intense, and his member twisted and turned like a snake, teasing her most sensitive spots.


    Though she had been with Ye Fei before, this was the first time she experienced his skill in this way. The pleasure was overwhelming, rivaling even his most vigorous thrusts. If not for her last shred of self-control, she would have cried out in ecstasy.


    Feeling guilty for her senior sister''s eighteen years of confinement, Shui Rou grew more concerned. Though she found it strange that her powerful senior sister could be so easily hurt, she didn''t dwell on it. Reaching out, she asked, "Sister, where did you get hurt?"


    Feeling Shui Rou''s hand, Shui Ying panicked, her tight core clenching around Ye Fei''s member, locking it in place. The sensation nearly made Ye Fei moan aloud. To save the situation, he reached out and grabbed Shui Rou''s hand, unable to resist giving it a playful squeeze.


    When her hand was suddenly grasped, Shui Rou initially thought it was her senior sister. However, she quickly realized it wasn''t¡ªthe hand was much larger than Shui Ying''s. From the familiar warmth, she immediately knew it belonged to Ye Fei.


    This made Shui Rou''s heart race. There was something even Shui Ying didn''t know: due to the unique nature of her cultivation technique, Shui Rou''s incredibly soft hands were an unusually sensitive erogenous zone for her.


    While using them in combat didn''t evoke any particular feelings, having them caressed by someone else was entirely different.


    Especially now, when the one touching her was a boy who had already begun to occupy a place in her heart¡ªand in such an intimate setting. Shui Rou even felt a surge of desire she had never experienced before, and a certain place below began to feel embarrassingly warm and wet.

 Chapter 606 - 606: Secret Pleasure (3)

    The embarrassing sensation made Shui Rou instinctively try to pull her hand back. However, Ye Fei''s grip was firm, and deep down, she didn''t want to let go of this feeling.


    So, she stayed still, her hand enveloped by Ye Fei''s warm palm. It made her heart race but also gave her an unprecedented sense of security as if with him around, she would never feel helpless again. She couldn''t help but recall the heroic image of him saving the Moonwater Palace, and for a moment, she was lost in thought.


    While fondling Shui Rou''s hand and thrusting into Shui Ying''s soaked core, Ye Fei was thoroughly enjoying himself. What made it even more exhilarating was how tightly Shui Ying''s core clenched around him, tighter than even a virgin''s.


    The sensation was almost as intense as being inside his mother''s fiery depths. After a few vigorous thrusts, he felt like he was about to explode.


    Shui Ying was equally overwhelmed. The tightness made her feel as if her soft flesh and Ye Fei''s hard member had fused. Even the slightest movement sent waves of pleasure through her, making her feel like she was floating.


    Clamping a hand over her mouth to stifle any moans, Shui Ying glanced at her junior sister. Though she didn''t understand why Shui Rou''s hand had stopped moving, she felt a bit more at ease. As a result, her core relaxed slightly, making it easier for Ye Fei to move.


    Whether intentional or not, Ye Fei''s thrusts became more intense, his scorching tip pounding against her delicate spot with increasing force.


    Shui Ying felt like she was going insane from the pleasure. The overwhelming sensation of nearing climax made her forget the risk of being discovered by Shui Rou. She slowly slipped one leg out of her thermal pants, bending it and arching her hips to allow Ye Fei to penetrate even deeper.


    Feeling Shui Ying''s desperate need, Ye Fei matched her intensity. He shifted forward, pressing his hips between her legs and burying himself completely inside her. Then, like a powerful vibrator, he began a relentless piston-like motion.


    Despite her efforts to stay quiet, Shui Ying''s breathing grew heavy. She glanced at Shui Rou, who had closed her eyes, her beautiful face flushed with an unusual redness. Thinking Shui Rou might have noticed something, Shui Ying tensed up, her core clenching even tighter.


    Such intense stimulation didn''t last long. Soon, Shui Ying reached her climax, while Shui Rou, now breathing evenly, seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Feeling bolder, Shui Ying shifted forward, letting Ye Fei''s still-hard member slip out of her. She turned to face him, whispering, "You little rascal, always teasing me. What if my junior sister had noticed? How could I face her?"


    Ye Fei didn''t respond directly, instead asking with a grin, "But do you like it when I tease you?"


    Shui Ying rolled her eyes but didn''t answer. Instead, she reached down and grasped his member, slick with her arousal. Lifting a leg over him, she guided him back into her still-throbbing core. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei chuckled silently and resumed his thrusts. Just then, he felt something large and soft pressing against his back, rubbing against him. Without looking, he knew it was his mother, who had switched places with Aunt Chen at some point.


    Sandwiched between two stunning women, Ye Fei was in heaven. He went all out, leaving both of them completely exhausted and fast asleep before he finally stopped.


    Pulling out of Aunt Chen''s core, Ye Fei felt a bit unsatisfied. Suddenly, a soft body pressed against him, and he immediately knew it was his mother.


    Though she had been satisfied earlier, watching the passionate scene had reignited Liu Yiru''s desire. Seeing that Ye Fei had taken care of Shui Ying and Aunt Chen, she couldn''t resist joining in. Ignoring the fact that his member was still slick with their fluids, she stroked it a few times before eagerly guiding it into her fiery depths.


    Once inside, Ye Fei didn''t rush. Instead, he activated his Xuan Yang Art, synchronizing it with Liu Yiru''s Xuan Yin Art. He moved gently inside her, their fingers intertwined as they shared a tender yet intense kiss. Their boundless love flowed between them through every point of contact.


    Though the pace was slower, after two hours, Liu Yiru had reached climax three times. While these orgasms weren''t as explosive as when he made her squirt, the warmth, and intimacy were just as fulfilling.


    By around 2 a.m., mother and son finally drifted off into a peaceful sleep.


    Before dawn, Ye Fei was awakened by the sound of his phone. Groggily answering, he heard a cheerful, bell-like voice: "Honey, I''m in Wushi! Where are you guys?"


    "This early?" Ye Fei was surprised. It was Xu Zhiyun, the pure-hearted woman a few years older than him. She had planned to join them yesterday but was delayed by the snow. Now, she had arrived first thing in the morning.


    "I missed you so much! I swapped shifts and flew over last night," Xu Zhiyun''s voice was filled with longing. "Where are you? I''ll come right over."


    Her unabashed affection moved Ye Fei deeply. "No need. We''ll come to you. We''ll be there in about an hour. Wait for us at your dorm."


    "Okay, hurry up!" Xu Zhiyun agreed sweetly before hanging up. She didn''t want to waste a single moment before seeing the man she loved.


    Glancing at the time, Ye Fei realized it was only 6 a.m., meaning he and his mother had slept for less than four hours. However, given her strength, even a complete lack of sleep wouldn''t have been an issue, and for him, it was even less of a concern.


    The sound of Ye Fei''s phone call had woken the women as well. Upon learning that someone was waiting at the airport, none of them lingered in bed.


    However, as they got up, Liu Yiru, Shui Ying, and Chen Yourong¡ªthe three who had enjoyed the most pleasure the previous night¡ªblushed deeply, feeling a wave of awkwardness.


    Though they had changed clothes after their intimate moments, the traces of their passion on the bedding were impossible to erase. Moreover, the lingering scent of their activities would be unmistakable to anyone who lifted the covers.

 Chapter 607 - 607: Zhiyun’s Trouble

    Liu Yiru sharing a blanket with Ye Fei wasn''t too awkward, and Chen Yourong wasn''t much of an issue either, since Miao Chan, who shared with her, was also Ye Fei''s woman.


    The most uncomfortable one was Shui Ying, as she had shared a blanket with her junior sister, Shui Rou. If Shui Rou noticed anything, Shui Ying would be mortified.


    Fortunately, the ambiguous hand-holding from the night before had left Shui Rou feeling a bit guilty in front of her senior sister. Plus, the way Ye Fei looked at her¡ªgentle yet teasing¡ªmade her too flustered to notice the unusual scent in the air.


    Since everyone had slept in their clothes and all the women harbored feelings for Ye Fei, there wasn''t much awkwardness. They quickly got up, and Ye Fei stored all the bedding in his storage space.


    After all, it bore traces of his mother''s and the others'' intimate moments, and he wasn''t about to let anyone else come into contact with it.


    The women, whether they knew the truth or not, were used to Ye Fei''s seemingly magical abilities, so no one questioned it. After tidying up, they left the place that, though they had only stayed for one night, had left their hearts racing.


    Although the snow hadn''t fully melted, the main roads had been cleared overnight. After walking a short distance, Ye Fei and the group managed to hail a few taxis and headed straight for the airport.


    Meanwhile, Xu Zhiyun, who was waiting at the airport, ran into some trouble. Despite Ye Fei telling her when they''d arrive, her longing to see him had kept her from returning to her dorm. Instead, she waited at the airport entrance.


    With the martial arts conference over, the tourists and martial artists stranded by the snow had begun to leave. Even though it was still early, the airport was already bustling with people.


    Xu Zhiyun was a stunning beauty, one in a million, and after being "enlightened" by Ye Fei, she had become even more radiant. But what truly stood out was her ethereal, pure aura.


    Paired with her striking flight attendant uniform, she was undoubtedly the most beautiful sight at the airport, drawing admiring glances from everyone who passed by, regardless of gender.


    These looks made Xu Zhiyun uncomfortable, but she chose to ignore them, determined to see Ye Fei as soon as possible. However, while she could ignore others, not everyone could ignore her. Most people simply appreciated the rare beauty and moved on, but there''s always that one jerk who can''t take a hint.


    Lian Chengbi, the young master of the Lian Family Fort in Jiangnan, had attended the martial arts conference with his father. After the event, he stayed in Wushi instead of leaving with his father.


    It must be said, his father had a sense of humor, giving him a rather amusing name. Lian Chengbi, however, didn''t live up to his father''s hopes. Unlike the fictional Lian Chengbi, who was a hypocrite, this guy was an outright villain¡ªa bully through and through.


    He had stayed in Wushi hoping to flaunt his martial arts skills, as martial artists weren''t usually allowed to mingle in the secular world. But Wushi was an exception, being fully open to martial artists during this time. However, Lian Chengbi quickly realized he couldn''t show off here.


    This wasn''t his small hometown, and there were plenty of other martial artists around. As the young master of a minor family, he couldn''t make much of an impact. He had planned to leave but was delayed by the snow.


    Feeling extremely frustrated, Lian Chengbi''s mood brightened when he saw Xu Zhiyun. As a martial artist and a playboy, he had seen his share of beauties, but someone as stunning as Xu Zhiyun was rare. Her pure, innocent aura especially captivated him. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing her flight attendant uniform, Lian Chengbi dismissed any concerns. In his mind, a mere flight attendant wouldn''t have any powerful connections, and other martial artists wouldn''t risk offending the Lian Family Fort over a secular beauty. So, he decided to make his move.


    "Hello, beautiful lady. I''m Lian Chengbi. Would you honor me with breakfast?" Ignoring the disdainful looks from others, Lian Chengbi approached Xu Zhiyun, striking what he thought was a charming pose.


    Xu Zhiyun glanced at him coldly and didn''t respond, simply stepping back to distance herself from this unpleasant man.


    Yes, unpleasant. Xu Zhiyun, though incredibly pure, wasn''t naive. She was quite intelligent. Her purity allowed her to see through people''s intentions more clearly than those tainted by the world. She had seen that predatory look in men''s eyes before¡ªeven Ye Fei had given her such a look once, on that flight. Back then, besides feeling a bit scared, she had secretly been pleased. But with anyone other than Ye Fei, that look only disgusted her.


    Seeing the pure beauty ignore him, Lian Chengbi repeated his invitation, though his tone now carried a hint of impatience.


    Martial artists, though not allowed to interfere in the secular world, still needed to survive. Many used their skills to benefit their families. The Lian Family Fort wasn''t a major sect, but in their small city, they were a prominent family.


    As the young master, Lian Chengbi was used to gold-digging women throwing themselves at him. This pure beauty treating him like a predator was a blow to his ego, and he wasn''t used to rejection.


    "I don''t know you," Xu Zhiyun said timidly, taking a few more steps back. She had been sheltered her entire life. After starting work, she encountered one instance of harassment, but Bai You''er quickly resolved it. Since then, Bai You''er has always been there to protect her whenever she was in Wushi. But now, with neither Ye Fei nor Bai You''er by her side, she felt lost and unsure how to handle the situation.


    If Xu Zhiyun had been more assertive, Lian Chengbi might have backed off, as there were other martial artists around. But her delicate, vulnerable demeanor only made him more determined, and he dropped all pretense of courtesy.


    "It''s fine if you don''t know me. Haven''t you heard? First meeting, second acquaintance, third time''s the charm. We''ll get to know each other better soon enough," Lian Chengbi sneered, stepping closer.


    Xu Zhiyun was shocked by his shamelessness. Panicked, she quickly backed away, her eyes darting toward the entrance. At that moment, she missed Ye Fei more than ever. If he were here, no one would dare bully her.

 Chapter 608 - 608: The Opportunity for Expansion

    "Stop! What do you think you''re doing?" Just as Xu Zhiyun felt most desperate, a figure stepped before her. However, her relief was short-lived, as the person shielding her wasn''t the man she loved but a small security guard at the airport entrance.


    Among all the staff and flight attendants at Wushi Airport, Xu Zhiyun was undoubtedly the most beautiful. Her pure and innocent nature naturally attracted many admirers, and Sun Xiaohu was one of them. Unlike others, though, Sun Xiaohu, a lowly security guard, was realistic. He harbored no unrealistic fantasies.


    While secretly admired this beautiful flower like many others, he buried his feelings deep in his heart. Just being able to catch a glimpse of her from afar whenever she flew in was enough for him.


    He had never imagined he''d get the chance to speak to his goddess in this lifetime. But when he saw Xu Zhiyun seemingly being harassed, he didn''t hesitate to step forward, blocking the path of the man with a sinister grin.


    Xu Zhiyun''s evasion had already angered Lian Chengbi. Now, seeing a mere security guard dare to stand in his way, Lian Chengbi was furious. Without a word, he shouted, "Get lost!" and swung his hand, slapping Sun Xiaohu.


    Lian Chengbi''s martial arts skills might not be top-notch, but they were more than enough to overpower an ordinary security guard. Sun Xiaohu didn''t even have time to react before he was sent flying five meters away, crashing to the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    After knocking Sun Xiaohu aside, Lian Chengbi didn''t even glance at him again, instead continuing to advance toward Xu Zhiyun. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The scene hadn''t drawn much attention initially, but Lian Chengbi''s actions quickly caught the eyes of everyone nearby, including several martial artists preparing to leave.


    Having attended the martial arts conference together, some of the martial artists vaguely recognized Lian Chengbi. Seeing that he had only struck a lowly security guard, they lost interest¡ªafter all, ordinary people were little more than ants in their eyes. However, when they noticed Lian Chengbi''s next move, some of them considered intervening.


    Xu Zhiyun''s beauty was rare even in the martial arts world, and her delicate, innocent aura was captivating. Such a chance to play the hero and save the damsel in distress was hard to pass up for any man with some strength.


    But just then, everyone noticed that the previously panicked beauty now wore an expression of joy. Following her gaze, even Lian Chengbi turned to look, and his face immediately changed.


    At the airport entrance, a group of people was approaching¡ªten women and one man, all exceptional in their own right. The helpless young woman''s eyes were fixed on the only man in the group.


    Like a ray of sunlight piercing through the darkness, Xu Zhiyun''s face lit up with a radiant smile. No longer afraid of the annoying man, she quickly ran past him and threw herself into Ye Fei''s arms, sweetly calling out, "Honey!"


    Holding Xu Zhiyun''s soft body, Ye Fei noticed her slight trembling and knew something must have happened. Gently patting her back, he asked softly, "What''s wrong?"


    "He bullied me!" Though three years older than Ye Fei, Xu Zhiyun acted like a little girl as she tattled. Then, pointing to Sun Xiaohu lying on the ground, she added, "He helped me!"


    Nodding, Ye Fei ignored Lian Chengbi, whose face had turned pale and was now trembling. He quickly walked over to Sun Xiaohu, helped him up, and asked with concern, "Brother, are you okay?" Regardless of the security guard''s motives for helping Xu Zhiyun, the fact remained that he had protected Ye Fei''s woman, so Ye Fei was deeply grateful.


    "I''m fine," Sun Xiaohu forced a smile, feeling a sense of fulfillment. He had finally been able to help his goddess. The moment Ye Fei appeared and embraced Xu Zhiyun, Sun Xiaohu knew that only this god-like man was worthy of her. He buried his deep affection even deeper and finally passed out from his injuries.


    Neither Ye Fei nor Sun Xiaohu knew at the time that this chance encounter would lead to Sun Xiaohu becoming one of the most formidable generals of the Lingyun Society in the future. His achievements would even surpass those of Baldhead and others, as aside from his loyalty to Ye Fei, he had another mission to protect.


    "How is he?" Xu Zhiyun asked with concern. Her kind heart ached for anyone who was hurt, let alone someone who had been injured because of her.


    Ye Fei smiled reassuringly. "It''s nothing serious, just superficial wounds. Remember, I can heal. I''ll use my internal energy to help him, and he''ll be fine."


    Xu Zhiyun had absolute trust in Ye Fei. Hearing this, she felt relieved, though her cheeks flushed as she recalled the time he had healed her.


    Supporting Sun Xiaohu''s unconscious body, Ye Fei turned a cold gaze toward Lian Chengbi. The man''s face was deathly pale. While he didn''t know how powerful Ye Fei was, he had witnessed Ye Zhilin''s terrifying strength firsthand. Now, he didn''t even dare to run. If not for his remaining bit of strength, he might not even be able to stand.


    Though it was her first time meeting Xu Zhiyun, Ye Zhilin instantly considered her a sister upon seeing her closeness with Ye Fei. Naturally, she wouldn''t let someone who had bullied her off easily. She asked Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, how should we deal with this scoundrel?"


    "Break his limbs, but leave one leg so he can walk," Ye Fei said indifferently as if he were talking about crushing an ant rather than a human being. For such a despicable person, he felt no pity.


    "Got it!" Ye Zhilin agreed, then widened her round eyes in confusion. "But if you break all his limbs, how can he still have a leg to walk?"


    Ye Fei smiled slightly. Supporting Sun Xiaohu, he walked up to Lian Chengbi, who was about to beg for mercy. Without giving him a chance to speak, Ye Fei swiftly broke both his arms and his right leg. Then, he kicked Lian Chengbi''s groin, causing the man to howl in pain. Turning to Ye Zhilin, Ye Fei said with a faint smile, "Actually, every man has a third leg."


    "Oh," Ye Zhilin replied, half-understanding, her eyes sneaking a glance at Ye Fei''s lower body, already planning to study his "third leg" when she got the chance.

 Chapter 609 - 609: A Familiar Back

    Without further concern for the unconscious Lian Chengbi, Ye Fei carried the also unconscious Sun Xiaohu and led the group into the airport terminal. Before their arrival, Xu Zhiyun had already purchased tickets for everyone.


    After they left, several martial artists stepped forward and took Lian Chengbi away. It wasn''t out of any personal connection to him but to prevent any future trouble for the alliance leader. From start to finish, no one considered calling the police¡ªpartly because someone like Lian Chengbi didn''t deserve sympathy, and partly because they were intimidated by Ye Fei''s ruthlessness.


    Sitting in the terminal, Liu Yiru watched her son using his internal energy to heal Sun Xiaohu and asked, puzzled, "Why didn''t you just kill the guy who bullied Zhiyun?"


    In her understanding, Ye Fei was decisive and ruthless, so she couldn''t understand why he had shown mercy this time. Her question startled the other women, except for Shui Ying.


    Ye Fei had always appeared gentle and kind to everyone since they met him. Only Liu Yiru and Shui Ying knew how fiercely he protected his women. Even Shui Rou and Jiang Yitong, who had seen him in action, were surprised. Hearing Liu Yiru''s words, they began to glimpse another side of Ye Fei. However, the martial world was a place where the strong preyed on the weak, and they understood this. Instead of feeling uneasy, they felt even more secure with him.


    "Because he''s the young master of the Lian Family Fort," Ye Fei replied with a faint smile.


    "What about the Lian Family Fort?" Ye Zhilin said with some dissatisfaction. "Are we supposed to be afraid of them?"


    Ye Fei chuckled. "Precisely because we''re not afraid of them, I let Lian Chengbi live. If he dies, who will stir up the Lian Family Fort to come after me?"


    "You''re saying you spared Lian Chengbi''s life so he could incite the Lian Family Fort to seek revenge?" Liu Yiru began to understand but still had questions. "But wouldn''t killing him create even more hatred?"


    "Normally, yes," Ye Fei explained.


    "But don''t forget, we have Zhilin, the martial alliance leader, by our side. Even if they''re furious, they''ll have to think twice. If I killed him, they might choose to bide their time after cooling down. But with a permanently disabled son by Lian Jian''s side constantly reminding him of the grudge, the hatred will grow until he loses control. That''s when I''ll have the justification to wipe out that scoundrel family."


    Ye Fei spoke confidently, though he didn''t share the deeper reason with the women. The southeastern region was already dominated by the Lingyun Society. If they wanted to expand, they needed a pretext.


    When the Lian Family Fort sought revenge, it would be the perfect opportunity for the Lingyun Society to strike. But Ye Fei didn''t want his beloved women involved in such matters, so he kept this reason to himself.


    "You''re really cunning," Ye Zhilin giggled, but like the others, she didn''t blame Ye Fei. They all believed that a family capable of producing someone like Lian Chengbi couldn''t be anything good.


    Thanks to his dual cultivation with Liu Yiru and the others, especially the stunning Shui Ying, Ye Fei''s internal energy had become even more refined, making his healing abilities more efficient. In the short time they had been talking, Sun Xiaohu had fully recovered. Lying on the bench, he slowly opened his eyes and looked around. "Where am I?"


    "We''re in the terminal," Xu Zhiyun answered before Ye Fei could speak. "Thank you for earlier."


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Just a small gesture. Besides, I didn''t really help much. Instead, you had to take care of me," Sun Xiaohu stammered, flustered in the presence of his goddess. This was only because he had already decided to bury his feelings deep within. Otherwise, he might not have been able to speak at all.


    "Whether you helped or not, the important thing is that you had the heart to do so. We''re still grateful," Ye Fei said with a smile. As a seasoned expert in matters of the heart, he could easily discern Sun Xiaohu''s feelings.


    But he wasn''t upset. It was only natural for someone as exceptional as Xu Zhiyun to attract admirers. As long as her heart and body belonged entirely to him, he didn''t mind.


    The other women also thanked Sun Xiaohu briefly. As they prepared to board, Ye Fei pulled Sun Xiaohu aside and handed him his business card, telling him to reach out if he ever needed anything.


    Ye Fei''s business card was simple, bearing only his name and a phone number. Yet, very few people had received one. Sun Xiaohu, unaware of the immense opportunity he had just been given, carefully tucked the card away. As Ye Fei turned to leave, Sun Xiaohu stopped him and said earnestly, "Whatever your relationship with Miss Xu, I hope you''ll cherish her."


    He glanced at the women walking with Xu Zhiyun, each as beautiful as her, especially the two mature women who were stunningly gorgeous. They all seemed close to Ye Fei, which made him worry for Xu Zhiyun.


    "Oh?" Ye Fei''s interest was piqued. He had thought this slightly older security guard was ordinary, but he had shown keen observation. Ye Fei decided to test him. "Do you like Zhiyun?"


    "No, I don''t!" Sun Xiaohu blushed and denied it at first, but under Ye Fei''s knowing gaze, he admitted, "Alright, I do like her. But I know you''re the best choice for her. It''s clear she''s deeply in love with you, so I''ll keep my feelings buried forever."


    Pausing, Sun Xiaohu added, "Miss Xu is a girl worth cherishing. If I ever find out you''ve hurt her, even if I know I''m no match for you, I''ll fight you to the death!" His eyes flashed with a determination rarely seen even among martial artists. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll never get that chance," Ye Fei said with a smile before walking away. He found Sun Xiaohu even more intriguing now. While healing him, Ye Fei had sensed no internal energy in the man¡ªhe was just an ordinary person.


    Yet, the intensity in his eyes surpassed that of many martial artists, indicating a strong will. Combined with his sharp observation skills, Sun Xiaohu was undoubtedly a rare talent. It was a waste for someone like him to be stuck as a security guard.


    At that moment, Ye Fei considered recruiting Sun Xiaohu but decided it wasn''t urgent. He was in a hurry to return to his beloved women, and he also needed to assess Sun Xiaohu further. After all, with so many enemies, it wouldn''t do to let a potential mole slip into his inner circle.


    Once on the plane, the women gave the seat next to Ye Fei to Xu Zhiyun. Though still in her alluring flight attendant uniform, she boarded as a passenger this time.


    Settling in, Xu Zhiyun asked curiously, "Honey, what did you and Xiao Hu talk about earlier?" Growing up in a wealthy family, she had few friends. Her pure and cheerful nature made her eager to make friends, regardless of gender¡ªthough the only man in her heart was Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei, understanding this, teased, "He said he really likes you and asked me to give you to him."


    "Stop teasing me!" Xu Zhiyun, though naive, knew Ye Fei was joking. She pinched his arm playfully but didn''t use much force.


    "Alright, alright," Ye Fei laughed, pulling her into his arms. "I invited him to visit Wanghai sometime. Happy now?"


    "Much better. Telling the truth is what good boys do," Xu Zhiyun said, satisfied, planting a kiss on Ye Fei''s cheek. She then rested her head on his chest, blissfully ignoring the other passengers around them.

 Chapter 610 - 610: Ye Fei’s Jealousy

    At that moment, everyone felt a sudden pressure, and their ears buzzed as the plane took off. Soon, it soared into the clouds.


    Though they had flown once before, it had been at a low altitude. Now, looking out the window at the clouds seemingly beneath them, Ye Zhilin couldn''t contain her excitement. Her cheerful laughter filled the otherwise quiet first-class cabin.


    Though it was a bit noisy, no one complained. Most of the first-class passengers were martial artists who wouldn''t dare criticize the alliance leader. Besides, her laughter was a pleasant sound to hear.


    Several hours later, the plane landed at Wanghai Airport. Stepping off the plane, everyone except Xu Zhiyun felt a bit uncomfortable. The temperature difference between Wushi and Wanghai was nearly 20 degrees. After getting used to the cold, the sudden warmth was jarring.


    Of course, going from warm Wanghai to cold Wushi would have been even worse. It was just a matter of adjustment.


    After leaving the airport, they didn''t head straight to the Liu family villa. With so many people, the house wouldn''t accommodate everyone. Instead, they checked into a hotel to settle in before visiting the villa. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since they hadn''t informed the family of their return, no one came to pick them up. They took several taxis to the nearest Ye family hotel, where they booked deluxe suites for everyone except Liu Yiru and Shui Ying.


    After getting everyone settled, they prepared to head to the villa. But just as they were about to leave the hotel, Ye Fei froze. He had spotted a somewhat familiar figure leaving the hotel.


    An overwhelming sense of discomfort and unease washed over Ye Fei. Though he had never experienced it before, he knew it was jealousy.


    Yes, jealousy. The figure was none other than Chai Song, the husband of his aunt Liu Fengyi. Chai Song was a typical intellectual, working at a research institute in the capital. He usually only returned to Wanghai for a few days during the New Year. But this year, he had come back unexpectedly, and during Ye Fei''s absence.


    Though Ye Fei had confidence in Liu Fengyi, he didn''t trust Chai Song at all. After all, they were legally married. Who knew if Chai Song had taken advantage of Ye Fei''s absence to make a move? The thought drove Ye Fei nearly mad.


    Liu Yiru noticed her son''s troubled expression and asked with concern, "Ye Fei, what''s wrong?" The fleeting figure of Chai Song had gone unnoticed by the others.


    Ye Fei couldn''t let them know about this. Suppressing the urge to rush out, he said calmly, "It''s nothing. I have something to take care of. You all go ahead."


    "Alright," Liu Yiru agreed without hesitation. Her son was no longer the little boy who relied on her for everything. He was now the leader of a powerful group. It wasn''t unusual for him to have matters to attend to after being away for over ten days. She didn''t press further and led the others away.


    Once the women were gone, Ye Fei exited the hotel from another direction, his anxiety growing. He noticed that Chai Song was heading toward Wanghai Tower. Ye Fei immediately hailed a taxi and directed it there, knowing Liu Fengyi would likely be inside.


    The short half-hour ride felt like an eternity to Ye Fei. When the taxi stopped at the main entrance of Wanghai Tower, Ye Fei tossed all the cash in his wallet to the driver and sprinted toward the building, leaving the driver stunned.


    As the central hub for all government offices in Wanghai, Wanghai Tower was heavily guarded. Even though it was just past 1 p.m. and not yet working hours, Ye Fei was stopped by the security guards.


    "I have an urgent matter to see Mayor Liu. Please let me in," Ye Fei said, frowning.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s still break time. Mayor Liu is resting. Please come back later," one of the guards replied. Though Ye Fei was Liu Fengyi''s nephew, he had never entered through the main gate before. His previous visits had been through secretive means, so the guards didn''t recognize him.


    Ye Fei felt the urge to lash out at the guards but understood they were just doing their jobs. He tried again, "Then could you call Zhou Mingming for me?"


    The guard shook his head. "Sorry, Secretary Zhou is away on a business trip."


    Frustrated and anxious, Ye Fei was about to force his way in when a melodious voice called out from behind him, "What''s going on?"


    "Deputy Mayor Song, this young man says he has an urgent matter to see Mayor Liu, but it still breaks time, so we didn''t let him in," the guard explained respectfully, then turned to Ye Fei. "Young man, this is Deputy Mayor Song Xuan. You can discuss your matter with her."


    Ye Fei turned around. Despite his urgency, he couldn''t help but be struck by the woman''s beauty. Her face was like a full moon, with delicate features¡ªarched eyebrows, phoenix eyes, a straight nose, and a perfect mouth. She was a stunning beauty, on par with the women in his life.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s face, the woman smiled faintly and said, "So you''re Ye Fei. I''m Song Xuan, the newly appointed second deputy mayor of Wanghai. I''m good friends with your aunt and have heard a lot about you."


    Deputy mayor? Ye Fei took a closer look. The woman was about 1.7 meters tall, with a voluptuous figure¡ªfull breasts, a slim waist, and long legs. Her allure was enough to captivate any man. But what surprised Ye Fei wasn''t her sexy figure but her age. Though her hair was styled up and she wore frameless glasses, giving her a mature appearance, Ye Fei guessed she couldn''t be older than 30.


    In Wanghai, the most powerful figure was Mayor Liu Fengyi, who held overall authority. Below her was the first deputy mayor, Ye Fei''s beautiful submissive Zhang Linxin, who oversaw personnel. Next was the second deputy mayor, responsible for the economic development of this international metropolis¡ªa position of significant power.


    For Song Xuan, a woman under 30, to hold this position, wasn''t just about ability. She must have an incredibly powerful background. Ye Fei couldn''t help but wonder if she, like Zhang Linxin, was here to cause trouble for his aunt.


    Lost in thought, Ye Fei didn''t realize how inappropriate his behavior appeared. To outsiders, it looked like he was staring intently at Song Xuan, his gaze fixed on her ample chest.


    Song Xuan''s eyes flashed with a hint of disgust. She awkwardly hugged her folder to block Ye Fei''s view and said, "If you need to see your aunt, why not call her?"


    "Ah? Oh, right, I should call her," Ye Fei muttered, pretending to search for his phone. He couldn''t explain that he was here to "catch" his aunt in the act.


    "Never mind. I know you. Just go up," Song Xuan said, though her eyes showed even more disappointment. She had only been in Wanghai for a week but had already formed a good relationship with Mayor Liu Fengyi. She had heard much about Ye Fei, the so-called "legend of Wanghai." But now, meeting him in person, she was thoroughly unimpressed.


    Ye Fei didn''t realize his behavior had turned off a woman who had initially been curious about him. Even if he had known, he wouldn''t have cared. This stunning beauty, though undeniably attractive, paled in comparison to his beloved aunt in his heart.


    Taking the elevator to the mayor''s office on the second-to-top floor of Wanghai Tower, Ye Fei hesitated before knocking on the door.

 Chapter 611 - 611: Inside Liu Fengyi (1)

    Ye Fei had never imagined that he, someone who feared nothing, would one day feel such anxiety. But now, he was deeply experiencing it. He was afraid¡ªafraid that if he barged in, he might see something he didn''t want to see. If that happened, he feared he would completely lose his mind. That''s why he didn''t dare use his spiritual sense to check, nor could he muster the courage to knock on the door.


    Though he felt somewhat weak at the moment, Ye Fei didn''t reject this feeling. He knew it was because he cared too much about his aunt. And that was exactly what he wanted. After all, if someone could be indifferent to their loved ones, they would be too cold-blooded. Ye Fei didn''t want to be that kind of person.


    However, no matter how nervous he was, he had to face the situation. Standing there wasn''t going to solve anything. After hesitating for a while, Ye Fei finally knocked on the door. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come in!" Almost as soon as he knocked, a familiar, crisp yet magnetic voice came from inside. This made Ye Fei breathe a sigh of relief. Her quick response meant the situation wasn''t what he had imagined.


    Feeling more at ease, Ye Fei finally smiled. He gently turned the doorknob, and the door opened easily, further relaxing him. But as he stepped inside, his heart sank again.


    Liu Fengyi wasn''t sitting at her desk but on the sofa meant for guests. Her long hair, usually pinned up, was now let down, softening her usual cold elegance and adding a touch of gentleness. Her already stunning face seemed to have a light layer of makeup, making her even more radiant. She wore a black women''s blazer with a white shirt underneath, but it wasn''t her usual work attire.


    The white shirt was sheer, and her ample chest pushed against it so much that Ye Fei could even see the faint pink of her nipples. She wasn''t wearing a bra underneath.


    As for her lower half, she wore a black mini-skirt so short that it barely covered anything. Her legs, clad in sheer stockings, were crossed, revealing a glimpse of her smooth skin and the edge of her black panties. Her delicate feet were tucked into high heels with stiletto heels over ten centimeters tall, making her look utterly seductive.


    Except for their first time together, Liu Fengyi had never dressed so provocatively. Normally, seeing her like this would have made Ye Fei pounce on her without hesitation.


    But now, all he felt was an indescribable anger. Because in the office, it wasn''t just Liu Fengyi. Sitting not far from her was a man¡ªnone other than Chai Song, whom Ye Fei had just seen.


    When Liu Fengyi saw that it was Ye Fei who had entered, her eyes lit up with surprise and eagerness. She wanted to throw herself into his arms immediately but restrained herself, instead giving him a gentle smile. Meanwhile, Chai Song stood up enthusiastically and greeted him warmly, "Ye Fei, you''re here!" He even walked over to him.


    Despite Chai Song''s friendly demeanor, Ye Fei, burning with jealousy, didn''t return the kindness. He just snorted coldly.


    Chai Song didn''t mind. He pulled Ye Fei to sit beside him and held his hand, asking about his recent life like a normal elder would.


    Ye Fei wanted nothing more than to kill this despicable man right then and there, but he held back. It wasn''t that he was afraid to kill, but for the sake of his beloved aunt, even if she had betrayed him, he couldn''t bear to hurt her.


    While answering Chai Song''s questions, Ye Fei shot a displeased glance at Liu Fengyi. She was looking at him with a gentle smile, her eyes filled with adoration. This made him pause. Had he been wrong?


    Chai Song didn''t stay long. After chatting with Ye Fei for a while, he excused himself and left. Liu Fengyi saw him out, and when she returned, she locked the door behind her. Then, she rushed over and threw herself into Ye Fei''s arms. It was a wonder how she could run so fast in those heels.


    Sitting astride Ye Fei''s legs, Liu Fengyi asked in a soft, seductive voice, "Did you miss your aunt?"


    Ye Fei snorted, wanting to push her incredibly alluring body away but ultimately couldn''t bring himself to do it. Instead, he asked coldly, "What was he doing here?"


    "Nothing much. He just came to tell me he won''t be back for the New Year, so he wanted to visit now," Liu Fengyi replied. Seeing Ye Fei''s angry expression, she seemed to realize something and couldn''t help but laugh. "You little rascal, are you jealous?"


    Ye Fei snorted again, confirming her guess.


    Liu Fengyi''s face showed a mix of resentment and affection. "You ungrateful little thing! I only dressed like this because I heard you were coming back today. I wanted to surprise you, and now you''re accusing me!"


    So he had been wrong? Ye Fei felt both relieved and embarrassed. He tried to save face by saying, "Even so, you should''ve changed before meeting someone else. Otherwise, wouldn''t they have taken advantage?"


    "Don''t worry, he couldn''t take advantage of me," Liu Fengyi said, her tone turning odd. "But you, on the other hand, were taken advantage of by him."


    "What do you mean?" Ye Fei asked, forgetting his embarrassment.


    Liu Fengyi whispered something in Ye Fei''s ear, then added, "And he''s the ''wife'' in their relationship. So he and I have always been like sisters."


    "What?!" Ye Fei exclaimed in surprise. He hadn''t expected Chai Song to be that way. It seemed he had indeed been taken advantage of. But now, he wasn''t thinking about that. Instead, he felt a deep sense of guilt. Liu Fengyi had given him everything and loved him so deeply, yet he had doubted her.


    Seeing the remorse in Ye Fei''s eyes, Liu Fengyi didn''t take the opportunity to scold him. Instead, her beautiful face lit up with a smile full of happiness and contentment. "Today, I finally realized how much you care about me. I''m so happy! No, your aunt must reward you properly!"


    With that, Liu Fengyi smoothly slid off Ye Fei''s lap and knelt in front of him. Her small hands deftly found his belt.


    Earlier, Ye Fei had been angry, then guilty. Though his aunt was dressed so seductively, he hadn''t yet found his usual excitement. So when Liu Fengyi skillfully pulled down his pants, his usually proud member was still in a dormant state.


    Liu Fengyi grasped it and said in a tone of genuine surprise, "It goes soft sometimes?!"

 Chapter 612 - 612: Inside Liu Fengyi (2)

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel both amused and exasperated by his aunt''s comment. But thinking about it, it was true¡ªwhenever he was alone with her, he had never been soft. Even before he had her, he had secretly pressed his arousal against her full, round buttocks.


    Now that everything was clear and his beloved aunt didn''t blame him for his misunderstanding, Ye Fei''s mood completely relaxed. As a result, the part of him held gently in his aunt''s soft hand quickly reacted. In less than ten seconds, it was in peak fighting condition.


    Feeling the change in her hand, Liu Fengyi''s usually cold and elegant face, now radiant with a sultry smile, showed a seductive, almost wanton expression. She leaned even lower, cradling Ye Fei''s member against her smooth cheek, gently rubbing it while looking up at him with a flirtatious gaze. "Good boy, your aunt loves you most when you''re hard like this!" she said with a teasing laugh.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Fei''s mind momentarily drifted. Just yesterday, his mother had done the same thing. And Liu Fengyi, being her older sister, mirrored her movements perfectly¡ªthe careful rubbing, the soul-stealing gaze, the alluring smile. It all reminded him of his mother. This gave Ye Fei a wild impulse: to have these three stunning sisters¡ªhis aunt, his mother, and his younger aunt¡ªall together, submitting to him. What a breathtaking scene that would be! As he imagined this, his already fully erect member grew even thicker.


    Feeling her nephew''s reaction, Liu Fengyi was extremely satisfied. It seemed she hadn''t aged out of his interest, and her nephew''s desire for her was still strong.


    Of course, she didn''t know that her naughty nephew was fantasizing about her, his mother, and his younger aunt all at once. Even if she had known, she wouldn''t have objected. She might have been even more delighted.


    Though the sisters had always been close, their lives had drifted apart in recent years due to their different paths. Now, her nephew''s member had brought them back together, closer than ever.


    After cradling her nephew''s member against her cheek for a while, Liu Fengyi gently extended her tongue, licking the large head until it was slick with her saliva. Then, she opened her mouth and took the entire head in, sucking hard while occasionally brushing it with her soft tongue.


    Though Liu Fengyi''s technique was already quite good, it still couldn''t compare to his mother''s deep throat from yesterday. But Ye Fei was still thoroughly enjoying it. After all, the woman servicing him wasn''t just the beautiful mayor who held all of Wanghai in her hands¡ªshe was also his mother''s older sister, his aunt. This kind of stimulation was almost as thrilling as being serviced by his mother.


    "Good aunt, you''re doing so well!" Ye Fei said, gently stroking her smooth hair as he praised her.


    Encouraged by her beloved nephew''s words, Liu Fengyi redoubled her efforts. Not only did she increase the speed of her movements, but she also instinctively used her internal energy, creating a suction in her mouth that mimicked the tightness of her climaxing core. This made Ye Fei even more aroused.


    Though she had mastered the technique, she was still relatively inexperienced. Before long, Liu Fengyi''s energy began to wane. But she pushed through, determined to keep her beloved nephew feeling good. She even added her hand, gripping the shaft of Ye Fei''s member and stroking it quickly.


    From his aunt''s increasingly heavy breathing, Ye Fei knew she couldn''t hold out much longer. Not wanting to exhaust her, he released his control, his member swelling in her soft mouth as he began to ejaculate in powerful spurts.


    Liu Fengyi stopped using her internal energy but didn''t let go of Ye Fei''s member. She kept his head in her mouth, catching each wave of thick semen. But instead of swallowing immediately, she held it in her mouth.


    Only after Ye Fei finished did Liu Fengyi let his member slip out. By then, her mouth was half full of his seed. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gently opening her mouth, Liu Fengyi proudly showed Ye Fei the fruits of her labor, even stirring the thick liquid with her tongue before swallowing it with a satisfied "gulp."


    Then, with a look of pity, she said, "Poor boy, you''ve been holding back so much. Your mother really should''ve taken better care of you. But don''t worry, your aunt is here for you."


    Ye Fei knew his aunt wasn''t trying to sow discord between him and his mother. This was just her unique way of flirting. He smiled and asked, "What if even you can''t satisfy me, Auntie?"


    Liu Fengyi laughed, her voice sultry. "That''s easy! If I can''t do it alone, I''ll call your mother. And if that''s still not enough, I''ll bring in your younger aunt too. I refuse to believe the three of us together can''t satisfy you, you little rascal!"


    After saying this, Liu Fengyi walked over to get a glass of water, rinsed her mouth, and then straddled Ye Fei again. She leaned down to kiss him, her sexy body writhing against him. Her ultra-short skirt had ridden up, and her already-soaked panties pressed firmly against Ye Fei''s hard member, the friction driving both of them to new heights of arousal.


    After thoroughly enjoying his aunt''s soft lips and tongue, Ye Fei pulled back and grinned. "Thank you, my dear aunt. To repay you, your nephew is going to satisfy you first."


    With that, he lifted her sexy buttocks with one hand and used the other to guide his member, rubbing it against her entrance. Slowly, he pushed aside her tiny panties and began to slide the head of his member along her delicate folds.


    Liu Fengyi had already been unbearably aroused from servicing Ye Fei earlier. Now, with him teasing her like this, she felt an overwhelming emptiness. Panting softly, she pleaded, "Good nephew, stop teasing me. Just come in already!"


    Ye Fei was also struggling to hold back. Ready to enter her, he suddenly remembered something and couldn''t help but ask, "Sweet aunt, tell me¡ªsince Chai Song is like that, have the two of you ever been together?"


    "Of course not," Liu Fengyi answered quickly. Then, realizing the true meaning behind Ye Fei''s question, her face flushed deeply, even as he continued to tease her with his member.


    "I''m a woman too, so of course I have needs. I accidentally broke it while¡­ taking care of myself."


    Ye Fei was momentarily stunned, then overjoyed. "So, I''m your first man, right?"


    "Of course, and you''ll be the only one," Liu Fengyi nodded, smiling. "Are you happy?"


    "Yes, yes!" Ye Fei nodded vigorously. He couldn''t believe it¡ªboth his mother''s sisters had given him their first time. His younger aunt was one thing, as she wasn''t married. But his older aunt, who was married, had also given him her first.


    As for his mother, her only experience before him hadn''t brought her any joy, so in a way, her first time had also been with him. How could Ye Fei not be thrilled?


    "Sweet aunt, I''m so happy. Now, I have some good news to share with you too," Ye Fei said, stroking her soft buttocks as he leaned in to whisper in her ear. He had planned to tell her about his restored fertility in a few days, but now, after such a delightful surprise, he couldn''t hold back any longer.

 Chapter 613 - 613: Inside Liu Fengyi (3)

    Hearing Ye Fei''s news, Liu Fengyi''s beautiful eyes widened in both surprise and disbelief. "Is it true?" she asked, knowing full well about Ye Fei''s previous issues.


    "Of course it''s true. And my mom is already pregnant!" Since he''d already brought it up, Ye Fei saw no reason to hold back.


    With Ye Fei''s confirmation, Liu Fengyi couldn''t contain herself any longer. She forcefully sat down, instantly swallowing Ye Fei''s member to the hilt. "Good nephew, good husband, shoot it all inside me! I want to have your baby!"


    Though she had no regrets about marrying a man who never touched her, her biggest sorrow was not having a child of her own. Now, with this news and the chance to bear a child for the man she loved most, she was overwhelmed with excitement.


    Seeing his aunt eagerly take him in without even moving, Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle. He understood her urgency, though, and said with a smile, "Well, that depends on your skills." As he spoke, he withdrew the internal energy protecting his meridians, allowing his essence to come alive.


    "Oh!" Liu Fengyi seemed to realize that simply having him inside her wasn''t enough. She wrapped her arms around his neck and began bouncing her hips rapidly, letting his member thrust in and out of her, bringing her endless pleasure and infinite hope.


    With his aunt''s wild movements, Ye Fei had little to do but hold onto her increasingly vigorous hips to prevent any accidents. His caution proved justified, as Liu Fengyi''s excitement led to exaggerated movements. Several times, she moved so wildly that Ye Fei''s member slipped out completely.


    Fortunately, Ye Fei''s quick reflexes ensured she landed back on him accurately each time. Otherwise, if he''d missed and entered her untouched backdoor, it wouldn''t have been a big deal. But if he''d accidentally hit the wrong spot, it would have been unbearable for her.


    Perhaps because she''d been holding back for so long, Liu Fengyi didn''t last long this time. After just a few hundred thrusts, she reached her peak. Her hips trembled violently, and the walls of her core contracted like an earthquake. She clung tightly to Ye Fei''s neck, her ample breasts pressing hard against his chest, deforming under the pressure.


    Ye Fei knew his aunt had reached her climax. He thrust his hips upward, driving the tip of his member deep into her tender womb. Taking advantage of the contractions of her core, he released his essence, spraying a flood of life-giving seed into her mature womb.


    After a long while, the two finally stopped trembling. Ye Fei gently patted his aunt''s buttocks and said with a smile, "Alright, it''s done. Be a good aunt and give me a beautiful little daughter." Of course, this was just a joke. With genes as excellent as his and Liu Fengyi''s, any child they had would undoubtedly be beautiful. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Liu Fengyi wasn''t ready to let him go just yet. After catching her breath in his arms, she sat up straight and said, "No, I''m not satisfied. We need to make sure it sticks." Joking aside, she was at the age where her desires were at their peak, and after holding back for so long, one climax wasn''t enough to satisfy her.


    If Liu Fengyi wasn''t satisfied, Ye Fei certainly wasn''t either. He smiled and said, "Alright, but I want to try a different position."


    "Sure," Liu Fengyi replied with a seductive smile. She temporarily left Ye Fei''s embrace and walked over to her desk. Turning back to him, she smiled again, then leaned forward, lifting her ultra-short skirt slightly. Her buttocks swayed temptingly as she reached back and pulled her soaked panties down to her knees. "Good nephew, come on. Your aunt''s feeling so empty!" she said in a sultry voice.


    Ye Fei, already burning with desire from his aunt''s sudden transformation into a seductress, stood up from the couch and quickly walked over to her. But then he froze.


    Liu Fengyi''s figure was similar to Liu Yiru''s¡ªtall and slender at 1.7 meters, with especially long, straight legs. Now, with her high heels adding another ten centimeters, Ye Fei realized that standing on the ground, he couldn''t reach her incredibly alluring entrance. This left him frustrated.


    Liu Fengyi waited for a moment but felt no satisfying fullness. Turning her head, she realized what was happening and couldn''t help but laugh. In an even more seductive tone, she said, "Good boy, what are you waiting for? Don''t you want to fuck your aunt''s pussy anymore?"


    Ye Fei grinned. This situation wasn''t going to stump him. Without asking her to remove her shoes, he stood on the tips of his toes like a ballet dancer, balancing on the front of his feet.


    This brought him to the perfect height to match his aunt. He slapped her plump, pale buttocks and said with a laugh, "You little minx, daring to tease me? I''ll fuck you to death!" With that, he thrust hard, his member sliding into her with a wet sound, and began pumping rapidly.


    "Ah¡­ good nephew¡­ your aunt was wrong¡­ please spare me¡­ you''re going to fuck me to death¡­" Liu Fengyi pleaded, but her hips moved in perfect sync with Ye Fei''s increasingly forceful thrusts.


    "You little slut, you little temptress. You''re the mayor, and my aunt, but I''m going to fuck you to death!" Ye Fei growled, intensifying his movements.


    Just then, the office door creaked open, and a familiar figure walked in. When they saw each other, the room fell silent.


    Zhou Mingming was in a great mood today. A few days ago, Liu Fengyi had sent her to Linhai to handle some semi-official, semi-personal matters. That''s why she, as Liu Fengyi''s secretary, was chosen for the task.


    Initially, the task seemed quite challenging, and Liu Fengyi had given her a week to complete it. However, to her surprise, she received assistance from the Lingyun Society''s branch in Linhai, allowing her to finish the job in just five days.


    Zhou Mingming was no stranger to the Lingyun Society. Just a few months ago, it had been a notorious problem in Wanghai. But since Ye Fei took over, in just a short period, not only had it restored its former reputation in Wanghai, but it had also brought order to the once-chaotic Linhai.

 Chapter 614 - 614: Caught Again

    Zhou Mingming had been working with Liu Fengyi since she was barely in her twenties. She revered Liu Fengyi like a mother and treated Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi, whom she had practically watched grow up, like her own younger siblings.


    Naturally, she was over the moon to see Ye Fei achieve such success. After finishing her task, she didn''t stick around in Linhai. She wanted to share the good news with Liu Fengyi as soon as possible, letting her revel in her nephew''s accomplishments.


    With that in mind, Zhou Mingming headed straight to Liu Fengyi''s office. When she found the door locked, she didn''t think much of it and simply used her key to open it.


    As Liu Fengyi''s closest confidante, Zhou Mingming was the only one who could enter her office without knocking¡ªa privilege she had always taken pride in. But at that moment, she wished she didn''t have that privilege.


    As soon as she stepped inside, she was met with a shocking sight: the dignified mayor, whom she regarded as a mother figure, was being "humiliatingly" pinned against her desk in a position more indecent than anything Zhou Mingming had ever seen in secret videos.


    And the person thrusting into her from behind was none other than Ye Fei, the very person she had just been silently praising. To make matters worse, she even heard Ye Fei''s final words.


    Seeing Zhou Mingming enter, Liu Fengyi froze. She hadn''t expected Zhou Mingming to return early. As for Ye Fei, he was equally embarrassed but couldn''t help feeling a secret thrill. He noticed that his mayor aunt was so tense that her vaginal walls clenched tighter than Shui Ying''s had during their last encounter¡ªalmost to the point of cutting him off.


    Perhaps because she was an outsider, Zhou Mingming was the first to react. Out of duty as Liu Fengyi''s secretary, her first instinct was to quickly close and lock the door. Then, she turned and glared at Ye Fei, convinced by what she had heard that he was forcing himself on Liu Fengyi.


    "You beast! You animal!" Zhou Mingming shouted as she stormed over, grabbed Ye Fei''s still-clothed upper body, and yanked him backward, "rescuing" the woman she respected most.


    With a shameful "pop," Ye Fei was pulled out of Liu Fengyi''s body. Zhou Mingming immediately noticed the redness around Liu Fengyi''s intimate area and the clear handprints on her snow-white buttocks.


    "Mingming, help me!" Liu Fengyi pleaded, still bent over the desk, her voice full of grievance. But Zhou Mingming didn''t catch the sly glint in her eyes.


    Blinded by anger, Zhou Mingming didn''t stop to think that if even Liu Fengyi had been overpowered, she, as her subordinate, stood no chance against Ye Fei. Nor did she pay attention to Ye Fei''s still-erect member, who remained defiant despite the shock. She stepped closer to Ye Fei, her eyes filled with a mix of rage, heartache, and a hint of helplessness.


    Yes, helplessness. If it had been any other man, Zhou Mingming would have taken his life without hesitation. But this was Ye Fei, the boy both Liu Fengyi and she had always cherished. She didn''t know what to do or even what to say. All she could do was glare at this shameless guy, ready to protect her beloved mayor from further harm.


    "Mingming, help Aunt Feng!" Liu Fengyi called out again. Hearing her voice, Zhou Mingming remembered that Liu Fengyi was still half-naked. She stopped glaring at Ye Fei and walked back to Liu Fengyi, taking off her coat to cover Liu Fengyi''s exposed buttocks. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Liu Fengyi pulled the coat off and tossed it aside, saying, "Good Mingming, stop torturing Aunt Feng. I''m about to come. Hurry and let Ye Fei back in!"


    "What?" Zhou Mingming''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Good Mingming, stop making trouble. Aunt Feng is dying here!" Liu Fengyi said, even reaching down to gently rub her own abused area. Of course, she was doing this on purpose. Now that Zhou Mingming had discovered them, she had instantly decided to bring her into the fold.


    Ye Fei''s excellence was undeniable, and Zhou Mingming was a stunning beauty. The two were a perfect match. Plus, bringing Zhou Mingming into this would completely put her mind at ease. It was a win-win situation, and Liu Fengyi was more than willing to make it happen.


    Seeing Liu Fengyi''s clear eyes, which showed no signs of being drugged, Zhou Mingming finally understood. This was completely consensual. The words she had heard were likely just part of their playful dynamic. But even so, seeing Liu Fengyi, whom she had always regarded as noble and sacred, behave this way was hard for her to accept.


    No matter how upset she was, Zhou Mingming knew she couldn''t stay and disrupt them. She wanted to leave this place that had thrown her into turmoil, but when she reached the door, she hesitated. It was working hours, and while this floor wasn''t crowded, there was no guarantee someone wouldn''t pass by when she opened the door.


    Despite her anger, her bond with Liu Fengyi, which was almost mother-daughter-like, was genuine. Even now, she didn''t want Liu Fengyi''s reputation to suffer.


    With that in mind, Zhou Mingming decided to head into the office''s inner lounge, hoping to avoid the scene. But as she closed the door, she couldn''t help but catch a glimpse of something that made her heart race¡ªYe Fei walking up behind Liu Fengyi and reconnecting with her.


    The expression on Liu Fengyi''s face shifted from grievance to joy, and from her angle, Zhou Mingming could even see the "naughty thing" sliding into Liu Fengyi''s body.


    Slamming the lounge door shut, Zhou Mingming leaned against it, feeling weak. She placed a hand on her heaving chest and took several deep breaths, trying to calm herself down.


    But soon, Zhou Mingming realized this wasn''t helping. Today''s events had been too much of a shock. Liu Fengyi had always been her idol¡ªelegant, and noble, and even her private life had been beyond reproach. Everything about her had earned Zhou Mingming''s admiration and even worship.


    But today''s scene shattered all of that. The woman she had revered like a mother was not only doing such things in her office but also with her nephew, Ye Fei!


    The clash of these two beliefs left Zhou Mingming feeling on the verge of a breakdown. And just then, a series of broken moans drifted through the door, making her heart race even more.

 Chapter 615 - 615: Mingmings Peek (1)

    As the mayor''s private lounge, the door''s soundproofing wasn''t as impenetrable as the outer one, which could block even the sound of an explosion. Yet, the fact that Zhou Mingming could still hear Liu Fengyi''s loud cries was a testament to just how vocal she was being. This not only irritated Mingming but also sparked a strong curiosity within her: Could it be that pleasurable? Why else would Fengyi be screaming so loudly?


    It''s often said that curiosity is a common trait among women, and Zhou Mingming was no exception. Despite knowing she shouldn''t, she couldn''t resist cracking the door open just a sliver. Amidst the seductive moans that made her heart race, she stole a glance outside. That one look was enough to captivate her completely.


    Liu Fengyi was still facing away from Ye Fei, but instead of being on all fours, she had one long, slender leg clad in sheer stockings propped up on the table. Her upper body wasn''t slumped forward but arched back in ecstasy, her ample breasts straining against her thin blouse, threatening to burst through.


    Her graceful neck was thrown back, and her sensual lips parted repeatedly, spilling a stream of obscenities that even made the onlooker Zhou Mingming blush: "Good nephew... my big-dicked nephew... Auntie feels so good... I love it... let you fuck Auntie''s... little slutty pussy... my sweetheart... your... big cock... is fucking Auntie''s... slutty pussy... so good... good boy... harder... Auntie''s... slutty pussy... is so itchy... hurry and use your... big cock... to scratch Auntie''s itch... so good... Auntie wants... your big cock... to stay inside... Auntie''s pussy... forever... never apart..."


    Though Liu Fengyi''s uncharacteristically lewd behavior made Zhou Mingming feel uneasy, she couldn''t tear her eyes away from the spectacle. Her gaze drifted downward to where the two were joined. First, she noticed Liu Fengyi''s full, round buttocks, their plumpness, firmness, and tenderness, rippling with each thrust from Ye Fei. Even as a woman, Zhou Mingming had to admit that the mayor''s derriere was perfection incarnate.


    After admiring Liu Fengyi''s sexy rear for a while, Zhou Mingming''s eyes moved to the actual point of union. Ye Fei and Liu Fengyi were in the throes of passion, his thick cock plunging in and out of his aunt''s tight pussy with such force that each withdrawal pulled her delicate flesh outward, only to be pushed back in with the next thrust.


    Whether by design or coincidence, their lower bodies were positioned directly in line with the lounge door, giving Zhou Mingming an unobstructed view.


    His cock is so big! I can''t imagine how Fengyi''s pussy can take it. If it were me, I definitely couldn''t handle it. Perhaps influenced by Liu Fengyi''s moans, Zhou Mingming''s mind wandered to thoughts that would normally make her blush. But after thinking about them, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. How did I end up putting myself in that position?


    Though the act itself wasn''t particularly visually stimulating¡ªjust a repetitive in-and-out motion¡ªZhou Mingming found herself unable to look away. As a mature 25-year-old woman who had never experienced sex but had occasionally watched Japanese adult films, she had never felt much more than a slight arousal followed by some self-gratification. But this scene before her had a unique aesthetic, stirring something deep within her, a heat that she knew couldn''t be quenched by mere masturbation.


    Suddenly, Liu Fengyi let out a long, drawn-out moan, her buttocks quivering violently. Almost simultaneously, Ye Fei growled, his cock slamming deep into his aunt''s pussy and staying there. Both had reached their climax.


    After a few moments of trembling, Liu Fengyi could no longer stand, her sexy body collapsing onto the desk. Ye Fei followed, leaning over her as they both caught their breath.


    Seeing this, Zhou Mingming exhaled deeply, about to close the door and stretch, when Liu Fengyi''s cooing voice stopped her: "Good boy, Auntie wants more!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    More? Zhou Mingming was stunned. Could they go again? She remembered that after each self-gratification session, she was spent, even lacking the energy for more. How could Fengyi go again? And even if she could, how could Ye Fei, as a man, get hard again so quickly?


    As Zhou Mingming pondered this, Ye Fei moved, lifting Liu Fengyi by her slender waist and flipping her over so they were face-to-face, placing her back on the desk.


    Liu Fengyi, tall and curvaceous, easily weighed over a hundred pounds, yet Ye Fei handled her as if she were weightless. But what surprised Zhou Mingming most was that after positioning Liu Fengyi, Ye Fei immediately hoisted her long legs onto his shoulders and began thrusting anew, his cock as hard as before.


    Did he not ejaculate earlier, or did he get hard again so quickly? Either way, Zhou Mingming had to admit that in this aspect, he could make any woman give him everything, even a virgin like herself.


    Suddenly, Zhou Mingming''s cheeks flushed as she realized a serious issue. With Ye Fei and Liu Fengyi in their current position, she should only have been able to see Ye Fei''s thrusting buttocks from the lounge. But Ye Fei had slightly turned his body, allowing her a clear view of his cock plunging into his aunt''s pussy.


    Did he notice I was peeking? Zhou Mingming panicked internally, but even so, she couldn''t tear her eyes away, instead watching with even greater fascination.


    With the new position, Ye Fei thrust more vigorously, his hands roaming to Liu Fengyi''s chest, unbuttoning her blouse to reveal her beautiful breasts, which he kneaded and sucked on, eliciting even more frantic moans from his aunt.


    Liu Fengyi, now doubly stimulated, was even more wild, her hips bucking fiercely to meet her nephew''s thrusts. Her head tossed from side to side, her long hair in disarray, and her mouth spilled filthier words than the most debauched prostitute.


    In this office symbolizing the pinnacle of power in Wanghai, the mayor¡ªYe Fei''s aunt¡ªwas being fucked into ecstasy by her nephew, while the mayor''s secretary, Zhou Mingming, watched in rapt fascination. Whether Ye Fei was equally lost in the moment remained unknown.


    In the same position and at the same pace, Ye Fei continued for over half an hour, during which Liu Fengyi convulsed multiple times, and Ye Fei followed suit, leaving Zhou Mingming in awe.


    Eventually, Liu Fengyi was too exhausted to keep up, her voice hoarse, merely enduring the relentless fucking from the nephew she had raised and now considered her life partner.


    After thousands more thrusts, Liu Fengyi, seemingly on the verge of collapse, convulsed once more, screaming, "Good husband... I''m dying... Auntie''s dying... I''m going to cum... for my big-dicked nephew..."


    "Good Auntie, I''m coming too!" Ye Fei responded, feeling her pussy tighten around him.


    But Liu Fengyi stopped him, urgently saying, "No, don''t cum inside this time. Auntie wants to drink it!"

 Chapter 616 - 616: Mingmings Peek (2)

    "Weren''t you the one who said we should solidify things?" Ye Fei asked with a smile, obediently holding back his release. Instead, he thrust his cock deep into his aunt''s swollen pussy, grinding against her tender core. Soon, a cool liquid trickled onto his glans.


    Liu Fengyi, having just released her last wave of climax, spoke weakly, "You''ve already filled me up. What''s one more time?"


    "Alright," Ye Fei agreed, slowly pulling his cock out of his aunt''s pussy, now swollen and even more plump from their intense session. As he withdrew, Liu Fengyi''s pussy contracted like a little mouth, each squeeze releasing a stream of white fluid. She hadn''t been exaggerating¡ªYe Fei had indeed filled her to the brim.


    Zhou Mingming watched in awe as Liu Fengyi''s pussy, though contracting, couldn''t fully close, leaving a gap the width of a finger. How pleasurable must it have been for Fengyi to lose even the strength to tighten?


    Her thoughts were interrupted as Ye Fei jumped onto the desk, crouching over Liu Fengyi with his legs spread. His cock, both intimidating and oddly endearing in Zhou Mingming''s eyes, hovered above Liu Fengyi''s face.


    Liu Fengyi gazed at her beloved nephew with a sultry look, reaching out to grip his slick cock. She stroked it quickly, her mouth wide open, her tender tongue extended beneath the glans as if ready to catch something.


    Ye Fei didn''t hold back. As his aunt''s hand worked him, he let go completely, letting out a low growl as he began to ejaculate.


    Zhou Mingming''s eyes widened as she watched stream after stream of white fluid shoot from Ye Fei''s cock, landing perfectly in Liu Fengyi''s waiting mouth. The mayor, usually so composed and dignified, now wore a satisfied smile as she swallowed her nephew''s cum. The sight was so shocking that Zhou Mingming couldn''t help but swallow hard herself, as if envious of Liu Fengyi''s indulgence.


    When Ye Fei finally finished, Liu Fengyi swallowed the mouthful of cum with evident satisfaction, then leaned forward to gently suck on his still-dripping glans.


    Ye Fei enjoyed the softness of his aunt''s mouth, looking down at her with a tender yet teasing smile. Zhou Mingming, still watching, felt a sudden pang of unease. Though Ye Fei hadn''t glanced her way, she couldn''t shake the feeling that his smile was meant for her.


    Startled, Zhou Mingming quickly closed the door, patting her chest to calm herself. Only then did she realize she''d been crouching in that position for nearly an hour¡ªsomething even her martial arts training couldn''t prepare her for? To her embarrassment, she also noticed her arousal, her underwear now soaked.


    Though alone in the room, the physical evidence of her excitement made her blush. She quickly changed her clothes, hiding the wet panties in her bag, grateful she hadn''t yet returned her spare clothes home.


    Soon after, Liu Fengyi walked in, her steps unsteady, her usually composed face now flushed with a radiant glow that even Zhou Mingming found breathtaking.


    "Mingming," Liu Fengyi said with a soft smile, "go tidy up outside. I''ll talk to you in a moment."


    "Of course," Zhou Mingming replied promptly, helping the weakened Liu Fengyi lie down on the small bed before stepping out of the lounge. She was relieved to find Ye Fei already gone, unsure how she''d face him.


    At the desk, Zhou Mingming tidied up the mess left behind, noticing a large wet spot on the surface. Upon closer inspection, she found similar stains on the floor and the nearby couch.


    As a mature 25-year-old, Zhou Mingming, though inexperienced, recognized the signs of arousal. She''d felt it herself during moments of self-pleasure, but the sheer volume here was staggering. It could only mean one thing: Liu Fengyi had been overwhelmed with pleasure. The thought made Zhou Mingming''s cheeks burn as she cleaned up.


    How intense must it have been? She''d felt like she was flying with just a little release, but Fengyi had produced so much. No wonder she could barely walk afterward. As Zhou Mingming wiped away the evidence, her mind involuntarily replayed the scene of Ye Fei entering Liu Fengyi.


    Stop it! She scolded herself, shaking her head to dispel the image, though her face only grew redder.


    After finishing the cleanup and airing out the office, Zhou Mingming returned to the lounge. Seeing Liu Fengyi lying there, content and satisfied, the earlier scene flashed in her mind once more.


    "Mingming, come sit," Liu Fengyi said warmly, patting the space beside her. When Zhou Mingming complied, she asked, "Do you think I''m... improper?"


    "No, not at all," Zhou Mingming quickly denied. Initially, she had thought so, but she''d later justified it to herself: women at this age have needs, and Liu Fengyi had chosen her nephew to avoid complications. It wasn''t right, but it was understandable.


    "I know it''s wrong," Liu Fengyi admitted with a self-deprecating smile. "But when emotions take over, reason has no control."


    "Are you saying you''re in love with him?" Zhou Mingming asked, surprised. Was it more than just physical need? Did Liu Fengyi truly love Ye Fei?


    "Does it seem absurd?" Liu Fengyi smiled faintly. "You haven''t experienced love yet. When it comes, no matter how absurd, you can''t resist it. Mingming, setting today aside, what''s your impression of Ye Fei?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He..." Zhou Mingming hesitated, then said honestly, "He''s remarkable. Even before, he was endearing, and his recent achievements are beyond compare. Among all the men I''ve met, none come close."


    Liu Fengyi''s lips curved into a pleased smile. "So, you''re a little drawn to him too?"


    "No, not at all!" Zhou Mingming denied quickly, though she couldn''t ignore the truth in her words. Every time she thought of Ye Fei, her mind drifted back to that scene¡ªhis strong body and that most intimate part of him.


    "Really?" Liu Fengyi''s gaze burned into Zhou Mingming as if she could see straight into her soul.


    Zhou Mingming grew flustered, lowering her head to avoid eye contact. She mumbled, "Of course, it''s true. I''ve always thought of him as a younger brother."


    "Is that so? What a shame," Liu Fengyi said with a tone of regret, though a hint of amusement flickered in her eyes. With her wealth of life experience, she could easily tell that Zhou Mingming was already somewhat smitten¡ªshe just wasn''t ready to admit it yet. All Ye Fei needed to do was put in a little more effort, and he''d win her over in no time.


    As for Zhou Mingming''s claim of seeing him as a brother? That wasn''t an issue at all. After all, Liu Fengyi herself had once seen him as nothing less than her son.

 Chapter 617 - 617: The Crowded Elevator

    As the two women talked, Ye Fei had already stepped into the elevator heading downstairs. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to spend more time with his aunt, who had missed him dearly, but he had just returned and had a lot to take care of. Besides, with Zhou Mingming also present, staying would only make things awkward for her.


    Since it was already work hours, the elevator was relatively empty¡ªonly Ye Fei was inside. However, after descending a couple of floors, the elevator stopped, and the doors opened to reveal a strikingly beautiful woman with a tall, curvaceous figure. It was Song Xuan, the deputy mayor, who was still in her late twenties.


    Seeing Ye Fei, Song Xuan was momentarily surprised but quickly composed herself. She glanced at the already lit button for the first floor, pressed the close door button, and didn''t acknowledge Ye Fei further.


    Ye Fei was no stranger to beautiful women, and while Song Xuan was undeniably stunning with an alluring figure, he wasn''t particularly interested in her. He simply smiled politely and then returned to his thoughts.


    Before leaving, Liu Fengyi had mentioned helping him win over Zhou Mingming. This idea excited Ye Fei. Unlike Song Xuan, Zhou Mingming had watched him grow up, and their bond was naturally strong. The thought of turning his "big sister" into his woman was thrilling. Moreover, if he succeeded, his visits to his aunt''s place would become doubly satisfying.


    With Zhang Linxin already by his side, his grand plan of a "quartet" seemed within reach. The thought of his future "happiness" brought a sly smile to his lips.


    Unbeknownst to Ye Fei, Song Xuan had been discreetly observing him. Despite being just a deputy mayor in Wanghai, Song Xuan''s background was formidable. She hailed from one of Beijing''s most powerful families, the Song family, and was the youngest daughter of the influential Patriarch Song.


    Her move to Wanghai wasn''t for political gain or because the city was on the verge of becoming a municipality. She had simply grown weary of the cutthroat politics in Beijing and, upon hearing about Wanghai''s clean governance, decided to move here to make a genuine difference for the people. This was also why she had quickly befriended Liu Fengyi.


    Since arriving, Song Xuan had heard a lot about Ye Fei, Liu Fengyi''s nephew, who was often referred to as Wanghai''s top young gentleman. From what she gathered, Ye Fei was not only incredibly low-key but had also contributed significantly to the city''s stability.


    This stood in stark contrast to the spoiled heirs she had encountered in Beijing, and it naturally piqued her interest in Ye Fei. Of course, this interest was pure admiration, nothing more.


    She hadn''t expected to meet the elusive Ye Fei so soon after her arrival, but their first encounter left her unimpressed. He seemed rash and immature, far from the legendary figure she had heard about.


    So, when she saw him again in the elevator, Song Xuan kept her distance but continued to observe him. It wasn''t long before she noticed that sly smile of his. Since they were standing face-to-face, she instinctively assumed it was directed at her.


    A flicker of disgust crossed her eyes, and she retreated to the corner of the elevator, no longer looking at Ye Fei. In her mind, this so-called legendary figure was nothing more than a pretty face¡ªa quality she found utterly useless in a man.


    Ye Fei, of course, had no idea he had just earned the disdain of a beautiful woman¡ªall due to a misunderstanding. If he had known, he might have been amused.


    What should have been a brief, uneventful encounter took a turn when the elevator stopped at the 50th floor, and a large group of people crowded in. They didn''t seem to be regular employees, as they didn''t hesitate to squeeze in despite the presence of the deputy mayor. It was also possible they simply didn''t recognize Song Xuan, given her recent arrival.


    The group, likely acquainted with one another, didn''t want a stranger in their midst, so they pushed and shoved until Ye Fei was pressed against Song Xuan, standing face-to-face with her.


    Seeing the man she disliked now right in front of her, Song Xuan turned her head away in annoyance. Ye Fei, however, didn''t mind. He never expected every beautiful woman to fall for him at first sight¡ªthat would be unrealistic.


    A few floors later, the elevator stopped again. Song Xuan hoped some people would get off, but instead, more squeezed in, making the space even tighter. Ye Fei, though capable of holding his ground, chose not to use his strength to push back against the crowd.


    While he had no particular interest in Song Xuan, he wasn''t about to pass up the chance to be close to a beautiful woman. As the pressure from behind increased, he took a step forward, pressing firmly against Song Xuan''s voluptuous figure, even causing her ample chest to deform slightly.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s apologetic smile, Song Xuan knew it wasn''t his fault, but she still let out a disdainful huff. She tried to turn away, not wanting to face him or let his body touch her chest. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But her movement only made things worse. At 28, Song Xuan was in the prime of her life, and the friction of her sensitive areas against Ye Fei''s solid chest, even through their clothes, sent her heart racing. This wasn''t a change in her opinion of Ye Fei¡ªit was just a natural physical reaction.


    Ye Fei, too, was struggling. While he had no ulterior motives toward Song Xuan, her stunning beauty and irresistible figure were hard to ignore, especially in their current position. His body reacted instinctively, and he had to exert considerable effort to suppress the urge.


    After all, she was his aunt''s friend and a respected deputy mayor. He had to show restraint, regardless of the circumstances.


    Finally, Song Xuan managed to turn her body, freeing herself from the awkward pressure of Ye Fei''s chest. Ye Fei breathed a sigh of relief¡ªsuch stimulation wasn''t something anyone could endure easily.

 Chapter 618 - 618: Song Xuan’s Embarrassment and Anger

    Just as Ye Fei began to relax, an even greater stimulus hit him. Perhaps feeling that even facing sideways wasn''t enough to endure the situation, Song Xuan continued to turn until her back was fully against Ye Fei.


    This was a fatal move for Ye Fei, as Song Xuan''s perfectly rounded and perky buttocks pressed firmly against him through their clothes, immediately causing his lower body to react despite having just been "fed" by Liu Fengyi. In an instant, he was standing at attention, pressing against the beauty in front of him.


    The hard sensation against her backside momentarily stunned Song Xuan. Though she was still pure, she wasn''t naive enough to mistake it for something like Ye Fei''s phone. A mix of embarrassment and anger surged within her.


    Song Xuan felt like she was going crazy. As the youngest princess of one of Beijing''s most powerful families, she had never experienced anything like this. Even though her family had arranged a marriage for her to ensure their legacy, her so-called fianc¨¦ had only ever exchanged polite words with her¡ªnever even touching her hand, let alone anything more intimate. Yet now, this annoying brat was pressed against her in such a direct and inappropriate way.


    To express her displeasure, Song Xuan instinctively twisted her body, trying to escape the unwelcome pressure. However, she forgot that her semi-high heels and long legs made her almost the same height as Ye Fei.


    As she moved, the offending object, which had initially been pressed against her soft buttocks, seemed to have a mind of its own, sliding into the crevice between her cheeks and pressing firmly against a place she rarely even touched herself.


    Shocked and furious, Song Xuan twisted her waist a few more times, only to realize that her movements had made the situation worse. Not only did it seem to invigorate the brat behind her, but it also sent a tingling sensation through her body. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While it felt oddly pleasurable, it mostly left her flustered. She quickly stopped moving, though her mind was filled with curses for Ye Fei: Damn Ye Fei! Stupid Ye Fei! Just wait until we''re out of here¡ªI''ll make you pay! Even if you''re Fengyi''s nephew, it won''t save you!


    While Song Xuan was silently fuming, Ye Fei was thoroughly enjoying himself. Her earlier movements had been incredibly stimulating, making him wish he could tear through their clothes and plunge into her warmth. Even though she had stopped moving, the pressure against him remained intensely pleasurable. While it wasn''t as thrilling as before, Ye Fei didn''t dare move himself, knowing full well that Song Xuan must already despise him.


    In truth, Ye Fei wasn''t entirely to blame for the situation. If Song Xuan hadn''t moved so much, they wouldn''t have ended up in such an awkward position. This was something Song Xuan, with her intelligence and position, could easily deduce.


    However, no matter how high her status, she was still a woman, and women tend to be a little petty. She didn''t consider her role in the situation, instead focusing on how to punish the audacious brat once they were out of the elevator. Only then could she feel somewhat better.


    To Song Xuan''s dismay, the elevator, which was usually empty at this time, seemed unusually busy today. It stopped at almost every floor, with more people entering than exiting, making the space increasingly cramped and pushing Ye Fei even tighter against her.


    To make matters worse, when someone behind Ye Fei tried to squeeze out, they used Ye Fei''s back for leverage, causing him to shift and rub against her a few times. This sent a wave of mixed emotions through Song Xuan¡ªhalf anger, half panic¡ªas she realized her body was betraying her.


    With each movement, a warm, embarrassing wetness began to seep from her most intimate place.


    To Song Xuan, it felt like an eternity before the elevator finally reached the ground floor. As people began to exit, the space finally opened up, and Ye Fei immediately stepped away from her.


    Once they separated, Ye Fei couldn''t help but glance down at the prominent bulge in his pants, noticing a faint wet spot. He couldn''t help but marvel inwardly: This beauty is made of water. Just this little contact and she''s already left a mark.


    Though Ye Fei had behaved decently by stepping away as soon as the crowd thinned, Song Xuan wasn''t ready to forgive him. Taking a deep breath, she turned to confront him, but her first instinct was to glance at the source of her discomfort¡ªjust as Ye Fei had done.


    The moment she saw it, her face flushed crimson. It wasn''t the sight of the bulge itself¡ªafter all, she''d felt it the entire ride¡ªbut the faint wet spot on his pants that she couldn''t accept.


    Clenching her legs slightly, she felt the dampness between them and immediately understood what had caused the wet spot on Ye Fei''s pants. Her face burned even hotter with embarrassment. She no longer had the heart to scold him, instead shooting him a fierce glare before hurrying away with uncharacteristically clumsy steps.


    As she walked, she felt both more humiliated and oddly relieved: Thank goodness I''m not wearing a skirt today¡ªthat would''ve been a disaster!


    As Ye Fei watched Song Xuan''s alluring figure walk away, eventually disappearing into a government-licensed car, a faint smile played on his lips.


    If his initial impression of Song Xuan in the elevator was merely one of admiration, now he found himself genuinely intrigued. It wasn''t just the awkward intimacy they''d shared during the ride¡ªit was her genuine embarrassment and anger that struck him.


    The fact that she could react so strongly to such a situation spoke volumes about her character. She was a woman of purity and integrity, and the unmistakable aura of innocence she carried only reinforced that.


    It looked like coming to Wanghailou in the future wouldn''t just be about foursomes anymore. Ye Fei let his imagination run wild, completely oblivious to the fact that after today''s incident, Song Xuan now harbored not just disdain for him¡ªbut a deeper resentment as well.


    Stepping into the restroom on the first floor, Ye Fei changed into a fresh pair of pants.


    As for the ones marked by an interesting stain, he carefully set them aside, thinking they might be worth keeping. Only then did he stroll out of the place¡ªa place that now housed more than a few of his women.

 Chapter 619 - 619: Taking Matters into His Own Hands (1)

    After leaving Wanghailou, Ye Fei didn''t head straight home. As the leader of Lingyun Society, he figured he should check in on things after being away for so long. Besides, now that Ye Xuan had officially taken over from Zhang Yide and settled in Wanghai, he had another reason to visit. And, of course, there was that mischievous little girl, Fang Yuqian, to see as well.


    Hopping into a taxi, Ye Fei casually told the driver to take him to Lingyun Nightclub. As they rode along, he struck up a random conversation.


    Many people in Wanghai now knew that Lingyun Nightclub was the society''s headquarters, but instead of being intimidated, plenty of ordinary folks wanted to check it out. Under Ye Fei''s leadership, Lingyun Society had long shed its past notoriety and was once again seen as the city''s underground guardian.


    The nightclub wasn''t far from Wanghailou, so in less than half an hour, Ye Fei arrived at his domain. Despite his low-key nature, it was impossible for the regulars at headquarters not to recognize their boss.


    The moment he stepped in, he was greeted with reverence and admiration and escorted directly to the underground office that once belonged to Zhang Yide. Soon, the hall masters stationed at headquarters gathered to report in.


    "That''s enough. Just report everything to Ye Xuan." Ye Fei cut them off. He had always been hands-off and fully trusted Ye Xuan to handle things. Then, with a slight frown, he asked, "Why isn''t she here? Is she out?"


    One of the hall masters stepped forward with a knowing smirk. "Boss, Ye Xuan went to Jin Hai City today to help Qianqian with her school transfer. She asked us to cover for her at headquarters." The other hall masters exchanged glances, their expressions hinting at something unsaid. Two of them had originally been from the Feilong Society, so they were well aware of the subtle bond between Ye Fei and Ye Xuan. And if they knew, then the rest of the society did too. Not that Ye Fei minded¡ªhe had never intended to keep his feelings for Ye Xuan a secret.


    "I see," Ye Fei nodded, finally understanding why all five hall masters were present at headquarters. Given the size of Wanghai, managing it all from a single headquarters was impractical, so five branch halls had been established across the city. Lin Hai and Jin Hai cities followed the same structure, though each only had three branches due to their smaller size.


    Since Ye Xuan wasn''t around, Ye Fei lost interest in sticking around. After offering a few words of encouragement to the hall masters, he left. With Zhang Yide, Ye Xuan, and Guangtou handling affairs¡ªalong with his most loyal core members¡ªhe had nothing to worry about.


    Instead of hailing another taxi, Ye Fei simply picked a car from the underground garage and headed home.


    Despite missing his family, he didn''t speed. Instead, he drove leisurely, enjoying a rare moment of peace. Watching the city bustle around him, he felt genuinely content. He wasn''t a saint, but making the city a better place for ordinary people was something he didn''t mind doing.


    However, his good mood didn''t last long.


    As he approached a red light, seeing that it still had over a minute left, he switched off the engine and relaxed against his seat. He considered lighting a cigarette, just like many other men would in this situation. But before he could, a sharp honk blared from behind him.


    Ye Fei frowned in confusion. Car horns had long been banned in Wanghai, yet someone was blatantly breaking the rule¡ªand at full volume, no less.


    Who the hell is this arrogant? he thought, turning slightly to check.


    Before he could fully turn around, a flashy sports car sped past him from the outer lane. As it pulled alongside him, the driver¡ªa young man in his early twenties¡ªshot him a middle finger and mouthed something that, even without sound, was unmistakably an insult. The guy was pissed that Ye Fei had been in his way.


    Without hesitation, the sports car blew through the red light.


    Pedestrians scattered in panic, dodging the reckless driver. But one middle-aged woman, seemingly frozen in shock or unable to move quickly, was clipped by the speeding car and thrown to the ground. Instead of stopping, the driver stuck his head out, shouted something, and prepared to speed off.


    Ye Fei''s expression darkened.


    It looked like he had no choice but to intervene.


    The sports car was about to escape, and Ye Fei knew that restarting his engine and giving chase wouldn''t be fast enough. So, he abandoned that idea and instead tapped into his inner energy, using sheer force to propel his car forward like a bullet.


    In an instant, he caught up with the sports car, veering sharply and slamming into its rear with a thunderous bang. The impact sent the vehicle skidding off the road and crashing into a tree, bringing it to an abrupt halt.


    The onlookers gasped in shock.


    The young driver¡ªwho had been cursing Ye Fei moments ago¡ªlet out a high-pitched scream, his face draining of all color.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fei stepped out of his car as if nothing had happened and hurried to the injured woman. He reached out to help her up.


    "Auntie, are you okay?"


    The moment he touched her, the woman winced in pain, beads of sweat forming on her forehead as she let out a pained cry.


    Realizing she was seriously hurt, Ye Fei immediately stopped moving her and let her sit down slowly. A glance at her leg confirmed his suspicion¡ªit was broken. She hadn''t just been grazed; she had been fully hit.


    Standing up, he walked over to the wrecked sports car, tore off two pieces of its steel frame with his bare hands, and returned to the injured woman to treat her wounds. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The loud noise snapped the young driver out of his daze. He frantically checked himself, realizing he was unharmed¡ªhis car had only been hit from behind. Emboldened, he stepped out, his initial fear giving way to anger.


    Glaring at Ye Fei, he sneered, his aggressive demeanor returning.

 Chapter 620 - 620: Taking Matters into His Own Hands (2)

    "You little punk, are you f***ing blind? You actually dared to hit my car? Do you even know who I am?" The young man spat out a string of curses as he walked up behind Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei ignored him completely, focusing instead on resetting the elderly woman''s broken bone. He had never formally studied medicine, but with a master healer like Dongfang Ruolan around, he had picked up quite a bit. In fact, his theoretical knowledge even surpassed hers in some areas, so handling a simple fracture was no problem at all.


    The young man''s face darkened when he saw Ye Fei ignoring him. He raised his voice and barked, "Listen up! My last name is Zhang. My father is Director Zhang from the Bureau of Commerce. Damn it, trying to scam me? You must have a death wish!"


    Ye Fei finished resetting the elderly woman''s leg and stood up, his eyes narrowing slightly as he turned toward the arrogant young man. He spoke in a calm, indifferent tone. "So, this is the kind of government official we have in Wanghai?"


    "Cut the bullsh*t! Pay for my car!" The young man shouted, clearly furious at being ignored. He sneered and added, "And quit pretending. You think you can just pop a bone back into place like that? What a joke."


    "Oh? You don''t believe I can set a bone?" Ye Fei''s eyes narrowed even further, but a dangerous glint flashed in them.


    "F*** y¡ªAHHHH!"


    Before the insult could leave his mouth, the young man let out a bloodcurdling scream. Ye Fei had kicked him square in the shin, and with a sickening crack, his tibia snapped clean in two, forming an unnatural V-shape forward.


    As the watching crowd gasped, Ye Fei crouched down next to the now-crippled young man, smiling faintly as if making casual conversation. "So, tell me¡ªdoes that feel like a fracture?"


    The young man was in so much pain that he couldn''t even answer. He writhed on the ground, clutching his leg, screaming like he wanted to die.


    Ye Fei turned to the crowd and asked, "What do you all think? Does he have a broken leg now?"


    No one dared to meet his gaze. They quickly looked away, muttering to themselves¡ªthere was no need to ask; the injury was obvious.


    Ye Fei didn''t care for bystanders like these, but that was just the way things were. He sighed and turned his attention back to the young man. "Well, looks like you''re really hurt. Let me fix that for you." Without hesitation, he grabbed the man''s ankle, twisted sharply, and shoved the broken bone back into place. Another loud crack echoed through the street, followed by another agonized scream. This time, however, his leg was straight again. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The onlookers shuddered. He had snapped a man''s leg just to prove he knew how to fix it. Some instinctively backed away, wanting to put as much distance as possible between themselves and this ruthless man. Still, despite their fear, their curiosity kept them rooted in place.


    With the young man''s wailing now somewhat subdued, Ye Fei walked back to the elderly woman, crouched down, and placed a hand on her injured leg, using his inner energy to ease her pain. "Don''t worry, ma''am," he reassured her. "I already called for an ambulance. It should be here any minute now."


    The woman had been in shock from Ye Fei''s actions, but she finally came to her senses. She anxiously said, "Young man, thank you, but you should leave now. Otherwise, you''re going to be in trouble. His father is an official¡ªyou won''t be able to argue your way out of this."


    Her words warmed Ye Fei''s heart a little, breaking through the cold indifference that had settled there. He smiled faintly. "It''s fine. I''m not afraid of them." But deep down, he couldn''t help but feel disheartened. What kind of world was this, where government officials could run over citizens and still hold all the power, while the victims had to beg for mercy?


    Seeing that Ye Fei wasn''t going to leave, the elderly woman sighed. She had already made up her mind¡ªif the authorities came after him, she would take all the blame. She wouldn''t let a good young man suffer for doing the right thing.


    Fortunately, Wanghai''s emergency response was quick. Within minutes, an ambulance arrived, and paramedics began tending to the injured. The arrogant young man, now much quieter thanks to the painkillers, was loaded onto a stretcher. Though he didn''t say a word, the hatred in his eyes as he glared at Ye Fei was unmistakable.


    Ye Fei asked the medics which hospital they were heading to. When he heard it was the Second People''s Hospital, he immediately called one of his men who managed things there. He wasn''t about to let this elderly woman suffer any further harassment. Even though this Zhang brat and his father wouldn''t be around forever, there was no telling what trouble they might stir up in the meantime.


    With everything arranged, Ye Fei walked to the back of the ambulance just before they closed the doors. He first gave the elderly woman a reassuring smile, then turned his gaze to Zhang. "How''s the leg?" he asked casually.


    Zhang flinched but, surrounded by medical staff, he mustered some courage. Though he trembled slightly, he still gritted his teeth and growled, "You''re f***ing dead! Just wait and see!"


    Ye Fei chuckled, unconcerned. "Oh? You want revenge? Anytime. Bring your daddy along too, if you want." He paused, then added with a smirk, "Remember my name¡ªit''s Ye Fei."


    Though his voice wasn''t particularly loud, the surrounding onlookers had gone silent, allowing everyone to hear every word. When Ye Fei spoke his name, gasps rippled through the crowd. Some even exclaimed out loud, while the elderly woman''s worried expression melted into quiet pride.


    There was an old saying: "Justice lives in the hearts of the people." That wasn''t always true, but in Wanghai, it was gospel. Everyone in this city had witnessed the transformation under Ye Fei''s rule. Just a few months ago, people feared leaving their homes. Now, they barely even locked their doors at night. Ye Fei''s presence in the city was legendary. Some even whispered that he was Wanghai''s living guardian deity.

 Chapter 621 - 621: Siqis Longing

    Ye Fei didn''t pay any attention to the curious or respectful gazes from the crowd. After watching the ambulance leave, he got into his car¡ªa seemingly ordinary vehicle that had suffered a serious collision but still had not even a scratch on its paint¡ªand quickly drove away.


    With nothing left to see, the crowd dispersed, leaving only the wrecked sports car behind, sitting alone. But from that moment on, Wanghai had one more story about Ye Fei to add to its legends.


    After leaving, Ye Fei didn''t feel any joy from helping the elderly woman. Instead, a heavy feeling settled in his heart. Even in a place like Wanghai, incidents like this still happen. How many more such events were taking place across the country right now¡ªor had already happened¡ªor were about to happen? And how many of them could he stop alone?


    Ye Fei had never thought of himself as a national hero, nor did he care for the so-called bigshots, but he did have a deep love for the country he was born and raised in. While he hoped for the nation''s strength, he also wished for true peace among the people¡ªnot the kind of peace achieved by suppressing public discontent.


    With the rise of communication technology, all sorts of ugly truths could no longer be hidden. While most cases were suppressed and didn''t spread far, the few that did make people lose faith in the system. The culprits behind this growing disillusionment were often corrupt officials and their arrogant, entitled children.


    Yes, corrupt officials¡ª"dog officials," as Ye Fei called them¡ªwere far more detestable than mere greedy ones. People could tolerate corrupt officials as long as they did something good for the public and put on a good show, and even if they were greedy, they could still be seen as good officials in the eyes of the people.


    But the dog officials¡ªthose who were greedy without restraint, who tarnished their reputation and that of their children¡ªcould not be tolerated. They didn''t care, and through collusion with wealthy businesspeople, they made everyone more reckless. It was these kinds of people who fueled the growing resentment among the public.


    Shaking his head, Ye Fei brushed these heavy thoughts aside. What was the point of dwelling on them? As long as he could ensure that these kinds of people didn''t exist within Lingyun Society''s sphere of influence, that was enough. His priority now was to get home and comfort his sister and little sister, who had missed him for so long.


    Forgetting his earlier thoughts, Ye Fei''s mood lightened again, a faint smile returning to his face as he drove back to the Li family villa.


    As he arrived at the gates, he caught a glimpse of a small figure darting by. He couldn''t make out the details, but he instantly recognized his twin sister, Ye Yunqi, who shared a special bond with him. So, it was strange to him that she hadn''t rushed to greet him right away but had instead hidden from sight.


    A few moments later, Ye Fei understood why. Just after Ye Yunqi disappeared from view, a more mature, breathtakingly beautiful figure appeared at the gate. With a soft, shy gaze, the person looked at him with three parts bashfulness and seven parts anticipation. Who else could it be but his older sister, Ye Siqi?


    Her long black hair flowed loosely over her shoulders, and she wore no makeup. But the natural blush on her perfect face was far more enchanting than any cosmetic could ever be. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wore a thin white knit top, paired with loose moon-white home pants that did little to hide her graceful, feminine figure¡ªat once youthful and mature. Perhaps because she had been waiting outside in the slightly chilly air for a while, her body trembled slightly.


    That slight tremble made Ye Fei''s love and tenderness for her soar to new heights. Without even bothering to park his car, he jumped out, quickly ran to her side, and pulled her into a tight embrace. He whispered gently in her ear, "Sis, I missed you so much!"


    As she was enveloped in his warm and broad embrace, all of Ye Siqi''s shyness and longing instantly melted away. She felt overwhelmed with a happiness so sweet that it filled her heart. And when she heard Ye Fei''s words, she felt like there were no regrets left in her life.


    "Brother..." she whispered, her voice full of affection and attachment. Hearing that, Ye Fei, unable to resist, lowered his head and kissed her soft, sweet lips.


    This time, unlike when they were in the elevator, Ye Siqi didn''t shy away. She didn''t even flinch, allowing him to kiss her. When his tongue ventured inside her mouth, she awkwardly responded, her hesitation slowly fading as the kiss deepened.


    The kiss grew more passionate, and Ye Siqi wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing her body closer to his. She even felt her chest¡ªstill modest compared to their mother''s but firm and youthful¡ªpress against him, causing her to tremble slightly.


    Feeling the softness of her body against him, Ye Fei''s tender affection turned to desire. The fire that had been ignited by Mayor Song Xuan in the elevator reignited with full force, and Ye Fei''s hands, which had been resting on her slender waist, started to wander. One hand slipped down to gently squeeze her round, firm bottom.


    "Mmm¡­"


    The sudden move made Ye Siqi gasp, her body reacting instinctively with a soft moan. This sent a surge of heat through Ye Fei, making him harden instantly, pressing against her stomach.


    However, this sudden movement snapped Ye Siqi out of her daze. She quickly pulled away from his kiss, her beautiful face flushed with embarrassment. She glanced around, making sure no one was watching, then sighed in relief.


    Looking at Ye Fei with a playful scolding expression, she said, "You''re such a troublemaker. What if someone saw us?"


    In Ye Fei''s mind, Ye Siqi had always been the gentle, graceful sister¡ªalmost like a motherly figure. Seeing her now, all flustered and shy, revealed a side of her that was even more captivating. He was so tempted to kiss her again, but he knew she was too shy for that. With a mischievous grin, he teased, "Well, we can continue when no one''s looking."


    "Bad guy!" Ye Siqi huffed, raising her little fist and lightly punching him in the chest. Ye Fei chuckled and, taking her hand in his, intertwined their fingers as they shared a quiet, tender moment.

 Chapter 622 - 622: The Ladies Gathering

    "Wow! So romantic! I want that too!" With exaggerated gasps, Ye Yunqi and Ye Yunying popped out of nowhere, their faces filled with envy as they watched Ye Fei and Ye Siqi.


    Ye Fei chuckled, letting go of Ye Siqi''s hand. He stepped forward and gave his third sister and younger sister each a hug, planting a quick kiss on their lips. Then he asked, "Where''s Second Sister?"


    "She doesn''t want you anymore! You went out and brought back so many women!" Ye Yunqi pouted, clearly jealous.


    Ye Fei didn''t take her words seriously and turned his gaze back to Ye Siqi.


    In front of her younger sisters, Ye Siqi quickly reverted to her usual composed and gentle demeanor. She smiled softly and said, "Let''s go help our mothers with the guests. We should head inside."


    Ye Fei nodded, letting them go in first while he went back to park his car. Although no one in Wanghai would dare to steal a car belonging to Lingyun Society, and even if this ordinary car were stolen, it wouldn''t be a big deal, Ye Fei still had a strong sense of public responsibility. He couldn''t just leave it blocking the road.


    When Ye Fei walked into the large living room on the first floor, the women were already seated around a big dining table, waiting for him. Though it was far from dinnertime, having a drink to set the mood seemed like a great idea.


    Since Wanghai was much warmer than Wushi, and the heating at home was turned up high, the women had shed their heavy winter clothes and changed into light, comfortable homewear similar to Ye Siqi''s. Their outfits showcased their figures¡ªsome mature and sexy, others youthful and vibrant¡ªeach one stunning in her way. Sitting between Ye Yunqi and Ye Yunying, Ye Fei felt his eyes couldn''t keep up with all the beauty around him.


    As a man, Ye Fei wasn''t one to abandon the old for the new, but he still had the common trait of most men¡ªhe appreciated novelty. While sipping wine with the women, he found himself glancing more often at the few who weren''t yet his, especially Ye Siqi, followed closely by Shui Rou, with whom he had secretly held hands the night before. Both women blushed under his gaze.


    The other women either didn''t notice Ye Fei''s glances or didn''t mind. They continued chatting away, their lively voices filling the warm living room with the vibrant energy of spring.


    Looks like I need to speed up the plans for that manor!


    Ye Fei thought to himself as he fended off Ye Yunqi''s playful attempts to pour him more wine. After much deliberation during the flight, he had decided to build a manor in the suburbs of Wanghai where all his women could live together.


    This would save him the trouble of running around and ensure no one felt neglected.


    As for the natural formation they had discovered, it was too inconvenient to travel to regularly. It could serve as a vacation spot, but the abundant spiritual energy there was no longer as crucial now that he had the Xuan Yin Art.


    Speaking of the Xuan Yin Art, Ye Fei couldn''t help but think of his stunning master''s wife, Zhu Yuyan, and the even more alluring Shen Huiya. He wondered when they would move their headquarters here so he could meet the other two legendary master''s wives and his formidable senior sister, Jiang Manjun.


    The gathering, which started at 4 PM and lasted until past 8 PM, was more about chatting than drinking. No one got drunk, but they did enjoy plenty of food, effectively replacing dinner. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the meal, the women cleaned up together and continued chatting for a while. Liu Yiru glanced at the clock and smiled. "It''s getting late.


    Everyone must be tired after a day of traveling. Why don''t we call it a night?" She then turned to Ye Fei. "Ye Fei, hurry up and find a bigger place for us to move into. We can''t keep having our sisters stay in hotels when they visit."


    "Got it. I''ll start working on it tomorrow," Ye Fei agreed, thinking how his mother''s idea aligned perfectly with his own.


    As Ye Fei and the others stood up, Liu Yiru added, "No need to see us off. Shui Ying and I will head over together. We won''t be back tonight." She winked at Ye Fei as she spoke.


    Ye Fei understood that his mother was giving him time to spend with his sisters and nodded in acknowledgment.


    The farewells were bittersweet, especially for Shui Rou, her disciple, and Chen Yourong, who were leaving early the next morning. The experts Ye Fei had arranged for the Kong family had arrived, and Chen Yourong needed to return to handle some matters. She likely wouldn''t be back until after the New Year.


    After seeing the women off, Ye Fei had just sat down when Ye Yunqi pounced on him, half of her body pressing against his. "Brother, tell us about the conference! How did you and Mom go out alone and come back with so many people?" Her earlier jealousy was gone, replaced by pure curiosity.


    Ye Yunying sat on his other side, not as clingy as Ye Yunqi but still holding onto his arm. "Yeah, especially Ye Zhilin. Why did Mom say she''s our ancestor? And how is she so powerful?" Unlike Ye Yunqi''s gossipy nature, Ye Yunying was more focused on strength, making her particularly curious about the most powerful among them, Ye Zhilin.


    Ye Fei leaned back comfortably on the sofa, his hands slipping under Ye Yunqi and Ye Yunying''s arms to rest on their chests. He noticed that both had grown a bit since he last saw them. Instead of answering their questions right away, he teased, "Not bad, you''ve both grown. But Third Sister, I think you should stop growing. My hand can barely cover you now." He gave a playful squeeze.


    "Stop it and just tell us!" Ye Yunying wasn''t fazed, pressing him to explain Ye Zhilin''s background. Their mother had only given a brief introduction earlier, leaving out the details. As for Ye Yunqi, she let out a soft, kitten-like moan in response to his touch.


    Meanwhile, Ye Siqi, sitting across from them, blushed slightly. Watching her brother''s fingers sink into Ye Yunqi''s softness, she couldn''t help but wonder if he would do the same to her. After all, hers were just as ample as her sister''s.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you," Ye Fei said with an amused smile, looking at his impatient third sister. He then proceeded to explain Ye Zhilin''s identity and background, even detailing how he had awakened her, leaving nothing out.

 Chapter 623 - 623: A Surprising Surprise

    "Wow, I didn''t expect it to be this powerful, transforming our ancestors into our sisters!" Ye Yunqi exclaimed in surprise, seizing the opportunity to unzip Ye Fei''s zipper and release "it," holding it tightly in her small hands. Whether it was out of amazement or simply because she missed it so much, she couldn''t tell.


    Seeing this, Ye Siqi quickly turned her head away, too embarrassed to look any longer. Meanwhile, Ye Siyao, sitting beside her, blushed slightly. However, Ye Yunying didn''t seem to mind at all. Instead, she extended a small hand and joined Ye Yunqi in holding "it" while urging, "Come on, keep going!"


    Enjoying the playful movements of Ye Yunying and Ye Yunqi''s hands, Ye Fei began telling his story. While the martial arts tournament wasn''t particularly eventful, the twists and turns caused by him and his master''s wife made it much more captivating. Before long, all four girls were completely absorbed in the story.


    As she listened to her younger brother, Ye Siqi''s shyness slowly melted away. She couldn''t help but glance back at the object held by her two younger sisters, and a wave of amazement surged through her. "It''s huge!"


    She had seen it before, but back then, she was too flustered, and it was just a fleeting glimpse. Now, however, seeing it held by her two younger sisters, revealing such a large part, she couldn''t help but imagine it potentially entering her own body later that night. Along with her shyness, a mix of anticipation and a slight fear welled up inside her.


    "I can''t believe Zhilin is still the martial arts leader!" Ye Yunying exclaimed after hearing Ye Fei''s story. But Ye Yunqi, who should have been equally shocked, was too preoccupied. During the story, this little imp leaned down and started comforting "it" with her little mouth, as though she had missed it terribly.


    Ye Siqi, already struggling to hold back her embarrassment, was now even more uncomfortable. Since Ye Fei had finished his story and Ye Yunqi was acting in such a manner, she naturally couldn''t stay any longer. She, along with Ye Siyao, stood up and smiled, saying, "I''m going to bed with big sis. You guys keep talking." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Yunying pulled away from Ye Fei''s mischievous hand and said, "I''ll go with you guys." After saying this, she quickly ran upstairs, her pace almost betraying a hint of excitement.


    The departure of the older two sisters seemed natural to Ye Fei, but he couldn''t quite understand the behavior of the third sister. He had seen the intense longing in her eyes earlier, and given her personality, she should have pounced on him right there in the living room. Yet now, she was running away.


    Ye Yunqi didn''t give Ye Fei much time to think. She pulled out the object, which was now shining brightly after being played with by her little mouth and jumped onto Ye Fei''s lap. With a flushed face, she coyly said in a voice that shouldn''t belong to someone her age, "Big brother, I missed you so much!"


    This little imp! Ye Fei thought to himself, feeling a little overwhelmed. As she straddled him, her small bottom landed directly on "it," which had just been in her mouth, and she began wiggling her hips. At the same time, she brought her little mouth up to him.


    After a deep sigh, Ye Fei, almost unable to endure it, was just about to make his move, when Ye Yunqi suddenly jumped off him and laughed, "Wait a bit, I have a surprise for you." She then dashed upstairs, but not before reminding him, "Don''t follow me, or the surprise will be ruined!"


    A surprise? Ye Fei was curious, but he didn''t use his thoughts to track her. After all, if she called it a surprise, what would be the point of knowing it in advance?


    After running upstairs, Ye Yunqi bumped into Ye Yunying, who had just come out of the older sister''s bedroom. Excitedly, she asked, "How''s the preparation going?"


    "What preparation? Big sis chickened out," Ye Yunying said with a frustrated expression. "She''s known us since we were kids, what''s there to be shy about?"


    "Really?" Ye Yunqi was a bit disappointed but quickly recovered, always the one to understand others. "Well, it''s fine. Today''s her first time. We should give them some space as a couple. We''ll do it later."


    "Wow, you sound just like second sis," Ye Yunying remarked, her carefree personality not thinking too much about it. After hearing Ye Siyao''s words, she had agreed, but she didn''t expect her usually mischievous little sister to think that way. She couldn''t help but feel a bit impressed.


    Ye Yunqi smiled and said, "Let''s go help big sis set up the new room. Since we can''t give Big Brother a surprise, we can at least create a romantic atmosphere for them."


    Ye Fei waited downstairs for half an hour before Ye Yunqi and Ye Yunying came back down. Although they no longer looked as excited as before, they still seemed quite happy.


    Ye Fei went over to them, scooped them up one by one, and smiled, "Is the surprise you guys mentioned going to be a living room battle?"


    "What kind of surprise is that?" Ye Yunqi pouted slightly in disdain. Then, she said, "I declare, the surprise is postponed. Your most important task tonight is to make big sis happy! Remember, be gentle!"


    Looking at his little sister''s serious expression, Ye Fei couldn''t help but laugh. He nodded and released them, slowly heading upstairs. Not long after, he heard Ye Yunqi''s voice deliberately lowered from behind, "Don''t lock the door!"


    Turning back, Ye Fei flashed a grin and then quickly climbed the stairs, heading straight for Ye Siqi''s room.


    When he entered, Ye Fei was stunned by the room''s new setup. The once simple and elegant room was now dominated by the color red. Not only were there big red "double happiness" characters on the walls but even the bedding on Ye Siqi''s bed had been replaced with a bright red quilt embroidered with mandarin ducks.


    Ye Fei immediately knew that this was all the work of Ye Yunqi and Ye Yunying, the little troublemakers. No wonder they had spent half an hour upstairs¡ªit was all to redecorate.


    When Ye Siqi saw him enter, she wasn''t the bashful girl he had expected. Instead, she greeted him with her usual calm and grace, giving him a gentle smile. "You''re here, go take a shower."


    From the slight embarrassment and nervousness she couldn''t hide in her eyes, Ye Fei knew she was only pretending, but he didn''t call her out. Obediently, he walked toward the bathroom, but before entering, he said, "Well, the setup is a bit tacky, but it fits the mood for tonight."


    Ye Siqi almost couldn''t maintain her composed demeanor at his remark.

 Chapter 624 - 624: Night Battle with the Four Sisters (1)

    After several hours on a plane and an intense afternoon confrontation with Liu Fengyi, Ye Fei truly needed a good bath. Whether it was intentional or not, Ye Siqi''s bathroom was filled with her intimate garments. \\Though the designs of those bras and panties were quite conservative, they still managed to reignite the fire that had been stirred up twice that afternoon. As he soaked in the tub, only his head remained above water, while a certain part of him stood tall and proud.


    After spending over ten minutes bathing, Ye Fei didn''t bother to put his clothes back on. Instead, he wrapped a small towel around his waist and stepped out, only to find Ye Siqi sitting quietly by the bed, her head slightly lowered, her cheeks faintly flushed, like a shy bride awaiting her wedding.


    With a silent chuckle, Ye Fei climbed onto the bed, propped himself up with a pillow, and said to Ye Siqi, "It''s getting late. Come on up."


    "Ah..." Ye Siqi let out a soft gasp, losing her composure completely. She jumped up like a startled rabbit, keeping her distance from Ye Fei, her large eyes filled with tension and a hint of reproach, as if blaming him for his impatience and for having such thoughts.


    Seeing her reaction, Ye Fei understood that while she was fully prepared, her nervousness, likely due to her personality, had her on edge. If he pushed too hard, it could lead to negative consequences, which he naturally wanted to avoid.


    "Don''t be afraid. I just want to talk," Ye Fei said softly, his voice gentle as he casually brought up a topic. "Sis, how are things at the company? Are you getting used to it?"


    Though the question was rather mundane, it effectively eased Ye Siqi''s tension. She slowly walked back to the bed and sat down, replying, "It''s fine. With Mom and Aunt Xiao handling things, I don''t have much to worry about." Feeling it was awkward to talk to him while facing away, she mimicked his posture, lying back slightly, though she kept some distance between them.


    Ye Fei inched closer, gently wrapping his arm around Ye Siqi''s soft, rounded shoulder, pulling her mature and sensual body into his embrace. "That''s good. The company isn''t what''s important to me. What matters most is you. Remember, don''t overwork yourself."


    Her delicate face rested against Ye Fei''s firm chest. Though the direct contact made Ye Siqi extremely shy, the sense of security she felt helped ease her embarrassment. She didn''t resist his embrace but murmured in disagreement, "Who says the company isn''t important? It''s the result of generations of hard work. I want to see it grow even stronger."


    "You''re right. It''s the fruit of generations of effort, and it is important," Ye Fei agreed, then shifted the conversation. "But you just need to maintain it. As for growth, you can leave that to Li Xueer."


    "Li Xueer? What''s your relationship with her?" Ye Siqi lifted her head from Ye Fei''s chest, her bright eyes wide with surprise. How could she not know Li Xueer? The helmsman of the Autumn Wind Group, who had emerged suddenly a few months ago, had quickly risen to become one of the most prominent figures in Wanghai, even surpassing the beautiful Mayor Liu Fengyi.


    Ye Fei smiled faintly. "She''s just my proxy. In truth, the Autumn Wind Group is mine." For the first time, he revealed this secret to someone other than his mother, hoping the shock would dispel his sister''s nervousness.


    Indeed, the tactic worked. Upon hearing this, Ye Siqi was momentarily speechless, and her tension completely dissolved. Yet, a faint sense of loss crept into her heart as she murmured, "So that''s how it is. Li Xueer is truly remarkable. I''m not as good as her."


    "My silly sister, it''s not that you''re not as good as her. It''s just that she has access to vast resources and seemingly endless funds. How could she not succeed? If it were you, you could do it too. I just don''t want my beloved sister to go through such hardships," Ye Fei tightened his embrace, holding her closer as he comforted her. Indeed, it was comforting for Ye Siqi''s intelligence and talent were no less than Li Xueer''s.


    However, she lacked the life experience¡ªa flower raised in a greenhouse could never compare to a wildflower that had weathered storms. But so what? Ye Fei was confident that as long as he was around, his beloved sister would remain in the greenhouse, forever blooming.


    Perhaps because women in love tend to lose some of their rationality, Ye Siqi easily believed Ye Fei''s words. Her sense of loss vanished, replaced by the deep happiness his words brought. She didn''t even notice¡ªor perhaps didn''t mind¡ªwhen Ye Fei''s wandering hand slid from her shoulder to her chest.


    Ye Fei''s actions were merely a test. Though confident he could ease Ye Siqi''s nervousness, he was still cautious, not wanting to scare her. Seeing she didn''t resist or panic, he finally relaxed, his hand moving gently over the thin fabric of her nightgown, eliciting a strange yet intense pleasure in Ye Siqi. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Siqi wore nothing but the thin nightgown, its fine fabric making it feel almost as if Ye Fei was touching her bare skin. Her slight squirming only spurred him on, his fingers brushing over her already sensitive nipple.


    "Brother..." Ye Siqi looked up at Ye Fei with glistening eyes, her trembling voice enough to set his blood boiling.


    Ye Fei, now consumed by desire, was no longer satisfied with just touching through the fabric. With a swift motion, he used his finger like a blade, slicing open her nightgown from neck to waist, revealing her full, perky breasts.


    So beautiful! Ye Fei couldn''t help but marvel inwardly. Despite being a virgin, Ye Siqi''s breasts were only slightly smaller than their mother''s, and just as firm and full. Unable to resist, he buried his face between them, taking a nipple into his mouth, gently sucking and teasing it with his tongue.


    Ye Siqi instinctively held her brother''s head, the unfamiliar yet overwhelmingly pleasurable sensation nearly causing her to lose consciousness. She could only murmur repeatedly, "Brother, brother..."


    The forbidden nature of her words only heightened Ye Fei''s excitement. He sucked harder, taking half of her breast into his mouth, the soft flesh feeling utterly divine. However, her breasts were so large that even with his best effort, he could only manage half.


    "Brother, brother..." Whether it was intentional or because she too had grown to love the forbidden sensation, Ye Siqi continued to call out, her voice growing increasingly seductive and alluring.


    The contrast between her usual gentleness and this sultry tone drove Ye Fei wild. He felt as if his erection might burst through his pants, desperate to plunge into her tender depths and bring her to ecstasy.


    But Ye Fei knew this was her first time, and she seemed to harbor some fear of intimacy. He couldn''t rush. Suppressing his urge to take her immediately, he continued to lavish attention on her breasts, though his actions grew rougher.


    When he finally released the breast he had been tormenting, faint teeth marks were left on the pale skin, and the once pink nipple had turned a deep red, swollen to the size of a peanut.


    Yet, Ye Siqi didn''t seem to mind his roughness. She seemed to enjoy it. When he released her breast, she even arched her chest slightly, as if wanting to offer it back to him.


    Ye Fei, of course, understood her desire. Without pause, he took her other breast into his mouth, this time not just sucking but also gently biting the hardened nipple. Each bite elicited louder moans from Ye Siqi.

 Chapter 625 - 625: Night Battle with the Four Sisters (2)

    After lingering on his sister''s chest for a while, Ye Fei finally shifted his focus. With a swift motion of his hand, the expensive nightgown was reduced to a useless scrap, completely removed from her body. Now, Ye Siqi was left with nothing but a pair of panties soaked through with her arousal.


    As Ye Fei gazed at his sister''s naked form, he discovered what he considered her most beautiful feature¡ªher long, straight legs. While her upper body was full and voluptuous, her legs were slender yet undeniably sexy.


    Ye Fei had seen countless photos of leg models online and had admired the legs of many women, but none compared to his sister''s.


    In his eyes, her legs were the most perfect and sensual among all the women he had known. Moreover, her legs accentuated her equally stunning, round buttocks, which rivaled even those of her aunt, Liu Fengyi.


    Feeling shy now that she was completely exposed, Ye Siqi resisted the urge to cover herself, instead lying there and allowing her beloved brother to admire her.


    After a long while, Ye Fei finally leaned down again, this time focusing on her legs. He began kissing them, starting from her calves and gradually moving up to her thighs, eventually reaching the sensitive area between her legs.


    Gently parting her thighs, Ye Fei began to lick and kiss the tender skin on the inside of her legs, his tongue brushing over the damp panties that clung to her delicate mound. Though he couldn''t yet see it fully, his mind vividly imagined the shape of her virgin pussy, having caught a glimpse of it before and knowing it resembled the ones he had explored with his second and third sisters.


    After leaving a trail of saliva on her inner thighs, Ye Fei finally pressed his mouth against her panties, kissing the place she had kept untouched for 24 years. He sucked the sweet, fragrant juices that had seeped through the fabric, savoring the taste.


    "Ah¡­ brother¡­" Ye Siqi instinctively tightened her legs around Ye Fei''s head, her hands moving to her chest, gently kneading her breasts. The sensations were overwhelmingly pleasurable, and the intense pleasure Ye Fei was giving her made her feel as if she was on the verge of climax.


    Ye Fei used his hands to spread her legs apart, finally removing the last barrier¡ªher soaked panties¡ªrevealing the enticing pink slit beneath.


    With a mix of excitement and reverence, Ye Fei gently parted her tightly closed labia, exposing the even more delicate inner folds. Her virgin pussy, untouched until now, was already contracting slightly, releasing a steady stream of clear fluid, a sign of her intense arousal.


    The sight of her tender, untouched pussy filled Ye Fei with an overwhelming urge. He extended his tongue and gave a firm lick to the place she had preserved for so long.


    As his rough tongue brushed against her most sensitive spot, Ye Siqi''s entire body trembled. A sudden gush of sweet nectar flowed from her, drenching Ye Fei''s tongue, allowing him to savor the taste fully.


    Under Ye Fei''s ministrations, Ye Siqi grew more and more aroused, her skin turning a soft pink as she began to lift her hips, clearly approaching her climax. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just as she was about to reach the peak, Ye Fei suddenly stopped. He quickly removed all his clothes, knelt, and lifted her legs onto his shoulders. Gripping his fully erect cock, he rubbed it against her thoroughly prepared slit.


    As Ye Fei continued to stimulate her, Ye Siqi''s hips began to move involuntarily, seeking the climax that had been interrupted. However, every time Ye Fei attempted to push inside her slightly, she tensed up, her tight pussy squeezing out the tip of his cock.


    Seeing her reaction, Ye Fei confirmed his earlier suspicion¡ªshe had a slight fear of intimacy. But he knew that once he fully entered her and she experienced the true pleasure of sex, that fear would disappear.


    However, the challenge now was how to enter her without causing her too much pain. He didn''t want to force himself in, as her nervousness would only amplify the pain of losing her virginity.


    After a moment of thought, Ye Fei came up with a plan. He suddenly turned his head to the side and asked, "Who''s there?"


    Ye Siqi, startled, looked around as well. Although they hadn''t fully consummated yet, the position alone was already embarrassing enough. If one of her sisters walked in now, it would be incredibly awkward. But after a glance, she realized no one was there and immediately relaxed.


    This was the moment! Ye Fei seized the opportunity while her attention was diverted. With a forceful thrust, his hard, burning cock plunged into her tight virgin pussy, instantly breaking through the thin membrane that symbolized her purity.


    "Ah¡­" The sudden pain brought Ye Siqi back to reality. Though it wasn''t as severe as she had imagined, she couldn''t help but let out a soft cry, her eyes fixed on Ye Fei with a mix of emotions¡ªhappiness at finally giving herself to the boy she loved, a hint of sadness at losing her virginity, and a touch of resentment at the pain. But soon, all these emotions transformed into pure happiness. She was no longer just his sister; she was now his lover.


    Just as Ye Fei had anticipated, once he was fully inside her, her fear vanished. She quickly adjusted to the pain and began to move gently beneath him. Ye Fei started to thrust, slowly at first, then gradually increasing in speed, guiding his beloved sister into the world of sexual pleasure.


    "Brother¡­ brother¡­" As Ye Fei continued to pleasure her, Ye Siqi couldn''t help but call out to him. Though she only used this one word, it was more arousing to Ye Fei than any other sound. Among all the women he had been with, only his mother, his youngest sister, and now his eldest sister could evoke such feelings in him. Perhaps it was because, for the first decade of his life, she had played the role of a second mother to him.


    Like all virgins, Ye Siqi couldn''t last long. After just a few minutes of thrusting, she reached her peak. With a powerful shudder, the essence she had preserved for over 20 years gushed out, drenching the tip of Ye Fei''s cock, which was buried deep inside her. As her pussy contracted, Ye Fei felt an intense pleasure and, at the same time, absorbed some of the vital energy from her virgin essence.


    "Sis, did it feel good?" Ye Fei asked with a smile once her breathing had calmed down.


    Now that she was fully connected with her brother, Ye Siqi was no longer as shy as before. She looked at him with deep affection and nodded gently.


    "It felt amazing. I finally understand why Qiqi acts so flirtatious around you."

 Chapter 626 - 626: Night Battle with the Four Sisters (3)

    Ye Siqi was immediately embarrassed, not just because Ye Yunqi had overheard her, but also because she was still intimately connected with Ye Fei. She quickly tried to cover up by asking, "When did you sneak in, you little imp?"


    "Right when big brother turned you into his wife," Ye Yunqi giggled as she climbed onto the bed, her eyes fixed on the place where Ye Fei and Ye Siqi were still joined. "I just wanted to watch." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Being teased by her younger sister, Ye Siqi felt both shy and flustered. She turned her embarrassment toward Ye Fei, pouting, "Hurry up and pull out. I want to watch you two now!"


    Ye Fei knew that his sister, having just lost her virginity, shouldn''t be overexerted. Besides, his younger sister had been waiting for her turn for a while. He slowly withdrew from Ye Siqi''s body, the sound of his still-hard cock leaving her tight pussy making a soft, wet noise.


    "Sis, it seems like you''re a bit reluctant to let go of big brother," Ye Yunqi teased with a sly grin.


    Having been teased repeatedly by her younger sister, Ye Siqi knew she had to fight back, or it would only continue. "I don''t believe you''d want to let him go either once he''s inside you," she retorted.


    "Of course I wouldn''t," Ye Yunqi replied without hesitation. "But, big sis, you didn''t perform very well just now. When making love, both people need to interact. If you just lie there passively, you''re missing out on a lot of the fun and pleasure."


    "What kind of interaction are you talking about?" Ye Siqi asked, her face flushing red. She was a very conservative girl and had never imagined there would be so many variations when making love with the man she loved. Wouldn''t that make her seem too promiscuous?


    Ye Fei knew that his younger sister was laying the groundwork for his plans for a group encounter. Although he knew his eldest sister might not be ready for it yet, he didn''t stop Ye Yunqi from continuing.


    "You just don''t understand yet. Let me teach you," Ye Yunqi said, taking on the role of a teacher. She had Ye Fei lie down and began kissing him all over, gradually making her way to his groin. She took his cock, still slick with their sister''s juices and a trace of virgin blood, into her hand and gave it a few strokes before taking it into her mouth.


    After sucking for a while, Ye Yunqi pulled back and smiled at Ye Siqi. "See? This makes big brother feel good too. Why don''t you give it a try, sis?"


    "There''s no rush. We can take it slow," Ye Fei interjected, noticing the hesitation on Ye Siqi''s face.


    But to his surprise, Ye Siqi leaned in closer, her face near his cock, her eyes filled with shy curiosity.


    "Sis, are you worried about my saliva on it?" Ye Yunqi pretended to be hurt. "There was your pussy juice on it earlier, and I didn''t mind."


    Provoked by her younger sister''s words, Ye Siqi bit her lip and finally lowered her head, taking Ye Fei''s cock into her mouth, mimicking Ye Yunqi''s actions.


    From then on, Ye Fei''s cock became the sisters'' teaching tool, as they took turns pleasuring him. Gradually, Ye Siqi began to enjoy this new way of making her beloved brother feel good.


    "Sis, you rest for a bit. I can''t hold back anymore¡ªI need to feel good now," Ye Yunqi said after a while, unable to wait any longer.


    Now that she had learned how to please her brother with her mouth, Ye Siqi was curious about what other forms of interaction her sister had in mind. She moved aside, and Ye Yunqi quickly straddled Ye Fei, guiding his cock into her eager pussy before riding him with wild abandon.


    Watching her younger sister''s ecstatic expression and hearing her lustful moans, Ye Siqi felt both surprised and intrigued. She couldn''t help but wonder if this would feel even better than what she had just experienced.


    With this thought in mind, Ye Siqi let go of her inhibitions. After Ye Yunqi had her fill, Ye Siqi couldn''t resist trying it herself. The sensation drove her wild, and before long, she had fully embraced her role as her brother''s little vixen.


    Having just lost her virginity, Ye Siqi''s stamina was no match for Ye Yunqi''s. After reaching her climax for the third time, she was completely exhausted and on the verge of falling asleep.


    Pulling Ye Fei up, Ye Yunqi nimbly jumped onto him, wrapping her legs around his waist. With a twist of her hips, she expertly guided his cock, still wet with their sister''s juices, into her pussy. "Brother, let''s go to the second sister''s room. They''re all waiting for us," she said. While she would have preferred to have all four sisters together, she knew that their eldest sister wasn''t quite ready for that yet, so she settled for involving the second sister first.


    Understanding his younger sister''s intentions, Ye Fei felt even more affection for her. Holding her small buttocks, he thrust into her insatiable pussy as they made their way to Ye Siyao''s room.


    Seeing them enter in such a state, Ye Siyao, who had been chatting with Ye Yunying, blushed deeply. But Ye Yunying, unfazed, quickly joined in the action.


    Watching her brother''s cock, which she also adored, moving in and out of her sisters'' pussies, Ye Siyao couldn''t hold back her desire any longer. After some initial resistance, she allowed Ye Fei to pull her into the fray, experiencing the thrill of being with her sisters. She ended up demanding seven or eight rounds from him before finally letting him go.


    After satisfying all three sisters, Ye Fei didn''t stay in their room to rest. Instead, he returned to his eldest sister''s room, wrapping his arms around her newly awakened sensual body, and fell asleep contentedly.


    "Big sis, you''re so mean, talking about me like that behind my back," a clear voice suddenly chimed in from the side of the bed. The next moment, Ye Yunqi''s smiling face appeared, peeking over the edge.

 Chapter 627 - 627: A Warm Morning

    When Ye Siqi woke up, the sky was already bright. She slowly opened her eyes, her cheeks flushing slightly as she realized she was lying with her back against Ye Fei, nestled in his embrace.


    One of his hands had mischievously slipped into her nightgown, gently cupping one of her full breasts, while something hard pressed against her lower back.


    She glanced back quietly and saw that Ye Fei''s eyes were still tightly closed. A playful smile crept onto her face as she subtly parted her legs, trapping that mischievous thing between them and applying gentle pressure. Though it wasn''t as pleasurable as the night before, it still made her heart race.


    "If you keep moving, I''m going in," a familiar voice suddenly startled her. Ye Siqi quickly rolled forward, escaping Ye Fei''s embrace. Even though she was no longer afraid of it after last night and had even grown to like it, she knew that if it entered her now, it wouldn''t be a quick affair. If her sisters saw, she''d be mortified.


    Seeing her flustered expression, Ye Fei chuckled and pulled her back into his arms, planting a soft kiss on her lips. However, he didn''t push further.


    Ye Siqi obediently let Ye Fei savor her lips for a while. When he finally released her, she prepared to get up and make breakfast.


    "Stay with me a little longer. Second sister and the others can handle breakfast," Ye Fei said, knowing her usual routine and not letting her go.


    If Ye Fei didn''t tease her, Ye Siqi was more than happy to lie with him. Since she was the last one, she didn''t have to worry about her sisters finding out. She gave a soft hum of agreement and stayed nestled in his arms.


    For a while, the room was quiet. The two of them held each other gently, neither speaking. Only when Ye Siqi occasionally looked up did Ye Fei press a light kiss to her lips, brief but tender. In this silence, a strange yet sweet emotion flowed between them¡ªsomething that wasn''t just love or familial affection but a warmth that surpassed both, leaving them both deeply content.


    This wordless connection lasted nearly half an hour until Ye Yunqi''s voice called them for breakfast. They exchanged a gentle smile, unbothered by each other''s presence as they dressed calmly, like a couple who had been together for years.


    By the time they entered the dining room, Ye Siyao and the other two sisters were already seated. They greeted Ye Siqi with warm, congratulatory smiles, though Ye Yunqi couldn''t resist teasing, "Big sis, congratulations on getting what you wanted." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Remembering how the little imp had "taught" her last night, Ye Siqi''s cheeks turned red. She pretended to be annoyed. "Little brat, are you asking for trouble?"


    Ye Yunqi just giggled. "I''m not scared of you. By order of joining, I''m the big sister!"


    Her words made all five of them laugh. It was true¡ªtheir time with Ye Fei had followed their age order.


    "Big sis, does anyone at work pursue you? Any persistent ones?" Ye Yunying asked between bites of breakfast. She had wanted to ask this for a while but felt it was inappropriate before. Now that Ye Siqi had gotten her wish, she felt free to bring it up.


    Ye Yunying was mainly looking for advice. Though she had a tomboyish personality, her stunning looks and figure made her incredibly popular at school. Many pursued her, and while some backed off after being rejected, others were relentless. She often resorted to using her fists to drive them away, which hurt her reputation. She wanted to learn how her gentle older sister handled such situations, certain that Ye Siqi didn''t resort to violence.


    Ye Siqi glanced at Ye Fei first, ensuring he wasn''t upset, then smiled. "Of course, there are people who pursue me, but none are persistent. Everyone knows my brother is the underground boss of Wanghai. Messing with me is like asking for trouble," she said with a hint of pride.


    "Hmm," Ye Yunying scratched her head, troubled. Her identity at school was secret, so her sister''s method wouldn''t work for her. Revealing her identity would only make it harder to find genuine friends, so she figured her fists were still her best option.


    After breakfast, the four sisters prepared to leave. Yesterday wasn''t a weekend, but they had come home because Ye Fei had returned. Now that they''d seen him and last night''s passion had eased their longing, it was time to return to their routines¡ªschool for some, work for others.


    As Ye Siqi got ready for work, she noticed Ye Fei following her like a shadow. "Is there something else?" she asked.


    "I just want to spend more time with you," Ye Fei replied with a smile.


    Her heart warmed, but she shook her head. "There''s no need. I have to go to work." She was used to putting his needs first and never asked for much, content with just a place in his heart.


    "I can go to work with you," Ye Fei insisted. He genuinely wanted to spend more time with her, not just because they had just become intimate but also because she had always been like a second mother to him. This special bond made him want to stay by her side a little longer.


    "We''ll see each other again tonight. Besides, I''m sure Ling''er misses you too. Oh, and your little ''slave girl,''" Ye Siqi teased. After all, they had essentially taken Lin Ling''s man. How could they monopolize him?


    Ye Fei was momentarily surprised that Qiqi had shared this with them but felt more pleased than anything. Though the sisters had always been close, their bond had deepened even further now¡ªand he took full credit for it.


    Since Ye Siqi insisted, Ye Fei didn''t push further. He did miss Lin Ling. Besides his affection for her, he also felt a sense of guilt. If not for her generosity, he wouldn''t be enjoying the company of so many beautiful women. Even if he did, it would have left him feeling uneasy.

 Chapter 628 - 628: The Fierce Girl

    When Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi arrived at school, the first class of the morning was almost over. There was no point in going to the classroom now, as it would only disturb others, so the two decided to take a stroll around the campus instead.


    Though the scenery hadn''t changed much in the short month since Ye Fei had last been here, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of "the place remains, but the people have changed."


    Perhaps it was because he had experienced so much in that month.


    During their walk, they encountered several teachers, including one who taught their class and the notoriously strict dean of discipline. Surprisingly, none of them scolded the siblings for wandering around during class time. Instead, they greeted them warmly.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but sigh inwardly¡ªeven a place like school wasn''t immune to corruption. He was certain that if it had been anyone else wandering around like this, they would have been severely reprimanded, especially by the dean, who wouldn''t have let it go without calling their parents.


    Perhaps feeling a bit disheartened by these interactions, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi made their way to the classroom door. They didn''t have to wait long before the class ended. After exchanging a quick greeting with the teacher who stepped out, they entered the classroom.


    The students, who had just been chatting or preparing to go out for a break, fell silent the moment Ye Fei walked in. All eyes turned to him, filled with a mix of admiration and a hint of fear.


    It had been a while since they last saw Ye Fei, but the legends about him had only grown. When he used to attend class regularly, they felt proud to have him as a classmate.


    But now, after his long absence, they could no longer see him as just another peer. His achievements had far surpassed anything any of them could hope to accomplish in their lifetimes.


    Seeing the awe in their eyes, Ye Fei felt a sense of helplessness. Was this the so-called "gain and loss"? He was no longer the weak boy from a few months ago¡ªhe had become a powerhouse capable of standing tall in the world.


    But in doing so, he had lost the innocence of his past. It was now difficult to find genuine friends unless he went somewhere completely new.


    Oh well, even when I was weak, I didn''t have many friends. Having Baldhead and the others is enough for now. I''ll worry about the rest later, Ye Fei thought to himself. He gave the class a warm smile and then turned his attention to the back row, where the most eye-catching sight in the classroom awaited him¡ªtwo girls who loved him deeply were looking at him with excitement and longing in their eyes. But wait, who was the unfamiliar girl sitting next to them?


    The back row seat had been specially arranged by Ye Yunqi. Aside from herself, Lin Ling, and Xiao Fei, there was only one seat left for Ye Fei.


    As she put it, "It''s more convenient for certain activities." Everyone knew what she meant. Ever since that incident in class, she had developed a fondness for the thrill of sneaking around.


    Ye Fei didn''t pay much attention to the unfamiliar girl for now. He strode to the back row and sat down between Lin Ling and Xiao Fei, taking each of their hands in his.


    "Ye Fei¸ç¸ç," Lin Ling whispered, her hand enveloped in his. The deep affection flowing between them made it impossible for her to hold back her longing any longer. Though it was just one word, it perfectly conveyed the depth of her feelings for him.


    Feeling a soft tug at his heart, Ye Fei''s tenderness surged. "Why didn''t you come back with Qiqi yesterday?" he asked in a low voice.


    "I had some things to take care of," Lin Ling replied, her gaze shifting slightly.


    Ye Fei knew she was lying. She hadn''t gone because she didn''t want to intrude on his family reunion. Yet, she took the blame entirely on herself, not wanting Ye Fei to feel even a hint of guilt.


    "My home is your home. Why should we separate what''s ours? Are you trying to keep a distance from me?" Ye Fei pretended to be stern.


    "No, I¡­ I¡­" Lin Ling stammered, unsure of how to explain.


    Ye Fei chuckled and decided not to tease her further. He squeezed her hand gently and asked softly, "Did you miss me?"


    "Yes!" Lin Ling answered without hesitation, then added in a voice only Ye Fei could hear, "My mom missed you even more."


    Ye Fei smiled. "I''ll go see her with you in the next couple of days."


    After sharing a quiet moment with Lin Ling, Ye Fei turned to Xiao Fei, who greeted him with eyes full of affection and admiration.


    Xiao Fei knew her place, so she didn''t interrupt while Ye Fei was with Lin Ling. She simply gazed at him deeply, not showing any dissatisfaction that he had comforted Lin Ling first.


    Now that Ye Fei was finally looking at her, she softly called out, "Master."


    Seeing the once defiant girl now so gentle and tender, Ye Fei understood the reason for her change. He was moved by her affection and spoke to her in the same gentle tone he had used with Lin Ling. "I''ve told you before, you don''t need to force yourself to change. I like you best when you''re being your true self."


    "Mm," Xiao Fei nodded, feeling a surge of happiness. Though there were no sweet words, this simple statement made her feel completely accepted by Ye Fei.


    "Hmph!" A cold snort broke the sweet atmosphere. It came from the unfamiliar girl sitting next to Xiao Fei.


    Ye Fei finally turned his attention to her. The girl was stunningly beautiful, easily on par with Lin Ling and Xiao Fei. Her round face exuded innocence, and her shoulder-length black hair gave her a soft appearance. Paired with her youthful princess-style dress, she looked utterly adorable.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, Ye Fei learned the meaning of "don''t judge a book by its cover." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you staring at? Never seen a beauty before? Keep looking, and I''ll dig your eyes out and pop them like bubbles!"

 Chapter 629 - 629: Oral in Front of the Teacher (1)

    Ye Fei was momentarily stunned, while Xiao Fei, sitting beside him, was startled. She knew her master''s temperament well and feared that her friend''s sharp tongue might have just provoked him. If he got angry, things could spiral out of control.


    While she hoped he might take her friend under his wing as he had with her, she also knew it could go the other way¡ªhe might even kill her.


    Xiao Fei was also aware that her friend''s mission could easily escalate tensions with Ye Fei. She knew the girl had come to her side with a specific agenda.


    "M-Master Ye Fei, she''s always been like this¡ªspeaks without thinking. Please don''t take it to heart," Xiao Fei quickly explained, then introduced the girl. "This is my good friend from Beijing, Song Ci. She just transferred here last week."


    Song Ci didn''t appreciate Xiao Fei''s attempt to smooth things over. She lifted her chin with a look of disdain. "Xiao Fei, is this the man you''re so into? He''s nothing special! And he''s already engaged. How can he compare to my brother''s devotion to you?"


    Ye Fei finally understood why this fiery girl had such a problem with him. She was trying to help her brother win over his woman. While he didn''t hold it against her¡ªhe admired her loyalty to her family¡ªhe wasn''t about to let her disrespect him.


    "If your brother likes her, let him come and fight for her. What''s a little girl like you doing meddling in men''s business?" Ye Fei shot back with equal disdain.


    "What''s so great about being a man?" Song Ci snapped, clearly provoked. "It''s just an extra appendage! I''ve got my assets too!" She even puffed out her chest to emphasize her point.


    Her outburst was loud enough for the entire class to hear, but no one turned to look. Whether they were used to her boldness or just didn''t want to get involved, the room remained silent, though a few of the shyer girls blushed. Ye Fei was momentarily stunned. He thought Ye Yunying was bold, but compared to this girl, she seemed tame.


    Ye Fei glanced at Song Ci''s chest and noticed it was only slightly developed¡ªsmaller than Ye Yunqi''s had been months ago. He smirked and mimicked her gesture, puffing out his chest. His well-defined pecs, though not bodybuilder-level, were still impressive and noticeably larger than hers.


    Song Ci, despite her bravado, was still a girl with insecurities. Her small chest had always been a sore spot. Being outdone by a man was the last straw. She fought back tears but refused to show weakness in front of Ye Fei. After taking a few deep breaths, she spat out, "You''ll regret this!" and stormed out of the classroom.


    Xiao Fei''s face paled. She had planned to explain the situation to Ye Fei later, but Song Ci''s outburst had ruined that. Now she was on the defensive. As Ye Fei turned his gaze to her, she panicked. "Master, I''m sorry. I don''t have any feelings for Song Ren."


    Though her words were a bit jumbled, Ye Fei understood. He gently pinched her soft cheek and smiled. "No need to apologize. It''s not your fault if someone likes you. A beauty like you would be strange if no one pursued her."


    His light tone and affectionate gestures instantly relaxed Xiao Fei. She felt a surge of happiness and pressed her cheek into his hand, nuzzling it like a kitten seeking affection. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, if you two want to flirt, maybe find a more private spot? This is a classroom," Ye Yunqi teased from Song Ci''s vacated seat, interrupting their moment.


    Xiao Fei blushed and quickly released Ye Fei''s hand. Seeing that the ten-minute break was almost over, she offered to switch seats with Ye Yunqi, thinking the two would want to reconnect. But Ye Yunqi pushed her back down, laughing. "I''ve had my fill. He''s all yours and Ling''s today. Don''t hold back."


    Both Lin Ling and Xiao Fei flushed at her words. They knew what sitting next to Ye Fei meant, but they couldn''t bring themselves to refuse. They missed him deeply and had heard from Ye Yunqi about the thrilling excitement of their secret encounters. Plus, the teacher for this class was so nearsighted he could barely see, so they felt safe.


    As the bell rang, the classroom fell silent, but the teacher hadn''t arrived yet. Ye Fei didn''t care. He wrapped his arms around the girls'' waists, his hands soon slipping beneath their clothes to explore more intimate areas.


    Almost instantly, both girls trembled, their breathing growing ragged as Ye Fei''s fingers found their most sensitive spots.


    Just as they were getting lost in the moment, the sound of heels clicking on the floor interrupted them. Their teacher, Yu Wuxia, walked in. She had recently returned from a training program and was substituting for the day.


    "Class, your regular teacher is unavailable today, so I''ll be taking over," Yu Wuxia announced, then spotted Ye Fei in the back. Her eyes flickered with surprise, and she smiled. "Ye Fei, it''s been a while. I hope becoming a big shot hasn''t made you forget about our school."


    Ye Fei had initially planned to behave himself when he saw Yu Wuxia, but her teasing sparked a mischievous idea. Instead of pulling his hands back, he slid a finger into each girl''s already moist entrance, then gave Yu Wuxia a knowing smile.


    Lin Ling and Xiao Fei, who had expected him to stop, were caught off guard by the sudden pleasure. They let out soft moans and quickly lowered their flushed faces, hoping Yu Wuxia hadn''t noticed.


    Yu Wuxia wasn''t sure why she''d teased Ye Fei. Every time she saw him, she couldn''t help but remember the time he''d touched her. His long absence had left her feeling oddly resentful, though she''d never admit it. She didn''t believe she could ever be interested in a man, let alone this boy she''d watched grow up.

 Chapter 630 - 630: Oral in Front of the Teacher (2)

    Ye Fei smirked silently, his eyes greedily fixed on Yu Wuxia''s full, perky buttocks as she stood on her tiptoes to write on the blackboard. His fingers, meanwhile, moved faster between Lin Ling and Xiao Fei''s legs, driving the two girls to bite their lips to stifle their moans.


    After a while, Yu Wuxia was almost done writing the lesson outline on the board, and the two girls were on the verge of climax. Ye Fei finally withdrew his fingers, licking them clean with a playful grin that made both girls blush furiously. Then he took their hands and guided them to his lap.


    Both girls had tasted the pleasure of Ye Fei''s manhood before, and after days apart, they missed it dearly. Though touching him in class was embarrassing, they didn''t resist. Xiao Fei, the bolder of the two, unzipped his pants and began stroking his hard cock. Soon, Lin Ling joined in, their hands working in perfect harmony to pleasure the man they both adored.


    As Ye Fei enjoyed their ministrations, his gaze kept drifting back to Yu Wuxia. He couldn''t help but stare at her slim waist, her full hips, and the way her large breasts strained against her blouse whenever she turned slightly. He knew it was unfair to the girls to be ogling another woman while they pleasured him, but Yu Wuxia''s mature, sensual allure was simply too tempting compared to Lin Ling and Xiao Fei''s youthful innocence.


    Unable to resist the temptation any longer, Ye Fei signaled the girls with a glance and a nod toward their mouths. Both blushed deeply, but Xiao Fei, ever the bold one, was the first to comply. She knelt and took his cock into her mouth, sucking gently.


    Lin Ling, watching this for the first time, couldn''t help but feel a mix of shyness and desire. She swallowed hard, her longing growing as she saw Xiao Fei''s lips wrapped around what she had once considered hers alone.


    Xiao Fei didn''t hog him for long. After a few moments, she pulled back and nodded to Lin Ling, encouraging her to take over. Emboldened, Lin Ling leaned down and took Ye Fei into her mouth, mimicking Xiao Fei''s actions.


    Just as Xiao Fei straightened up, Yu Wuxia finished writing and turned around. Her eyes instinctively darted to Ye Fei''s seat, and she was surprised to see Lin Ling missing while Ye Fei sat there with a look of pure satisfaction. Confused, she began lecturing but kept a close eye on the back row.


    After a while, she noticed Lin Ling resurfacing, only for Xiao Fei to take her place. Yu Wuxia''s heart skipped a beat as realization dawned on her. She glanced at Lin Ling, whose face was flushed, her lips looking suspiciously moist. Though she couldn''t see exactly what was happening, she could guess.


    A wave of discomfort washed over Yu Wuxia, and she shot Ye Fei a sharp glare. Ye Fei, noticing her reaction, decided to push things further. He leaned over and whispered something into Lin Ling''s ear.


    Lin Ling shook her head quickly. Though she wanted to feel Ye Fei inside her, doing so in class was too risky. If it had been the nearly blind old teacher, it might have been different, but Yu Wuxia''s sharp eyes were another matter.


    Seeing Lin Ling''s hesitation, Ye Fei turned to Xiao Fei, who didn''t object. She discreetly pulled her pants down to her knees, then positioned herself over Ye Fei''s lap. Slowly, she lowered herself onto his hard cock, her wet pussy enveloping him.


    The sensation was overwhelming, and Xiao Fei nearly cried out. She managed to stifle her moans, but the ecstatic expression on her face was impossible to hide. Yu Wuxia, watching from the front, couldn''t miss it¡ªor the lustful look in Ye Fei''s eyes as he stared at her.


    Yu Wuxia''s frustration boiled over. She wanted to shout, "Ye Fei, Xiao Fei, what are you doing?" but she held back. She knew that if the other students found out, Ye Fei''s reputation would be ruined. Still, the sight filled her with anger¡ªnot because of Ye Fei''s lustful gaze, but because of what they were doing.


    "How could he do this with Xiao Fei? If anyone, it should be Lin Ling!" Yu Wuxia fumed internally. Just then, Xiao Fei climbed off Ye Fei, and Lin Ling took her place.


    Even with Lin Ling now on top, Yu Wuxia''s discomfort didn''t ease. She felt a strange, sour emotion¡ªthough she refused to believe it was jealousy. She told herself it was just her authority as a teacher being challenged.


    Ye Fei, emboldened by Yu Wuxia''s helpless expression, grew bolder. He stopped letting his cock do the work and instead grabbed Lin Ling''s hips, lifting her up and down on his lap. The deeper, more forceful thrusts drove Lin Ling to clamp a hand over her mouth to keep from crying out.


    As Ye Fei''s actions grew more audacious, Yu Wuxia''s mind grew more distracted. Soon, she was just mechanically reciting from the textbook, her lecture becoming incoherent. The other students exchanged confused glances, unsure of what was going on.


    Yu Wuxia had no idea how she made it through the class. It felt like an eternity before the bell finally rang. When Ye Fei suddenly stopped, she felt a strange sense of vindication¡ªthough she didn''t realize that, with the sound of the bell, Ye Fei had already emptied himself into Lin Ling''s still-tender pussy.


    After composing herself, Yu Wuxia stopped her rambling lecture and turned to Ye Fei. "Ye Fei, come to my office after school!" she said sharply, not waiting for a response before storming out of the classroom. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Wuxia felt justified in her anger. How could that brat do such things during class? And not just with Lin Ling, but with Xiao Fei too! The thought of Xiao Fei only made her angrier.


    She decided she needed to teach him a proper lesson. Ten minutes between classes wouldn''t be enough, and her schedule was packed for the day, so she settled on after school. She smirked to herself, confident he wouldn''t dare skip¡ªif he did, she''d just report him to his mother.

 Chapter 631 - 631: Making Friends with Song Renzong

    Unbeknownst to her, Yu Wuxia''s mindset had shifted. She no longer sounded like a teacher but more like a scorned wife catching her husband in an affair.


    "Ye Fei, what should we do?" Lin Ling, having just come down from her peak, was worried when she heard Yu Wuxia wanted to talk to Ye Fei. Xiao Fei wore a similar expression.


    Only Ye Yunqi seemed unbothered, laughing carelessly. "Don''t worry. I think Teacher Yu is walking right into a trap. By tonight, she might be calling you both ''sis'' (older sister)."


    The two girls paused, then laughed along. With Yu Wuxia''s stunning beauty and charm, there was no way Ye Fei would let her go. In their hearts, they believed Ye Fei could achieve anything he set his mind to. As for whether he''d add another woman to his life, they didn''t mind. Lin Ling, after Ye Yunqi''s guidance, had come to terms with the fact that Ye Fei could never belong to just one person. Her only wish was to hold a place in his heart, and that was enough for her. Xiao Fei, as Ye Fei''s self-proclaimed "slave," had even fewer demands. She had never expected Ye Fei to treat her so tenderly and certainly wouldn''t ask for more.


    "Ye Fei, got a minute? Someone wants to see you!" A sharp, irritated voice interrupted their laughter. It was Song Ci, who had disappeared for the entire class.


    Song Ci had already informed her brother about Ye Fei''s return. She came back to fetch him, only to find Xiao Fei¡ªwho had been gloomy for days¡ªnow radiant and satisfied. Though only sixteen or seventeen, Song Ci''s theoretical knowledge far surpassed Ye Fei''s. She immediately understood what had happened. The thought of her best friend and brother''s crush engaging in such acts in class left her furious.


    "Your brother wants to see me, right?" Ye Fei glanced at Song Ci with a faint smile. "Time is like, well, you know. You can always squeeze some out. Oh, sorry, I forgot that rule doesn''t apply to you."


    "You¡­" Song Ci, stung by Ye Fei''s jab at her insecurities, snapped, "You''re not scared, are you? What kind of man are you?"


    "Whether I''m a man or not, Xiao Fei knows best. Of course, if you want to find out for yourself, I wouldn''t mind. We can do it from behind so I don''t have to look at something that kills the mood." When it came to verbal sparring, Song Ci was no match for Ye Fei.


    True to form, Song Ci was fuming, though not because of Ye Fei''s teasing. It was the repeated mention of her biggest insecurity that got to her.


    "We''ll be waiting on the field. Don''t be a coward!" Song Ci spat out the words and stormed off before Ye Fei could respond. She couldn''t stand being around this infuriating man any longer.


    "Is this some kind of duel?" Ye Fei muttered. "Kids these days, are so caught up in love and drama. Chasing someone from Beijing to Wanghai? What are they thinking?"


    The girls couldn''t help but laugh. Ye Fei, who was likely younger than Song Ci, had a harem of women yet had the nerve to criticize others. But then again, Ye Fei was in a league of his own. While his peers still relied on their parents, he was already supporting his entire family.


    Despite his mockery, Ye Fei headed to the field with the girls. From a distance, they saw Song Ci standing with a tall, slender boy¡ªpresumably her brother, Song Renzong. Ye Fei couldn''t help but scoff at the name. Song Renzong? Was his surname Song or Zhao? Was he swapped at birth like some royal drama?


    As they approached, Song Renzong''s eyes briefly flashed with pain when he saw Xiao Fei clinging to Ye Fei''s arm. But the look vanished quickly, replaced by a warm smile. "Xiao Fei, you''re here." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¸ç, I didn''t bring you here to chat!" Song Ci scolded. "This guy stole Xiao Fei. Aren''t you going to teach him a lesson?"


    Ye Fei noticed right away that Song Renzong had some martial arts skills, even with internal energy. Yet, he showed no intention of fighting. Instead, his gaze was more curious than hostile, which intrigued Ye Fei.


    After a moment of scrutiny, Song Renzong smiled and extended his hand. "Sorry, my sister can be impulsive. I know Xiao Fei well, and when I heard she''d found someone, I knew I''d lost my chance. I just wanted to meet the man who won her heart. I hope you''ll make her happy."


    "I will," Ye Fei replied with a smile, shaking Song Renzong''s hand. He was surprised by the sincerity in the other man''s words. Though there was a hint of pain in his eyes, the dominant emotion was genuine goodwill.


    So, there''s another decent man in this world besides me! Ye Fei thought smugly, already deciding he wanted to befriend this seemingly gentle young man.


    As it turned out, Ye Fei''s judgment was spot on. With Ye Fei''s support, Song Renzong rose rapidly in his political career, reaching the core leadership by his late thirties. He was known for his integrity and dedication to the people, living up to his name. The only regret was that he never married or had children, perhaps due to his lingering feelings for Xiao Fei or other reasons. But that''s a story for another time.


    Trusting Ye Fei''s promise, Song Renzong exchanged a few more words before leaving. Though still a high school senior, he was already working in a government department¡ªa perk of coming from a prominent family, though Ye Fei didn''t know that yet.


    Song Renzong left, but Song Ci stayed behind, glaring at Ye Fei. With her brother stepping aside, she no longer pushed for Xiao Fei to be with him. But Ye Fei''s repeated jabs at her insecurities had only deepened her resentment.


    Ye Fei chuckled inwardly, ready to tease the fiery little girl a bit more, but his phone suddenly rang. Pulling it out, he saw it was his aunt, Liu Fengyi, calling.

 Chapter 632 - 632: Song Xuan’s Thoughts

    "Aunt, what''s going on?" Ye Fei answered the call, keeping his tone neutral since the girls were nearby. Internally, he wondered: Didn''t I satisfy her enough yesterday?


    Liu Fengyi''s voice was uncharacteristically serious. "Ye Fei, did you beat up a young man surnamed Zhang yesterday?"


    "Yeah," Ye Fei replied casually. "How''d you hear about it?"


    "It''s complicated. Get over here. His father wants to ''discuss'' it with you." Liu Fengyi was annoyed. The entitled bureau chief had stormed into her office, accusing her of nepotism before even explaining the situation. She figured it was best to let Ye Fei handle the hothead himself.


    After hanging up, Ye Fei turned to the girls. "Head home. I need to go to Wanghai Tower."


    "Trouble?" Ye Yunqi asked, eyes sparkling with excitement. She loved watching her brother flex his influence.


    "Just some bureau chief''s son I smacked around yesterday. His dad wants to whine about it." Ye Fei shrugged.


    Ye Yunqi looked thrilled. Lin Ling, however, bit her lip. "Will it cause problems?"


    "Nah. Just a small-time Commerce Bureau chief." Ye Fei gently pinched her worried cheek.


    "Stop bullshitting!" Song Ci snapped, disappointed her chance to see Ye Fei humiliated was slipping away. As a fellow "privileged" kid, she knew a petty official couldn''t touch him.


    "What''s it to you? Not like I''m bullshitting your business!" Ye Fei shot back.


    True to her bold nature, Song Ci stepped forward. "Try it! I dare you to blow hot air my way!"


    "Not worth my time." Ye Fei retreated, striding toward the school gates as Song Ci smirked in victory.


    At Wanghai Tower, the guards¡ªsharp enough to remember yesterday''s visit¡ªwaved Ye Fei through. He took the elevator to the penthouse, where Liu Fengyi waited. To his surprise, the aggrieved "Director Zhang" hadn''t arrived yet. Even more unexpected was the presence of Deputy Mayor Song Xuan, who''d "assisted" him yesterday.


    "Aunt," Ye Fei greeted Liu Fengyi sweetly, then nodded at Song Xuan. "Aunt Song."


    "You two know each other?" Liu Fengyi raised an eyebrow.


    "We met yesterday," Ye Fei said innocently. "Aunt Song kindly let me in to see you."


    Hypocrite! Song Xuan seethed internally, cheeks flushing as Ye Fei''s gaze lingered on her hips. She''d spent a sleepless night haunted by dreams of him¡ªa first in her two decades of disciplined adulthood.


    Her participation today was pure self-sabotage. The moment she''d heard about Ye Fei''s clash with Director Zhang, she''d rushed over, driven by an irrational fear for this cocky brat who''d disrupted her icy composure.


    Liu Fengyi, sensing tension, grinned. "How serendipitous! Ye Fei, get closer to Aunt Song. She''ll help if I''m unavailable."


    Closer? To this pervy kid? Never! Song Xuan glared daggers but held her tongue.


    The door slammed open. A middle-aged man stormed in, barking, "Mayor Liu! Where''s your nephew? I demand justice!"


    Ye Fei''s smile vanished. "I''m Ye Fei."


    Director Zhang''s face twisted. "You''re the bastard who hurt my son? You''ve got a death wish!"


    Before anyone could react, Ye Fei''s foot snapped the man''s left leg into a grotesque angle¡ªa carbon copy of his son''s injury.


    Song Xuan stared, stunned. She''d expected arrogance from the Zhang family''s lackey, not this brutal efficiency. Yet watching the crony writhe in agony, she felt an illicit thrill.


    As satisfying as it was to watch, Song Xuan couldn''t let Ye Fei and Liu Fengyi provoke the Zhang family. When Ye Fei advanced toward the writhing bureau chief, she shoved aside her conflicted feelings and grabbed his arm. "Ye Fei, enough!"


    Ye Fei''s killing intent simmered. No one disrespected his aunt and walked away unscathed. But Song Xuan''s intervention gave him pause. He turned to her, waiting for an explanation.


    Under his intense gaze, the usually unflappable deputy mayor faltered. She averted her eyes, her voice barely steady. "He''s connected to the Zhangs."


    "The Zhangs?" Liu Fengyi cut in coolly. "As in your fianc¨¦''s family?"


    Song Xuan''s jaw tightened. The engagement¡ªa political arrangement between the Song and Zhang clans¡ªwas a shackle she''d never accepted. Still, she nodded. "He''s a distant relative."


    Liu Fengyi''s smile turned icy. She''d tolerated Song Xuan''s growing attachment to Ye Fei, but this was different. The Zhangs'' lackey had crossed a line. "A distant relative thinks he can bark at my door? How quaint."


    Ye Fei cracked his knuckles, unimpressed. "Zhang or not, he''s still a dog. Dogs need training."


    Song Xuan stepped between them, frustration boiling over. "This isn''t about pride! The Zhangs have eyes everywhere. If you break their toy, they''ll send a real threat next!"


    Liu Fengyi raised an eyebrow. "Since when do you care about his safety, Song Xuan?"


    The deputy mayor froze. Her cheeks burned. Since he invaded my dreams. Since I started questioning everything. She swallowed the confession, opting for cold pragmatism. "I care about stability. A war with the Zhangs benefits no one."


    Ye Fei studied her¡ªthe flicker of panic in her eyes, the way her fingers trembled against his arm. He smirked. "Relax, Aunt Song. I''ll play nice¡­ for now."


    He crouched beside the whimpering bureaucrat, his voice a velvet threat. "Tell your masters: My aunt''s patience has limits. Next time, I won''t stop at legs."


    Ye Fei''s anger flared hotter at Song Xuan''s admission. "So I''m supposed to spare him for your sake now?" His tone turned icy, even dropping her informal title.


    "I¡ª" Song Xuan''s voice faltered. Frustration tightened her chest. The Zhangs were a top-tier Beijing family¡ªcrossing them meant political suicide. Yet here she was, protecting these reckless fools who dismissed her efforts.


    The wounded bureau chief seized the moment. Gritting through his shattered leg, he snarled, "You think you''re untouchable, brat? I''ll make you beg before this ends. And you, Liu Fengyi¡ª" His bloodshot eyes raked over her with vile hunger. "¡ªI''ll ruin you."


    Ye Fei ignored the ranting man, his glare locked on Song Xuan. "Well, Deputy Mayor Song? Your call." The title dripped with contempt. To him, the Zhangs were insects¡ªcrushable with a flick. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Song Xuan exhaled sharply. "Do what you want." Fine. Let them burn bridges. But I''ll shield Liu Fengyi regardless. Even if it meant entertaining her detestable fianc¨¦''s advances.


    Ye Fei''s jaw twitched in approval. He hauled the sneering bureaucrat up by his collar and marched to the rooftop''s edge. No theatrics, no final words¡ªjust a casual toss into the void. The man''s scream cut short as pavement met flesh 300 feet below.


    Song Xuan gasped, hand clapped over her mouth. Madness! The Zhangs will retaliate with fire!


    Unfazed, Ye Fei pulled out his phone. "Terminate the son. Restrain the family." His orders to the Lingyun Society lieutenant were casual, as if scheduling a grocery run.


    Watching him erase lives with a snap of his fingers, Song Xuan''s fear melted into grim awe. This was the Ye Fei of legend¡ªruthless, decisive, magnetic in his brutality. Last night''s dream suddenly felt less absurd.


    "We''ve got private matters, Deputy Mayor." Ye Fei''s dismissal was curt. In his mind, she''d betrayed him by tolerating the Zhangs'' existence.


    Song Xuan stiffened. "For the record," she said, voice trembling, "I never wanted this marriage. That man was their watchdog, not my ally." She fled before her composure cracked, heels clacking hollowly down the emergency stairwell.


    Liu Fengyi watched her go, guilt gnawing at her. She leaned into Ye Fei''s chest with a sigh. "We misjudged her."


    Ye Fei said nothing. His eyes tracked Song Xuan''s retreating figure through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Mine, some primal part of him growled. Even if she doesn''t know it yet.

 Chapter 633 - 633: Two Mayors, One Bed

    After hearing Song Xuan''s explanation, Ye Fei finally understood. It dawned on him that her earlier intervention to stop him from dealing with Director Zhang was her way of protecting him. He had been too focused on his perspective, dismissing the Zhang family''s influence, but Song Xuan had no idea of his true capabilities.


    "What are you still standing here for? Go and comfort her!" Liu Fengyi chided, seeing Ye Fei lost in thought. "Where''s that usual charm of yours? You''re acting like a clueless fool."


    "Huh?" Ye Fei snapped out of it, gave Liu Fengyi a tight hug, and then hurried downstairs.


    Song Xuan''s office wasn''t hard to find. The entire sub-level was occupied by the top brass, and each office door was clearly labeled.


    Standing outside Song Xuan''s office, Ye Fei took a moment to compose himself before gently knocking on the door.


    "Come in," came Song Xuan''s somewhat lonely voice, which tugged at Ye Fei''s heart. He quickly pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    "Aunt Song, I''m sorry. We misunderstood you earlier," Ye Fei said sincerely, his eyes filled with warmth and regret as he looked directly at her.


    "I don''t deserve that. Just don''t let your aunt make things difficult for me," Song Xuan replied coldly, though her mood had inexplicably brightened. Ye Fei''s gaze made her heart skip a beat, and she instinctively looked away.


    Despite Song Xuan''s tone, Ye Fei couldn''t help but laugh inwardly. His experience told him that there was a hint of coquettishness in her complaint, though she didn''t seem to realize it herself.


    Seeing Ye Fei just standing there grinning at her, Song Xuan''s cheeks flushed slightly, as if her thoughts had been exposed. She waved her hand dismissively. "If there''s nothing else, you can leave. I still have work to do."


    Knowing when to stop, Ye Fei didn''t push to stay. He quickly exited the office, but not before saying a soft "thank you," which made Song Xuan blush again.


    "Did you handle it?" Liu Fengyi asked with a smile, seeing Ye Fei''s satisfied expression.


    "Pretty much," Ye Fei chuckled, sitting down beside Liu Fengyi and wrapping an arm around her slender waist.


    Today, Liu Fengyi was dressed formally, her hair neatly pinned up, exuding an air of elegance. Though not as overtly sexy as yesterday, her allure was even more potent for Ye Fei. Soon, his hand began to wander, moving up from her waist to cup one of her soft breasts through her clothes, gently kneading it.


    "Oh¡­ you little devil, always up to no good!" Liu Fengyi let out a soft moan, playfully swatting his hand away, only for it to return moments later. Reluctantly, she gave in, panting slightly as she said, "Don''t be so impatient. I''ve already called someone over. You''ll have your fun soon enough."


    Ye Fei''s hand didn''t stop, continuing to mold the softness in his grasp as he asked, "Who did you call?" He secretly wondered if it was Zhou Mingming. If so, his aunt''s persuasion skills were truly impressive.


    "You''ll find out soon," Liu Fengyi replied mysteriously, her body already melting under his touch. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fengyi, I''m here. What''s the matter?" A sultry voice interrupted as a figure walked in, only to see Ye Fei holding Liu Fengyi. Her eyes lit up with surprise and joy as she exclaimed, "Master!"


    Ye Fei was stunned. It was Zhang Linxin. His hand, which had been teasing Liu Fengyi, froze as he stared at Zhang Linxin, who didn''t hide her affection for him.


    Liu Fengyi took the opportunity to slip out of Ye Fei''s embrace, pulling Zhang Linxin to sit beside her. "You little devil, hiding my best friend from me? And she''s been calling you ''Master''?" she said, pretending to be upset.


    Ye Fei was still processing how Liu Fengyi had found out about his relationship with Zhang Linxin.


    Seeing his confusion, Zhang Linxin nervously explained, "Master, I''ve already told Fengyi everything."


    "You little rascal, keeping this from me! If Linxin hadn''t come clean, I''d still be in the dark," Liu Fengyi said, clearly displeased.


    Ye Fei chuckled awkwardly. "I was afraid you wouldn''t accept it right away. I wanted to ease you into it."


    "Do you think I''m that petty?" Liu Fengyi pouted, her expression full of mock resentment.


    Ye Fei laughed again, while Zhang Linxin said sincerely, "Fengyi, thank you." She had only confessed everything to Liu Fengyi last night. Though Ye Fei had promised to handle it, the guilt of deceiving her best friend had become unbearable. She had expected Liu Fengyi''s anger, but instead, she had been comforted. How could she not be moved?


    "Enough of that. I''ve already said it¡ªeven if you had feelings for him, I wouldn''t blame you. We''re sisters, after all," Liu Fengyi said, taking Zhang Linxin''s hand to reassure her. Then she shot Ye Fei a look. "It''s all this little devil''s fault for not telling me sooner. If I''d known earlier, I wouldn''t have suffered so much yesterday. He almost killed me! And he even made you call him ''Master.'' Today, we''re going to punish him properly!"


    Ye Fei, who had already fully accepted Zhang Linxin, wanted to cheer her up, especially since she seemed emotionally shaken. He dramatically jumped up from the couch, running away while shouting, "Help! My wife is trying to kill me!"


    "Hmph, you can scream all you want¡ªit won''t help!" Liu Fengyi shouted back, pulling Zhang Linxin along as they chased after him.


    Since it was all in good fun, Ye Fei didn''t use any special skills. It didn''t take long for the two women to catch him, pinning him down on the couch.


    "Linxin, how should we punish him?" Liu Fengyi asked.


    After the playful chase, Zhang Linxin''s mood had lightened. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she said, "Bite him to death!"


    "Yes, bite him to death!" Liu Fengyi agreed, quickly pulling Ye Fei''s cock out of his pants and taking it into her mouth.


    As Liu Fengyi, the mayor and his aunt, sucked on the head of his cock, Zhang Linxin, the deputy mayor and his devoted servant, wasn''t idle either. She unbuckled Ye Fei''s belt and pulled his pants and underwear down to his knees without disrupting Liu Fengyi''s ministrations. Then she leaned in, licking the shaft of his cock that Liu Fengyi hadn''t yet taken into her mouth, even sucking his balls into her soft mouth.


    Looking down, Ye Fei watched as these two women, who were usually so dignified and untouchable in the eyes of others, now competed to pleasure him like two wanton sluts. His sense of satisfaction was at its peak, though he couldn''t help but feel a slight regret that Song Xuan wasn''t here yet. Having all three beautiful mayors under his spell would have been even more incredible.


    Lost in this fantasy, Ye Fei''s cock grew even thicker. Both women noticed that Liu Fengyi was less affected, having been thoroughly satisfied the day before. Zhang Linxin, however, had been neglected for too long. As she serviced her master''s cock, her pussy was already flooding with arousal, soaking her panties.


    Seeing Zhang Linxin''s desire, Liu Fengyi said, "No, we''re punishing him, not making him feel good. Linxin, use your other mouth to bite him!"


    "Fengyi, you should go first," Zhang Linxin demurred.


    Liu Fengyi shook her head gently. "I had my fun yesterday. It''s your turn."


    Watching the two women defer to each other, Ye Fei felt a deep sense of satisfaction. This small act of consideration was crucial for maintaining harmony in his harem. If they had fought over him, it would have been a headache. Their behavior, however, was perfect. "Stop arguing," he said with a laugh. "Come here, both of you." He pulled the two stunningly beautiful mayors up, making them lie face down on the couch, and pulled their pants down to their knees.


    Now, the two peerlessly beautiful mayors had their equally stunning asses exposed before him, their plump cheeks quivering slightly. Between their deep crevices, their pink, dripping pussies were already wet with arousal.


    Looking at this incredibly enticing sight, Ye Fei couldn''t help but praise, "As expected of mayors¡ªeven your pussies are beautiful."


    "You little devil, always spouting nonsense. What does our pussies'' beauty have to do with being mayors?" Liu Fengyi said, feigning annoyance.


    Ye Fei laughed heartily. "Of course it does. It lets me know that I''m not just fucking the women I love¡ªI''m fucking the mayors of Wanghai. That''s a pride only a man can understand." With that, he moved forward, thrusting his hard cock into Zhang Linxin''s dripping pussy and fucking her with powerful strokes.


    Zhang Linxin immediately moaned in pleasure, her voice trembling as she cried out, "Master¡­ Master¡­ your cock¡­ feels so good¡­ Linxin doesn''t want to be a mayor anymore¡­ Linxin wants to be your slut forever¡­ let your big cock fuck my pussy every day¡­ Master¡­ you''re fucking me so good¡­ Linxin''s going to die¡­ harder¡­ fuck me to death¡­"


    While Zhang Linxin was being pleasured, Liu Fengyi, who had a finger inserted into her pussy, wasn''t satisfied. She wiggled her ass and said, "Little devil, take that out. My pussy was made for your cock¡ªdon''t use anything else on it!"


    "Oh? Then your dear nephew will have to use his cock to serve your greedy pussy," Ye Fei said, pulling his thick cock out of Zhang Linxin''s spasming pussy and, without pause, thrusting it into his aunt''s dripping cunt. As he fucked her hard, he asked, "Does it feel good, Auntie?"


    "So good¡­ so good¡­ my dear nephew¡­ Auntie didn''t spoil you for anything¡­ your big cock¡­ is fucking my pussy so well¡­ harder¡­ fuck me harder¡­ Auntie''s pussy¡­ is going to melt from your big cock¡­ I''m going to die¡­ ah¡­" Liu Fengyi''s cries of pleasure filled the room as her ass shook wildly, her pussy clenching around his cock.


    Just then, Ye Fei mischievously pulled his cock out and thrust it back into Zhang Linxin''s needy pussy.


    "You little devil, teasing your aunt like that! See if I ever let you fuck me again!" Liu Fengyi said, frustrated at being pulled back from the edge of orgasm.


    Ye Fei brought Zhang Linxin to climax in one go, then pulled his cock out of her pussy and walked behind Liu Fengyi. He smeared the juices from his cock onto her sexy ass and said with a grin, "Auntie, are you not going to let me fuck you anymore?"


    "Who said that?" Liu Fengyi seemed afraid he might leave, reaching back to grab his cock and pulling him toward her eager pussy.


    Ye Fei laughed loudly, gripping his aunt''s ass and fucking her with wild abandon, driving her to incoherent babbling. At the same time, he reignited Zhang Linxin''s desire, which had just been sated.


    For the rest of the time, Ye Fei used the same position to bring both beautiful mayors to repeated orgasms. Zhang Linxin, who had been neglected for so long, came nearly ten times before collapsing on the couch, completely spent. Aunt Liu Fengyi wasn''t much better off¡­

 Chapter 634 - 634: Conquering Yu Wuxia (1)

    After leaving the Wanghai Building, Ye Fei walked down the street feeling refreshed, still savoring the passion of just moments before. The two gorgeous mayors¡ªsymbols of the highest authority in Wanghai¡ªhad been writhing beneath him, pleasuring him in such an intricate, sensual way that it felt unbelievably good! If he could work a little harder and conquer Song Xuan too¡­ well, that thought made him grin wickedly.


    Lost in his steamy fantasies, Ye Fei returned to school. It was just past noon, and after lunch with Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling¡ªwhile enjoying their almost "silky flesh" intimacy¡ªit felt pretty damn good.


    The only thing that irked him was that Song Ci, who looked pure and cute on the outside but was a total badass, had clung to Xiao Fei''s side all the time. It annoyed him; he couldn''t fathom how her family could have given her a name with the "Ci" (compassion) character.


    Maybe having overcome her insecurity about her small chest, Song Ci was now back at it, bantering with Ye Fei without missing a beat. Sometimes what she said even left him a bit off-guard, but it was all part of the fun.


    Before long, afternoon classes ended and the girls all went their separate ways. Only Ye Fei stayed behind¡ªhe was set on meeting Yu Wuxia. He told Ye Yunqi he might not be coming home, and though the little girl was a bit disappointed, she agreed. After all, Ye Yunqi and Yu Wuxia had always been close, and with this chance to get even more intimate, she fully supported it.


    Ye Fei was well familiar with Yu Wuxia''s office. After saying goodbye to the girls, he strolled over. He even used his mind to check inside¡ªsure enough, Yu Wuxia was already there, chin propped up as if deep in thought. Without knocking, Ye Fei simply opened the door and walked in with a smile, "Teacher, I''m here." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Startled out of her reverie, Yu Wuxia immediately let out an indignant, "Don''t you know to knock?"


    "Sorry, I wasn''t paying attention," Ye Fei said with a cheeky grin as he closed the door behind him and casually sat down beside her, showing no sign of remorse.


    Ever since that morning, Yu Wuxia had been fuming. She couldn''t even pinpoint exactly why she was so angry¡ªif it were just about being responsible for her students, it should have only been a disappointment. Yet every time she recalled what she''d seen earlier in class, her heart couldn''t settle. Now, looking at Ye Fei''s unapologetic demeanor only fueled her anger further.


    Her face hardening, Yu Wuxia asked, "Do you know why I called you in today?"


    "Yeah, I do," Ye Fei replied with a nod. Just as Yu Wuxia began to lift her pretty face as if to say "smart kid," he quickly added, "It must be ''long time no see''¡ªyou''ve missed me, teacher. Honestly, I''ve missed you too."


    "You¡­" Yu Wuxia''s temper flared, though this time it was pure anger. The underlying twinge of bitterness she''d felt earlier eased a bit, replaced instead by a hint of nervousness. It took her a moment to regain her composure; she knew this kid loved to mess around. So she got straight to the point, "What exactly did you do in class this morning? Don''t you remember?"


    "You mean that? I hadn''t seen my fianc¨¦e in ages¡ªof course, I had to get a little frisky," Ye Fei said with a playful grin, completely unfazed by any awkwardness.


    "Then what about Xiao Fei?" Yu Wuxia suddenly sprang to her feet and stepped in front of him, looking down with a mix of authority and disapproval. Originally, she''d meant to scold him for getting frisky in class¡ªeven if it was with his fianc¨¦e, that was one thing. But now the fact that Xiao Fei had joined in was what truly set her off.


    Yu Wuxia intended to use her stern posture to intimidate him, hoping to dampen his bravado. Instead, it only seemed to fuel him. With a slight lift of his head, his eyes landed directly on the pronounced swell of Yu Wuxia''s chest. Unable to resist, he blurted out, "Man, that''s spectacular!"


    "What did you say?" Yu Wuxia snapped, though inside she felt a sudden burst of pride¡ªas if beating Lin Ling and Xiao Fei was a real possibility¡ªand she didn''t move away. She maintained that superior stance as she glared down at Ye Fei.


    "Nothing, I mean¡­ It''s just that Ling''er couldn''t handle it all by herself, so Xiao Fei stepped in to help," Ye Fei said with a wink. "Teacher, you''re not jealous, are you?"


    "Stop talking nonsense¡ªhow could helping out in something like that be acceptable?" Yu Wuxia''s heart skipped a beat as if he had exposed her secret feelings. Her face, already flushed from anger, turned a deep shade of red. "And even if that were the case, you can''t distract them like that. If you''re not paying attention in class, what about the others?"


    "Come on, I''m not distracting anyone¡ªI''m just helping them out!" Ye Fei replied innocently. "You know how hard it is to calm those burning desires. I help them blow off steam, and they can finally settle down."


    "But if it''s just Lin Ling, that would be enough. Why drag Xiao Fei into it? What does she have to do with you anyway?" Yu Wuxia found herself steering the conversation away from the original topic, her thoughts shifting to the idea that Xiao Fei really shouldn''t have been involved.


    Without missing a beat, Ye Fei''s intense gaze locked onto her as he said, "I get it¡ªyou''re jealous of Xiao Fei. Lin Ling is my fianc¨¦e; you don''t have too many feelings about her. But you think Xiao Fei shouldn''t beat you to it, right?"


    "I don''t!" Yu Wuxia stammered, her eyes flashing with a mix of panic and indignation as she tried to bolster her defiance.


    Ye Fei just laughed, a warm, genuine laugh. "You know what? I love that about you. Ever since I learned to appreciate women after summer break, you''ve been the first woman who ever stirred something between us. I mean it¡ªyou''re the very first woman to make me feel real desire."


    Hearing those words over and over in her mind¡ª"I''m the first woman he''s ever liked"¡ªYu Wuxia felt a rush of indescribable sweetness. It was different from the familiar affection she shared with Liu Junyi; it was something more stirring, so much so that she forgot how to argue.


    Seizing the moment, Ye Fei didn''t hesitate. He suddenly grabbed Yu Wuxia''s small hand and pulled her into his embrace. Ignoring her feeble struggles, he forcefully pressed his lips onto her sweet mouth, savoring the taste of her soft, inviting lips as he tried to pry open the tightly clenched rows of pearly teeth with his tongue.

 Chapter 635 - 635: Conquering Yu Wuxia (2)

    Women are meant to be cherished, and Ye Fei has always wholeheartedly agreed with that notion¡ªhe''s never once used force on a woman he cared for. Yet there are exceptions. Take, for example, the case of Zhang Linxin and Xiao Fei¡ªonce bitter enemies¡ªand now, the situation with Yu Wuxia.


    Compared to Zhang Linxin (and her daughter), Yu Wuxia''s case is even more complicated. Although Ye Fei is sure that on some level she''s already developed strong feelings for him, her heart still belongs to Liu Junyi¡ªor so she believes. Therefore, Ye Fei decides he must use a relatively hardline approach to show her what she truly needs.


    Of course, he could have let her aunt confess first and then slipped in to take advantage, but that would have left Yu Wuxia with far deeper emotional wounds. So this scoundrel¡ªYe Fei¡ªdecides to take matters into his own hands. In his mind, this is just another twisted form of caring.


    Ever since Ye Fei had forcefully pulled Yu Wuxia into his arms and kissed her, she began to shake off her dazed state.


    After a few futile struggles, she fell quiet¡ªyet she did not surrender completely, still clinging in her heart to her "beloved" Liu Junyi.


    Even though the warmth of his embrace and the feel of his lips nearly made her give in, she held onto that last shred of clarity to keep Ye Fei at bay.


    What she didn''t know was that the woman she claimed to "love"¡ªLiu Junyi¡ªhad long ago betrayed their distorted relationship, choosing instead to wrap herself in the arms of the very boy who was now bullying her, plunging into an even more reckless and exhilarating affair.


    Minutes passed in this way. Yu Wuxia grew almost breathless; the desire to surrender only intensified, and under his relentless kisses, her body began to betray her with shamefully arousing reactions. Still, Ye Fei showed no sign of letting up¡ªhe persisted, trying obstinately to force his tongue into her mouth.


    A wet sensation somewhere on her body made Yu Wuxia resent herself, and she began to direct that loathing toward Ye Fei. Resolutely, she slightly parted her clenched teeth to free his thick tongue, thinking, "Just wait¡ªI''m gonna bite you off!"


    Yet as soon as his tongue slid in, she tried to bite hard in line with her original resolve. At the moment her teeth touched his tongue, however, she hesitated¡ªunable to bring herself to bite him.


    "He''s Liu Junyi''s nephew¡ªI can''t do that to him!" Yu Wuxia''s mind raced for a softer excuse, not realizing that her teasing grip on his tongue resembled the flirtatious play of intimacy. Unaware of how close she was to losing control, Ye Fei, rather than backing off, was spurred on to intensify his passionate French kiss. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Wuxia was no stranger to kissing¡ªin fact, she and Liu Junyi had often experimented with deep kisses¡ªbut nothing compared to what she now felt.


    As Ye Fei''s mischievous tongue ravaged her mouth, that last bit of clarity in her mind was completely swept away, and she fell into the intricate web woven by his body and mind. Her playful tongue even began to tangle with his.


    Sensing her submission, Ye Fei knew the time was right. He continued kissing her unceasingly while hoisting her enticing body up and carrying her toward the small bed in the office.


    As one of the school''s most influential teachers, Yu Wuxia had a private office¡ªfurnished so that she could rest there after working late. Today, however, the setup worked to Ye Fei''s advantage.


    Gently lowering Yu Wuxia''s alluring form onto the modest resting bed, Ye Fei kept kissing her as his hands roamed over her mature, enticing curves. With each caress, he further stoked her arousal while gradually unfastening her clothes.


    Throughout this, Yu Wuxia showed no sign of regaining her senses; instead, her body began to writhe with desire under his touch, clearly falling deeper into passion.


    Under Ye Fei''s skillful hands, her clothes¡ªand even the rather conservative bra¡ªsoon fell away. Her ample breasts, which Ye Fei had secretly admired before, seemed to break free from their constraints; they trembled lightly before being firmly held by his warm, large hands.


    The alternating sensations of cool and warm on her chest brought Yu Wuxia a brief return to clarity. At that moment, stunned by what was unfolding, she broke away from Ye Fei''s overwhelming kiss. Pushing him away with both hands, she pleaded, "No, Ye Fei, you can''t do this!"


    Having come this far, Ye Fei wasn''t about to stop. He grabbed her flailing arms and pinned them against the sides of her head, and with his legs, he pressed down on her resisting smooth thighs. Leaning in, he reached toward her chest.


    "Teacher, you look so beautiful here," he murmured appreciatively before parting his lips to suck on one of her small nipples.


    Yu Wuxia opened her mouth to scold him but was interrupted by a sudden burst of pleasure. Back when she was with Liu Junyi, the two of them had indulged in mutual sucking many times, but that pleasure paled in comparison to what she felt now.


    With every suck from Ye Fei, an overwhelming wave of bliss shot through her, softening her body. Even if Ye Fei were to let go, she doubted she''d have the strength to resist.


    Yu Wuxia despised how her body was betraying her, yet she found herself utterly powerless¡ªand even her thoughts began to slip away. Otherwise, when Ye Fei had just released her already erect nipple, she wouldn''t have felt such a reluctant attachment.


    While lingering over her ample breasts, Ye Fei''s hands stripped away the rest of her clothes. He knew that at this point, he had to conquer her body in one decisive move; otherwise, she''d never give him a second chance.


    And once her body was his, winning her heart wouldn''t be far off. Just as a man''s stomach is connected to his heart, a woman''s desire is linked to her heart. Moreover, Yu Wuxia already harbored considerable affection for him¡ªshe just hadn''t realized it yet.


    With all her clothes removed¡ªYe Fei not even leaving her a pair of panties¡ªYu Wuxia was overcome with a mix of shame and anger. What made it worse was that when Ye Fei deliberately held up that tiny pair of panties for her to see, they bore large wet stains. That sticky, slick liquid was all too familiar, a sign that her body had already surrendered to this boy.


    After showing her the evidence, Ye Fei casually tossed the panties aside. He knew that things had gone far enough. If he pushed any further, there might be unwanted repercussions. Without another word, he moved lower, planting kisses all over the delicate, virginal warmth of her pussy.


    The overwhelming pleasure emanating from her aroused core made Yu Wuxia''s enticing body tremble. Although Ye Fei had released her arms, she no longer resisted¡ªher face went blank, her beautiful eyes staring vacantly at the ceiling as if her mind had detached from her body.


    After tending to Yu Wuxia''s tender, youthful pussy for a while, Ye Fei glanced up and observed her expression. He wasn''t worried, however; his confidence was strong. He believed that once he completely conquered her body, possessing her entirely was only a matter of time.


    Without hesitation, Ye Fei spread apart Yu Wuxia''s shapely legs and thrust his hard cock into her mature yet tender pussy, breaking through the delicate membrane she had so carefully guarded.


    The pain of her "first loss" caused Yu Wuxia''s delicate brows to furrow. Her gaze toward Ye Fei shifted from cold indifference to something more complex.


    Unperturbed, Ye Fei waited until she adjusted to his size, then began gentle thrusting while speaking softly, "Wuxia, I truly love you¡ªnot just lusting after your body. I won''t regret what we''re doing today. I want to make you a real woman. In no time, you''ll see that the pleasure I give you is unlike anything else."


    His words sent a shock through Yu Wuxia''s heart. Could it be that he already knew about my relationship with Junyi? Yu Wuxia silently speculated. Whatever calm she had mustered vanished completely under the force of Ye Fei''s thrusts; each time his thick cock rubbed against the delicate walls of her pussy, the pleasure soared, her earlier resistance melting away, and the hidden feelings she''d long denied for him began to surface.


    No longer resisting, Yu Wuxia fully experienced the ecstasy of being fucked. The sensation of his cock churning inside her brought her so much joy that her will dissolved, her breathing grew rapid, and her enticing body instinctively began to move in sync with his pounding. Her curvaceous ass swayed gently, adjusting its position so that every thrust reached her most sensitive spot.


    Just like Ye Siqi before her, Yu Wuxia didn''t last long once she had her first taste of his cock; within minutes, she reached her climax. Her ass convulsed in rapid, frenzied movements, and her once-untouched, now-awakened pussy contracted powerfully as a torrent of cum was unleashed. She felt that this climax was far more intense than all her previous ones combined¡ªso intense that she nearly thought she would die.


    "I will never forgive you!" Finally recovering from that overwhelming pleasure, Yu Wuxia spat out these words. Her gaze, fixed on the boy''s body, was now filled with a complex mix of emotions. Even though, at that moment, she had felt as though she''d died happily, she simply couldn''t overcome the inner turmoil¡ªor perhaps it was a blow to her pride.


    Ye Fei smiled faintly without a word, deciding instead to solidify his conquest. Although it was her first time, her body, now fully ripened, could certainly endure more. Without delay, he resumed his previous rhythm.


    Under his renewed movements, Yu Wuxia began to respond once again. The complexity in her eyes slowly faded; she bit her lower lip hard to keep herself from crying out, yet her body instinctively joined in.


    One¡­ two¡­ three¡­


    Irritated by Yu Wuxia''s attitude, Ye Fei escalated his efforts¡ªdelivering four more intense bursts. Counting the initial one, it was now five times that the newly broken-in Yu Wuxia had been driven to climax. At this point, she no longer had the strength to curse him; she simply lay beneath him, soft and panting.


    A trace of pity flashed across Ye Fei''s eyes as he pulled away. He first pressed a hand onto her reddened, swollen area, using his inner energy to help soothe her injuries, then drew her delicate, soft body into his arms and whispered, "Whether or not you''re ready to accept me now, I''ve already made you the one I will cherish for a lifetime. Like it or not, I will protect you always. I won''t let you suffer another ounce of pain. I promise to spend my life making up for what I''ve done to you today¡ªplease, just give me a chance, okay?"

 Chapter 636 - 636: The Song Family In-Fighting

    After saying that, Ye Fei waited a moment for a response from Yu Wuxia¡ªbut none came. When he looked up, he saw that her face had regained a peaceful look and her breathing had even become steady; she had fallen asleep.


    "Damn, misread the situation!" Ye Fei thought with a wry smile. Still, he felt pleased. If Yu Wuxia had remained as conflicted as she was earlier, no matter how tired she was, she wouldn''t have been able to fall asleep. The fact that she was now sleeping soundly meant that her inner turmoil was almost completely resolved.


    Even though it was still early¡ªand they hadn''t even had dinner¡ªYe Fei chose not to leave her side. He knew that after losing her virginity just moments ago, Yu Wuxia needed nothing more than the warmth of his embrace. So he held her close and drifted off into slumber with her in his arms.


    When Ye Fei woke up the next morning, it was already dawn. He instinctively reached out to hold her, only to find that the space beside him was empty; Yu Wuxia had long since left. Frustration mingled with regret as he scratched his head, silently cursing himself for sleeping so soundly that he still didn''t know where he truly stood with her. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sitting up with a heavy heart, Ye Fei slowly got dressed and scanned the room. Then his eyes caught sight of a steaming breakfast waiting on the desk, and a self-satisfied grin crept across his face.


    "Hard work really pays off," he mused. "All that effort¡ªfive rounds last night¡ªwasn''t for nothing!" Even though it was just a modest meal, it clearly signaled that Yu Wuxia was beginning to accept him.


    What she didn''t realize was that her willingness was largely due to his decision to stay with her last night. A woman who''s just lost her innocence is at her most vulnerable, and waking up in his warm embrace had completely softened her heart.


    As for why she might be avoiding him now, Ye Fei understood all too well. She was probably not ready to confront this new relationship, and her lingering ties to her aunt were likely causing some inner conflict. He decided not to push her further¡ªsome things needed time to settle on their own.


    After savoring the breakfast that Yu Wuxia had left for him, Ye Fei left her office¡ªbut not through the main door. Instead, he opted to jump out the back window; it wasn''t ideal for someone to see him leaving her office so early in the morning.


    With plenty of time before classes resumed and an almost empty campus, Ye Fei took a couple of laps around the track before heading to the main gate. He wasn''t planning to stay at school today¡ªnot only because he had a lot to do, but also because he figured Yu Wuxia was probably too embarrassed to see him right now. He decided to give her some space, convinced that in time, she''d bounce back, just like Tang Rou once did.


    The thought of Tang Rou brought a smile to his lips. It amused him that both of his favorite teachers were the kind who could only be conquered with a bit of assertiveness. He even wondered if it might be even more entertaining to see them together someday.


    Unfortunately, Tang Rou was still at home. Even though they kept in touch over the phone, Ye Fei had no idea when she''d be back.


    "Ah, Zong? What are you doing here so early?"


    Just as Ye Fei reached the gate, he nearly bumped into someone coming in. Squinting to get a better look, he recognized the newcomer as Song Renzong¡ªa guy he''d just met yesterday whom he''d come to admire.


    Song Renzong caught sight of Ye Fei and managed a strained smile. "Ah Fei, it''s you."


    Though Song Renzong smiled, Ye Fei saw a flash of anger and resignation in his eyes. "What''s up? Is something wrong?" he asked.


    "No, no, nothing''s wrong. You''ve got things to do, so go ahead and get to it," Song Renzong replied with another smile.


    The more Song Renzong insisted everything was fine, the more Ye Fei sensed that something was off. The anger and frustration in his eyes were a far cry from the calm, composed impression he''d given just yesterday.


    Since the two weren''t particularly close, and Song Renzong didn''t seem inclined to explain, Ye Fei simply offered a small smile and started to walk out.


    At that moment, a sleek silver Lamborghini sped up to the gate, screeched to a halt with a harsh tire squeal, and a petite figure sprang out of the car. Almost immediately, a string of familiar curses followed:


    "Song Renhui, I''m not about to help some damn moron betray my little aunt! You''re a spineless, worthless jerk!"


    It could only be the formidable Song Ci.


    After hurling her insults, Song Ci spotted Song Renzong and Ye Fei and quickly ran over to Song Renzong''s side, shooting an annoyed glare at Ye Fei as she joined him.


    Seeing this, Song Renzong''s expression grew even more resigned. Without a word, he grabbed Song Ci''s hand and headed into the school, making no effort to greet Ye Fei.


    "Renzong, Song Ci, why get so worked up?"


    At that moment, another person stepped out of the Lamborghini¡ªa man in his mid-twenties who bore a striking resemblance to Song Renzong. As he descended from the car and walked over, he glanced sideways at Ye Fei with a mocking tone.


    "Renzong, is that your new friend? I always knew you wouldn''t learn¡ªdon''t forget who you are. Not just any nobody is worthy of being your friend."


    Song Renzong turned to face him, a flash of anger briefly lighting his eyes before he quickly masked it with calm. "Big brother, you''ve got it all wrong. He''s just a classmate. We bumped into each other and exchanged greetings¡ªthat''s all."


    "That''s more like it. Even though you''re not the official heir, you''re still part of the Song family. Plenty of people are trying to latch on to your name, so you''d better be careful," Song Renhui sneered dismissively at Ye Fei before turning back to Song Renzong.


    "Come on, let''s go. We need to talk some sense into little aunt. Grandfather has already promised her to the Zhang family¡ªwhat''s with all the drama?"


    "I''m not going to do that," Song Renzong replied firmly, shaking his head. "Marriage is a life-changing matter, and I respect little aunt''s own choice."


    "Is that so?" Song Renhui growled, his eyes flashing with a menacing glint directed¡ªsurprisingly¡ªat Ye Fei, the bystander in all this.


    Song Renzong''s heart skipped a beat. He knew this guy was trying to use his friend as leverage again. Taking a deep breath, he said, "I''d like to talk to you."


    With that, he walked a good distance away, and Song Renhui followed without so much as a glance at Ye Fei or Song Ci.

 Chapter 637 - 637: Who the Hell Do You Think You Are?

    "Song family? Zhang family? Could it be that the ''little aunt'' they keep talking about is actually Song Xuan?" Ye Fei''s interest was piqued. He tugged gently on Song Ci''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "Who the hell is this dumbass?"


    Perhaps Ye Fei''s casual way of referring to Song Renhui struck a chord with Song Ci. This time, instead of rolling her eyes, she replied warmly, "He''s the eldest son of my eldest uncle''s family¡ªthe rightful heir and number one successor of the Song clan. No wonder he''s so cocky, not just with outsiders but even with our own family." With that, the little girl snorted, clearly showing her disdain for Song Renhui.


    "I thought your Song family held as much sway in Beijing as the Zhangs do. Why does your big brother seem so eager to please them?" Ye Fei pressed, hoping to learn more about Song Xuan''s situation.


    Though tough as nails, Song Ci wasn''t as experienced at handling Ye Fei''s sly tricks. She clearly hadn''t expected him to already set his sights on her little aunt. With a huff, she snapped, "I don''t know¡ªmaybe he''s been bought off somehow. Honestly, it''s all my grandpa''s fault. That stubborn old coot¡ªmaybe he was overindulging¡ªdecided to marry off my little aunt, such a fine woman, to that bastard from the Zhang family." Even in anger, she wasn''t afraid to curse her own grandfather.


    Ye Fei sighed. "So that''s how it is. If your Song family continues to be run by traitors like that, they won''t last much longer."


    "Right you are," Song Ci agreed reflexively, then shushed him with a sharp gesture. "Keep it down. That little prick Song Renhui is wicked petty. I''ve heard that a bunch of my brother''s friends have had arms or legs messed up by him¡ªmy brother''s even too scared to make friends in Beijing because of him."


    Is he really that tough? Ye Fei snorted silently. Whether it''s the Song family or the Zhang family, they can make a lot of noise in Beijing, but here in Wanghai, they''re not free to run wild! Especially since this whole mess involves Song Xuan¡ªthe woman I''ve already got set¡ªand I sure as hell won''t stand by and let anyone threaten that.


    With that thought in mind, Ye Fei strode toward Song Renzong''s direction. He noticed that Song Renzong was in a precarious situation, surrounded by four suited thugs who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    Song Ci, spotting her brother''s predicament, quickly trailed after him. Her eyes shone with admiration as she looked at Ye Fei¡ªshe was a loyal soul who naturally respected someone who stood by his friends.


    Just as Song Renhui, confident that his bodyguards had Song Renzong cornered, was about to step in and pressure him, he noticed Ye Fei approaching. For a guy like him, a kid like Ye Fei was hardly worth his attention. He glared at Ye Fei and barked, "If you don''t want to end up dead, get out of here!"


    But Ye Fei paid him no mind. He strode up to the four bodyguards, and before they could even protest, he lifted his leg and kicked out.


    "Thud, thud, thud, thud!" In rapid succession, the four hulking men¡ªeach weighing around 200 pounds¡ªwere sent flying in different directions. Two slammed into the wall by the school gate, one crashed into a nearby tree, and the lone bodyguard who wasn''t stopped flew over ten meters before crashing to the ground. Regardless of the details, the outcome was the same: they lay there motionless, leaving it hard to tell if they were dead or simply knocked out. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After dealing with them as if it were nothing, Ye Fei turned and walked straight toward Song Renhui.


    Song Renhui had never expected that a kid trying to climb the Song family ladder would have such a strong punch. Now, as Ye Fei approached, his bravado faltered. "What do you want?" he spat.


    "I don''t want to do anything¡ªexcept that Song Renzong is my friend, and I won''t tolerate anyone threatening him. And don''t even think about using your family connections to boss me around. I don''t give a damn about you," Ye Fei replied with a wicked grin.


    "Who the hell are you?" Song Renhui demanded, noting an unusual edge in Ye Fei''s voice. If Ye Fei were merely a rash kid willing to offend for the sake of a friend, it might be one thing¡ªbut the way he spoke was different.


    Ye Fei stepped closer, squinting his eyes, and coolly said, "Ye Fei."


    "What?" Although Ye Fei''s voice was soft and even gentle, Song Renhui felt as though a bomb had gone off in his ear. In Wanghai, the name "Ye Fei" might sound ordinary to most¡ªbut to Song Renzong, Song Ci, and even Song Xuan, Ye Fei might be seen as nothing more than Mayor Liu Fengyi''s nephew or the head of some minor underground group. But Song Renhui knew better. This kid, barely sixteen or seventeen, was a true force in the Southeast¡ªa person even his own grandfather wouldn''t dare mess with.


    "Sorry, I''m leaving now," Song Renhui muttered, deflated. In the face of Ye Fei''s revelation, the once cocky bastard couldn''t even muster a parting word. Both Song Renzong and Song Ci looked on, puzzled by the sudden turn of events.


    But Ye Fei wasn''t finished. With a cold smile, he said, "Did I tell you to leave?"


    "So what do you want?" Song Renhui spun around, humiliation flashing in his eyes, though his tone remained respectful.


    "I''m not planning to hurt you¡ªat least, not personally. But if anyone else gets involved, that''s another story." Ye Fei grinned and then turned to Song Ci. "So, Song Ci, what do you say we take care of this guy?"


    Without hesitation, Song Ci replied, "Easy¡ªbeat him until he''s barely recognizable!" She didn''t even hesitate to insult her own cousin, a clear sign of how much she despised him.


    "Alright then, let''s make sure he''s beaten to the point where no one would recognize him," Ye Fei said with another sly smile. In that instant, Song Renhui crumpled to the ground. Ye Fei then looked back at Song Ci and said, "Go on¡ªdeal with him."


    Without a second thought, Song Ci, true to her fearless nature, strode over to Song Renhui and kicked him wildly in the face, shouting, "I told you not to act all high and mighty, bullying us, and teaming up with outsiders to strong-arm our little aunt!"

 Chapter 638 - 638: The Tough Girl Becomes a Disciple

    By now, plenty of early students had already arrived at school. They couldn''t help but stare in amazement as a drop-dead gorgeous, angelic girl at the school gate was relentlessly kicking a big guy¡ªright in the face. The spectacle was so bizarre that the crowd watching kept growing.


    Song Ci couldn''t care less whether anyone was watching. Still fuming with rage, she kept delivering kick after kick, pummeling the cocky Song Renhui¡ªwho fancied himself the future head of the family¡ªuntil he was screaming like a butchered pig.


    Although Song Renzong had always been one to avoid violence, watching his little sister take a swing was oddly satisfying. And now that there was no holding back, he didn''t see any reason to worry about Song Renhui anymore¡ªespecially since he''d felt the urge to join in with a few kicks himself just a minute ago.


    Still, even while venting his anger, Song Renzong was concerned about dragging Ye Fei into trouble. "Ah Fei," he asked, "this isn''t gonna get you into any mess, is it?"


    "Trouble? What trouble could there be?" Ye Fei sneered dismissively.


    Song Renzong continued, "Song Renhui might come off all cocky, but he can be pretty sneaky sometimes. I''m worried that once he gets back, he''ll use his connections to put pressure on you."


    "I''m looking forward to that," Ye Fei replied coolly. "Then I''ll have an excuse to clear this obstacle for you. Besides, the future of the Song family is better off in your hands anyway."


    Song Renzong''s heart skipped a beat. He''d seen Song Renhui''s attitude toward Ye Fei earlier, and being less carefree than Song Ci, he sensed something serious was going on. He didn''t think Ye Fei was all talk. Deep down, he felt not only gratitude but also a twinge of awe for this kid, who was even a year younger than him.


    "I heard from your sister that this guy even keeps putting down your friends. What''s his deal?" Song Renzong asked.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but let out a bitter chuckle. Finding a genuine friend was tougher than he''d imagined. But as long as they weren''t enemies, he figured it was fine. He did admire the guy a bit, though people from such prestigious families rarely forge true friendships.


    When it came to Song Xuan, he''d done pretty well, so for her sake, he''d be willing to help Song Renzong¡ªif only as a mutual arrangement. After all, the kid wouldn''t dare do anything that could hurt him.


    What Song Renzong didn''t know was that his lifelong habit of cautiousness¡ªa trait he''d always prided himself on¡ªhad cost him the one chance to truly connect with Ye Fei. As a result, despite his future glory, he''d never have a real friend in his life.


    Song Renzong sighed bitterly. "He''s trying to stifle our progress. He wants to control all the family resources¡ªand he won''t even let us, his brothers, tap into his network."


    Ye Fei was almost speechless. Calling Song Renhui "brain-dead" didn''t even begin to cover it. A family''s progress isn''t built on the might of one man unless that man is as insanely powerful as Ye Fei himself¡ªand Song Renhui was far from that. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be getting his face bashed by Song Ci¡ªa girl who wasn''t even skilled in martial arts.


    Just then, Song Ci returned. The beaten-up Song Renhui on the ground looked like a total mess, probably why she had lost interest in continuing the beating.


    Reaching Ye Fei''s side, Song Ci shrugged and declared, "Alright, that''s enough!"


    Ye Fei nodded at her, snapped his fingers to lift the control spell on Song Renhui, and said coolly, "I don''t ever want to see you around Wanghai again. And tell those Zhang family types that since Song Xuan is here, she''s one of us. I don''t want anyone else messing with her!"


    Song Renhui slowly got to his feet without a word, not even caring about his four henchmen as he drove off. But in his heart, he had already grown to despise Ye Fei and the Song siblings.


    As for Ye Fei, he was untouchable¡ªsomeone even his grandpa wouldn''t dare mess with. But Song Renzong and Song Ci were in a different league. Song Renhui planned to go back and tattle to his grandpa, claiming that they had teamed up with outsiders to bully the family heir.


    None of the three cared what Song Renhui was scheming. Ye Fei didn''t give a damn, and the siblings were resigned anyway¡ªafter all, their family only respected that playboy, leaving them with no real clout, so they might as well let him rant.


    As Ye Fei waved goodbye and prepared to leave, Song Ci suddenly grabbed his arm, her voice soft and unexpectedly gentle: "Ye Fei, will you accept me?" Her usually rebellious, big eyes shone with a pleading charm.


    Ye Fei shivered inwardly. Could it be that this girl had fallen for him after seeing him in action? If that were the case... it wouldn''t be too bad. Sure, she might be a bit tough, but she was undeniably stunning¡ªlook at that innocent face, and then there''s her... well, her figure wasn''t exactly impressive. But no matter. With a little work, she''d come into her own, and with that wild streak, she''d be an unbeatable partner in the bedroom.


    Lost in his hype, Ye Fei grinned and said, "Alright, I''ll do it."


    "Really?" Song Ci beamed with joy, immediately bowing to him and exclaiming, "Song Ci pays respects to her master!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh? You want to become my disciple?" Ye Fei was instantly frozen, his face turning a bit red¡ªdamn, he''d been way too full of himself!


    "Yeah, what did you think?" Song Ci replied, not overthinking it as she hugged his arm tightly. "You promised, so no backing out!"


    Even though her gesture was pretty suggestive¡ªand she was a one-in-a-million beauty¡ªher barely noticeable perky chest didn''t exactly catch Ye Fei''s interest. Clearing his throat awkwardly, he said, "But I don''t have much to teach you anyway."


    "Who said I don''t? The way you sent those guys flying, and that move that nearly left Song Renhui flat on his back¡ªwow, that was awesome!" Song Ci''s big eyes sparkled with admiration as she practically cooed at him.


    "Oh, so it''s all about martial arts, huh?" Ye Fei said, finally catching on. "Your brother can do that too. Why don''t you have him teach you?"


    "Please, with his half-assed skills, damn it¡­" Song Ci started to complain, but then she quickly glanced at Ye Fei. Seeing he wasn''t bothered, she rephrased, "I''m just not interested in learning anyway."

 Chapter 639 - 639: A Sensuous Dinner (1)

    Looking at Song Renzong''s wry smile, Ye Fei secretly felt sorry for him¡ªwhat a sweetheart, having such an awesome little sister! He couldn''t help but feel proud. Of course, he almost forgot that just six months ago, Ye Yunqi used to give him a hard time.


    But Song Ci wasn''t entirely wrong. Ye Fei could tell at a glance that Song Renzong''s internal energy was pretty shallow¡ªnothing compared to the Liu Family''s techniques. It was more like a beginner''s level; at best, it just made him a bit stronger than the average guy.


    Noticing that her cute act wasn''t having the desired effect, Song Ci blinked and said, "How about I set you up with my little aunt? You must be into her, right? Otherwise, why else would you have Song Renhui deliver a message to the Zhangs just now? Let me tell you¡ªmy little aunt loves me more than anyone. With me helping out, your chances would skyrocket!"


    No wonder they called her the tough girl¡ªshe could sell even her aunt like that.


    Ye Fei joked, "So I''d just become your uncle-in-law then? How''s that different from being your master?"


    "Who cares about titles¡ªas long as you teach me some martial arts, it''s all the same to me. To me, an uncle and a master are practically interchangeable," Song Ci replied with a breezy confidence. She wasn''t at all embarrassed to hawk the fact that her aunt adored her, though she did have her agenda.


    In her eyes, even if Ye Fei was impressive, he was still about ten years younger than her little aunt, so there was no way she''d fall for him. And even if she did, it wouldn''t matter¡ªYe Fei was way better than that spoiled punk from the Zhang family. Besides, with him around, her family would never hassle my aunt again.


    Little did Ye Fei know that this straightforward tough girl had her schemes. Just as he was about to turn her down again, he realized that using the "master" title to keep her in check might be useful.


    Not only would it keep her from causing more trouble, but it would also serve as a perfect cover for his new plan¡ªto develop a brand-new internal energy technique he''d been working on. Besides, she could help him test it out.


    Nodding, he said, "Alright then, I''ll take you as my disciple. But don''t worry about my little aunt¡ªI''m helping her because she''s a good friend of my aunt."


    "Thank you, Master! Thank you, Master!" Song Ci practically bounced around Ye Fei''s arm in delight. It was clear she was genuinely thrilled¡ªmaybe even a bit awed by how impressive Ye Fei''s skills were.


    Seeing Song Ci''s lively, adorable demeanor, Ye Fei instantly slipped into the role of a mentor. He gave her a gentle pat on the head and teased, "You were giving me the evil eye yesterday, and now you''re all sunshine and rainbows¡ªhonestly, you drive me crazy."


    "Yesterday was because of Xiao Fei, duh. And hey, now I get to call you Master''s Wife¡ªmy brother''s already given up, so why should I care?" Song Ci continued to act cute, though inside her head she was already daydreaming about the moment she''d become a real expert¡ªimagine her knocking some punks into the dirt!


    After bidding farewell to the Song siblings, Ye Fei planned to head over to the film company to check on the beauties that were already his¡ªand soon to be even more so. Instead, he ended up calling Mu Ling, only to find out that the girls weren''t at Wanghai. After a bit of digging, he learned that the movie starring Xu Weier had already hit theaters and was doing surprisingly well. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All those beauties who''d felt so lonely without Ye Fei had taken the opportunity to go on a tour¡ªand left without a trace.


    Even the four Gu sisters weren''t left behind. Now, after getting Ye Fei''s call, all the girls were kicking themselves, but the tour was tied to a press event, so there was no way they could come back just yet.


    After spending over half an hour chatting and exchanging some affectionate words with the ladies¡ªespecially the clingy triplets¡ªYe Fei finally hung up.


    After pondering for a moment, he decided to head back to school, determined to work on that new internal energy technique while he was in a good mood. He planned to have Ye Zhilin distribute it to the major sects for promotion.


    When he returned to the classroom¡ªstill before class started¡ªYe Yunqi and the other two had already arrived. As Ye Fei walked in, he caught sight of Song Ci animatedly recounting the morning''s events. Waving her arms wildly, she shouted, "I swear, with just one tap from my master, that bastard Song Renhui went down like a ton of bricks! And then I¡ª"


    Just then, Song Ci noticed Ye Fei approaching. She instantly switched to her demure act and whispered, "Master, you''re here." The proper, ladylike tone of her voice made Ye Yunqi and the other two widen their eyes in surprise.


    Ye Fei nodded appreciatively at Song Ci''s attitude, completely unaware that he had grossly underestimated just how fierce this girl could be. Right now, her sweet act was only a tactic to keep him from backing out¡ªonce things settled, she''d be right back to her true self, and she''d even tease her master from time to time. But that''s a story for later.


    Coincidentally, the first class was taught by that ultra-nearsighted old man again. However, Ye Fei didn''t get distracted¡ªhe pulled out his tablet, scribbled a bit, and within less than one class period, he devised a brand-new internal energy technique. It wasn''t exactly top-tier divine skill, but compared to the Liu Family''s method, it was a vast improvement¡ªand it was super easy to learn. Seriously, only a genius like him, who practically maxed out his brain''s potential, could pull something like this off.


    After handing a copy of the technique to Song Ci, Ye Fei received the sweetest smile in return. It reminded him that even a tough girl like her could be incredibly endearing. As for Lin Ling and Xiao Fei, they didn''t need this technique at all¡ªYe Fei planned to teach them and Ye Yunqi the Xuan Yin Art in the coming days.


    That afternoon after school, Ye Fei learned that Liu Yiru and the others had followed Chen Yourong to handle the Kong family''s issues.


    They wouldn''t be back for at least another two weeks, much to his disappointment¡ªhe''d been all set to throw a massive party at home. At least, besides his little sister, he still had three incredibly attractive older sisters to keep him company.


    Because Song Ci had peppered him with questions about training, the siblings didn''t get home until after six in the evening. In winter, darkness had already set in. Ye Siyao and Ye Yunying had also returned, sitting in the living room watching TV, each dressed in nothing more than a simple nightgown. The two little bumps on their chests hinted that they were completely bare underneath.


    That kind of outfit was just how they always dressed at home¡ªthey''d been doing it since they were kids. But now, seeing them like this gave Ye Fei a different feeling.


    When they saw Ye Fei, they all broke into happy smiles. Deeply in love, they never wanted to be apart from the person they adored. After a lonely night waiting at home yesterday, seeing him today meant pure joy.


    "Has Big Sis come back yet?" Ye Fei asked curiously.


    "Big Sis is off making you a heart-themed dinner. They wouldn''t let us help," Ye Yunying giggled, though whether it was the truth or just her laziness, no one could tell.


    "Really? Then I''ll go lend a hand," Ye Fei said, dropping the three sisters and heading toward the kitchen. It wasn''t favoritism¡ªit was just about setting the right example. Even though chores were trivial and, given their sisterly bond, no one minded, Ye Fei still felt it was important to contribute to the harmony of his harem.


    Just like Ye Siyao, Ye Siqi was also in a thin nightgown, standing at the counter chopping something. The sight sent a surge of heat through Ye Fei''s body. He couldn''t help but think that her aura of a devoted, loving wife was just as seductive as her passionate allure.

 Chapter 640 - 640: A Sensuous Dinner (2)

    Quietly walking over, Ye Fei hugged Ye Siqi''s tantalizing petite body from behind, resting her chin on her rounded shoulders, smiling, "Sister, let me help."


    Ye Siqi wasn''t startled and turned back to give Ye Fei a gentle smile, "No need, it''s all almost done, let''s start dinner right away."


    "Eating is not urgent, I see that the environment here is good, let''s ..." Ye Fei heatedly smiled and whispered in Ye Siqi''s ear.


    Ye Siqi''s pretty face a moment red, and lightly spat out: "will think of those bad things, to nappy your Siqi to go, nappy your second sister third sister to go!"


    "Good sister, you let Ye Fei nappy it, please!" Ye Fei hugged Ye Siqi tightly.


    His chin rested on her shoulder, gently rubbing his face against her smooth cheeks, his lower body pushed forward and pushed his big hard cock, which he didn''t know when he released it, against her plump jade buttocks.


    Then he said, "Sister, you feel it, it wants you so hard! And it''s all hopeless, quickly take pity on your dick with your little sister and let it go in for a rest."


    Ye Siqi''s heart shook, how long had it been since his brother had pampered himself?


    Although his request for pampering turned out to be that he wanted to fuck himself, his sister, Ye Siqi ate it up.


    Right now this feeling of her and her brother having both sibling love and male-female love at the same time made her enjoy it the most. When he pampered her as her younger brother, she simply couldn''t refuse any of her brother''s requests, and she couldn''t say anything to refuse even if it was to fuck her in the kitchen, a very inappropriate occasion.


    Moreover, after that night the day before yesterday, being napped by her brother as if she were in heaven, she also thoroughly had to enjoy this feeling.


    At the moment, her brother was pandering to her while pushing his big, lovely, incredibly large cock against her ass.


    Her hands even climbed up to her chest, catching a pair of big, firm tits and caressing them, making her sexy body, which was not inferior to that of a mature woman, so soft that she had no strength at all, and could only rely on her brother''s embrace to be able to barely stand.


    Although her sister did not agree, Ye Fei understood that she had already agreed in her heart.


    At that moment, without any further hesitation, the hands that were originally caressing her chest reached down and lifted the hem of her nightgown to her waist.


    He realized that his shy and reserved sister was not even wearing any panties and that he had just made her very wet by teasing her a few times.


    Ye Fei didn''t rush to insert it, but first gently stroked on his sister''s big round and firm ass for a while.


    Then suddenly reached towards her crotch and touched it, placing the big hand that was sticky with her sister''s lewd water in front of her eyes, and laughed, "Sister, what is this? You''re not even wearing panties and you''re still wet like this, do you want your brother to nail you?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei guessed correctly since she lost her virginity to him the day before yesterday, Ye Siqi has been a bit appetizing.


    Even during the daytime at work, she was reminiscing about the love scene with her brother, so much so that those little panties were wet and dry, dry and wet several times.


    Yesterday, her brother did not come back, and even more so, she wanted to be able to, so today when she came back to change clothes, simply took off the panties and then did not change to a new one, I did not expect that at this time, but by the brother said so.


    Ye Siqi''s pretty face was red, to say the least, her brother said it was not wrong, but she still really hoped he could nail herself.


    But she was not Ye Yunqi, how could she say such words?


    Good in Ye Fei know sister''s thin skin, did not force her, just body slightly squatting, and then forward, the thick big cock a root into the sister has long been lewd little cunt.


    "Oh ..."


    Although it was only the second time, after being moisturized by Xuan Yang Art, Ye Siqi''s little tender cunt had become much more adaptable.


    Ye Fei felt as tight as ever when she inserted it, but she didn''t feel any discomfort, instead, she screamed in pleasure from the nappy.


    After inserting into his sister''s cunt, Ye Fei didn''t immediately start pumping hard, but slowly moved in and out.


    The upper body lying on the sister''s soft jade back, hands again climbed on her big tits, gently caressing through the clothes, at the same time the sister''s ear softly asked: "Sister, your cunt is so tight, the younger brother''s cock clamped too comfortable. Sister, tell me, is brother''s cock nailing you comfortably?"


    With her brother''s napping, Ye Siqi had flopped her upper body on the stovetop, her big buttocks pushed back so hard to gently twist and turn so that her brother''s cock could swing from side to side during his thrusts, napping herself even more.


    After hearing this question from her brother, she was however so ashamed that she not only stopped writhing but also whispered, "Don''t say that, don''t say that, brother, sister begs you, sister is letting you do this, don''t humiliate sister anymore."


    Hearing his sister she was reminding herself also reminding her of a sister in one mouthful, Ye Fei knew that she was also enjoying this kind of forbidden stimulation, and his heart was greatly determined. So he continued to beg softly, "Sister, just tell your good brother."


    Said, he will cock out a big half, and then a hard push, hard into the sister''s little slut cunt, the glans straight into her delicate flower center.


    "Ah ..."


    Ye Siqi let out a long moan as she was nailed by her brother, but still refused to say anything.


    Ye Fei''s bad smile will cock tightly stuffed into the sister''s cunt, a movement does not move, just so hard to hold her, mouth deliberately pretending to lose, "The original sister is not comfortable, then I am not a waste of effort, or not inserted."


    Ye Siqi was at a critical juncture, this stoppage by her brother made her feel uncomfortable all over.


    If Ye Fei had pushed his cock out, she would have been able to endure it, but now the big, thick, hard cock was tightly inserted in her cunt, and occasionally it would gently pulsate, causing her to feel that there was no part of her cunt''s tender flesh that didn''t itch.


    That kind of itchy feeling can only be relieved by her brother''s big cock, so although she knew that her brother was deliberately teasing her, she still could not help but say: "Comfortable, my sister is comfortable, good brother, you hurry up and insert ah."


    Ye Fei is still not satisfied, and continues to press the troops to ask: "Sister, how are you comfortable? Is it because my brother''s big cock is making you very comfortable?"


    "Yes, only brother''s big cock can make sister comfortable, good brother, you quickly continue to nail sister ah!" Ye Siqi''s cunt was itching so much that she was about to go crazy, and with a crossed heart, she simply followed her brother''s words and said what was on her mind.


    With these obscene words of export, she felt a heart of relief, secretly thought that these words are not so difficult to export well, and say these words, their hearts also feel quite excited.


    Ye Fei is satisfied to continue to a plug to nappy sister''s little cunt, but at the same time is still slowly induced her: "This is right, we are in addition to brother and sister, or husband and wife, husband and wife and what words can not be said? Don''t you see Siqi screaming so comfortably? Are you not as good as her as a sister? Sister, quickly tell me where brother''s big cock nails you comfortably."

 Chapter 641 - 641: A Sensuous Dinner (3)

    Maybe Ye Fei''s words played a role, or perhaps just after screaming out that sound, completely broke the shackles of the heart.


    Ye Siqi this time there is no hesitation while moving the big buttocks to meet the brother''s thrust while saying: "Brother, your big cock to sister''s cunt nappy so comfortable, sister like to let you nappy, nappy sister''s cunt ah hard!"


    Seeing her sister finally let go completely, Ye Fei was also overjoyed, her hands came from her sister''s chest to her waist, holding her slender willow waist. The big cock''s thrusts accelerated at once, and his belly slammed his sister''s plump jade buttocks to a snapping sound.


    Maybe it was the first scream out, the later ones would not be difficult.


    Ye Siqi more and more comfortable with the younger brother''s nappy, intermittent waves screamed, and the voice getting louder and louder, "Ah ... good ... good ah ... ...ohh ... brother ... harder ... ohh ... right ... Harder ... Mmmm ... Good brother ... Nailed my sister... ...so comfortable ah ... ah ... fast ... Quickly use ... your cock ... Mmmm ... Satisfy your sister... ...ah ... love you this ... big cock ... kiss brother up ... Ah ... fast ... hard thrust ... ah... ... ah ... ah ... ... oh oh oh ... oh oh oh oh ... ah... ...ah ... oh oh oh oh ... ah ... ah ... ah ... ah ... ah... ... so sour ah ... so numb yo ... ... ah ... ah ... ah... ... ah ... quickly living dead me ... ... good brother ... ah ... ...It''s so good to be napped by you ... ... ah ..."


    Even Ye Fei didn''t expect that her usually reserved and shy sister would scream so prodigally after letting go.


    Can''t help but be made sexually mad by her, hands holding her pair of big tits as if to pinch them and knead them as hard as possible.


    Below the thrusting also became more vigorous, every time inserted, to penetrate their sister in general, the belly hard against the sister''s fat big ass, will be above the delicate skin impact swept up layers of ripples, looks beautiful and obscene.


    Ye Siqi had just been broken by her brother the day before yesterday, and Ye Fei''s movements that day were very gentle, where had she endured such intense napping?


    Tits although he pinched a little pain, more is a crazy pleasure. The small cunt is even more inserted as if on fire, the kind of nappy to death of intense pleasure so that she simply can not vent, can only rely on the loud waves of screaming to vent out, "Ah... so good oh ... my ... heart baby! ...your cock ... nappy sister ... cool ... ah ...beautiful dead me ...Well ... heart ... numb dead ... ah ... fast ... big dick brother ... ...big dick husband...fast hard...nappy me ... ah ... nappy harder...yes! ...Yes...Nail me harder ... Ah ... Sister is going to ... come... ...ah..."


    With a burst of frantic waves, Ye Siqi''s big buttocks flew and swirled, her petite body shuddered powerfully, and her already tight little slutty cunt wanted to bite off her brother''s cock as if it was wrapped tightly around it.


    Immediately, a stream of cool cunt essence gushed out from the deepest part of her cunt, pouring over her brother''s hot glans.


    "Sis, I''m coming too, tighten your cunt and clamp down hard on brother''s cock. Brother is going to cum to you, brother is going to fill your little slutty cunt!"


    Ye Fei also let go of his sperm, his big cock had some difficulty in rapidly thrusting in and out of his sister''s tight-to-max little slutty cunt.


    Hearing her brother''s words, even though her body was a little weak from the orgasm, Ye Siqi fought the rest of her strength and clenched her cunt hard, and her big ass wriggled as much as she could, screaming, "Cum, brother, cum, sis wants your cum, fill sis'' slutty cunt, sis is going to give you a baby!"


    "Sis, good sis, I''m coming!"


    Ye Fei hugged his sister''s slender waist hard, his big cock pushed forward hard, and the glans slammed right into her delicate womb, and started a strong jet.


    But didn''t let the ejaculate take on life-giving energy, for one thing, it was too late, and for another, now that mom and aunt had had it.


    Others he wanted to wait for a while, anyway, he and his beloved women''s lives could be prolonged for at least a few hundred years, they could take their time.


    With Ye Fei''s ejaculation, the kitchen was finally quiet, and Ye Siqi was so weak that she slumped on the stovetop, and her legs didn''t have an ounce of strength left in them.


    I''m afraid she would have sat down on the floor if her brother hadn''t been behind her picking at her tender cunt with his big hard cock.


    "Wow, big sister, you''re amazing!" Ye Yunqi walked in at some point and couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration as she looked at her older siblings who were being tightly linked together.


    The sudden appearance of her little sister startled Ye Siqi, and thinking of what she had just done, she was even more petulant.


    Somewhat unkindly, she pouted at Ye Fei who had caused this situation, "Why don''t you hurry up and get out!"


    "Sis, your cunt is too tight, I can''t pull out."


    Ye Fei laughed badly and made a show of trying hard to pull out, but couldn''t pull out at all, "Why don''t you let Siqi help?"


    Ye Siqi couldn''t help but be shy and anxious, but at this moment, her body was already completely on top of the stovetop, there was no way to move forward, and forcefully push Ye Fei away, she couldn''t do it.


    Ye Yunqi smiled and walked over, stretching out her small hand to the place where her brother and sister combined, holding a small section of her brother''s cock left outside her sister''s little slutty cunt, and slowly pulling it outward.


    "Oh ..."


    Ye Siqi couldn''t help but chirp out, because when her little sister was holding her brother''s cock and pulling it outward, her fingers inevitably touched her small cunt lips that were even more sensitive due to her orgasm, causing her body to tremble.


    With a soft "boing", Ye Fei''s cock was finally pulled out of his sister''s cunt by his little sister.


    Because he had just shot too much, his sister''s lewdness had been blocked in her cunt by his excessively large cock.


    At this time, once the cock came out, the mixed liquid immediately followed and gushed out, the white liquid hanging on the sister''s tender cunt which had been turned bright red by Ye Fei''s nappy, and that obscene scene made the brother and sister both extremely aroused.


    But Ye Siqi didn''t give them time to appreciate it after her brother''s cock finally left. She hurriedly stood up straight, not even bothering to wipe the liquid on her cunt, and hurriedly said, "You guys continue, I''ll first take the dishes out." After saying that, she pushed the food cart, which was already full of the meal she had just made and walked out quickly.


    "Brother, what''s next?"


    Seeing her sister leave, Ye Yunqi turned her head to ask Ye Fei, her eyes staring tightly at his big cock that was glowing brightly under the lamp because it was covered in her sister''s lewdness, her gaze filled with longing.


    Ye Fei laughed as he quickly removed the clothes from his body, "Of course it''s a nude convention, it''s something I''ve been looking forward to for a long time." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good!" Ye Yunqi would not refuse any request from Ye Fei, and also followed her brother''s example of ripping off the clothes on her body.


    After eventually tossing the small, already-soaked panties aside, she jumped violently onto Ye Fei, wrapping both her arms and legs around him and hanging on like a wombat. With a gentle twist of her little ass, she expertly swallowed her brother''s big cock into her wet little cunt.


    "Ohhhh..."


    The insertion of the cock made Ye Yunqi cry out in pleasure, and said with some anticipation, "Brother, fuck me for a while before you go out, okay?"


    "Wouldn''t it be more fun to go out in front of your sisters?" Ye Fei laughed, and said, holding his little sister''s ass, he took a big step out, and with every step, his cock thumped heavily in his little sister''s cunt, nailing her straight into a wave.

 Chapter 642 - 642: A Sensuous Dinner (4)

    At this time, Ye Siqi''s three daughters had already put all the meals on the table, and Ye Siqi had already done almost all the cooking before.


    The sausages that were just being sliced were the last dish, although they were spoiled by Ye Fei, those before were enough.


    Just as they were about to start the meal, the three sisters saw their little brother and sister walking out while they were napping.


    Both Ye Siqi and Ye Siyao couldn''t help but blush their pretty faces, while Ye Yunying''s eyes were glowing with envy as she looked at Ye Yunqi, who was soothed by Ye Fei''s nappy, and laughed, "Little Sis is stealing on the food too!"


    Carrying her little sister to the dining table, Ye Fei sat down.


    Ye Yunqi rode on top of him, wiggling her little ass hard, letting her brother''s big cock fuck her itchy little cunt without stopping, screaming like nobody''s business, "Ah...so good...oh...my good brother! ... Well... you nailed me ... cool ... ah... pro brother... ...uh...topped the center of the flower again...ah ... topped so good ah ah...ah...nappy it...brother ...oh...Siqi''s good husband...nail it hard...ah ... nail ...Siqi''s cunt hard! ...Let me die under ...your cock...Stick it in me ..."


    Ye Siyao''s pretty face was reddened by her little sister''s prodigal screams, she couldn''t help but take out her sister''s authority and snap, "It''s dinner time now, what''s it become, why don''t you hurry and stop and put your clothes back on!"


    Ye Fei hugged Ye Yunqi tightly, let her small tits which were a bit bigger than a few months ago squeeze his firm chest, and his bottom was also nailing his sister''s little slutty cunt, and laughed, "What are you wearing, you have to take off your clothes later on, it''s a bit of a hassle... Three good sisters, you all take off your clothes too, let my brother take a look at your sexy bodies. "


    Ye Yunqi also temporarily stopped writhing, followed by laughing, "Yes, we are all brothers'' wives now, there is nothing to be shy about. Sister, you guys see how comfortable I am!"


    Said, also intentionally lifted a few small buttocks, so that the three sisters to see the scene of brother''s cock in and out of their little slutty cunt.


    Although Ye Siqi had already climaxed once just now, she was still far from enjoying herself.


    Ye Siyao was even more so, and seeing this scene, those who already knew what it was like to be on top couldn''t help but feel a rush of emotions.


    But the shyness in their hearts still made them too embarrassed to do so.


    As for Ye Yunying, he didn''t care anymore, as he pulled off the pajamas on his body, he grunted and said, "What''s wrong with that, in the past, I even stripped naked every day."


    "That''s different." Ye Yunqi laughed cheekily, "Back then when you got naked, your cunt was dry, now it''s wet."


    Ye Yunying remained unconcerned, and even parted her legs to look at her own watery little tender cunt, then said, "What''s wrong with that, you''re eating your mouth full of oil, won''t you allow my sister to crave a little drool?"


    "Brother, don''t stop!" Feeling her brother stop, Ye Yunqi said with some dissatisfaction until his cock started thrusting in her cunt again, only then did she continue to talk to Ye Yunying, "Third Sister, look at Big Sister and Second Sister who haven''t taken off yet."


    "That''s a good one!" Ye Yunying laughed out loud and pounced on the two sisters like a horny wolf.


    Ye Siqi and Ye Siyao naturally didn''t mind revealing their beautiful sides in front of their younger brother and sister, they were just a little embarrassed just now. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this time Ye Yunying is a mess, also half pushed half willing to let her take off their pajamas, at the same time stripped down, there is Ye Siyao already wet little panties.


    Big sister and second sister are not as bold as third sister and little sister, although they were stripped naked, but honestly had to sit on the chair, arms blocked in front of the chest, that half-covered beauty is even more tempting.


    "So I''m not the only one who is greedy, second sister is also." Ye Yunying laughed and lifted Ye Siyao''s small panties which were already soaked.


    Then he put it on his nose and sniffed it, laughing, "It smells so good, Second Sister, how about letting me taste your little slutty cunt in a little while?"


    The second sister''s already reddish pretty face was even redder with shame at once, spat and said, "Go, it''s not like you don''t have it yourself, taste your own!"


    "Yeah." Ye Yunying smiled cheekily, surprisingly sitting on the chair greatly separated those jade legs, and forcefully bent down.


    Due to her body flexibility being extremely good, this time touched the small mouth on their cunt, and gently kissed a little.


    Then raised his head, spit out the lewd water sucked into his mouth, bitter face said: "Lick their own no feeling, two sisters, you see a little brother and little sister play more comfortable ah, or you help me lick? Or I can help you guys."


    Ye Siqi and Ye Siyao didn''t pay any attention to her at all, they just stared straight at Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi who were having a good time with their nappies, and the fire of desire in their eyes was getting more and more intense.


    The small hand that was originally only blocking the chest couldn''t help but move, gently tweaking her engorged nipples with her fingers. The two pairs of jade legs are coincidentally hard clamped up, gently rubbing, but also can slightly relieve the itch in their little cunt.


    Right here, Ye Yunqi suddenly trembled all over, the small buttocks quickly jerked, mouth waves screamed, "Brother... brother ... can not stand it... ...Siqi ... is coming ... sisters ... help ah ... Your brother ... is about to use his ... big cock ... to nail his sister ... to death! ... Ah ... brother ... my dear ... brother... ...Siqi is coming ... to death ... ah ..."


    With the waves of screams, Ye Yunqi''s upper body crumpled up tightly, her little ass pushed forward hard, and with a vigorous contraction in her tiny slutty cunt, a good-sized stream of cunt essence gushed out from the depths of her flower center, pouring onto Ye Fei''s glans.


    "Good sister, brother is coming too!" Ye Fei let out a low roar, and pushed forward with force, slamming his huge glans into his little sister''s delicate womb, his cock flared up and was about to ejaculate his blazingly hot and thick semen on her.


    "Damn brother doesn''t fuck me, you think I won''t get it myself?" Ye Yunying grunted, first giving Ye Fei a coquettish look before turning around and slightly spreading her legs to lie on her knees on the chair.


    Holding the back of the chair with one hand, she reached down to her crotch with one hand and used two fingers to separate her watery little slutty cunt, and said to Ye Fei, "Good little brother, my sister''s cunt is itching as well, so come and stick it in quickly!"


    Although Ye Yunying was only more than three years older than Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi, that figure was not comparable to Ye Yunqi at all.


    Plump breasts and fat buttocks, slender waist and long legs, that figure, was enough to be compared to the two already matured sisters, at this time gently twisting her big buttocks, that tempting flavor was too strong to the extreme.


    Ye Fei stood up, came behind the third sister, hands each cupped one of her rounded and uplifted buttock petals, put the hard cock in a piece of her slippery cunt slit, and then forward to the top, one time, two times ... a series of a dozen times, but never inserted, each time through the lubrication of the third sister''s lewd water slipped to the side.


    Ye Yunying was younger brother grinding itchy, some anxious to say, "Good brother, don''t tease sister, quickly inserted into the cunt of others, okay?"


    "Sister, not that I don''t want to insert into, is your cunt is too tight ah, so small cunt eye, how can I right ah?" Ye Fei laughed he was not just trying to tease his sister, but her cunt was tight.


    It wasn''t just her, all of Ye Fei''s women, no matter if they had only fucked once or twice or often, were all so tight. Even Mom and a few of the other mature women who hadn''t been so tight were getting tighter and tighter under his napping. It was one of the effects of his Xuan Yang Art that it had been contracted to the point where it was like a freshly deflowered virgin.


    Ye Yunying, in a great hurry, reached over his small hand to grab his brother''s cock to send it into his itchy little tender cunt, but Ye Fei grabbed it and laughed, "How meaningless to put it in by yourself, you can ask for help from outside the field oh."


    Ye Yunying had no choice but to look to her sister and sister for help, originally this kind of thing was done by Ye Yunqi.


    But she was eating like a little hungry ghost, not even glancing this way.


    Ye Siyao didn''t know whether she was too shy or wanted to take revenge on Ye Yunying for making fun of her, but she didn''t move at all.


    In the end, it was the kind-hearted big sister Ye Siqi who slowly moved over with a blushing face, stretching out her small hand to hold her brother''s big cock, aiming it at the third sister''s little cunt.


    Ye Fei gently pushed forward, and the big cock had already squeezed a glans into the third sister''s compact little slutty cunt with the big sister''s help.


    Seeing this, the big sister wanted to leave but was held by Ye Fei, who lowered her head and contained one of her tender little nipples, vigorously sucking up.


    In this way, Ye Fei was nailing the third sister''s eager little cunt from below, and kissing the big sister''s nipple from above.


    Not only did the third sister nail the waves of screams, but even the shy big sister also in this special pleasure stimulation slowly let go.


    Not only did she not struggle anymore, but when Ye Fei''s hand reached for her crotch, she also cooperated by slightly spreading her legs, letting her brother''s big, warm hand directly grasp her little cunt, which had just been satisfied once.


    For a while, the room was filled with Ye Yunying''s cries and Ye Siqi''s gasps.


    At this time Ye Yunqi also came behind Ye Fei as if she was full, hugged his body, squeezed her brother''s back hard with her pair of small tits, and her small buttocks also pushed up one by one, using her small belly to push against her brother''s buttocks to help him fuck her third sister.


    Looking at the four people having fun, Ye Siyao couldn''t help but feel some regret in his heart, wanting to join in, but unable to save face.


    Ye Fei naturally wouldn''t leave her second sister out in the cold, and after noticing the loss on her face, she immediately spoke up, "Second sister, you come too, let''s play with the third sister together!"


    Hearing this, Ye Siyao naturally would no longer be reserved and quickly joined the fray as well.


    While allowing her younger brother to flirt with her, she reached out to her third sister''s chest and fondled her big tits that were not smaller than her own.


    Ye Yunying didn''t last long under her sister and brother''s play and soon leaked out.


    It didn''t end there, after the meal, the five cleaned up and went back together to Ye Fei''s bedroom, where the four sisters took turns getting fucked by Ye Fei.


    They then moved on to the bathroom, where they were finally napped to the point of no return, and only then were they satisfied with the end of the sibling battle.

 Chapter 643 - 643: Aunties Crisis

    After carrying the four women back to the bedroom one by one, Ye Fei realized that his once spacious bed was now completely occupied by them, all of whom had fallen asleep almost instantly. He couldn''t help but think to himself that his upcoming estate project would need a massive room with an equally massive bed. Otherwise, his dream of sharing a blanket with all of them would remain just that¡ªa dream.


    To save space, Ye Fei tossed aside his towel and slipped naked into the middle of the four women. Just as he was about to drift off, his phone on the nightstand suddenly rang.


    Their earlier activities had taken up a solid five to six hours, and it was now well past midnight. Ye Fei was puzzled¡ªwho could be calling him at this hour? With a wave of his hand, he summoned the phone, which was over a meter away, into his grasp.


    Glancing at the caller ID, he saw it was his younger cousin, Yun Chuqing. He couldn''t help but smile. He had just called her yesterday, and now she was calling him back. She must miss him. He answered with a playful tone, "Hey, little treasure, missing your big brother already?"


    "Brother, you need to come quick!" Yun Chuqing''s voice was frantic and panicked. "My mom¡­ something''s happened to my mom!" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?" Ye Fei''s heart sank. Though Yun Chuqing was known for her mischievous pranks, she was deeply devoted to her mother and would never joke about something like this. This had to be serious.


    Glancing at the four women who were so exhausted that even the loud ringtone hadn''t woken them, Ye Fei decided against rousing them. He quickly jumped out of bed, threw on some clothes, and without bothering to take the stairs, leaped out the window. In a flash, he vanished like a wisp of smoke.


    In less than ten minutes, Ye Fei had crossed the entire city of Wanghai and arrived at the small villa in the western suburbs where his aunt, Ye Ningbing, lived. He vaulted over the wall and made his way through the living room to her bedroom, but there was no sign of anyone¡ªonly the lights were on.


    The room showed no signs of disturbance, which gave Ye Fei a slight sense of relief. Though his aunt hadn''t trained in martial arts, his nurturing had made her stronger than the average person. If she had been kidnapped, there would have been some resistance. But where could she be?


    Just as Ye Fei was about to call Yun Chuqing back, he heard soft sobbing coming from the small bathroom, along with Yun Chuqing''s heart-wrenching pleas: "Mom, please be okay. Brother''s on his way."


    The bathroom? Ye Fei instantly reacted, extending his senses. He saw Ye Ningbing lying naked in the bathtub, her face deathly pale. On the floor outside the tub was a large pool of blood. Yun Chuqing knelt in the middle of it, clutching her mother''s left hand, which hung over the edge of the tub, and weeping softly.


    What on earth happened? Ye Fei''s heart felt like it was being torn apart. Without taking a single step, his figure vanished and reappeared instantly inside the small bathroom¡ªdespite the door remaining closed the entire time.


    Ye Fei didn''t have time to dwell on the supernatural nature of his actions. He immediately scooped up Ye Ningbing''s nearly lifeless body and held her close. Turning to Yun Chuqing, he asked urgently, "What happened?"


    Seeing Ye Fei, Yun Chuqing finally found her anchor. She stood up, clinging to his arm, and burst into tears, stammering, "I don''t know! I came to check on her because the lights in her room were still on, and I found her like this. Brother, you have to save her!"


    "Don''t worry. With me here, your mom will be fine," Ye Fei reassured her, gently patting her head. He felt a small sense of relief¡ªthe little girl had handled the situation well. Despite her panic, she had the presence of mind to call him. He also noticed the clumsily wrapped bandage around Ye Ningbing''s wrist, clearly Yun Chuqing''s handiwork.


    Carrying Ye Ningbing back to the bedroom, Ye Fei laid her down and covered her with a blanket. He fed her a recovery pill and then turned to Yun Chuqing. "Do you know why your mom did this?" From the looks of it, his aunt had attempted to take her own life by cutting her wrist. But Ye Fei couldn''t fathom why. With him in her life, she should have been happy.


    Though her mother still hadn''t regained consciousness, Yun Chuqing had absolute faith in Ye Fei. She calmed down a bit and thought for a moment before answering, "I''m not sure. But she seemed upset during dinner tonight. I didn''t think much of it at the time¡ªI thought she was just missing you. But then¡­" She trailed off, tears streaming down her face again.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Ye Fei quickly comforted her, taking her small hand in his. "Go change your clothes. They''re all dirty."


    "Okay," Yun Chuqing nodded obediently, casting one last worried glance at her mother before heading to her room to change.


    After Yun Chuqing left, Ye Fei went back to the bathroom to clean up the mess. As he washed away the large pool of nearly dried blood, he felt a pang of fear. If Yun Chuqing had found her any later, he might have lost his beloved aunt forever.


    This kind of thing must never happen again, Ye Fei vowed silently. He also resolved to speed up the construction of his estate so he could move all the women he loved under one roof. Being scattered like this left him vulnerable to unexpected crises.


    Returning to the bedroom, Ye Fei sat down by the bed and gently took Ye Ningbing''s bandaged wrist. Slowly, he unwrapped the gauze. Though the wound had already healed thanks to the recovery pill, Ye Fei could still picture the blood flowing from it in his mind.


    "You''re so silly. Whatever it is, I can fix it. Why would you do this?" Ye Fei murmured, pressing her cold hand to his cheek. His eyes, filled with tenderness and sorrow, lingered on her pale yet still stunningly beautiful face.


    At that moment, Yun Chuqing hurried back in, now dressed in pajamas. She sat down beside Ye Fei and looked up at him with hopeful eyes. "Brother, Mom''s going to be okay, right?"


    "Yes," Ye Fei nodded firmly. "She''ll be fine. She just needs a little more time to wake up."

 Chapter 644 - 644: Boundless Affection

    "Mm-hmm." Having received the answer she wanted, Yun Chuqing happily nestled her petite frame into Ye Fei''s arms, her heart aching as she gazed at her mother''s pale but beautiful face. Together with her beloved brother, she waited for her mother to wake up.


    Although the recovery pill was incredibly potent, Ye Ningbing had lost too much blood, and she didn''t wake up until dawn. However, her complexion had already regained its rosy hue.


    Yun Chuqing, who had been curled up in Ye Fei''s arms, had long since fallen asleep. Throughout the night, she muttered dreamy words that both amused and touched Ye Fei, "Mom, you have to be okay. Chuqing hasn''t had the chance to serve brother with you yet."


    "Brother, you have to save Mom. Chuqing will repay you, Chuqing will¡­ eat for you, eat so much!" These kinds of murmurs continued almost all night.


    Gently picking up the deeply sleeping Yun Chuqing, Ye Fei placed her beside Ye Ningbing. Just as he was about to go prepare breakfast for them, he heard movement at the front door. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Extending his senses, he was surprised to find two unexpected visitors¡ªhis eldest aunt, Ye Ningshuang, and his second aunt, Ye Ningxue. Although they didn''t live too far from Ye Ningbing, they rarely visited each other''s homes since they saw each other daily at work. So why had they come over so early this morning?


    With a faint sense of curiosity, Ye Fei went downstairs to greet them, meeting them in the living room. He greeted them warmly, "Eldest Aunt, Second Aunt."


    Seeing Ye Fei here, both women were visibly surprised. Ye Ningshuang, in particular, had a look of deep longing in her eyes. Although Ye Fei often called her, it had been a long time since they had seen each other in person.


    "Ye Fei, what are you doing here? Is your youngest aunt okay?" Ye Ningxue asked, her brows furrowed with concern.


    "Why do you ask?" Ye Fei was even more puzzled. Only he and Yun Chuqing knew about what had happened to Ye Ningbing. How had they found out?


    Ye Ningshuang smiled and explained, "Last night, I had a strange dream. I dreamed that Ningbing was in trouble. When I tried calling her this morning, I couldn''t get through. Then, when I called Xiaoxue, she told me she''d had the same dream. We were so worried. But now it seems like we were overthinking it."


    So that''s how it was? Ye Fei thought to himself. It seemed that the sisters had a kind of telepathic connection, though not as strong as the one he shared with his younger sister. Since it was clear he couldn''t keep this from them, he sighed and said, "You weren''t wrong. Something did happen to youngest aunt last night, but she''s fine now."


    "Something happened? What happened to Ningbing?" Both Ye Ningshuang and Ye Ningxue''s expressions changed instantly, their voices perfectly synchronized as they asked the question.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but marvel at how in sync they were as sisters. He wondered if his mother and his aunts were ever this in tune with each other. He''d have to test that sometime.


    "It''s nothing serious. She accidentally cut her wrist, but it was taken care of last night," Ye Fei downplayed the situation to avoid worrying them.


    However, Ye Ningshuang and Ye Ningxue weren''t convinced. If it had been just a minor accident, why would they have had such vivid dreams? Without another word, they pulled Ye Fei upstairs and into Ye Ningbing''s bedroom. Seeing her sleeping peacefully, they finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Perhaps the sound of the door opening stirred Ye Ningbing. After a long night of deep sleep, she slowly opened her eyes. At first, she looked around in confusion, but when her gaze landed on Ye Fei, her eyes lit up with intense emotion.


    Without a second thought, she jumped up, completely naked, and threw herself into Ye Fei''s arms, clinging tightly to his neck. "Ye Fei, don''t leave me!" she pleaded, her voice trembling with fear.


    Instinctively, Ye Fei wrapped his arms around Ye Ningbing''s slender waist. The moment his hands touched her soft, delicate skin, his heart skipped a beat.


    The morning was when men were most impulsive, and now he found himself holding a woman whose beauty and figure were unparalleled. The sensation of her firm, supple body pressed against his chest quickly stirred a reaction in him.


    If it had just been Ye Ningshuang in the room, Ye Fei might have acted on his impulses. But with Ye Ningxue present, he had to restrain himself. He carried Ye Ningbing''s seductive form back to the bed, intending to lay her down again.


    But Ye Ningbing clung to him desperately, refusing to let go. Even though she saw her two sisters in the room, she didn''t loosen her grip. Having faced death once, she cherished her newfound happiness even more. Her emotions were still unstable, and her mind was fixated on one thing: holding onto her happiness. Even if her sisters didn''t understand, even if they scolded her, she wouldn''t let go.


    Seeing this, Ye Ningxue''s expression turned strange. She was about to ask something, but Ye Ningshuang stopped her and pulled her out of the room.


    "Be good. Tell me, what happened? Why did you do something so reckless?" With his aunts gone, Ye Fei no longer held back. He gently stroked Ye Ningbing''s smooth back as he asked her softly.


    The warmth of Ye Fei''s embrace and his soothing touch quickly calmed Ye Ningbing. When he asked about what had happened, she replied with a hint of embarrassment, "I misunderstood you. Yesterday, that woman who was with Yun Jing came to see me. She said you wanted to kill her."


    Though Ye Ningbing didn''t explain in detail, Ye Fei immediately understood. No wonder she had acted so rashly¡ªshe had thought he had betrayed her, and it had driven her to despair.


    Just as Ye Fei was about to explain, Ye Ningbing spoke first, "At the time, I felt like you had lied to me, and it hurt so much. I wanted to escape the pain of being betrayed by the person I love most. But when I was on the verge of losing consciousness, I realized something. The reason you used such methods was because you love me too. So I didn''t want to die anymore, but by then, I had no strength left."


    She paused, lifting her head from Ye Fei''s chest to gaze at him with deep affection. "Do you know what I thought at that moment? I regretted it so much, and I was so scared. I''m not afraid of death, but I''m terrified of never seeing you again."


    I''m not afraid of death, but I''m terrified of never seeing you again.


    These words struck Ye Fei to his core, filling him with overwhelming emotion. He held Ye Ningbing''s delicate form tightly, his heart no longer driven by desire but by boundless affection.


    "Promise me you''ll never think like that again, okay? If something happened to you, it would break my heart forever," he said softly.

 Chapter 645 - 645: Winning Over Ye Ningxue

    "Mm-hmm, I understand," Ye Ningbing replied with a sweet smile, her demeanor not the usual gentle one but more like a little girl''s. Then, with a mischievous grin, she added, "But you''ll have to handle Big Sister and Second Sister for me, or I''ll be too embarrassed to face them."


    After this incident, Ye Fei noticed that Ye Ningbing seemed to have lightened up significantly. In the past, although she had always been fully devoted when they were together, there had been a lingering hint of melancholy.


    Ye Fei knew she had been subconsciously worried about how to explain their relationship to her sisters. He had originally thought things would improve once he managed to win over Ye Ningxue, but unexpectedly, Ye Ningbing had already freed herself from those worries and was now facing everything with equanimity. This was undoubtedly a pleasant surprise.


    Gently kissing Ye Ningbing on the lips, Ye Fei smiled and said, "I''ll take care of it. You rest for a bit, and I''ll come wake you when breakfast is ready."


    Only then did Ye Ningbing reluctantly let go of his neck and lie back down, her eyes soft as she gazed at him. "I know you''ll handle it perfectly. My man is the best!"


    Ye Fei leaned down to kiss her once more, then, on a whim, turned to the still-sleeping Yun Chuqing and planted a quick peck on her tiny lips. With a light step, he left the bedroom.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s subsequent action, Ye Ningbing was momentarily stunned, but then a knowing smile spread across her lips. She felt a mix of amusement and resignation but wasn''t angry. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei had chosen the perfect timing. If it had been any other time, Ye Ningbing might have been upset upon realizing that Ye Fei had already "consumed" her daughter. Although she would have eventually accepted it, it wouldn''t have been this easy¡ªshe would have likely given him the cold shoulder for a few days.


    But now, having just gone through a life-and-death experience, her heart was at its most relaxed, and she was deeply dependent on Ye Fei.


    Upon guessing the truth, she only felt it was a bit absurd, but given her own equally unconventional feelings, she accepted it naturally. She even felt a little happy for Yun Chuqing.


    After all, there was probably no man in the world more exceptional than Ye Fei. If her daughter grew up and ended up with someone inferior to him, even if Yun Chuqing was okay with it, Ye Ningbing wouldn''t be.


    Meanwhile, after leaving Ye Ningbing''s room, Ye Fei took a moment to compose himself, preparing for the scolding he was about to receive from Ye Ningxue, and then slowly made his way downstairs.


    As expected, Ye Ningshuang and Ye Ningxue were still there, sitting together on the living room couch in silence. Ye Ningxue''s beautiful face was tense, with a hint of anger, while Ye Ningshuang''s expression was stern, though her eyes held a faint glimmer of amusement.


    When Ye Fei came down, Ye Ningxue immediately stood up, but before she could speak, Ye Ningshuang beat her to it. "Ye Fei, how''s Ningbing doing now?"


    "She''s fine. She''s asleep again. I''m going to make some breakfast. Why don''t you two join us?" Ye Fei replied with a slight smile.


    "We won''t stay for breakfast, but someone here wants to give you a talking-to," Ye Ningshuang said with mock seriousness. "Be a good boy and don''t talk back, okay?"


    Ye Ningxue couldn''t help but feel exasperated. She had been ready to give Ye Fei a stern lecture, her momentum fully prepared, but her sister''s interference had significantly dampened the effect. Still, she had to say her piece.


    "Ye Fei, what''s going on between you and Ningbing?" Ye Ningxue demanded sharply.


    "It''s exactly what you saw. I don''t think I need to spell it out, do I?" Ye Fei shrugged, not intentionally trying to provoke Ye Ningxue but knowing her stubborn and somewhat radical personality. If he apologized, she would undoubtedly force him to break up with Ye Ningbing.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s attitude, Ye Ningxue''s anger flared. "You''ve done something wrong, and you don''t even show a hint of remorse?"


    "Done something wrong? No, I haven''t," Ye Fei replied with an innocent expression. "You''ve got it wrong. I haven''t done anything wrong."


    "You haven''t?" Ye Ningxue was momentarily taken aback. Had she misunderstood? If so, she''d truly wronged him. She quickly asked, "Then why was Ningbing clinging to you like that and not letting you leave? Aren''t you two...?"


    "She''s my girlfriend now. Who else would she cling to?" Ye Fei said matter-of-factly. "We''re in love. What''s wrong with that?"


    "You..." Ye Ningxue was stunned, feeling a mix of anger, disappointment, and, most of all, heartache. Both Ye Ningbing and Ye Fei were people she deeply cared for, and now they had done something like this. How could she not feel heartbroken?


    Seeing Ye Fei''s unyielding attitude, Ye Ningxue wanted to go and talk some sense into her younger sister, but she held back.


    From Ye Ningbing''s earlier behavior, it was clear that she was even more deeply involved than Ye Fei. Plus, after what had happened yesterday, pressuring her might not only be ineffective but could also trigger her.


    Helpless, Ye Ningxue turned to her sister for support. "Sis, you should say something too. If this gets out, how will they face anyone?"


    "But I think Ye Fei is right," Ye Ningshuang naturally sided with Ye Fei, smiling slightly. "If we''re worried about them facing others, we just won''t tell anyone. After all, only a few of us know."


    "Sis¡ª" Ye Ningxue dragged out her voice, anxiously saying, "But this kind of relationship is just wrong!"


    "What is love? Once feelings happen, they''re beyond our control. There''s no right or wrong," Ye Ningshuang sighed, perhaps speaking about Ye Ningbing, herself, or both.


    Then she added, "Just like you back then, holding onto a grudge against your best friend for over a decade over someone who wasn''t even worth it. If it weren''t for Ye Fei, you''d probably still be stuck in that, wouldn''t you?"


    Hearing her sister bring up her past, Ye Ningxue fell silent. Objectively speaking, the person from back then hadn''t been particularly outstanding and certainly hadn''t been worthy of her or Liu Fengyi.


    Yet, she had been so deeply in love that she still couldn''t let go. Who could she blame for that? Thinking about it, she suddenly felt she could understand her younger sister''s feelings a little better.

 Chapter 646 - 646: An Innocent Mistake

    Ye Ningshuang and Ye Ningxue didn''t stay for breakfast. After sitting for a while, they left, perhaps unsure of what to say to Ye Ningbing after seeing her.


    Although Ye Ningxue had decided not to interfere in the matter anymore, she still couldn''t bring herself to be pleasant with Ye Fei, the boy she used to dote on. Her pretty face was gloomy as she left.


    As for Ye Ningshuang, she was quite cheerful. If Ye Fei could win over Ye Ningxue, their relationship could be openly acknowledged among the sisters. She even hoped Ye Fei would pursue Ye Ningxue as well. As the eldest sister, she naturally cared deeply for her two younger sisters.


    Now that the youngest was already happy, the second sister shouldn''t be left alone.


    After seeing the two women off, Ye Fei went into the kitchen and quickly prepared some plain porridge and a few side dishes. He also went out and bought some steamed buns. Only then did he wake up Ye Ningbing and Yun Chuqing.


    When Yun Chuqing first opened her eyes, she quickly looked over at Ye Ningbing. Seeing her mother''s gentle smile, the anxiety that had lingered even in her dreams finally eased. A happy smile spread across her little face: "I knew you could wake Mom up!"


    "It''s also thanks to my clever daughter for thinking of finding Ye Fei," Ye Ningbing said, gently pinching her daughter''s soft cheek. Ye Fei had already told her what happened last night. She was very pleased with her daughter''s quick thinking, and Yun Chuqing''s earlier actions had deeply moved her.


    "As long as Mom is okay, that''s all that matters," Yun Chuqing said, her face turning red from the praise. She giggled and pulled back the covers, only to be caught off guard by the bright light.


    It turned out that the little girl hadn''t been very still while sleeping. Her short nightgown had been pushed up to her waist, and she wasn''t wearing any underwear underneath.


    Watching her daughter get up quite nonchalantly and only adjust her nightgown once she was standing, Ye Ningbing confirmed her earlier suspicion. However, she didn''t say much. After a quick wash, she went downstairs with Ye Fei and her daughter for breakfast.


    After the meal, Ye Fei drove with Ye Ningbing, first dropping Yun Chuqing off at school. Then he said, "Bing''er, take me to see that woman."


    "Ah? Ye Fei, even though what I did yesterday was because of her, she wasn''t at fault. Can you just let her be?" Kind-hearted Ye Ningbing immediately pleaded for the woman, who had once caused her family to break apart. But if it hadn''t been for that, where would her current happiness come from?


    Ye Fei gave a helpless smile and said, "Who said I wanted to kill her? I just want to find out what really happened and why she''s back." Now that he had explained everything to Ye Ningbing, there was no need to hide anything anymore.


    Ye Ningbing was taken aback. "Then why did she say you were going to kill her?"


    "That''s what I find strange. I gave her enough money to ensure her family would be well taken care of for life. She had no reason to come back and seek revenge on me." Ye Fei frowned, wondering if something had gone wrong or if the "Earth Dragon" had tried to kill her to cover up the money trail, but she had managed to escape.


    Seeing that Ye Fei truly had no intention of killing, Ye Ningbing nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll take you to see her."


    In a private room of a nightclub owned by the Lingyun Society, Ye Fei met the woman who had once been bribed by him to seduce Yun Jing. He was very impressed with Ye Ningbing''s wisdom. The safest place is often the most dangerous.


    Despite her extremely bad mood yesterday, she had made such a good arrangement. This level of meticulousness showed that the usually gentle Ye Ningbing was indeed one of the three major figures of the Ye family.


    At this moment, the woman no longer had the charm and coquettishness she once had. She looked quite miserable. When she saw Ye Fei, she was so scared that she almost fainted. She knelt on the ground, begging for mercy. It was only after Ye Ningbing personally helped her up and assured her that Ye Fei wasn''t there to cause trouble that she finally felt relieved.


    To be honest, Ye Fei was quite upset about the woman''s reckless actions, which had almost cost him his beloved sister-in-law''s life. Although it wasn''t her fault, he still had some grievances. But since Ye Ningbing didn''t want him to make things difficult for her, Ye Fei had to let go of his anger. He calmly asked, "Didn''t I give you a sum of money to leave the Southeast forever? Why did you come back?"


    The woman was still in a daze. When she saw Ye Ningbing yesterday, she had already felt this way. Although she considered herself a very beautiful woman and believed that Yun Jing was seduced by her beauty, Ye Ningbing''s gentle temperament and appearance were far superior to hers. She couldn''t understand what Yun Jing had been thinking.


    And Ye Ningbing''s arrangements and comfort yesterday made her feel like this woman, who seemed so pitiful after being robbed of her husband, was like a legendary bodhisattva.


    Hearing Ye Fei''s question, the woman snapped out of her reverie and recounted her experience in detail. A few days ago, she had completed all her tasks.


    As agreed, the Earth Dragon had given her family ten million and arranged for them to leave the Southeast, but he had kept her behind.


    After a while, he put her on a boat. She had thought she would soon reunite with her family and start a new life with the money. However, not long after the boat set sail, the people on board tried to kill her.


    Fortunately, she had some experience. She pretended to be helpless to confuse those who wanted to kill her and then jumped into the sea when they let their guard down. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After more than two days of drifting, she finally made it to shore, exhausted. But the Southeast was entirely under the control of the Lingyun Society, and she couldn''t survive there.


    After much thought, she decided to secretly find Ye Ningbing and ask for her help, which led to the scene yesterday.


    After listening to the woman''s story, Ye Fei was furious. Without another word, he immediately called the Earth Dragon and asked Ye Ningbing to hide the woman while he got to the bottom of things.


    The Earth Dragon had not held a high position in the Tianlong Gang originally. But thanks to Ye Fei''s appreciation, he became the deputy leader of one of the five major factions in Wanghai, which made him very grateful to Ye Fei. Naturally, he was overjoyed to receive his call today and rushed over as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 647 - 647: Sister-in-Law and Cousin (1)

    "Boss, you wanted to see me?" As he entered the private room, Di Long asked respectfully, wondering why the boss had chosen to meet him here instead of the headquarters.


    Was there some private task he was about to be entrusted with?


    The thought excited him. Ye Fei was already a god-like figure in the entire Lingyun Society. To be given a personal task by him was an honor for any loyal member, even without any reward. And being close to the boss¡ªwouldn''t that bring its benefits?


    Ye Fei nodded noncommittally, his expression unchanged. "Did you take care of the last thing I asked you to do?"


    Di Long nodded. "Boss, you can rest easy. It''s all taken care of."


    "Taken care of, huh?" Ye Fei''s face turned cold as he snapped, "Do you remember exactly what I told you?"


    Di Long started, confused by the boss''s sudden anger. He felt a pang of fear, but he was sure he hadn''t done anything wrong. "I remember. You said that after it was done, she should leave Wanghai forever and go as far away as possible. And you said to take care of her family. I did exactly as you said. I gave the money to her family, and that woman will never show up again."


    "You seem to have missed two words. I said to take care of her and her family," Ye Fei said coldly.


    "And I meant for her to leave Wanghai City and never come back. Why did you try to silence her?"


    "Ah?" Di Long was stunned. Silencing someone seemed like a common rule in their line of work. But the boss had indeed said that. He had genuinely missed those two words. Without arguing, he knelt and said sternly, "I deserve punishment. Please deal with me according to the rules."


    Ye Fei sighed and waved his hand. "Forget it. This isn''t your fault. I wasn''t clear enough. You can go."


    Di Long had expected the worst, but instead, Ye Fei took the blame himself. He felt a deep sense of gratitude for the young boss. After bowing respectfully, he left the room.


    "Come out, you two," Ye Fei said once Di Long was gone. He called out Ye Ningbing and the woman who had been hiding behind him. "I''m sorry. It was my fault for not being clear. I almost got you killed. Here, take this and find your family. If you can, try to do something legitimate. Don''t stay in this world."


    With that, Ye Fei took out his checkbook (actually from his spatial storage) and wrote a number on it before handing it to the woman.


    Ye Fei not only spared her life but also explained himself, which already surprised the woman. She didn''t dare to take the check at first. It was only after Ye Ningbing took it and persuaded her for a long time that she finally accepted it.


    The woman glanced at the check and saw that it was for another ten million. Combined with the previous ten million, it was enough for her family to live comfortably.


    Who would willingly stay in that line of work if they had a choice? Now, with the capital to start a legitimate business, the woman felt only gratitude towards Ye Fei, despite the near-death experience and the suffering she had endured.


    Once the woman accepted the check, Ye Ningbing turned to Ye Fei and said, "Ye Fei, your position is different now. You have to be careful with your words. They can easily ruin someone''s life."


    "Yes, my dear Ningbing!" Ye Fei grinned and hugged Ye Ningbing, kissing her lightly on the lips. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Ningbing was taken aback, her face turning bright red as she pushed him away, scolding, "What are you doing? People will talk!"


    Ye Fei just chuckled again. The woman, however, was stunned. She finally understood why Ye Fei had schemed against Yun Jing. Although it seemed absurd, who was she to judge Ye Fei''s actions?


    Thinking about Ye Ningbing¡ªher appearance, figure, and personality were almost perfect. If she were a man, she would probably try every means to get her too.


    After seeing the poor woman off on the plane, Ye Ningbing didn''t go to the company. She also didn''t go home. Instead, she asked Ye Fei to accompany her to the mall. Perhaps she felt a little embarrassed to see her two sisters before their issues were completely resolved.


    With her heart finally at ease, Ye Ningbing was like a lively little girl today, curious about everything. By the end of the day, they had bought so many little things that their car could hardly hold them all.


    After picking up Yun Chuqing, the three of them returned to the small villa. Yun Chuqing looked at Ye Ningbing strangely and said, "Mom, you seem a bit different today. Is it because of someone?"


    Ye Ningbing''s face turned red. After guessing the relationship between her daughter and Ye Fei, she realized that what she had done with Ye Fei at the dinner table probably hadn''t escaped the girl''s eyes.


    This made her feel both embarrassed and excited. She playfully slapped her daughter''s bottom and scolded, "What nonsense! Go do your homework!"


    After dinner, both mother and daughter looked at Ye Fei with eager eyes, clearly wanting to throw themselves into his arms and let him caress them.


    Ye Fei was happy, but also a bit troubled. Ye Ningbing probably didn''t know about him and Yun Chuqing yet, so they couldn''t take care of her together. It seemed he would have to ask Yun Chuqing to wait a bit longer.


    Understanding Ye Fei''s signal, Yun Chuqing felt a little hurt but still obediently went back to her room. As soon as the door closed, Ye Fei quickly picked up Ye Ningbing and rushed to her bedroom. Before he could even put her down, he leaned down to kiss her lips.


    But Ye Ningbing stopped him with her hand, cooing, "Not so fast. I can''t handle you all by myself."


    Ye Fei was surprised by her words and asked, "So what should we do?"


    "Why don''t you bring Chuqing in too?" Ye Ningbing said, her face turning bright red. Although she had made up her mind during the day, the thought of what was about to happen still made her feel shy.


    "Ah?" Ye Fei was taken aback. Had she guessed from his morning kiss? She was a clever woman.


    "What do you mean ''ah''? How long do you think you can keep this from me? Hmph, you lucky guy. I''m going to take a shower now. Bring Chuqing in when you''re done!" Ye Ningbing said boldly.


    Ye Fei was overjoyed. He shouted, "Yes, ma''am!" and rushed downstairs to Yun Chuqing''s room.


    The scene in front of him made Ye Fei a bit dumbfounded, only to see Yun Chuqing had already stripped naked, her face slightly red half lying on the bed.


    Two small hands a put in front of her chest, constantly in her two small tits on the beginning of the scale of the back and forth stroking, the other small hand is put into the crotch, apparently in the comfort of her that is still a little tender little cunt.


    "Huh? Brother?" Seeing Ye Fei come in, Yun Chuqing stopped her hand movements and asked, "Why don''t you accompany Mom first?"


    "Your mom is taking a bath." Ye Fei did not explain much, sat down on the edge of the bed, reached out to her little cousin''s chest to take the place of her little hand, gently tweaked her little nipple that had already stood up a bit, and said, "Chuqing, how did you learn to masturbate? This habit is not too good."


    Yun Chuqing''s pretty face slightly reddened, arguing, "How did I? Usually, people hold back, but today, brother came. I just want to get ready earlier, so that I don''t have to delay it for a while."


    Said, also greatly to separate their pair of slender jade legs, to Ye Fei see her that water glistening little tender cunt.


    "You little horny girl." Ye Fei laughed as she reached over and inserted a finger into her tender cunt that had already been developed by her big cock, and well, it was still as tight as ever!


    "Ah ... brother ..." Yun Chuqing moaned delicately, and her big eyes became watery and filled with longing as she looked at Ye Fei, her brother''s finger felt very different from her little hand sticking into her cunt.


    This made her even more eager for her brother''s big cock, but in the end, she still held back her longing and said, "Brother, you''d better go and accompany Mom first, Chuqing will be fine for a while."


    Ye Fei had a sense of this little girl''s filial piety, even this kind of thing would let her mom come first, the heart is even more like her, smiled and said, "No, today brother just want to nail you first, good sister, want to not think about it ah?"


    Saying that Ye Fei quickly took off his whole body''s clothes and pushed his hard cock towards his little cousin.


    The refusal just now had already made Yun Chucheng use up all her perseverance, now seeing the most adorable thing on her brother''s body, she couldn''t control it any longer, stretching out her small hand to hold it tightly, her mouth saying dreamily, "I want to, Chuqing thinks about it every night."


    "Then where do you miss it the most?" Ye Fei asked again, at the same time jerking her hips and letting her hard cock slide gently into her little cousin''s hand.


    "Here, I dream of having my brother''s big cock in it every night!" While jerking Ye Fei''s cock with one hand, the little cousin parted her slender jade legs and pointed at her own watery little tender cunt.


    As if to confirm her words just as she pointed over, her tender little slutty cunt without a few hairs suddenly opened and closed and spat out a trace of crystalline liquid.


    "You little slutty cunt!" Ye Fei couldn''t help but touch her little cousin''s tender cunt again, then laughed, "Then what are you waiting for?"


    Yun Chucheng reacted at once and hurriedly moved her small body to the edge of the bed, her legs widely spread apart. With her small hand pulling Ye Fei''s big cock against her lusty little tender cunt, her small ass pushed upwards, swallowing her brother''s glans, then said, "Brother, hurry up and nail Chuqing!"

 Chapter 648 - 648: Sister-in-Law and Cousin (2)

    Yun Chuqing just refused, and finally, Ye Fei had to agree.


    However, when he ejaculated into her, he released the true Qi that wrapped around her meridians, making the seed he shot into her lose its vitality. After all, she was too small.


    "Okay!" Ye Fei agreed, and sank his waist with force, inserting the thick cock into the tender pussy of this little loli.


    "Oh..." Yun Chuqing moaned softly as she was fucked, and then said, "Brother, Chuqing''s little cunt feels so good when your big cock fucks it! Brother, move faster and make Chuqing feel more comfortable!"


    Ye Fei did not start fucking her right away. Instead, he stretched out his arms and hugged his little cousin''s jade-like back, lifting her and wrapping her limbs tightly around him.


    Then he thrust his waist and let his big cock thrust in and out of the tender pussy of his little cousin.


    Little Loli''s body is petite, not as sexy as her mother and other mature women, but holding this little body in his arms and fucking it can give a man a huge sense of satisfaction.


    The same was true for Ye Fei. The special temptation made her not care whether her little cousin could bear it or not. She held her little butt with both hands and fucked her like crazy.


    Fortunately, after being tempered by his Xuan Yang Art, Yun Chuqing''s endurance was much stronger, so she was not fucked to death by him. But she was also a little confused by the fucking, her small body lying in Ye Fei''s arms, just panting as he fucked her.


    "Chuqing, can I take you to a nice place?" Ye Fei took the opportunity to whisper in his little cousin''s ear, but the little girl no longer could think at this time and just agreed instinctively.


    Ye Fei smiled, and then he carried his little cousin''s butt out of her room and slowly walked upstairs.


    With every step, the big cock deeply inserted in Yun Chuqing''s pussy would hit her hard, fucking this cute little loli so hard that she had no time to wake up.


    The two of them continued to fuck to the aunt''s room. As soon as they entered the room, Yun Chuqing''s body suddenly spasmed. The little cunt sucked Ye Fei''s cock tightly and was fucked to orgasm.


    Ye Fei pushed his cock deep into Yun Chuqing''s pussy, enjoying the pleasure of her pussy squeezing him during her orgasm while holding her to the bed and putting her on it. He stood by the bed, his cock never leaving her tight pussy.


    After the climax, Yun Chuqing finally regained consciousness and immediately realized that this was her mother''s room. But by this time, she had already guessed something.


    She was not surprised, but because of the lust inherited from her mother, she wrapped her legs tightly around Ye Fei''s waist and shouted, "Brother, keep going!"


    Ye Fei had already guessed this result, so he was no longer polite. He pulled up little Loli''s legs and put them on his shoulders, and his big cock quickly went in and out of her little pussy again.


    Just when the two were having the most passionate sex, Ye Ningbing had already finished taking a shower, thinking that he would be able to enjoy his nephew''s big cock soon.


    So she didn''t wear any underwear, just wiped herself, wrapped herself in a small bath towel, and walked out. As soon as she came out of the bathroom, she saw a shocking scene.


    The daughter''s small body was lying on the bed, with her legs on Ye Fei''s shoulders, and her butt raised high. To her mother, her little pussy, which seemed very tender, was welcoming her nephew''s most crazy fucking.


    Although he had already accepted the fact that mother and daughter were sharing his life with him, and even guessed that his daughter had lost her virginity to his nephew, Ye Ningbing was still terrified when he saw this scene. He was afraid that he would not be able to bear such a strong fuck, let alone his daughter who was only sixteen years old.


    Ye Ningbing was shocked and didn''t care about the shyness of seeing her nephew and daughter having sex. She quickly walked to the bed and grabbed Ye Fei who was madly fucking her daughter with gritted teeth. She said angrily, "Ye Fei, how could you do this? Chuqing is still young, you will fuck her to death!"


    Ye Fei smiled secretly in his heart, but still stopped thrusting, but did not pull his dick out of his cousin''s small pussy. Instead, he looked at his aunt, as if waiting for her next instruction.


    Seeing Ye Fei stop moving, Ye Ningbing breathed a sigh of relief, then turned to his daughter and asked with concern, "Chuqing, are you okay?"


    "What''s the matter? I''m enjoying it. Why did you ask my brother to stop, Mom?" Yun Chuqing pouted and said somewhat dissatisfiedly. She was almost fucked to the point of flying again by her brother just now, so even though it was her beloved mother who asked her to stop, she couldn''t help but feel a little angry.


    "Huh?" Ye Ningbing was stunned. Did he misunderstand?


    I was originally worried that my daughter couldn''t handle my nephew''s big cock, but it ended up being a big misunderstanding.


    Feeling ashamed and embarrassed, she simply threw off her slippers, jumped onto the bed, lay down facing inward, buried her red face in her hands, and was too embarrassed to come out again.


    Soon, a slight "chirp" sound was heard in the room again.


    Ye Ningbing knew that it was the sound of the lewd fluid brought about by her nephew''s big cock going in and out of her daughter''s small tender pussy. The scene of Ye Fei''s cock going in and out of her daughter''s pussy frantically emerged in her mind.


    Hearing his daughter''s moans and moans rising and falling, Ye Ningbing felt a heat in his crotch, and a shameful liquid flowed out of his cunt, which was much more mature than his daughter''s.


    Yun Chuqing was already on the verge of orgasm, although she was interrupted by her mother, but Ye Fei''s cock was so powerful.


    After just a short while, she regained the feeling just now and shouted, "Brother, brother, Chuqing is coming, don''t stop, fuck Chuqing hard!" As she said that, her little butt spun rapidly, and her tender little pussy once again bit Ye Fei''s big cock.


    "Chuqing, brother is coming too!" Ye Fei also growled and was ready to shoot his hot and thick semen to his little cousin.


    Unexpectedly, Yun Chuqing stopped him, "Brother, don''t cum in my pussy. Chuqing promised you that I would eat it all."


    Ye Fei suddenly thought of what Yun Chuqing had said when she begged him to save her aunt who was unconscious that day, and he felt excited.


    In the past, I would hardly eat Yun Chuqing, and even if I did, I was very reluctant.


    This was the first time she took the initiative to ask, so Ye Fei naturally would not refuse. He quickly pulled his cock out of her little pussy and sat aside.


    Yun Chuqing endured the weakness from the orgasm, climbed up, grasped the cock in her small hand, and opened her little mouth to take it in.


    Hearing the voice behind him, Ye Ningbing was very excited. His daughter was going to eat his thing. Before he could finish thinking about it, he heard Ye Fei growl, followed by his daughter''s small swallowing sound, which made her even more excited. She wanted to secretly take a look at the touching scene of her daughter eating his thing. But she was a little embarrassed.


    Before Ye Ningbing could make a decision, the swallowing sound behind him turned into a sucking sound. It was obvious that his daughter had finished drinking and started sucking Ye Fei''s cock.


    After a while, Ye Fei pulled out his cock, which had been sucked hard by his cousin, and asked with a smile, "Do you want to do it again?"


    "No." Yun Chuqing shook her head: "I''ll take a break, you fuck mom first."


    "Okay." Ye Fei agreed, hugged his aunt''s sexy body from behind through the bath towel, and said in her ear, "Good aunt, you''ve thought about it too, right? Look how filial Chuqing is to you, let''s not waste time."


    "Hmph." Ye Ningbing snorted lightly and did not answer.


    She naturally wanted it very much, especially when she felt her nephew''s big cock pressing against her fat ass from behind, she wanted to grab it immediately and stuff it into her pussy.


    But what happened just now was embarrassing, and she was too embarrassed to agree for the moment.


    Seeing that her mother disagreed, Yun Chuqing also said, "Good mother, don''t be angry with Chuqing. I just felt uncomfortable in my pussy, so I spoke without thinking. I''m sorry!"


    Ye Ningbing was not angry at all. He was just a little embarrassed to be fucked in front of his daughter, but this kind of thing was hard to explain.


    Ye Fei knew what his aunt was thinking, but he couldn''t force her in front of Yun Chuqing.


    So he took out his magic weapon and whispered into his aunt''s ear, "Aunt, I have good news for you. I have now regained my fertility."


    He had originally decided to only let his mother and aunt have the child for now, but his aunt''s mood was still somewhat unstable, so giving her a child might be a good idea.


    "What?" To Ye Fei''s surprise, although his aunt turned around, she was not as surprised as he had imagined but instead was full of shock.


    Unexpectedly, this trick didn''t work, so Ye Fei had to say, "I mean, I already have fertility. Of course, if you don''t want to..."


    "I want it, I want it!" Before Ye Fei could finish his words, Ye Ningbing snatched it away, tore off the bath towel on her body, lifted her long legs and placed them on Ye Fei''s waist, grasped his big cock with her small hands, thrust her big ass forward, and swallowed it into her wet little cunt.


    Then he thrust forward quickly, shouting, "My dear nephew, I want to give you a baby, come and give it to me quickly!"


    Ye Fei still didn''t quite understand women''s minds. Last time it was her period, and this time it was her aunt, she was both so excited.


    What he didn''t know was that these women wanted to have a child with him because they loved him so deeply. This would make them feel more at ease and more certain that they belonged to him.


    Regardless of whether he could understand it or not, Ye Fei liked his aunt''s initiative, and he immediately tried hard, put his hands around her plump buttocks, thrust his waist, and started fucking her quickly.


    With a burst of hot flesh collision sounds, Ye Fei gradually gained the upper hand, slowly pressed his aunt under him, and used his big cock to pound her mature cunt crazily, while shouting, "Slutty aunt, didn''t you tell me not to fuck you? Why are you taking the initiative now? You big cunt, your nephew is going to fuck you to death!"


    Ye Ningbing also twisted her big ass wildly as her nephew fucked her, cooperating with his fucking. She felt more and more comfortable being fucked, and regardless of her daughter watching next to her, she screamed: "Oh... little pervert... I feel so good... So, so comfortable... My little cunt can''t stand it... My dear nephew... You are so brave... Ah... Um... Um... Ah... Wonderful... My dear nephew... Try harder... Harder..."


    Listening to his aunt''s lewd cries, Ye Fei worked even harder, pounding his big cock as if he wanted to break his aunt''s cunt.


    "Oh... my dear... my dear nephew... my aunt... feels so good when you fuck me... Oh... Oh... my dear... my dear nephew... it''s so beautiful... Fuck me hard... Ah... hum... It''s wonderful... Um... hum..." The young aunt narrowed her charming eyes, excitedly tilted her snow-white neck back, and frequently made sweet and alluring moans from her little mouth.


    Yun Chuqing who was standing next to them was completely shocked. She had peeked at her mother and brother having sex before.


    But in her memory, her mother had never been so crazy before. Could it be because she was here? The little girl thought narcissistically.


    Ye Fei became more and more aroused, his waist was like a wound-up spring, and he moved quickly and tirelessly, his big cock doing the most intense piston movement in his aunt''s increasingly smooth little cunt.


    "Oh...my dear nephew...my dear nephew...it feels so good...hum...so great...it''s been a long time since my aunt felt so good...you can...fuck me...however you want...I don''t care...oh...my person...my heart...oh oh...it feels so good...comfortable...so comfortable...I''m going to cum...I''ll give it all to you...oh...I feel so good...my dear nephew...you can come too...come with me...cum for your aunt...let your aunt...have your...child¡­" Following a crazy moan, the little aunt''s big butt spun rapidly, releasing the first wave of vaginal fluid of the night.


    As my aunt orgasmed, Ye Fei also let out a low roar, and pushed his big cock forward with force, poking most of the glans into my aunt''s uterus. Waves of thick semen carrying the breath of life rushed straight to the cradle that could breed them.


    After a short rest, Ye Ningbing let Ye Fei get off her first, then she knelt, raised her big plump buttocks high, and shook them seductively at her nephew, saying coquettishly, "Good nephew, auntie wants more, come again!"


    Ye Fei didn''t say anything, he just came and knelt behind his aunt, held her big ass with both hands, aimed his dick at her pussy, thrust hard, and inserted it again, continuing to fuck without stopping.


    Yun Chuqing thought it would be her turn after her mother''s orgasm, but she didn''t expect her mother and brother to do it again. She couldn''t help but pout in disappointment and muttered, "My brother likes my mother and not me."


    Although Yun Chuqing''s voice was small, it could not be hidden from Ye Fei''s ears. Seeing the little girl''s unsatisfied look, he felt a little funny in his heart. With a turn of his eyes, he thought of a good idea and said to Yun Chuqing, "Chuqing, why don''t you ask your mother to help you!"


    Yun Chuqing was stunned at first, but then she understood and came to her mother who was lying on the bed, sat down, spread her legs, supported herself on the bed with her hands, raised her little buttocks, put her little pussy to her mother''s mouth, and said coquettishly: "Good mother, Chuqing is itchy too, can you help me?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Ningbing was enjoying being fucked by Ye Fei, and only opened his eyes after hearing his daughter''s words, and saw his daughter''s tender little pussy at first sight. Although he wanted to refuse, when he saw his daughter''s extremely tender pussy, he lowered his head and kissed his daughter''s little pussy, which was born by him.


    The slutty pussy below was being fucked by her nephew''s cock, while the little mouth above was kissing her own daughter''s pussy.


    At this moment, Ye Ningbing wondered if she was crazy, but the great pleasure brought by the special stimulation made her unable to stop at all. She swayed her sexy body back and forth to cater to her nephew''s fucking, while licking her daughter''s tender pussy beautifully.


    Under such stimulation, Ye Ningbing soon released her second orgasm, and her daughter, who had just enjoyed her service, immediately took over her job and swallowed Ye Fei''s big cock that had just been pulled out of her pussy into her small tender pussy, twisting her body actively and saying, "Brother, did you make mom pregnant? Chuqing wants it too!"


    Ye Fei slowly thrust into his cousin''s tender pussy and said with a smile, "No, you''re still young, let''s wait a few years."

 Chapter 649 - 649: The Magic of the Domain

    Early in the morning, Ye Fei walked briskly along the suburban road, feeling refreshed. He breathed in the slightly cleaner air here compared to the city center and reminisced about the intense events of the previous night.


    Ye Ningbing and Yun Chuqing, the mother-daughter duo who had a significant appetite in that regard, were incredibly daring once they let loose. They tried every imaginable position, which was extremely satisfying for him.


    Today, he had planned to spend the entire day with Ye Ningbing. However, after finding out last night that he had Ye Ningshuang as an "ally," he no longer felt awkward about facing the two elder sisters. So, he went to the company early.


    As one of the three main executives, she had quite a few tasks on her plate. As for Yun Chuqing, she had wanted Ye Fei to visit her school, but he flatly refused. Not only did he feel out of place as a seventeen-year-old "grown man" among those twelve- or thirteen-year-old kids, but he also remembered Ya Ya, who was just as mischievous as Yun Chuqing used to be.


    If the now gentle Yun Chuqing reverted to her old self, the two of them together would drive him crazy.


    Why weren''t these top-notch Lolitas as well-behaved as the Gu triplets? Ye Fei sighed inwardly, unaware that soon, the two little troublemakers would become three, just like the triplets, and his real tribulations would begin.


    After walking for a while longer, Ye Fei sat down on a bench by the roadside and sighed again. He already had quite a few girlfriends, all of whom were excellent and not just decorative. The problem was that none of them were decorative.


    During the day, they all had their things to do. Even Su Yuhuan, who was supposed to be the family''s housewife, was now studying at the Liu Corporation. He couldn''t find anyone to keep him company.


    Should he find a few more decorative beauties to accompany him? Ye Fei thought, stroking his chin. He even shamelessly considered that it would be better for him to "nourish" these beauties rather than let them be wasted by ordinary people. This way, they wouldn''t wither away too soon, and it would also help enhance his abilities. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei was idly daydreaming, but when he thought about his abilities, he was struck by a sudden realization. He remembered the strange occurrence the night before last when something had happened to his aunt.


    At that time, he was too concerned about her safety to pay attention, and later, he got caught up in the pleasures of the night and forgot about it. Now it came back to him.


    That day, it seemed like he had used the legendary teleportation. Ye Fei wasn''t quite sure how he had done it.


    He carefully recalled the situation that day. It seemed to have happened when he was checking with his mind. Ye Fei decided to give it another try. After all, teleportation could be incredibly useful in some situations. For example, in an emergency, no matter how fast he was, it would still take time to get somewhere. But with teleportation, it would take almost no time at all.


    He looked around and saw that there were only a few people around. Ye Fei immediately expanded his mind.


    After waking up his little niece, Ye Zhilin, and incidentally boosting her abilities, this was the first time he had fully used his mind. He found that it had already covered an area of about five kilometers.


    In other words, as long as he expanded his mind, every blade of grass and tree within ten miles would not escape his detection. This feeling was extremely mysterious.


    He was happy for a moment, then Ye Fei focused his eyes tightly on a spot about ten meters ahead and concentrated all his attention there. "Flash, flash, flash!" Ye Fei shouted in his mind, but after trying for a long time, he still didn''t move. He just stood there foolishly.


    What''s going on? Ye Fei thought disappointedly. He had just concentrated fully, but it still didn''t work.


    Could it be that this ability of his was like Duan Yu''s Six Meridians Divine Sword, which could only be used at the most critical moments?


    It wasn''t like that. That guy with the surname Duan was an idiot. I''m smart. How could I be like him? Ye Fei encouraged himself in his mind, sat back down on the bench, and fell into deep thought.


    He hadn''t thought about it before discovering this ability, but now that it had already appeared once, it meant he had such an ability. With Ye Fei''s personality, how could he allow himself not to fully master it?


    It has to be said that Ye Fei is quite capable now. After thinking for a while, he felt that he might have fallen into a misunderstanding. So he reviewed the whole thing from the beginning and soon came up with a possibility.


    Since pure intention didn''t work, could it be the domain he accidentally grasped at the martial arts meeting?


    That day, although he only released his intention, it was also possible that he unconsciously injected his internal energy into it in an emergency.


    Feeling that he had grasped the key to the matter, Ye Fei stood up abruptly. He was about to release that incredibly powerful domain, but then he stopped. Just now, it was just an intention, and there was nothing wrong. However, using the domain here might affect other people.


    Fortunately, this place is already in the suburbs. Ye Fei walked westward for more than twenty miles in one breath until he completely left the city and stood in a field.


    With a thought, Ye Fei expanded his mental power and also added internal energy to it, immediately forming a domain completely under his control. Since it was the first experiment, Ye Fei did not go all out. He only expanded the domain power to a range of about one kilometer and then began his experiment.


    This time, Ye Fei did not just set the target at a distance of ten or so meters, but directly set it at the end of the domain, that is, the direction one kilometer ahead. Then, with a thought, he whispered, "Go!" and felt a blur in front of his eyes. His body had already appeared in the position he had just thought of, that is, a place one kilometer away from where he originally stood.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but laugh heartily. He didn''t expect that he could so easily master such a supernatural skill. His speed used to be fast.


    Even crossing the entire Wanghai only took about ten minutes. But now, it probably wouldn''t take even ten seconds. Moreover, the time to expand and retract the domain was only a moment, which would not affect ordinary people at all. In other words, his teleportation could be performed anywhere.


    After laughing, Ye Fei, like a child who had just got a new toy, determined a direction, expanded the domain to the maximum, and began continuous teleportation.

 Chapter 650 - 650: The New Position of My Younger Aunt

    After teleporting more than twenty times in a row, it only took a few seconds. In other words, within just a few seconds, he had covered a distance of over a hundred kilometers. What an incredibly powerful ability!


    However, after these twenty-plus teleports, Ye Fei, who was still not satisfied, had to stop. Although this ability was extremely useful, it consumed an enormous amount of internal energy.


    Even with his current unparalleled internal martial arts cultivation, twenty teleports had completely drained all his internal energy. The recovery couldn''t keep up with the consumption.


    Such an extraordinary skill, indeed, was not meant to be used casually. Nevertheless, Ye Fei was already very happy.


    Within a radius of two hundred miles, nothing could stand in his way. As long as it was within this range, he could appear anywhere at any time.


    Moreover, with the improvement of his abilities, this range could continue to expand. Most importantly, even if he exhausted all his internal energy upon arrival, he wouldn''t have to worry about anything. In addition to internal energy, he also had a powerful physique that was no less formidable than internal strength.


    "Buzz buzz buzz..." The sound of rotors interrupted Ye Fei, who was grinning foolishly and lost in thought. Looking up, he saw that at least twenty military helicopters were flying towards his location from different directions. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damn it, did the radar detect me and mistake me for an unidentified flying object? Ye Fei thought somewhat narcissistically, looking around and realizing that he was overestimating himself. It turned out that his random teleporting had brought him near the Wanghai Military District, and the target of those helicopters was the military airport inside the district.


    What happened that they had to make such a big deal out of it? Ye Fei didn''t blush at all for guessing wrong. Instead, he became interested in these helicopters, which were not from the same place. So he strode towards the military district gate not far away.


    The Wanghai Military District was almost like their backyard to Ye Fei now. His several visits in the past had made the guards at the gate and the special forces courtyard familiar with him.


    "Big brother, what happened today?" Ye Fei didn''t go in immediately when he got to the gate. Instead, he asked the guard on duty.


    Although the guard wasn''t as admiring of Ye Fei as the people in the special forces, he knew that Ye Fei was the nephew of the newly promoted General Liu. Therefore, he was still polite to him. However, after hearing his question, he widened his eyes in surprise and asked, "You don''t know what''s going on?"


    "I just happened to walk here by accident," Ye Fei smiled and said, "Does this have anything to do with me?"


    "Of course it does," the guard also laughed, "Today is the day when General Liu of the special forces receives her new appointment. I heard that people from all the special forces units across the country have come. Didn''t she tell you in advance?"


    "Oh, I was out of town for a while and just got back," Ye Fei made a joke, but in his heart, he had already guessed more or less. His younger aunt probably didn''t tell him in advance because she wanted to surprise him. And if she was willing to do that, this new position must be very much to her liking.


    After saying goodbye to the guard, Ye Fei walked into the military district nonchalantly. Taking advantage of no one paying attention, he used his partially recovered internal energy to teleport again and directly appeared outside the special forces courtyard. However, he found it extremely lively there, and to his surprise, Zhang Qiang and Li Yun, the two deputy captains, were standing guard at the gate.


    "Uncle Zhang, Uncle Li, did you make some mistake? Why were you demoted to guards?" Ye Fei walked up and teased the two men.


    Seeing Ye Fei, their eyes lit up with joy. Zhang Qiang said with a smile, "You haven''t been here for a long time. Just now, I was thinking that you would come today."


    Facing these brave and straightforward soldiers, Ye Fei was in an unusually good mood and said with a smile, "I did come, but I don''t know what''s going on yet. I just heard from the guard at the gate that my younger aunt has received a new appointment. Is that right?"


    "That''s right. Otherwise, why would so many big shots come?" Li Yun said, pointing towards the courtyard.


    Ye Fei looked inside and saw that there were indeed many people making a lot of noise. There were more than twenty colonels, and he recognized most of them. In addition, the head of the military district, Old Xu Ran, was also there.


    "Do you guys know what my younger aunt''s new position is?" Ye Fei asked curiously. Although everyone would know in a while, he couldn''t help but want to find out earlier.


    Zhang and Li shook their heads. Li Yun said, "It''s certain that she will be officially promoted to the rank of major general. As for what position she will hold, it''s still confidential and will be announced later."


    "I see," Ye Fei nodded, thinking that the military was quite bureaucratic. The appointment had already been decided long ago. His younger aunt had even changed her shoulder insignia, but the official promotion was delayed until now.


    Little did he know that if it were a minor rank, it would be easier. However, the rank of major general was a different story. It was already part of the real military elite. There were not many in the whole country, so the process had to be much more cautious.


    "However, we can probably guess more or less," Zhang Qiang said, since Ye Fei was not an outsider. "It''s likely to be the commander of all the special forces units in the country. Otherwise, why would all the battalion commanders come?"


    Li Yun also nodded in agreement, thinking it was almost certain. But compared to their excitement, Ye Fei frowned slightly. If his younger aunt had received this position before the last operation, it would have been something to celebrate.


    But now, things were different.


    After that cooperation, all the special forces units had already regarded him and his younger aunt as idols.


    Even without this position, his younger aunt had already become the de facto commander of all the special forces units.


    So for her now, this was just a nominal position, or rather, a formal recognition of what she had already achieved. It would be more practical for her to be the commander of the Wanghai Military District.


    Although he had such thoughts, Ye Fei didn''t tell Zhang and Li, who were very happy. On the contrary, he thought that being able to truly lead the most elite troops in the country was also a good thing for his younger aunt.


    Moreover, with her personality, managing the entire military district would not only be a question of whether she could do it well, but she probably wouldn''t be happy either.


    Unlike the special forces, who were real soldiers, the military district was full of factional struggles and all kinds of tricky issues. His younger aunt was not only not good at dealing with these things, but she also disliked them.

 Chapter 651 - 651: Battle with the American General (1)

    After saying a temporary goodbye to Zhang and Li, Ye Fei strolled into the special forces courtyard. Normally, as a non-military personnel, he wouldn''t be allowed to enter freely, but everyone in the special forces knew him and was aware of his incredible abilities.


    As for the captains from various special forces units, they were also no strangers to him. While Ye Fei only felt a sense of familiarity with them, they had deeply etched Ye Fei into their memories.


    Greeting people along the way, Ye Fei quickly spotted Liu Junyi in the crowd. She was currently talking with Xu Ran and a colonel. This guy must be the one sent from above to confer the rank and announce the position. At first glance, he seemed to have a decent appearance and didn''t act arrogantly just because he was a "special envoy."


    Instead, he was quite polite to Liu Junyi and Xu Ran, both of whom were much higher-ranking generals than him.


    It had been more than ten days since they last met, and Liu Junyi now looked even more charming than before.


    Coupled with the aura of strength highlighted by her crisp military uniform, even Ye Fei, who was already familiar with every inch of her body, couldn''t help but stare a little longer and have some naughty thoughts. Hmm, I definitely won''t let her take this uniform off later!


    Perhaps it was Ye Fei''s intense gaze that caught Liu Junyi''s attention. She quickly noticed him while talking with the two people beside her. She first gave him a playful glare, then excused herself to Xu Ran and the colonel and strode over.


    "Why did you come?" Liu Junyi asked as she walked up to Ye Fei, pulling him to a secluded spot.


    "Are you saying you don''t want me here?" Ye Fei smiled. "You should have let us know about such a big event in advance."


    "I just wanted to surprise you!" Liu Junyi habitually cooed, then realized the setting and straightened up, pretending to be serious. "I''m now the commander of all the special forces units in Longguo. Don''t look at me with that lecherous gaze."


    "Even if you were the queen of the world, you''d still be my little woman at home," Ye Fei chuckled, his eyes fixed on Liu Junyi''s ample chest, which was almost bursting out of her uniform from her earlier movement. He sincerely complimented, "Besides, you look stunning today."


    Ye Fei''s praise made Liu Junyi feel extremely sweet inside, but she put on a discontented face. "Do I usually look ugly then?"


    "Of course not, but my Junyi is just getting more and more charming," Ye Fei quickly said, inwardly sighing. Women are women; whether they are ordinary women or a female general like Liu Junyi, they all like to ask such silly questions.


    "That''s more like it!" Liu Junyi hummed contentedly. "You wait here for a bit. The ceremony is about to start, and I need to get back."


    "Attention!" With the loud shout from the captain from the Northeast, the crowd in the courtyard, who had been chatting casually, immediately quieted down and quickly lined up.


    The front row consisted of the twenty-plus battalion commanders from different places, followed by Zhang Qiang, Li Yun, and other deputy captains of the Wanghai Special Forces, and then the team members.


    Given Ye Fei''s status in these people''s eyes, he had the qualifications to stand in the formation, but he had no interest in that. He walked to the side and sat down by himself.


    Ye Fei thought the ceremony would only take a short while, but he was surprised by how long-winded it was. After watching for a while, he started to feel drowsy and took out his phone to play games.


    It wasn''t until noon that the ceremony ended with a speech from Liu Junyi. After everyone congratulated her and dispersed to do their things, the colonel responsible for the promotion also left the courtyard with Xu Ran. Only then did Ye Fei approach.


    Ye Fei and Liu Junyi went to her office together. He had her sit down and stood behind her, gently massaging her shoulders. He softly asked, "Tired?"


    With Liu Junyi''s abilities, such a minor event wouldn''t tire her, but she enjoyed Ye Fei''s thoughtfulness. She closed her eyes and let him serve her for a while until his wandering hands started to get naughty. She then stopped him, stood up, and said, "Stop messing around. It''s lunchtime now. Let''s go to the cafeteria."


    Ye Fei tightly embraced the stunning female general who belonged only to him from behind and whispered in her ear, "Right now, I just want to eat you!"


    After more than ten days apart, Liu Junyi, who had already been developed by Ye Fei, naturally missed him terribly. Now, with his warm breath blowing on her sensitive earlobe, her body softened even more.


    However, considering the time and place, she forced herself to suppress her physical urges, broke free from his embrace, and playfully scolded, "You always think about these naughty things. Can''t we just have a proper meal?"


    "Don''t you want to?" Ye Fei chuckled. Seeing Liu Junyi''s slightly annoyed expression, he immediately surrendered.


    "Alright, alright, let''s have lunch. But you don''t need to go. I''ll bring it here. We''ll eat here."


    Without waiting for Liu Junyi''s consent, he grabbed her rarely used lunch box and quickly ran out.


    Ye Fei was no stranger to the special forces cafeteria. During the summer vacation, he had spent more than a month here. Thinking back to his former weakness and naivety, Ye Fei was quite satisfied with his current achievements.


    The special forces'' meals were quite good, with a well-balanced mix of meat and vegetables. Ye Fei quickly got several portions of dishes and some rice. However, he didn''t leave immediately because he was surrounded by the twenty-plus battalion commanders.


    Since their last meeting, these tough soldiers had never forgotten the shock that the sixteen- or seventeen-year-old boy had brought them. They all wanted to have the opportunity to learn from him again. Now that the chance had come, they didn''t want to miss it.


    After chatting briefly with everyone, Ye Fei suddenly had an idea. His newly established internal martial arts technique, which he planned to promote nationwide, would be even more suitable for these iron-blooded soldiers. In terms of character, probably no one was more upright than them.


    "Everyone, I''ve recently obtained an internal martial arts technique. I plan to discuss it with all of you this afternoon. Let''s talk about other things then," Ye Fei immediately said, with no intention of keeping secrets from them. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Great!" Almost everyone in the cafeteria cheered, even though they didn''t know what the so-called technique was. They had great faith in Ye Fei''s magic.


    Especially those from the Wanghai Special Forces who had witnessed Ye Fei''s rapid growth, they had even more confidence in him.


    Taking advantage of the cheering, Ye Fei slipped out of the cafeteria and returned to Liu Junyi''s office. Before entering, he pondered a question: should he eat first or... eat her first? Or maybe do both at the same time?

 Chapter 652 - 652: Battle with the American General (2)

    This decision was easy to make, so in an instant, Ye Fei had made up his mind. He then pushed open the office door and looked at his aunt, who was still in her crisp military uniform, with a fiery gaze.


    He walked up to the desk, sat down, placed the lunch box filled with food on the table, and then pulled his aunt, who was about to sit on another chair, onto his lap. His hands directly reached for her chest, gently feeling her ample breasts through the layer of her military uniform. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop it! You little rascal, you think about these things all day long!" Liu Junyi said coquettishly, opened the lunch box, and started eating slowly, while her big butt sitting on Ye Fei''s legs twisted gently a few times until she got his hard cock into her butt crack.


    From his aunt''s actions, Ye Fei knew that she had the same idea, so he did not hesitate any longer. He stood up with his hands around her slender waist, threw the chair aside, then unbuckled her belt, pulled her pants and underwear down to her buttocks, then took out his cock, found the right position, and thrust it forcefully into his aunt''s already wet pussy.


    Liu Junyi lay on the table, sticking her ass out and letting Ye Fei fuck her, but her little hands were busy putting food into her mouth, and she seemed unmoved.


    "Aunt, can you please show some appreciation?" Ye Fei said with a wry smile, "I feel like I have no sense of accomplishment if you do this."


    "Who said there was no expression? Didn''t you make my pussy wet?" I don''t know if Liu Junyi was teasing Ye Fei on purpose or what, but he said this.


    Ye Fei, who was hit by his aunt, couldn''t help but become ruthless. The thrusting movements became much faster and his cock also moved on its own, twisting back and forth in his aunt''s tight pussy like a big snake. It turned out that Liu Junyi was just teasing Ye Fei. After being fucked so hard by him, she no longer had the heart to eat. She panted and said, "Little rascal, go slower. I can''t help but scream when you fuck me so hard!"


    "Just yell then, I like to hear it!" Ye Fei laughed. He naturally knew what his aunt was worried about, and he had already expanded his territory from the beginning, covering her entire office. However, he would not tell his aunt, because the more nervous his aunt was, the more fun they would have.


    "No, no, stop it!" Liu Junyi felt that her pussy was getting more and more comfortable as her nephew was thrusting back and forth.


    Only by biting her lips hard could she control the moan that was almost about to come out of her mouth, so she hurriedly called a stop.


    Ye Fei lowered his head and looked at his aunt''s buttocks, which were even fuller than before. The crystal clear skin had become almost transparent, and coupled with the perfect shape, it was simply too tempting.


    The more he watched, the more excited he became. Ye Fei finally couldn''t help but pull out his cock from his aunt''s pussy and press it against her extremely alluring buttocks.


    While rubbing his cock against his aunt''s fat buttocks, he also smeared the pussy juice from her pussy on it, making them look even more obscene and alluring.


    Liu Junyi was not happy with this. She twisted her big ass uncomfortably and shouted, "Little rascal, hurry up and put it in! My pussy is so itchy."


    "You were the one who said you wanted to stop, and now you want to stop again. What should I do?" Ye Fei asked with a wicked smile.


    "Is it okay if I''m wrong?" Liu Junyi said coquettishly, "My dear nephew, I''m so sad. Come on, put your dick in and fuck my pussy. I won''t let you stop anymore, is that okay?"


    Ye Fei chuckled, thrust his hips hard, and pushed his cock back into his aunt''s pussy, which had been empty for more than ten days, and started pumping hard.


    "Mmm...mm...uh...uh..." The pleasure in the vagina became stronger and stronger. Liu Junyi had to cover her little mouth tightly, but the moving moans still came out from her nose.


    While Ye Fei was fucking his aunt, he reached out to her chest and caressed her breasts through her military uniform, his eyes lingering on her pretty face and epaulets.


    A stunning beauty, his aunt, a general of the Dragon Kingdom, each of these could fill a man with great satisfaction, and all of this was concentrated on his aunt, how could Ye Fei not be impulsive?


    So he accelerated and intensified his fucking movements again, his lower abdomen hitting his aunt''s big ass, making a slapping sound.


    At this time, the aunt was also fucked by Ye Fei to the point of losing consciousness. She no longer cared whether she would be heard by people outside, and the little hand covering her mouth could no longer stop her screaming, "Good nephew... dear nephew... big dick husband... aunt... feels so good... I like your... big dick... dear nephew... promise aunt... that you will fuck... my aunt''s cunt... for the rest of your life... aunt likes... being fucked by dear nephew so much... hurry up... harder... my aunt''s cunt... feels so good... harder... fuck aunt to death... good nephew... aunt is coming... aunt''s cunt... is going to be fucked by... dear nephew... aunt is going to... give it to the big dick... dear nephew... ah... ah..."


    With a long scream, Liu Junyi''s vaginal fluid, which had been held back for more than ten days, finally burst out from the depths of her flower heart, and her little cunt bit the nephew''s big dick tightly.


    After being splashed with his aunt''s vaginal fluid and sucked by the tender flesh of her pussy, Ye Fei shuddered and sprayed a large amount of semen into his aunt''s pussy.


    It was not until the climax subsided that Liu Junyi remembered that she had screamed too loudly just now. She complained with some worry, "It''s all your fault. You fucked me with such great force that I couldn''t help but scream. What if someone heard it?"


    Ye Fei took a step back, temporarily withdrawing from his aunt''s body, letting her turn around, hugging her face to face, then squatting slightly, standing and inserting his cock into her pussy again, and then said: "Don''t worry, I have made arrangements. No one can hear it here except the two of us."


    Although she didn''t know how Ye Fei did it, Liu Junyi trusted him very much and said coquettishly, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? You made me so nervous."


    "When you get nervous, your pussy will tighten, and that way we can feel more comfortable." Ye Fei said with a smile.


    "I can still squeeze you to death even if I''m not nervous!" Liu Junyi rolled her eyes at him and channeled her inner strength.


    The tender flesh in her pussy seemed to come alive and tightly gripped Ye Fei''s dick inserted in her pussy, making it difficult for him to even move it.


    "Aunt, you are so nice. You specially train your pussy for me." Ye Fei said emotionally. He could feel that his aunt''s pussy was contracting more powerfully than before.


    "Hmph, I''m glad you know that. Just try to bully others less in the future." Liu Junyi also enjoyed Ye Fei''s affection.


    Ye Fei thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "To repay my beloved aunt, I want to tell you good news, that is... I am fertile!"


    "Really?" Liu Junyi looked at him excitedly, his eyes full of surprise.


    "Of course it''s true. Do you want to have one?" Ye Fei asked.


    Liu Junyi was very moved, but she finally shook her head, "Ye Fei, I''m sorry, I want to give birth to a child for you, but there will be an international special forces competition at the beginning of next year, and I have to participate in it. Can we wait until after the competition?"


    "Of course. It doesn''t matter when. The most important thing is that we are together forever." Ye Fei said affectionately.


    "Yeah." Liu Junyi nodded gently, and then said coquettishly, "Even if you don''t want a child, you can''t be lazy. It''s so uncomfortable to stick it in my pussy like this!"


    Ye Fei laughed, hugged his aunt''s big ass with both hands and started fucking her while standing.


    For two whole hours, Ye Fei fucked this stunning female general, his aunt, in all kinds of positions, and Liu Junyi cooperated with him as much as possible, venting the lust that had been suppressed for more than ten days in one breath, until he had no strength to bear it anymore.

 Chapter 653 - 653: Junyis Flee

    For a solid two hours, Liu Junyi had been in a state of both comfort and tension. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, the situation she had feared never came to pass. However, it was precisely this constant threat of being caught that made her sensations particularly intense.


    Coupled with Ye Fei''s extraordinary abilities, by the end of these two hours, even though her constitution was much stronger than that of an average woman, and even though Ye Fei had imparted the Xuan Yin Art to her during the process, she was still left feeling utterly limp and blushing furiously.


    It wasn''t just a matter of whether she had the strength to stand up; even if she did, she wouldn''t have had the face to go out and face others.


    Thankfully, Ye Fei''s promise at noon had worked in her favor. Under the allure of enhanced abilities, the fact that the captain didn''t make an appearance had gone largely unnoticed.


    After another round of intimate affection with Liu Junyi, Ye Fei finally left the office at her urging. Almost as soon as he was gone, General Liu Junyi, who had just been appointed as the commander of all the special forces units nationwide, drifted off to sleep with a sweet smile, thoroughly conquered by him.


    When Ye Fei arrived at the parade ground, more than five hundred special forces members and over twenty battalion commanders from various places were already waiting.


    This was supposed to be a great opportunity for mutual exchange and learning, but no one was in the mood for that. Ye Fei''s promise had simply been too enticing.


    Through the mouths of the Wanghai Special Forces, the battalion commanders had learned about Ye Fei''s general background. Just a few months ago, he had been so weak that walking was a struggle, yet now he had reached a level of strength that was unimaginable to most.


    With such a person offering a martial arts technique, how could anyone not be tempted?


    As soon as Ye Fei appeared, everyone immediately stood at attention and saluted him, their eyes shining with admiration.


    Ye Fei subconsciously returned the salute and then laughed, "Just be yourselves. I''m not your superior, so there''s no need for such formality. Otherwise, I''ll feel uncomfortable."


    Although he greatly admired these iron-blooded soldiers who protected the nation and recognized their discipline, he wasn''t the type to follow such strict protocols himself.


    The special forces members were already extremely familiar with Ye Fei. Their earlier salute was merely a show of respect for a strong fighter. Hearing his words, they quickly returned to their usual relaxed state.


    The over twenty battalion commanders were still somewhat uncomfortable, but under the influence of Zhang Qiang and the others, they gradually loosened up as well.


    Without beating around the bush, Ye Fei quickly taught them the newly created martial arts technique and had them sit down to practice on the spot, telling them they could ask him if they had any questions.


    The vast majority of these people had never been exposed to internal martial arts before, so there were quite a few questions. In just a short while, dozens of people had already asked for clarification.


    This group included Li Bin, one of the deputy captains of the Wanghai Special Forces and Ye Ningshuang''s husband. He was well aware of the past issues between Ye Fei and Ye Ningshuang. However, since he had decided to let go, with the typical straightforwardness of a soldier, he wouldn''t dwell on it.


    Nor would he feel ashamed to seek advice from a younger person like Ye Fei.


    After nearly three hours of constant activity, Ye Fei finally managed to guide these individuals into the realm of cultivation. They sat quietly on the parade ground, practicing the martial arts technique according to the instructions.


    Ye Fei used his mind to probe and discovered a somewhat frustrating fact: although his technique was easy to start with, different people achieved varying results when practicing it.


    Among these more than five hundred battle-hardened soldiers, only a handful could match the progress of the fierce female disciple he had just taken on. This had to be a matter of personal aptitude.


    Now that he had taught them the technique, their future achievements had little to do with Ye Fei. It was up to them to explore on their own.


    Checking the time, it was already five in the afternoon. Ye Fei was ready to leave, and Liu Junyi, who had recovered somewhat after a few hours of sleep, left with him.


    A promotion was naturally something to be happy about. Although Liu Yiru wasn''t at home, there were still Ye Siqi and the other three sisters. Liu Junyi naturally wanted to share her joy with them.


    "Ye Fei, are you planning to popularize your self-created technique? What if it gets out?"


    Liu Junyi asked, her delicate brows slightly furrowed, as she sat in the car. She was already aware of Ye Fei''s intention to promote martial arts and, although she agreed with it in principle, she had her concerns.


    If the number of martial artists in the country suddenly increased, it wouldn''t necessarily be a good thing, especially in terms of public security. Moreover, there was the possibility of it spreading beyond the country''s borders.


    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''ve already thought about this. Our teaching won''t be random.


    The first thing we''ll teach is martial virtue. Even if there are a few bad apples, we can quickly weed them out. As for it spreading abroad, that''s even less likely.


    Although people around the world are generally similar in structure, there are still subtle differences when you look closely. The technique I''ve created is only suitable for the physique of people from Longguo. People from other countries won''t be able to learn it."


    Liu Junyi finally felt relieved and stopped worrying about this matter. She then casually chatted with Ye Fei about trivial things, which gave her a sense of happiness.


    Soon, the two returned to the Liu family villa. It was still early, and Ye Siqi and the others hadn''t come back yet. Liu Junyi was planning to wait for them, but Ye Fei''s next move shocked and embarrassed her. As soon as they got home, he quickly stripped off all his clothes and sat down on the living room sofa with complete nonchalance.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Junyi''s pretty face turned bright red as she looked at the bare Ye Fei. The "bad guy" who had tormented her for two hours at noon wasn''t stimulated at all; it had already stood up.


    "This is the new rule at home. Since we love each other, there shouldn''t be any barriers between us, right? Come on, give it a try. It feels great!" Ye Fei chuckled.


    "I don''t want to!" Liu Junyi quickly refused. Although she was very bold during their intimate moments and willing to try any position, the idea of being naked with him all the time was something she wasn''t used to.


    "Come on, it''s okay. Siqi and the others will be like this when they get back. You don''t need to be shy," Ye Fei said with a smile, reaching out to hug Liu Junyi.


    Liu Junyi quickly took a step back, her face flushed as she said, "You guys can do whatever you want at home. I still need to tell the eldest sister the good news."


    With that, she hurried out. She didn''t dare let Ye Fei touch her because she was already very full from their earlier activities and couldn''t take any more. Moreover, the thought of being naked with Ye Siqi and the others was something she just couldn''t bring herself to do.

 Chapter 654 - 654: The Apprentices Teasing

    The sound of a car engine starting soon echoed through the courtyard. Ye Fei gave a faint smile but didn''t chase after her. Instead, he got dressed. He hadn''t intended to push Liu Junyi into anything today.


    He just wanted to give her a heads-up, let her get used to the idea, and lay the groundwork for plans. Even if they never agreed, he wouldn''t force anything. He''d just miss out on some special fun.


    It was still early, so he decided to play chef and whip up dinner before Ye Siqi and the others got back. Soon enough, they started to arrive one by one.


    Seeing that Ye Fei had already prepared dinner for them, they each rewarded him with a sweet kiss.


    Then, urged on by Ye Yunying and Ye Yunqi, and despite the shyness of Ye Siqi and Ye Siyao, they had another dinner in the nude, just like that day, which Ye Fei found incredibly tantalizing. As they ate, things got a little steamy.


    You know how some things just become second nature with time?


    Even though it was only their second time, Ye Siqi and Ye Siyao had changed a bit. They even picked up some tips from Ye Yunqi and the others, spicing up the dinner and leaving Ye Fei more than satisfied. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the next month or so, Ye Fei lived the life. He spent time with all his women, and he also hinted at the manor plan to them.


    They didn''t like only being able to be with him a few days a month. So, even though it felt a little weird to share their man with women they didn''t know well, they all eventually agreed.


    The only thing that bothered Ye Fei was that Liu Yiru and the others hadn''t come back in a month. They said the Kong family business wasn''t settled yet. Ye Fei found it strange. These women, who usually couldn''t go a few days without him, were now gone for so long.


    Truth be told, Ye Fei had a hunch. Liu Yiru wasn''t coming back because she knew what would happen when she did. She was used to being with Ye Yunqi or Shui Ying, but adding Ye Siqi and the others was different. She wouldn''t come back until she sorted out her feelings.


    But Ye Fei wasn''t worried. He believed that whether it was the longing in her heart or the need in her body, she wouldn''t be able to hold out for long. And sometimes, a little separation just makes the passion burn brighter, right?


    After almost a month, Ye Fei found himself back at school on a beautiful morning. There was only a little over a month left until the New Year, and the weather had gotten colder.


    But that was no problem for him. Like Ye Yunqi, he was wearing just a simple set of clothes.


    They got to class early. There weren''t many people in the classroom yet. Since Ye Yunqi had eaten a lot the night before, she didn''t cling to him, even though she had the chance. Instead, she sat with him for a bit, then made up an excuse to go find Lin Ling.


    After watching Ye Yunqi leave, Ye Fei took out his brand-new textbook, planning to take a look. His knowledge was vast, but the domestic exam system wasn''t just about having a lot of knowledge.


    Sometimes it was necessary to review the textbooks and get used to this somewhat quirky way of learning.


    But before Ye Fei could even read a few pages, a whirlwind of a person burst in. As soon as she saw Ye Fei, she shouted in delight, not caring that there were a few early birds in the classroom, "Wow, Master, you finally showed up!" It had to be the tough girl, Song Ci.


    Seeing Song Ci run over and practically try to cuddle up to him, Ye Fei gave a helpless smile. Over the past month, although they hadn''t met in person, the girl had called him every day.


    In this way, they had become thoroughly familiar with each other. The tough girl had also returned to her original personality. Fortunately, she still remembered her identity a little and no longer called herself "old lady" in front of Ye Fei.


    "Master, quickly check for me, how''s my progress these days?"


    After sitting down, Song Ci couldn''t wait to put her hand into Ye Fei''s, as if she wanted to be affectionate with him.


    Ye Fei held her soft little hand, released a bit of internal energy to check, and found that she was indeed a person with extremely high talent.


    In just a short month, she had already surpassed her brother Song Renzong and reached a rather profound level, becoming a little expert. So he nodded and said, "Not bad, if you keep going like this, you''ll enter the innate realm within three years."


    Song Ci was extremely happy to get Ye Fei''s praise. She rolled her eyes and suddenly changed the subject, asking, "Master, I heard that besides Xiao Fei and Ling''er, you have many other women, right?" As she spoke, her eyes sparkled with excitement, looking very proud.


    "That''s true, but why do you seem so happy? Don''t women usually hate men who are unfaithful like me?" Ye Fei asked in confusion.


    Song Ci pouted her little mouth, "Don''t compare your apprentice with ordinary women, okay? I''ve seen this kind of thing a lot. My good-for-nothing dad and that jerk Song Renhui, which one of them doesn''t have a bunch of women? But the women around them are all those normal who are just after wealth and honor. How can they compare with Xiao Fei and Ling''er? Master, I believe your other women must be as excellent as them." After speaking, Song Ci also flattered Ye Fei a little.


    "Of course, what kind of person is your master? Naturally, the ones I like are all top-notch." Ye Fei said in a very arrogant way. He found that being with this apprentice gave him a very relaxed feeling.


    This feeling was different from the warmth and sweetness he had when he was with his women. It was a kind of relaxation when hanging out with buddies, where he could say anything and boast about anything.


    "Is that so?" Song Ci suddenly smirked, "Is it because your wives are too tempting and have exhausted you, Master, that you came to school to hide?"


    "Nonsense!" Ye Fei glared, "Your master is amazing. Even if I stay in bed all day, I won''t feel tired at all."


    "Is that so? Then I must check carefully!" With that, Song Ci reached under Ye Fei and grabbed little Ye Fei.


    Although Song Ci was a tough girl with no figure, she was a top beauty. Her pure face and tough demeanor gave her a very unique charm.


    At that moment, little Ye Fei, who was rarely quiet, immediately stood up in protest when grabbed by her soft little hand.

 Chapter 655 - 655: Farewell to Song Beauty

    "Master, you''re so vulgar! In front of your apprentice, your dick gets hard!" Song Ci exclaimed, playing the victim, as she curiously gave a few more squeezes before letting go of the now fully aroused little Ye Fei.


    "It''s a natural reaction, okay?" Ye Fei said irritably. "Why don''t you let me touch you and see if you''re wet?"


    "Hehe, good Master, don''t be angry. I just touched your J8. You''ve been touched before, but I haven''t been touched there yet," Song Ci chuckled, her stunning face showing a flattering smile, though she was also a bit nervous inside.


    Despite her tough personality and extensive theoretical knowledge, she was still a very conservative girl at heart, which was why she was still a virgin. She didn''t know what came over her to touch Ye Fei just now, and naturally, she felt embarrassed about letting him touch her back.


    Faced with such an exceptional apprentice, Ye Fei just couldn''t get angry. Moreover, it felt quite comfortable when her hand grabbed him, so he was even more reluctant to argue with her. He nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll let you off this time." He wanted to say, "Feel free to touch whenever you want. Master isn''t afraid!"


    "Thank you, Master!" Song Ci narrowed her big eyes, looking very cute, and then she remembered something and asked seriously, "Master, do you know that the bastard Zhang Wenyuan has come to Wanghai?"


    "Who''s Zhang Wenyuan?" Ye Fei frowned, not remembering having heard that name before. The only impression he had was that there were two of them, one who had an affair with Song Jiang''s wife and another who had an affair with Ji Xiaolan''s wife. Neither of them was any good. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He''s the fianc¨¦ my stubborn grandpa arranged for my aunt," Song Ci explained while observing Ye Fei''s expression. Although Ye Fei had said last time that he only spoke like that for Liu Fengyi''s sake, she didn''t believe it. Her aunt was so beautiful, and this master was such a lecher. It was hard not to be tempted.


    So he was someone who wanted to betray him! Ye Fei stood up abruptly and said in a deep voice, "So he''s from the Zhang family in the capital. Didn''t that Song Renhui deliver the message?" He didn''t think about the fact that it was he who wanted to betray someone.


    Seeing Ye Fei get angry, Song Ci felt a surge of excitement. Zhang Wenyuan had brought several formidable bodyguards this time.


    Although she had some foundation in internal martial arts, she hadn''t systematically learned any moves and was no match for them. She wanted to help but couldn''t. Now that her master was involved, she naturally wanted to take advantage of his power. She asked on purpose, "Master, what do you plan to do?"


    "Of course, I''m going to teach him a lesson. Are you in?" Ye Fei said matter-of-factly.


    "Aren''t you planning to just go there and confront him?" Song Ci asked in surprise. Although she had witnessed Ye Fei''s strength, she didn''t expect him to be so arrogant. He was looking for trouble even though the other party hadn''t provoked him.


    "So what, are you scared?" Ye Fei narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "I''m not afraid. I''m worried that you are!" Song Ci raised her little face defiantly. She was naturally a fearless and trouble-loving person. She wouldn''t miss out on such an exciting event.


    "I''m afraid you''re afraid I''m afraid!" Ye Fei humphed, which made Song Ci giggle.


    "Master, are you speaking in a tongue twister?"


    "It''s because of you," Ye Fei laughed along.


    Although they were laughing, it didn''t mean that Ye Fei was in a good mood. The Zhang family kept coming to him, thinking he was easy to bully. Today, he was going to leave an unforgettable impression on them.


    Taking Song Ci out the door, Ye Fei asked, "Do you know where that Zhang guy is?"


    "Why would I know that bastard''s whereabouts?" Song Ci said disdainfully. Then she realized she should lead the way for her master and added, "However, that bastard harasses my aunt every day. We can just wait for him at my aunt''s place."


    "What?" Ye Fei''s face darkened instantly, and he felt a bit uncomfortable. Being harassed every day, although that Zhang guy wouldn''t dare to do anything at Wanghai Tower, he would annoy Song Xuan. Why didn''t this silly woman call him?


    This was the first time Song Ci had seen Ye Fei get angry. Even when he disciplined Song Renhui that day, he was very calm. So she was a bit scared at first, but her thick nerves quickly overcame that. Instead, she felt excited. Hehe, Master is angry. That Zhang guy is definitely in for a rough time!


    They hurried to Wanghai Tower. The two security guards, who had good memories, didn''t stop them since they had been there a few times before.


    Song Ci didn''t knock on the door of Song Xuan''s office but burst in directly, shouting, "Auntie, I''ve brought my master. Tell him all your grievances."


    Song Xuan was in her office at the moment. Although it wasn''t yet office hours, she had been staying here lately to avoid the harassment of that annoying guy.


    She first smiled at Song Ci, but when she saw the person who came in behind her, she was stunned. Over the past few days, she had heard a lot about Song Ci''s master from the little girl.


    Although she didn''t fully believe the girl''s boasts, she had been looking forward to meeting him. But she didn''t expect that her niece''s so-called master would be the very person she both loved and hated.


    At this moment, Ye Fei was also a bit stunned, but not out of surprise. He was heartbroken. After a month apart, the woman seemed to have lost weight. Her stunning face had less of its usual vibrancy and more of a delicate fragility that made her even more pitiable.


    Fortunately, her fiery figure hadn''t shrunk at all. It had become even more tempting because her waist had become even slimmer.


    "Why didn''t you let me know when something happened?" After a quiet moment of eye contact, Ye Fei was the first to speak, his tone carrying a hint of dominance.


    "Why should I let you know? You''re not anyone special to me!" Song Xuan said indignantly. After a month apart, her heart, which had been stirred up a bit, had gradually calmed down. She didn''t expect this lecherous little brat to barge into her life again, stirring up her emotions once more. And because of the previous settling, the waves this time were even stronger.


    After greeting Song Xuan, Song Ci sat down nearby. Her big eyes kept moving back and forth between the two, and she had already started to chuckle inwardly: There was some chemistry between them. Hehe, this time I''m going to help them out. When Master becomes my uncle, he''ll have no reason not to teach me even more powerful techniques!

 Chapter 656 - 656: Song Xuans Heart Flutter

    Song Ci''s thoughts weren''t driven by a desire for martial techniques at the expense of her aunt. She genuinely wanted Ye Fei and Song Xuan to be together.


    After learning the casual martial technique Ye Fei had given her, she increasingly realized how extraordinary her master was.


    The Song family, despite its vast influence, could only come up with the trashy techniques that Song Renzong practiced. Yet, Ye Fei could casually produce something so powerful.


    What did that imply? It wasn''t hard to imagine that if her aunt were with a man like him, it would be an excellent choice.


    As for Ye Fei''s young age and his womanizing, Song Ci, coming from a prominent family, didn''t see these as real issues.


    After a moment of unyielding eye contact with Song Xuan, Ye Fei found the woman''s stubborn demeanor particularly endearing. He decided not to continue the quarrel and sat down next to Song Ci, smiling, "Alright, I''ll take the blame for being overly affectionate. But now that I''m here, you can''t possibly drive me away, can you?"


    Seeing Ye Fei concede, Song Xuan felt her pride could be salvaged. She humphed and sat down as well. Though she didn''t acknowledge him directly, a faint blush crept onto her pretty face, perhaps due to Ye Fei''s comment about being "overly affectionate."


    "Don''t worry, Auntie. With Master here, no one can do anything," Song Ci quickly interjected, noticing the tense atmosphere. After deciding to play matchmaker for Ye Fei and Song Xuan, she was eager to put in a good word for her master.


    "Whether to worry or not will be clear soon enough," Song Xuan lightly humphed, her irritation seemingly coming from nowhere.


    Seeing her aunt still not grasping the situation, Song Ci turned to Ye Fei, "Master, you''ll beat that Zhang bastard as badly as you did Song Renhui, right?"


    Song Xuan was taken aback. She was unaware of how Ye Fei and Song Ci had dealt with Song Renhui. She despised her nephew and knew that if the Song family fell into his hands, it would be the end.


    However, he was quite the charmer at home, and the old man doted on him, refusing to listen to anyone else. So when she heard Song Ci''s words, she wasn''t angry but rather felt a hidden sense of relief.


    Ye Fei humphed, "That would be too lenient. Since he won''t listen to reason, it''s time he learned a lesson the hard way."


    "You tried to reason with him?" Song Xuan was astonished, forgetting her quarrel with Ye Fei for the moment.


    "I just had someone pass on a message," Ye Fei said with a faint smile.


    "Pass on a message? Do you know someone who knows him?" Song Xuan was even more puzzled.


    "It was Song Renhui," Song Ci chimed in. "I was there when Master told Song Renhui, ''I don''t want to see you in Wanghai again. Oh, and tell that Zhang guy too. Song Xuan is here in Wanghai now, and I won''t tolerate anyone bothering her anymore.'' It was so cool!"


    To be honest, the girl had a good memory and managed to capture about eighty percent of Ye Fei''s calm yet authoritative tone from that day.


    Song Xuan''s heart skipped a beat. Her quarrel with Ye Fei was ultimately rooted in the frustrations of the past fortnight. She had endured a lot of grievance during this short period. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Facing the guy who wielded Grandpa Song''s authority, she had little room to resist. Although he didn''t dare to do anything to her at Wanghai Tower, the constant threat made her feel helpless. She longed for someone to lean on, and subconsciously, she hoped that person would be Ye Fei.


    But Ye Fei hadn''t shown up these past few days, which made Song Xuan quite upset. From their brief encounter, she thought the little brat must have had some feelings for her.


    After several misunderstandings, her impression of him had deepened. She couldn''t say she liked him, but there was a bit of a flutter in her heart.


    That''s why she had acted the way she did when Ye Fei came today. Now, hearing her niece''s words and understanding Ye Fei''s protection of her, the anger in her heart dissipated instantly, replaced by a faint yet comforting sweetness.


    Ye Fei didn''t stop Song Ci from speaking. He just looked at Song Xuan with a gentle and affectionate gaze.


    Although it felt a bit opportunistic to reveal this to her when she was most vulnerable, Ye Fei didn''t care. He had used similar tactics with Ye Ningbing, and it worked.


    Moreover, he believed that in pursuing a woman, using some strategies wasn''t wrong. The most important thing was the outcome. He was confident that every woman he liked would be the happiest with him. Ye Ningbing was a perfect example.


    Immersed in that sweet feeling, Song Xuan subconsciously looked at Ye Fei and met his tender and passionate gaze. Her pretty face turned red, and she quickly lowered her head, the sweetness in her heart intensifying.


    "Got it!" Song Ci cheered inwardly, clenching her little fist tightly. It seemed her efforts hadn''t been in vain. "Master, your chance is here!"


    Ye Fei, however, was stunned, and captivated by Song Xuan''s unparalleled charm. He felt that Xu Zhimo''s two lines of poetry perfectly described her at this moment, "The gentlest lowering of her head, like a water lily too shy to bear the cool breeze." It was incredibly fitting and enchanting!


    For a moment, the spacious office fell silent. Ye Fei kept staring affectionately at the shy Song Xuan, while Song Xuan, with her head slightly lowered, occasionally stole glances at Ye Fei. Each glance deepened her shyness and the sweetness in her heart.


    As for Song Ci, she clenched her fists, cheering for the two, even thinking, "Why doesn''t Master get affectionate with Auntie? Then I could watch a real-life romance. It would be way more exciting than those cheesy movies."


    If Song Xuan knew her tough-natured niece had such thoughts, she would probably lose her ladylike demeanor and kick her out.


    "Bang!" A loud noise from the doorway shattered the increasingly intimate and sweet atmosphere in the room. Ye Fei was furious and turned to look. He saw a man, around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old and quite handsome, walk in. Behind him were four unremarkable-looking men.


    Compared to the four bodyguards Song Renhui had brought, these men seemed much more ordinary. But Ye Fei''s brow furrowed slightly as he sensed the presence of internal energy within these not-so-tall men.

 Chapter 657 - 657: Heartbroken Song Xuan

    Seeing the man at the head of the group, Song Xuan immediately snapped out of her shyness. Her pretty face turned cold, and she said indifferently, "Isn''t this Young Master Zhang? What''s the matter? Wasn''t the lesson last time enough? Are you looking for another beating today?"


    Song Xuan''s words weren''t baseless. Just the day before yesterday, Zhang Wenyuan, unable to wait, had taken advantage of Grandpa Song''s tacit approval and brought bodyguards to forcibly take Song Xuan away.


    However, he ran into Liu Fengyi and got a severe scolding. That''s why he didn''t dare to show up yesterday despite his daily visits.


    "Who''s going to beat who is still uncertain!"


    Mentioning the embarrassing incident from the day before yesterday, the smile that Zhang Wenyuan had forced onto his face couldn''t hold anymore. He let out a cold hum.


    Today, he was extremely confident, but this confidence didn''t come from himself. It came from the four experts behind him. Moreover, he had already found out that Liu Fengyi had gone out to inspect work and wasn''t here today.


    Song Xuan, however, had no mood to waste words with him. She walked to her desk, sat down, and without even looking up, said, "I still have work to do. Please leave."


    Zhang Wenyuan seemed to be used to Song Xuan''s attitude and didn''t get angry. Or maybe he just buried his anger deep inside. He forced a smile onto his face again, walked up to Song Xuan''s desk, and said, "Actually, I don''t want to disturb you much. But this time, I''m following Grandpa Song''s orders. Here''s a letter written by him. You may not answer his calls, but you should recognize his handwriting, right?"


    With that, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and placed it on Song Xuan''s desk.


    Seeing this, Ye Fei didn''t make any move. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to interfere, but he had a rather mischievous thought: A master only makes an appearance at the most critical moment.


    However, Song Ci didn''t share this thought. Seeing that guy take out Grandpa Song''s letter, she felt extremely angry.


    This anger wasn''t directed at the person in front of her, but at her grandfather, who was determined to marry her aunt into the Zhang family. So she bluntly asked, "How much benefit did your Zhang family give that stubborn old man to force his daughter to marry you?"


    At this moment, Song Xuan had already finished reading the letter. She didn''t say anything, but her body trembled slightly. Of course, it wasn''t out of fear. After all, with Ye Fei here, no one could do anything to her. It was a trust that came from deep within her heart, even though she hadn''t yet seen Ye Fei''s true strength.


    What truly hurt Song Xuan was the content of the letter. She never expected that her father, who had always treated her like a precious pearl, would be so heartless this time.


    Not only did he demand that she go back and marry Zhang Wenyuan immediately without any reason, but he also said that if she didn''t obey this time, she wouldn''t be considered a member of the Song family anymore.


    Song Ci picked up the paper that had fallen from Song Xuan''s hand, glanced over it, and immediately became furious. "What does that old bastard want to do? Auntie, don''t be afraid. If he doesn''t recognize us, we won''t recognize him either!" She was truly a straightforward and tough girl, who only saw right and wrong, and at this moment, she even cursed her grandfather.


    Perhaps it was Song Ci''s words that ignited the anger in her heart. Song Xuan''s heart, which had been deeply hurt, became hard. She looked up at Zhang Wenyuan coldly and said, "Tell him to go back. I, Song Xuan, can give him everything except my life. If he still thinks it''s not enough, he can take my life as well."


    "Well said!" Song Ci cheered loudly. Her aunt, who had always been a good girl in front of her grandfather, had a powerful aura that impressed her.


    "I''m afraid it''s not up to you. The old man had anticipated this, so he sent me some experts. Even if I have to tie you up today, I will take you back," Zhang Wenyuan said, shifting all the blame onto Grandpa Song. He added with a feigned helplessness, "I have no choice. I''m just following the old man''s orders."


    "When did you, a young master of the Zhang family, become Grandpa Song''s dog? So obedient," a calm voice suddenly came from the side. It was Ye Fei, who was getting angrier the more he saw.


    "Who are you?" Zhang Wenyuan seemed to notice Ye Fei only at this moment. He turned his gaze to him, and a flash of killing intent crossed his eyes. He could be patient with Song Xuan and Song Ci, but that didn''t mean he could be patient with everyone.


    The fact that he could barge into Wanghai Tower and forcibly take away a vice mayor showed how arrogant he or the power behind him was. So he didn''t mind killing a person or two.


    Ye Fei''s interruption just gave Zhang Wenyuan a chance to vent his anger. He decided to make this teenager, who seemed to be around the same age as Song Ci, the "chicken" in the "kill the chicken to scare the monkeys" scenario.


    "Who I am is not important," Ye Fei said indifferently, seemingly not noticing the killing intent in Zhang Wenyuan''s eyes. "However, didn''t Song Renhui bring you any message?"


    "Song Renhui? What does he have to do with this?" Zhang Wenyuan was taken aback for a moment, then he sneered, "Even if you have some connection with him, you won''t be safe today!"


    From Zhang Wenyuan''s brief astonishment, Ye Fei knew that Song Renhui hadn''t delivered the message. He wanted to use the Zhang family to deal with Ye Fei. It seemed this guy had a bit of cunning left. But were people like them worthy of being his opponents?


    "I told him to let you know that Wanghai is not a place for so-called big families like yours to run wild. You''d better go back where you came from," Ye Fei said without any extra threatening words. His tone was still calm. However, facing him, Zhang Wenyuan felt a bone-chilling coldness.


    This coldness made Zhang Wenyuan, who had originally planned to take action himself, take a step back. He waved at the four bodyguards and said, "Disable him!"


    The four men didn''t come at once. Only a short man stepped out from the middle. As he moved, he activated his martial technique, and a powerful martial artist''s aura surged out instantly.


    Ye Fei, however, contemptuously curled his lip. This man seemed strong, but the internal energy inside his body was only at the same level as Song Ci''s now. How could he catch Ye Fei''s eye? So he scornfully smiled and said, "You''re not enough. Come all together and save me the trouble." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These words immediately angered the short man. Although they worked as bodyguards for others, they still had the dignity of martial artists. So he roared and lunged at Ye Fei, his hands formed into claws with a faint metallic sheen, clearly practicing claw techniques.


    Under Song Xuan''s somewhat worried gaze, Ye Fei didn''t move at all. It wasn''t until the man lunged in front of him that he casually lifted his leg and kicked out. His toe struck the man''s Dantian area directly.

 Chapter 658 - 658: The Birth of a Eunuch

    With a soft "thud," the aggressive man who had lunged forward was sent flying backward, screaming in agony. He slammed into the wall and slid down, his face turning ashen, his eyes filled with despair.


    Ye Fei''s kick had shattered his dantian, destroying his internal energy. From now on, he wouldn''t even be able to fight like an ordinary person, let alone a martial artist.


    The other three men paled. Unlike Zhang Wenyuan, who hadn''t grasped the power behind Ye Fei''s kick, they understood immediately that they were facing a master. Even if the three of them attacked together, they stood no chance. As Ye Fei slowly advanced toward them, they retreated in unison, abandoning Zhang Wenyuan without a second thought.


    "Senior, we admit defeat today. We''ll take our leave," one of them said, trying to placate Ye Fei as he continued to approach.


    Ye Fei chuckled coldly. "Admitting defeat is enough? Would you let me go if I were the one losing today?"


    Realizing they might not escape unscathed, one of the men growled, "Kid, don''t get too cocky. I admit you''ve got skills, but there are plenty of people in this world you can''t afford to mess with. If you dare lay a hand on us, my sect will come after you!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh?" Ye Fei had assumed they were rogue cultivators, but now he was intrigued. "Which sect are you from?"


    The man, mistaking Ye Fei''s curiosity for fear, puffed up with arrogance. "The Northwest Eagle Claw Sect. Ever heard of it?"


    Ye Fei frowned, recalling a minor sect from the last martial arts gathering. He was surprised that such a small, obscure sect would meddle in worldly affairs.


    "You''re from the hidden sects, yet you''ve stooped to serving secular families? How pathetic."


    "That''s none of your business," the man retorted, emboldened by his sect''s backing. "Let us go, or else."


    A faint smile crossed Ye Fei''s face. "Since you''re from the hidden sects, haven''t your elders ever mentioned the Ye family from Wanghai?"


    "The Ye family? You¡­ you''re¡­" The man''s face turned pale as a terrifying legend came to mind. He pointed at Ye Fei, stammering in fear.


    Ye Fei nodded slightly. "I''m Ye Fei, of the Ye Zhilin family."


    "Senior Ye, spare us! We were blind not to recognize you! Please, don''t hold it against us!" The three men immediately dropped to their knees, their martial pride forgotten. They had heard of Ye Zhilin, the new martial arts alliance leader¡ªa temperamental and fiercely protective young girl. Offending her family was a death sentence, not just for them but possibly their entire sect.


    "I don''t care to waste my time on you," Ye Fei said coolly. Before they could react, he tapped each of them, sealing their martial abilities.


    "But since you''ve made a mistake, you must be punished. I''ve crippled your martial arts. Go back and tell your sect leader that if I ever catch you meddling in the secular world again, the Eagle Claw Sect will cease to exist."


    Though stripped of their powers, the three men didn''t dare complain. Instead, they kowtowed repeatedly, thanking Ye Fei for his mercy. They quickly helped their comrade, whose dantian had been shattered and fled, leaving Zhang Wenyuan behind.


    They would never have crossed paths with such a terrifying figure if it weren''t for him. If not for Ye Fei''s warning, they might have even considered wiping out the Zhang family.


    The series of events left the remaining three in shock. Zhang Wenyuan grew increasingly terrified, cursing Song Renhui in his heart. If only he had delivered that message, none of this would have happened.


    Meanwhile, Song Xuan''s admiration for Ye Fei deepened, her gaze growing more intense and tender. The age-old adage "beauty loves the hero" held, especially for someone like Song Xuan, who already harbored feelings for him.


    As for Song Ci, she was utterly awestruck by her master''s prowess. After staring at Ye Fei for a moment, she pointed at Zhang Wenyuan, who was trying to sneak away, and asked, "Master, what should we do with him?"


    "Break his limbs, but leave one leg so he can crawl back," Ye Fei instructed calmly. Since they had been so blind, he''d make sure they''d never forget this lesson. Besides, it would ensure Zhang Wenyuan''s hatred for Song Renhui. As for whether the Zhang and Song families would feud over this, Ye Fei didn''t care. The only people he cared about in the Song family were Song Xuan, Song Ci, and perhaps Song Renzong.


    Song Ci hesitated for a moment but quickly understood her master''s intent. Her eyes gleamed with newfound ferocity. Once a timid girl who struggled to even land a punch, Song Ci discovered her violent streak after beating up Song Renhui under Ye Fei''s guidance.


    "Heh, a brand-new cripple and eunuch is about to be born," Song Ci said with a wicked grin as she strode toward the terrified Zhang Wenyuan.


    "You can''t do this to me! I''m from the Zhang family!" Zhang Wenyuan cried out, but before he could finish, Song Ci kicked his right leg, snapping it. He collapsed to the ground, howling in pain.


    Song Ci showed no mercy. After breaking both his arms, she stomped on his groin, the pain so excruciating that Zhang Wenyuan passed out.


    Song Ci was no longer the girl who struggled to bruise someone''s face. With just a few precise moves, she had crippled three of Zhang Wenyuan''s limbs. Though not as permanently as Ye Fei''s strikes, even if healed, Zhang Wenyuan would never regain full strength. And as for his manhood, Song Ci''s final kick had destroyed it, creating a eunuch.


    After dealing with Zhang Wenyuan, Song Ci seemed unsatisfied. Her gaze inadvertently drifted toward Ye Fei''s lower body, causing him to instinctively tighten his legs. He chuckled nervously, "Don''t worry, Master. I won''t target you. My aunt would never let me live it down."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Song Xuan''s face flushed bright red. Her niece had a knack for saying the most outrageous things, making it seem like her feelings for Ye Fei were based on that.


    But, well, he was quite impressive. That day in the elevator, she had felt it¡ªstrong enough to make her ache a little.


    Her niece''s words sent Song Xuan''s thoughts spiraling. Now, recalling the elevator incident, the initial discomfort had faded, replaced by a subtle sweetness she couldn''t quite ignore.


    Watching her aunt''s dreamy expression and noticing how Ye Fei gazed at her with such gentleness, Song Ci, ever the perceptive one, chimed in, "I''ll leave you two alone."


    She stepped out of the office but didn''t go far, positioning herself by the door like a guard, ensuring no one would disturb them.

 Chapter 659 - 659: Heading to the Capital Again

    Ye Fei walked over to Song Xuan, gently wrapping his arm around her shoulders and pulling her into his embrace. Softly, he asked, "Are you okay?"


    The warmth of his embrace and his tender words snapped Song Xuan out of her scattered thoughts. All her defenses crumbled as she melted into his strong arms, murmuring with a hint of melancholy, "I''m homeless now. You can''t abandon me."


    Though her words sounded like a playful complaint, Ye Fei could hear the deep sense of loss in her voice. It tugged at his heart, and he held her tighter, offering a comforting lie, "Don''t be too upset. Maybe your father had no choice but to treat you this way. There might be something he couldn''t fight against."


    "Really?" Even though she knew Ye Fei was just trying to comfort her, and the likelihood of it being true was slim, Song Xuan''s eyes still lit up. She clung to that sliver of hope like a lifeline.


    Ye Fei understood her desperation. If his mother had abandoned him, he would''ve been devastated. Though Song Xuan''s bond with her father couldn''t compare to his with his mother, twenty years of familial love wasn''t something easily discarded.


    "Of course it''s true. I''ve heard from Song Ci that you''re your father''s most beloved daughter. For him to disregard your feelings like this, he must be facing some major crisis," Ye Fei continued, spinning a comforting yet far-fetched tale.


    Deep down, he knew that in powerful families, familial bonds could often be cold and transactional.


    But Song Xuan was willing to believe him. The blow had left her feeling like a helpless child, unable to think clearly.


    "Will you come with me to the capital? I want to figure out what''s going on," Song Xuan asked, her voice filled with hope. She wasn''t oblivious¡ªthe capital was a dangerous place for Ye Fei, who had already offended both the Song and Zhang families. But he was her only anchor now.


    Beyond him, she didn''t know who else to rely on. Her request also revealed something deeper: she had fully accepted Ye Fei, no longer seeing him as an outsider.


    "That''s what I was thinking too," Ye Fei replied with a gentle smile. "Let''s not waste any time. Shall we go now?"


    "Mm," Song Xuan nodded softly, her heart warmed by Ye Fei''s thoughtfulness. She tilted her head up, her eyes slowly closing, her lips slightly puckered, clearly asking for a kiss from the man she loved.


    Ye Fei didn''t hesitate. He leaned down and kissed the beautiful mayor. Though the kiss carried a hint of gratitude, Ye Fei savored it. If there were no feelings involved, she wouldn''t have done this. More importantly, this was undoubtedly Song Xuan''s first kiss. Her inexperience was evident as she froze, passively accepting Ye Fei''s advances.


    After a full three minutes, Ye Fei finally pulled away, leaving Song Xuan dazed and slightly breathless. Seeing her adorable, slightly dazed expression, he chuckled, "We''ll have plenty of time later. Let''s get going now and sort out your situation as soon as possible."


    Song Xuan''s cheeks flushed, and she nodded obediently. After straightening her slightly disheveled clothes, she and Ye Fei walked out together.


    As soon as they stepped out, they saw Song Ci standing guard at the door. She looked at them curiously and asked, "You''re done already? Master, you''re not a quick shot, are you? My poor aunt would suffer if that were the case!"


    "Enough with the nonsense!" Song Xuan''s face turned bright red, and she couldn''t help but give Song Ci a light kick on her bottom.


    Ye Fei, however, just laughed. "We''re heading to the capital. You coming?"


    "Of course I am!" Song Ci replied without hesitation, her big, innocent eyes gleaming with excitement. "I want those people to see what an amazing master I''ve got!" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei and Song Xuan exchanged a look, both speechless. It seemed the girl was planning to show off Ye Fei, and she even phrased it as "collecting" a master. What kind of logic was that?


    Ye Fei was a man of action. He had Song Xuan brief her secretary, and soon the three of them were on their way to Wanghai Airport.


    By noon, they were already on a flight to the capital. This was only Ye Fei''s third time on a plane. The first two times, he had the company of Xu Zhiyun, the stunning flight attendant. This time, however, he wasn''t so lucky. Though the flight attendants walking by were attractive in their uniforms and heels, they paled in comparison to Xu Zhiyun, and Ye Fei, surrounded by beauties, wasn''t impressed.


    Song Xuan and Song Ci, being women, were naturally uninterested in the flight attendants. Song Xuan, sitting next to Ye Fei, closed her eyes as if resting, but her mind was racing with anxiety. What if, upon arriving in the capital, things weren''t as Ye Fei had said? How would she handle it?


    Song Ci, sitting in the row next to them, was far less worried. Instead, she was curious. "Master, who''s this Ye Zhilin you mentioned earlier?"


    "She''s a senior in my family, and the newly appointed leader of the martial arts alliance," Ye Fei explained without hesitation. After all, Song Xuan was bound to be his woman, and with her around, Song Ci, his disciple, wasn''t going anywhere.


    "Leader of the martial arts alliance?" Song Ci gasped softly, and even Song Xuan opened her eyes, looking at Ye Fei with curiosity.


    Realizing this was a mysterious topic, Song Ci glanced around and, seeing many people nearby simply climbed into Ye Fei''s lap. "Master, tell us more. What''s this all about?"


    "Yeah, and what''s this ''hidden world'' you mentioned?" Song Xuan chimed in softly, not minding Song Ci sitting on Ye Fei. Perhaps in her eyes, Song Ci was still just a child.


    Ye Fei could''ve easily used his abilities to ensure only the three of them could hear, but he didn''t mind having a petite, soft beauty in his lap. The only awkward part was Song Ci''s constant fidgeting, her small bottom shifting around, which quickly awakened a certain part of him, pressing firmly against her.


    Song Ci didn''t say anything, just squirmed a bit more to adjust, squeezing the offending object into the gap between her legs, finally feeling more comfortable. She shook Ye Fei''s arm. "Master, hurry up and tell us!"


    Feeling himself pressed against his disciple''s most sensitive area, Ye Fei''s heartbeat quickened. Despite her lack of curves, Song Ci''s face was undeniably stunning, and the temptation was hard to ignore. But seeing her unfazed, Ye Fei composed himself and began to explain.


    As Ye Fei spoke, a world beyond the ordinary unfolded in the minds of the two women, leaving them in awe. They had thought families like the Songs and Zhangs were at the top of the world, but now they realized some forces didn''t even acknowledge their existence. Song Xuan, who had been worried about Ye Fei''s safety in the capital, now felt completely at ease.

 Chapter 660 - 660: The Disciple’s Service (1)

    It took Ye Fei over half an hour to explain everything he knew. Song Ci immediately became fascinated and said, "Master, is that elder of yours even more powerful than you? How about introducing me so I can switch and become her disciple instead?"


    "What, are you planning to betray your master already?" Ye Fei chuckled helplessly. Although Song Ci always called him "Master," he knew she didn''t truly see him as one. Her suggestion to switch to Ye Zhilin was a joke.


    "Well, you don''t act much like a master!" Song Ci retorted, unapologetic. Suddenly, she jumped off Ye Fei''s lap and pointed at the obvious tent in his pants with a mischievous grin. "What kind of master gets turned on by his disciple?"


    Following Song Ci''s gesture, Song Xuan also noticed the bulge and blushed slightly. However, she defended Ye Fei, "How can you blame your master? You''re a grown girl, and sitting on him like that would naturally cause some reactions."


    Song Ci wasn''t trying to stir trouble between Ye Fei and Song Xuan. She was just the type to act on impulse. Seeing that her aunt seemed a bit displeased with her, she didn''t press further and returned to her seat. But as she sat down, she felt something damp where Ye Fei had been pressing against her. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As someone who had watched plenty of adult films, Song Ci knew exactly what it was. She didn''t mind¡ªit was just a natural reaction. Men weren''t the only ones who had them, after all. Besides, the tingling sensation from being pressed against had felt pretty good.


    For the rest of the flight, Song Xuan now reassured, chatted softly with Ye Fei. Though they had already fallen for each other, they still knew very little about one another. It felt strange, but both knew their feelings were genuine.


    As for Song Ci, she was unusually quiet. Her big eyes were closed, her long lashes fluttering like little fans, and her lips slightly pursed, making her look incredibly innocent and adorable¡ªa far cry from her usual boldness.


    But if anyone knew what she was thinking, they might not have been so quick to judge. Her mind was replaying the memory of what she had grabbed that morning and what had pressed against her earlier.


    A few hours later, the plane landed in the capital. After leaving the airport, the trio didn''t head straight to the Song family. Instead, they checked into a hotel. Ye Fei''s network, the Lingyun Society, had expanded to the capital, but gathering information on a top-tier family like the Song''s would take time. Ye Fei decided to give them that time.


    This was Ye Fei''s second visit to the capital, but the first time had been all business, leaving no room for sightseeing. This time, though he still had matters to attend to, his mood was much lighter.


    With his broader perspective, a family like the Song''s no longer intimidated him. Even if things went south, he was confident he could take Song Xuan and Song Ci away and still ensure Song Xuan''s happiness.


    Despite this, Ye Fei declined Song Ci''s suggestion to go out and explore. Song Xuan was just an ordinary person, and after the emotional rollercoaster of the morning and the long flight, she was exhausted. Ye Fei decided to stay in the room with her.


    The three stayed in a large suite. After ordering some food and eating in the living room, Ye Fei accompanied Song Xuan to her room. Song Ci, however, didn''t return to her room. Instead, she stayed outside, lost in thought.


    It wasn''t until past 9 PM that Ye Fei finally emerged from Song Xuan''s room. Though they had established their relationship, Ye Fei hadn''t taken things further. Song Xuan''s mind was still troubled, and it wasn''t the right time.


    Seeing Ye Fei come out, Song Ci was surprised. "Master, why did you come out? Is it because my aunt couldn''t handle it, or because you couldn''t?"


    By now, Ye Fei was somewhat used to Song Ci''s boldness and didn''t mind discussing the topic. He chuckled, "We haven''t reached that stage yet. She''s not in the right frame of mind and just fell asleep."


    "Wow, I didn''t know you could be so considerate," Song Ci said exaggeratedly, then glanced mischievously at Ye Fei''s lower half. "But you''ve been hard twice today. Doesn''t that feel uncomfortable?"


    "What''s it to you?" Ye Fei retorted, slightly annoyed. Being around a beauty like Song Xuan but unable to act on it was indeed frustrating.


    "It''s my business because if you''re uncomfortable, I can help you out on my aunt''s behalf," Song Ci said with a grin, her eyes gleaming as she stared at Ye Fei''s crotch. She wasn''t being altruistic¡ªshe was just intensely curious about male anatomy.


    The boys she''d encountered before hadn''t interested her, but now, with her master right there, she saw an opportunity to satisfy her curiosity.


    "How exactly do you plan to help?" Ye Fei asked, amused.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Just a handjob," Song Ci said nonchalantly, mimicking the motion with her hand. "I''ve touched your dick before. It''s not that different from playing with a water gun."


    Ye Fei was speechless. Comparing it to a water gun? He decided not to engage further. "I''m going to take a shower. If you want to help, feel free to join me," he said, then headed to his room.


    After a relaxing hot shower, Ye Fei had almost forgotten the earlier conversation. But as he stepped out of the bathroom, he found Song Ci sitting on his bed in her pajamas, her big eyes fixed on him curiously.


    Since he was in his room, Ye Fei hadn''t bothered to put anything on. Seeing Song Ci there, he considered going back to grab some clothes, but the girl spoke first.


    "Wow, Master, I didn''t know you had such a great body. And your dick is huge!"


    Since the girl didn''t seem to mind, Ye Fei decided not to bother with clothes. He climbed into bed and asked, "What are you doing here? Did you come to help me?"


    "Of course! I always keep my word," Song Ci said, already reaching out to grab Ye Fei''s cock, clumsily starting to stroke it.


    The soft yet firm member quickly responded, growing to its full size in seconds, prompting another exclamation from Song Ci. "Master, your dick is huge! If you''re not a quick shot, my aunt is going to be so lucky!"


    "Enough talk. If you''re going to help, get to it. You''ll find out soon enough if I''m a quick shot," Ye Fei said, slightly annoyed at being called a "quick shot" twice in one day. He decided to teach her a lesson by holding back as long as possible, tiring her out.


    "Master, I''ll try not to go too fast, but you have to hold back too. If you finish too quickly, I''ll tell my aunt to break up with you," Song Ci said with a grin, her hand moving rhythmically as she stared at the member sliding in her grasp.


    The more she looked, the more she realized how different it was from what she''d seen in adult films¡ªeither her master was unusually large, or those films were just unrealistic.


    Though her technique was far from perfect, the softness of her hand was still pleasurable. Ye Fei lay back, closing his eyes and enjoying the sensation.


    One minute in: "Not bad, you haven''t finished yet. At least you''re not a total quick shot."


    Five minutes in: "Master, my hand''s getting tired. Can you hurry up?"


    Ten minutes in: "You jerk! What''s your dick made of? Why won''t it finish?"


    Twenty minutes in: "Master, please, just finish already! If you don''t, I''m giving up!"


    After switching hands repeatedly for nearly half an hour, Song Ci''s arms felt like they were about to fall off. But Ye Fei''s member showed no signs of finishing¡ªif anything, it seemed to grow harder. Frustrated, she glared at him. "Are you even awake?"


    "Almost," Ye Fei said, opening his eyes with a smile. Feeling a bit guilty for tiring her out, he finally let go.


    Feeling the member swell in her hand, Song Ci, though inexperienced, guessed what was coming. Excited, she quickened her pace and grabbed a disposable cup from the nightstand, holding it in front of Ye Fei''s tip.


    After a few more strokes, Ye Fei shuddered, and thick streams of semen began to shoot out, filling the cup. Song Ci watched in fascination.


    After over a dozen spurts, Ye Fei finally stopped. Song Ci set the cup aside, wiped his tip with a wet wipe, and looked up with a grin. "You''re not a quick shot. Now I''m not worried about my aunt''s happiness¡ªI''m worried if she can handle you!"

 Chapter 661 - 661: The Disciple’s Service (2)

    After all the activity, Song Ci''s face was flushed, making her look incredibly adorable. Having just helped Ye Fei release, he felt a surge of tenderness and leaned in to kiss her on the lips.


    To his surprise, Song Ci quickly dodged, scolding him, "Master, don''t push it!"


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel both amused and confused. What was going on with Song Ci? On one hand, she''d just helped him with something so intimate, yet on the other, she wouldn''t even let him kiss her.


    Seeing how defensive she was, he knew he wasn''t getting that kiss. So, he changed the subject. "You''ve been helping me for so long. You must be feeling uncomfortable too, right? Should I help you out?"


    "How would you help?" Song Ci asked, her eyes widening.


    "However you helped me, I''ll do the same for you," Ye Fei replied with a grin.


    Song Ci''s cheeks turned slightly red. No matter how bold she was, she was still a girl. Helping Ye Fei had already been her limit, and she couldn''t bring herself to let him touch her down there. Besides, she''d already felt some strange sensations while helping him, and now her lower half was still damp, making her even more embarrassed.


    The more Song Ci refused, the more Ye Fei wanted to tease her. He decided to provoke her. "Who was it that said, ''If you dare, I''ll make it worth your while''? Why are you backing out now?"


    True to her straightforward nature, Song Ci couldn''t resist the challenge. Her eyes narrowed as she retorted, "Fine, but only with your mouth, no hands!" She looked smug as if she''d already anticipated Ye Fei''s hesitation. After all, using his mouth to get close to her most private area seemed like an impossible task.


    To her surprise, Ye Fei showed no hesitation. With a sly smile, he pulled her onto the bed before she could react, lifted the hem of her nightgown, and spread her legs, directly gazing at her most intimate area. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To his shock, Song Ci wasn''t wearing any underwear, revealing her barely developed private parts. There were only a few sparse hairs, and her labia were still pale and tightly closed, making Ye Fei think that even his younger cousin was more developed than her. However, she was aroused, as her labia were slightly moist.


    Song Ci was both shocked and flustered, but there was also a hint of anticipation.


    Before she could react, Ye Fei lowered his head and pressed his mouth against her delicate folds, gently parting her labia with his tongue and teasing her sensitive slit.


    Perhaps because she''d just showered, Song Ci''s intimate area had no unpleasant odor¡ªonly a faint, sweet scent mixed with a hint of musk. That slightly musky smell wasn''t off-putting at all; in fact, it was strangely arousing, causing Ye Fei''s member to harden again despite her lack of curves.


    Although Song Ci had watched plenty of adult films and even experimented on herself a few times, it was nothing compared to Ye Fei''s expertise. Under his skilled tongue, she quickly became overwhelmed, her legs clamping around his head as her hips thrust rhythmically against his mouth. She moaned unconsciously, "Master¡­ Master¡­"


    Under Ye Fei''s experienced touch, Song Ci, a young virgin, didn''t last long. She climaxed quickly, her small body trembling for a while before finally calming down.


    Only after her orgasm subsided did Ye Fei lift his head, smiling as he asked, "Did it feel good?"


    Song Ci, ever competitive, felt a mix of satisfaction and frustration. While the experience had been incredibly pleasurable, she couldn''t help but feel annoyed that she''d lasted only a few minutes compared to Ye Fei''s half-hour endurance. Instead of answering, she narrowed her eyes and asked, "Master, you''re not having any dirty thoughts about me, are you?"


    "Nonsense! How could you use such a word to describe your noble master?" Ye Fei glared at her.


    "Really?" Song Ci smirked. "Then why did you go down on me? Isn''t that something only couples do? Come on, Master, if you''ve got dirty thoughts, just admit it. I won''t laugh."


    "Even if I did, it wouldn''t be about you," Ye Fei said dismissively. "Look at your figure¡ªflat in the front and back. If it weren''t for your face, I wouldn''t even know which side was which."


    "What did you say?" Song Ci''s eyes narrowed, a hint of anger flashing in them. Normally, she wouldn''t mind such a joke, but for some reason, Ye Fei''s words struck a nerve, and she felt an urge to punish him.


    Ye Fei was taken aback, wondering if he''d gone too far. He was about to apologize when Song Ci suddenly pounced on him, shouting, "Dare to mock me? Today, I''ll make sure you''re drained dry!" She grabbed his hardened member and began stroking it furiously.


    Amused by her method of punishment, Ye Fei decided to play along, holding back his release. Song Ci kept going for over ten minutes, but there was no sign of him finishing. Meanwhile, she was starting to tire from the exertion.


    Feeling frustrated but unwilling to admit defeat, Song Ci''s eyes lit up with an idea. Remembering a scene from one of her adult films, she surprised Ye Fei by opening her mouth and taking his tip inside, thinking smugly, Let''s see how long you can last now!


    Ye Fei didn''t last long. Startled by her bold move, he decided to stop teasing her and let go. However, this led to another mishap.


    Lacking experience, Song Ci didn''t sense Ye Fei''s impending release until it was too late. By the time she realized what was happening, he''d already started ejaculating. She quickly pulled away, but the rest of his release ended up splattering across her face.


    "You jerk!" Song Ci yelled, glaring at Ye Fei. But as she opened her mouth to scold him, she accidentally swallowed what he''d already shot inside. Her face turned pale, and she jumped off the bed, gagging as she rushed to the bathroom. The sound of her spitting and rinsing her mouth echoed from inside.


    It took a while before Song Ci finally emerged from the bathroom, her face pale and her eyes glaring at Ye Fei with resentment.


    Seeing her like this, Ye Fei felt a pang of guilt. Softly, he said, "You should go back and rest. I''m sorry about what happened."


    But his apology only made Song Ci more determined to stay. She glared at him and said fiercely, "I''m not leaving! Today, I''m going to make sure you''re completely drained!" With that, she lunged at him again, grabbing his member.


    The two continued their antics late into the night. Song Ci refused to let go of Ye Fei''s member, and Ye Fei, in turn, helped her reach another climax.


    Eventually, her anger faded, replaced by a genuine desire to please him. She even swallowed his release once more before finally falling asleep, her mouth still wrapped around him.

 Chapter 662 - 662: Yan Ruyu

    When Ye Fei woke up, Song Ci was already gone. He had no idea when she had slipped out. Thinking about how she had sworn through gritted teeth last night to "drain him dry," only to end up falling asleep herself, he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He wondered if the overworked girl would wake up with sore arms or a cramped jaw. With a mischievous grin, Ye Fei got out of bed and freshened up.


    As he stepped out of the room, he saw Song Xuan sitting alone, lost in thought. Song Ci was nowhere to be seen.


    "What''s on your mind?" Ye Fei walked over, sat down beside her, and pulled her soft body into his arms. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing," Song Xuan replied, nestling into his embrace. After a moment of hesitation, she asked timidly, "This morning, why did Song Ci come out of your room?"


    Her nervousness tugged at Ye Fei''s heart. He knew she was afraid of asking too much and upsetting him, but the matter involved her boyfriend and her niece, so she couldn''t help but ask. He held her tighter and smiled. "I''m your boyfriend now. If you have questions, just ask. If you''re too cautious, it''ll make me feel like you don''t trust me."


    After a pause, he added, "That girl said she wanted to ''satisfy'' me on your behalf last night, but she ended up falling asleep." In his mind, he thought, I''m not lying. How you interpret it is up to you.


    "What do you mean ''on my behalf''? That girl is always causing trouble," Song Xuan blushed, forgetting to ask whether Song Ci had actually "satisfied" him before falling asleep or not.


    Ye Fei leaned down and kissed Song Xuan''s cheek casually. "By the way, where''s that girl now?"


    The more casual Ye Fei acted, the more Song Xuan trusted him. The slight jealousy she had felt upon seeing Song Ci come out of his room quickly vanished. She mustered the courage to kiss him back and said, "She went to pick up her mom¡ªmy sister-in-law. I need to discuss some things with her. Right now, she''s the only one in the Song family who can help me."


    "Oh? Does Song Ci''s mom hold a lot of influence in the Song family?" Ye Fei became curious. In such a large family, it was rare for an outsider to have much say.


    Song Xuan shook her head. "Not at all. In fact, she has no status in the Song family. Even my third brother, Song Ci''s father, doesn''t support her. They''ve been separated for over a decade. But her words carry weight. I''ve been able to delay this marriage for so long entirely because of her."


    "That''s strange," Ye Fei mused, but Song Xuan didn''t elaborate. It wasn''t something the Song family liked to talk about. Her sister-in-law, Song Ci''s mother, was incredibly alluring.


    Any man who heard her speak would find it nearly impossible to refuse her. However, Song Xuan knew that her sister-in-law''s life wasn''t easy.


    Not only did her estranged husband want her back, but her other brothers also had their eyes on her. She lived in constant fear but couldn''t leave the Song family. If she did, her charm would undoubtedly attract unwanted attention from other men.


    Song Xuan didn''t explain further, and Ye Fei didn''t press. The two fell into a comfortable silence, simply enjoying the warmth and peace of the moment.


    Their tranquility didn''t last long. The door opened, and Song Ci walked in, followed by a woman who appeared to be in her thirties.


    The moment Ye Fei saw this woman, he felt his heart skip a beat. Even with his self-control, he couldn''t tear his eyes away. She was utterly captivating.


    In terms of beauty, she was on par with Song Xuan but couldn''t compare to Liu Yiru. Her figure, however, was as stunning as Ye Fei''s other mature women¡ªvoluptuous and alluring.


    But what truly mesmerized Ye Fei wasn''t her looks or body. It was the natural, irresistible charm she exuded with every movement.


    This allure was even stronger than that of Ye Fei''s master, who practiced seduction techniques. Yet, this woman had no trace of internal energy. Ye Fei quickly realized she must possess a legendary trait¡ªinnate seduction.


    At that moment, Ye Fei understood why Song Xuan had spoken so highly of her. A woman like this was impossible for any man to resist. Even without trying, her mere presence could make men lose themselves.


    In ancient times, a woman like her would have been treated as a gift, passed around among powerful men, or kept as a prized possession. Her fate would have been tragic¡ªa classic "beauty is a curse" scenario. Yet, Ye Fei sensed a pure, almost virginal aura from her, suggesting she hadn''t been with a man for at least a decade. This was astonishing, as women with her innate seduction not only attracted men but also had intense personal desires. For her to endure so long spoke volumes about her strength of character and the hardships she must have faced.


    Seeing Ye Fei''s unwavering gaze, Song Xuan felt a pang of bitterness. Even he couldn''t resist her sister-in-law''s charm. But she quickly pushed the feeling aside. She had already decided to be with him and knew he had other women. She had to accept this, trusting that the man she loved would make her happy.


    At the same time, a thought crossed Song Xuan''s mind. Perhaps it would be a good thing if her sister-in-law ended up with this incredibly powerful man. But whether that happened would depend on their fate.


    The woman, accustomed to men''s stares, wasn''t offended. Ye Fei''s gaze held only admiration, devoid of the lust she often saw in other men. This put her at ease. She sat down at a distance from Ye Fei and smiled gently. "Hello, you must be Song Ci''s master. I''m her mother, Yan Ruyu."


    "Hello!" Yan Ruyu''s voice brought Ye Fei back to his senses. He returned her smile, thinking to himself, Her name truly suits her.

 Chapter 663 - 663: Mutual Teasing

    As soon as Yan Ruyu sat down, Song Xuan couldn''t help but ask, "Ruyu, has something happened at home?"


    There was no need for formalities between them. Their bond was strong. In the entire Song family, aside from Yan Ruyu''s children, Song Xuan was the only one who genuinely cared for her.


    The men harbored ulterior motives, while the women were consumed by envy. Conversely, when Song Xuan was forced into a marriage she didn''t want, only Yan Ruyu and her children stood by her side.


    "I haven''t heard anything. You know I never get involved in these matters," Yan Ruyu replied, her delicate brows furrowing slightly. This subtle gesture struck a chord in Ye Fei, who was watching her, making him feel a pang of heartache. He couldn''t help but marvel at her innate allure¡ªmore captivating than even Shen Huiya, who had cultivated her charm through practice.


    Song Xuan, well aware of Yan Ruyu''s personality, hadn''t held out much hope and thus wasn''t disappointed. She turned to Ye Fei and said, "It seems we''ll have to rely on your people."


    Ye Fei smiled gently. "Don''t worry. They''re quite capable. I''m sure we''ll have news soon."


    Their exchange was casual, but it sent a ripple of surprise through Yan Ruyu. When her daughter had introduced Ye Fei, she''d simply described him as a skilled man she''d met in Wanghai.


    Yan Ruyu had assumed it was just her daughter''s usual whimsical admiration for someone with a bit of talent.


    But now, hearing their conversation, she took a closer look at this otherwise ordinary yet strikingly handsome young man. The more she looked, the faster her heart raced.


    Just as Yan Ruyu''s innate charm had a magnetic pull on men, Ye Fei''s cultivation of the Xuan Yang Art gave him an instinctive allure for women¡ªespecially those with an inherently yin constitution like her.


    Much like how Ye Fei had been unable to take his eyes off Yan Ruyu earlier, she now found herself captivated by him. The more she looked, the faster her heart beat, and a peculiar fluttering stirred in her heart¡ªa feeling she hadn''t experienced since her youth, when she''d been deceived by Song Ci''s father and fallen for him. After seeing through the true nature of men from powerful families and separating from him, she''d never felt this way again. Yet now, facing a boy the same age as her daughter, that feeling had resurfaced.


    This sense of unease frightened Yan Ruyu, and she quickly looked away, not daring to meet his gaze. But his image seemed to have etched itself deep into her soul, impossible to shake.


    Unaware of the profound effect his Xuan Yang Art had on her, Ye Fei didn''t notice the strange glimmer in Yan Ruyu''s eyes. Seeing the three women fall silent, he suggested with a smile, "I haven''t explored the capital yet. How about you all show me around?"


    "I''ll pass. You go ahead," Yan Ruyu was the first to decline, not just because of the unsettling flutter in her heart but also due to her past experiences. Every time she went out, no matter how much she covered herself¡ªhat, sunglasses, mask¡ªshe still attracted the attention of every man around, and she detested it.


    Song Xuan smiled softly. "Then I''ll stay here and chat with Ruyu. Let Song Ci take you. She''s always been a wild one and knows all the good spots."


    "Of course! I''ve been to so many places, you couldn''t finish exploring them in a month!" Song Ci didn''t mind Song Xuan''s comment. She seemed proud of it.


    "Let''s go, then," Ye Fei said with a smile. His suggestion to go out wasn''t really about sightseeing. Sitting here, his gaze kept drifting to Yan Ruyu. While looking at her was enjoyable, it wasn''t appropriate, especially since he''d just established a relationship with Song Xuan and was in front of Song Ci.


    Yan Ruyu had driven here, so Ye Fei and Song Ci didn''t need to hail a taxi. As soon as they got into the modest-looking car, Ye Fei caught a whiff of a unique fragrance¡ªsomething he''d never smelled before. It was pleasant yet oddly stirring, making his heart race and certain parts of him react.


    "That''s my mom''s natural scent. Never smelled it before, huh?" Song Ci said proudly. "It''s one of a kind."


    Ye Fei had already guessed as much, marveling at how even her natural scent had such an effect. But seeing Song Ci''s smug expression, he decided to tease her. "Are you her biological daughter?"


    "Of course I am," Song Ci replied, puzzled by the question.


    "I don''t think so," Ye Fei said with a mischievous grin. "Look at her figure¡ªit''s amazing. How could she have a daughter who''s so flat you can''t tell front from back without looking at her face?"


    Though he''d used this line the night before, it still angered Song Ci. Her eyes narrowed, and she gritted her teeth. "Looks like you''re asking for it. I''ll drain you dry!" With that, she reached into Ye Fei''s pants and grabbed him firmly, just like the night before.


    "Wait, why is it hard already?" Song Ci noticed something was off the moment she touched him. Her eyes narrowed further, glaring at Ye Fei. "Why did it get hard when we talked about my mom? Do you have some dirty thoughts about her?"


    "Of course not!" Ye Fei quickly denied it, explaining, "The scent in the car has a strong effect on men. Didn''t you know that?"


    Whether his explanation worked or not, the anger in Song Ci''s eyes faded. Her gaze softened, and she sighed quietly. "As long as you''re strong enough, I wouldn''t mind if you had thoughts about her."


    "What?" Ye Fei was taken aback. What kind of reasoning was this? Didn''t her father still exist?


    "From Xiao Fei and Lin Ling, I know you''re someone who truly cares for your women. And I''ve seen your strength these past two days," Song Ci sighed again, her voice tinged with melancholy. "My mom has had a hard life, and neither my brother nor I can protect her. If there''s a man who''s strong enough to protect her and genuinely loves her, we wouldn''t oppose it."


    Ye Fei''s heart stirred. He hadn''t expected this usually brash girl to have such a sentimental side. He wanted to reassure her but felt it wasn''t the right moment, so he kept his thoughts to himself, maintaining a calm exterior.


    "Hey, shouldn''t you let go now?" Seeing Song Ci''s genuine sadness, Ye Fei quickly changed the subject.


    True to her nature, Song Ci quickly shook off her melancholy. Her eyebrows arched as she retorted, "What? You''re done and now you''re trying to back out? Why didn''t you tell me to let go last night?" She even moved her hand provocatively, just like the night before.


    "Stop messing around. I''m driving!" Ye Fei kept one hand on the wheel and pulled Song Ci''s hand out of his pants with the other. "What do you mean ''done''? You didn''t even let me kiss you."


    "Kissing is for lovers. You and I are just master and disciple, got it?" Song Ci said matter-of-factly.


    "Then why did you¡­" Ye Fei glanced down at the bulge in his pants, then at Song Ci''s hands and mouth.


    Song Ci glared at him. "That was me playing with you. Don''t get the wrong idea!" In her frustration, she reverted to her old, bold way of speaking.


    "Then when I helped you last night, was that also just playing around?" Ye Fei teased with a smirk.


    Recalling the sensations from the night before, Song Ci''s cheeks flushed slightly, but she remained defiant. "Fine, it was mutual teasing. I''ve never planned on finding a man anyway. Having a master to mess around with is pretty good."


    "Alright, you win," Ye Fei finally conceded, changing the subject again. "Where are we heading first?"


    Seeing Ye Fei yield once more, Song Ci felt a surge of triumph. She giggled for a while before announcing, "Of course, it''s the Capital Girls'' Club!"


    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 664 - 664: The Capital Girls Club

    "The Capital Girls'' Club?" Ye Fei repeated the somewhat peculiar name, then asked, "What''s that?"


    Song Ci gave him a look of disdain.


    "Isn''t it obvious? You can guess from the name!"


    "What''s there to be proud of? It''s probably just a gathering place for some female delinquents," Ye Fei shot back with an even more dismissive look.


    "I can tell just by looking at you, a little troublemaker. I think ''Bad Girls'' Club'' would be a more fitting name."


    "Hey! Don''t talk like that, or even if you''re my master, I''ll get mad at you! Sure, there are some girls there who don''t know how to respect themselves, but our big sister is absolutely a heroine among women," Song Ci retorted, her eyes shining with admiration.


    Song Ci wasn''t one to easily admire others. Even towards Ye Fei, her master, she mostly just acted obediently. So, her admiration for this "big sister" piqued Ye Fei''s interest.


    "Oh? There''s someone my dear disciple admires? Is this big sister really that impressive?"


    Song Ci first nodded, then shook her head. "In terms of martial arts, she''s far from your level. But the little gang she started has saved many girls. You know, in a place like the capital, there are a lot of wealthy and powerful people and even more spoiled brats. Girls here who are pretty but don''t have strong backgrounds are easily bullied. Our big sister, Ruonan, has helped many sisters teach those arrogant brats a lesson. Several of them even ended up as eunuchs under her feet!" As she spoke, Song Ci''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Ye Fei finally understood where Song Ci''s violent tendencies came from¡ªshe''d had a role model all along. No wonder she''d been so thrilled when she crippled Zhang Wenyuan.


    "But this doesn''t have anything to do with you, does it? As a young lady of the Song family, who would dare mess with you?" Ye Fei asked with a smile.


    "Did they let you join just to use your status as a Song family daughter?"


    "Not at all!" Song Ci glared at him.


    "Don''t think so badly of everyone. Big sister Ruonan''s family isn''t without influence either. Her father is the boss of the underground forces in the capital. Otherwise, do you think she could''ve crippled so many people without anyone coming after her?"


    Ye Fei nodded, falling into deep thought. To lead all the underground forces in the capital, a place known for its strict governance, this boss must have connections and power on par with a major family. He must also have intricate ties with the authorities. Such a person could be of great use to Ye Fei.


    While Ye Fei could easily eliminate them and take their place, the relationships they''d built couldn''t be replicated overnight.


    The best approach would be to control them and make them work for him. And now, he was about to meet this boss''s daughter¡ªthis could be a great opportunity.


    Seeing Ye Fei fall silent, Song Ci didn''t disturb him. She simply directed him from the side, and soon, the car pulled up in front of a large hotel.


    "You''re not going to tell me that your so-called Girls'' Club is in this hotel, are you?" Ye Fei asked with a smirk as he got out of the car and looked at the sizable building.


    "What do you mean ''in this hotel''? This hotel is our Girls'' Club. All the staff here are members of our gang. Our big sister said that even with her protection, we need to be able to support ourselves. That''s why she opened this hotel. Master, you should know, this is one of the very few hotels in the capital that doesn''t offer ''special services,''" Song Ci said proudly, then added something that made Ye Fei uncomfortable: "So, you big pervert, there''s no chance for you here."


    As they spoke, the two entered the hotel, named "Pure Land." It was 10 a.m., the slowest time for hotel business. The staff, who were also members of the Girls'' Club, were gathered in the lobby, chattering away.


    These girls were very familiar with Song Ci. When they saw her come in, they crowded around. One of them said, "Song Ci, I heard you went to Wanghai. Why are you back already?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another chimed in, "Isn''t it obvious? Look at how handsome her boyfriend is. She''s probably back to show him off to us."


    For a moment, Ye Fei was surrounded by a group of girls, all teasing him in good fun. These girls, while under the protection of their big sister, still had their own lives and were allowed to have boyfriends¡ªthey just had to go through strict vetting.


    Usually, these girls had their personalities and lives, and teasing a sister''s boyfriend was one of their favorite pastimes.


    For a moment, Ye Fei felt like he''d entered a garden of flowers. While these girls weren''t as stunning as Song Ci, who was one in a million, they were all young and beautiful, each with her charm.


    After all, it was their looks that had gotten them into trouble in the first place. Surrounded by dozens of them, even Ye Fei, who had developed a thick skin, couldn''t help but blush.


    Watching the girls tease Ye Fei, Song Ci suddenly felt a pang of discomfort, as if something precious to her was being taken away. She quickly squeezed through the crowd, shielding Ye Fei behind her, and shouted, "Hey! Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know the truth! He''s just my master, not what you''re thinking!"


    "Oh¡ª" The oldest-looking girl in the group, who exuded a mature charm and was the only one whose beauty rivaled Song Ci''s, drew out the word with a smile. "We get it. It''s like the reverse version of Yang Guo and Xiaolongn¨¹. Got it, got it!"


    Song Ci''s face turned red as she tugged at the woman''s arm, whining, "Big sister Jingwen, you''re teasing me too!"


    "Alright, I''ll stop messing with you kids. See you later, handsome," the woman named Jingwen said, winking at Ye Fei before swaying her curvaceous hips and heading upstairs.


    After Jingwen left, the other girls dispersed as well. After all, it was fine to tease a sister''s boyfriend, but lingering too long wouldn''t be appropriate.


    "Who is that Jingwen? Do you know her background?" Ye Fei asked Song Ci in a low voice after the girls had left.


    "You''re not interested in Jingwen now, are you? You big pervert!" Song Ci snapped, though even she didn''t seem to notice the faint hint of jealousy in her tone.

 Chapter 665 - 665: Song Ci’s Jealousy

    Ye Fei could sense the jealousy in Song Ci''s tone, but he didn''t point it out. Instead, he asked more seriously, "Never mind that. Just answer my question!"


    He was feeling cautious because, in that woman named Jingwen, he had detected the flow of internal energy. Her cultivation was incredibly high, reaching the late Xiantian stage¡ªnot far from the Mahayana level.


    A woman of such strength, who could be considered a master even in the hidden world, didn''t seem like someone who needed the protection of a somewhat playful gang.


    Though Song Ci usually enjoyed messing around with Ye Fei and sometimes even looked down on him, she still felt a bit intimidated when he was serious.


    Whether it was because of his status as her master, his relationship with Song Xuan, or something else, she answered honestly, "Big sister Jingwen joined not long before I left. She was being harassed by a notorious playboy, and her sister Ruonan happened to run into her. Master, you didn''t think the Girls'' Club only accepts young girls, did you? Our mission is to rescue all the suffering women in the capital."


    As she spoke, Song Ci''s usual boldness began to shine through again.


    It seemed Song Ci didn''t know much about this woman''s background either. Ye Fei muttered to himself but quickly let it go.


    Whatever her reasons for joining the gang, it didn''t concern him much. He smiled and asked, "Do you know what her last name is?"


    "It''s Jia," Song Ci replied casually.


    "Jia Jingwen?" Ye Fei exclaimed.


    "The pronunciation is similar, that''s all," Song Ci said, rolling her eyes.


    Ye Fei nodded. "I thought so. This big sister Jingwen is much prettier than that one."


    "Complimenting her like that? Are you sure you''re not interested in her?" Song Ci''s eyes narrowed again.


    Ye Fei sighed. "Big sister, I''m just stating the facts. You''re not going to get jealous over this, are you?"


    Song Ci snorted and was about to say something when a screeching sound of brakes came from outside. Shortly after, a man in his twenties strode in, shouting arrogantly, "Get Manager Jia out here!" Behind him was a tall, thin middle-aged man.


    Everyone in the room, including Song Ci, clearly recognized this arrogant man. Their faces showed disdain but also a hint of worry. This man wasn''t like the usual playboys; he came from a family as powerful as their leader, Li Ruonan.


    But Song Ci wasn''t afraid of him. She sneered, "Mr. Si, don''t you have any shame? Big sister Jingwen has already said she doesn''t like you. Why do you keep clinging to her like a fly? Is it fun?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though Song Ci''s voice wasn''t particularly loud, the man surnamed Si heard her. To her surprise, he only snorted and didn''t leave as he usually did when he saw her or big sister Ruonan. Instead, he found a seat in the lobby and sat down.


    Everyone in the Girls'' Club was familiar with this Mr. Si. After a chance encounter with big sister Jingwen, whose name sounded similar to a famous beauty from Taiwan but was even more stunning, he launched a relentless pursuit.


    Of course, in his mind, it was a pursuit, but in reality, it was more like harassment. For some reason, every time he was about to catch her, she managed to escape. Later, she joined Li Ruonan''s Girls'' Club, which frustrated him immensely.


    But there was nothing he could do¡ªhe and Li Ruonan came from equally powerful families, but while he was a weak playboy, Li Ruonan was skilled in martial arts.


    So, even though he knew the woman who made his heart itch was here, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    But today was different. He had hired a true master¡ªsomeone who could shatter boulders with his palms and split fake mountains with his feet.


    This time, he was confident he could finally take that beauty home.


    As for Li Ruonan, he didn''t think she would truly clash with him over a woman she had only met by chance.


    After all, in the capital, conflicts between younger generations were one thing, but if it involved their families, it would escalate to a whole different level.


    Despite his confidence, Mr. Si didn''t go upstairs to find her. He had only brought the master with him and didn''t have enough manpower.


    If the beauty escaped through another route while he was upstairs, it would be disastrous. Since the hotel only had one exit, he didn''t mind waiting a bit longer.


    Seeing him act so shamelessly, Song Ci couldn''t help but feel annoyed. Now that she had internal energy, she wanted to teach this annoying guy a lesson.


    But Ye Fei grabbed her arm and shook his head. "Don''t go. The man next to him is a master. You''re no match for him."


    He sighed inwardly, thinking how the capital truly was a place where dragons and tigers hid. He hadn''t been here long, and already another Xiantian master had appeared. Though only at the early Xiantian stage, such a person was rare in the city.


    Though Song Ci was bold, she wasn''t reckless. She stopped and turned to Ye Fei, asking, "Master, can you beat him?"


    Ye Fei felt a bit helpless. His disciple always seemed to lack confidence in herself, comparing him to all sorts of riffraff. He snorted in dissatisfaction but didn''t answer Song Ci, though the disdain in his eyes was clear to her.


    Getting the answer she wanted, Song Ci became excited and urged, "Master, why don''t you go and kick that guy out? Let them see how amazing my master is."


    Ye Fei rolled his eyes. He wanted to watch the drama unfold, not get involved in some meaningless fight. Besides, that guy was only at the early Xiantian stage¡ªnot worth his time. He said irritably, "No!" Then he added, "He''s not here for you. I''m not getting involved."


    If he hadn''t added that last sentence, Song Ci might have been very angry with Ye Fei. But those words made her inexplicably happy.


    From his tone, she could tell that in his heart, she was much more important than the alluring big sister Jingwen. This realization filled her with a sweet feeling, and in her blissful state, she forgot to keep pushing her master to deal with the guy she disliked.


    This standoff lasted for quite some time until the sound of a rumbling motorcycle engine suddenly came from outside, instantly energizing the girls in the room.

 Chapter 666 - 666: The Allure of Wildness

    Could it be their so-called big sister Ruonan? Before Ye Fei could finish the thought, a massive road bike roared into the lobby, stopping not far from the man surnamed Si.


    On the enormous motorcycle was a petite figure wearing a sleek, full-face black helmet, a black leather jacket that clung tightly to her chest, seemingly ready to burst at any moment, and a wide silver belt cinched around her impossibly slim waist, accentuating her exaggeratedly curvaceous hips.


    Her long, powerful legs were encased in black skinny jeans, and knee-high boots perfectly highlighted the straight lines of her calves.


    The way she straddled the bike exuded an unparalleled wild beauty, so intense that it overshadowed her inherent sensuality. Even Ye Fei, who had seen his fair share of beauties, couldn''t help but silently applaud.


    When the woman, whose face was still hidden, dismounted the bike, Ye Fei realized his initial impression of her being petite was just an optical illusion caused by the bike''s size.


    She wasn''t petite at all¡ªshe stood at an impressive 175 cm tall, with a figure so explosive it was almost exaggerated, making her a veritable goddess of sensuality, on par with Ye Xuan.


    As she slowly removed her helmet, her face didn''t disappoint either. Her features were soft yet brimming with a rebellious spirit, giving her a unique charm.


    Her long, raven-black hair, tied into two thick braids that reached her calves, didn''t make her look rustic but instead added to her wild aura. Ye Fei could also tell that these unusually long braids were likely one of her weapons, as she, too, possessed early Xiantian stage cultivation.


    "Si, who gave you the guts to cause trouble here?" The woman, whose face looked like she was in her twenties but whose body exuded the maturity of a woman in her thirties, asked coldly, her voice crisp and decisive, lacking the usual softness of a woman''s tone.


    The man surnamed Si sat there, looking up at Li Ruonan, his eyes flashing with a lecherous glint. He had always known she was beautiful, but his fear of her had previously prevented him from truly appreciating her.


    Now, with his newfound confidence, he couldn''t help but feel his heart race, realizing that her allure was no less than Jia Jingwen''s, especially her wild beauty, which filled him with a desire to conquer her.


    Seeing the disgusting look in Si''s eyes, Li Ruonan''s gaze turned icy. She barked, "Si Tianya, you''d better take your filthy eyes off me, or I won''t mind plucking them out!"


    Li Ruonan''s scolding made Si Tianya instinctively flinch, and he quickly looked away. However, when he saw the man standing beside him, his confidence returned. He smirked, putting on what he thought was a suave expression.


    "Li Ruonan, you''d better watch your tone. I''m here for one thing today¡ªhand over Jia Jingwen, and we''ll go our separate ways. I''ll never come here again. How about it?"


    "Big talk! You won''t be leaving here on your feet today!" Li Ruonan snorted coldly. Though she was addressing Si Tianya, her eyes were fixed on the middle-aged man beside him. She couldn''t see through Jia Jingwen, whose strength far surpassed hers, but she could sense that this man was on the same level as her.


    However, she wasn''t afraid. Even if he were stronger, she wouldn''t back down¡ªthis was the confidence of a true warrior, something Si Tianya, who relied solely on others'' strength, would never understand.


    Si Tianya sneered, unfazed by Li Ruonan''s threat. He turned to the middle-aged man beside him and said, "Uncle Li, I don''t plan on leaving here today. Make sure no one gets close to me."


    With that, he leaned back arrogantly and even closed his eyes, putting on a show of extreme confidence.


    Uncle Li, however, was far from calm. While Li Ruonan had seen through his strength, he had also sensed that her internal energy was no weaker than his.


    Seeing Li Ruonan slowly advancing, he stepped forward to shield Si Tianya and said in a deep voice, "We''re in the wrong today. Give me some face, and let''s call it even. I''ll take him away immediately!"


    This should have been the best outcome, but Li Ruonan shook her head. "No, I said he won''t be leaving here on his feet today!"


    Si Tianya, though he had closed his eyes, wasn''t asleep¡ªhe was just putting on a show. Hearing the master he had hired speaking so meekly, he immediately started to bluster, "Uncle Li, don''t mind her. She might have backing, but our Si family isn''t weak either. I don''t believe Jia Jingwen will stay hidden forever!"


    Uncle Li sighed inwardly. What kind of fool was he protecting? If he hadn''t already taken on this task, he might have broken this clueless guy''s legs himself.


    But since he had taken the job, risking punishment from the alliance leader, he couldn''t let his employer be harmed in front of him. He steeled himself and said, "If that''s the case, then let''s do this." With that, he assumed a fighting stance right there in the lobby.


    Li Ruonan hadn''t expected the hired man to be so dedicated, and now she found herself in a difficult position.


    While she wasn''t afraid of him, if they truly fought, it would likely end in mutual injury. Worse, if the internal energy of a Xiantian master erupted, it could harm her sisters, who had no martial skills. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All of you, leave now," Li Ruonan said, her eyes serious as she turned to the girls.


    To her surprise, none of the girls moved. They were all women who had suffered hardships, and their hearts were kind. Now that their big sister was risking her life for them, they wouldn''t abandon her.


    Seeing this, Ye Fei was moved by their loyalty. Moreover, Uncle Li''s identity was highly suspicious.


    A Xiantian master like him should have come from the hidden world, and coupled with the earlier incident involving the Eagle Claw Sect, Ye Fei realized something was off. It seemed he needed to investigate further, especially since Ye Zhilin still held the position of martial alliance leader.


    But for now, the priority was to defuse this fight. So, he leaned over and whispered a few words into Song Ci''s ear.

 Chapter 667 - 667: Song Ci’s Moment of Glory

    In the time it took for a few words to be exchanged, Li Ruonan and the middle-aged man were already preparing to fight.


    Both had activated their internal energy, creating a strong gust of wind that caused the tablecloths in the lobby to flutter.


    The women who had been surrounding them had already stepped back, finding it hard to breathe. As for Si Tianya, he was shocked by Li Ruonan''s power and retreated to a corner, though the glint in his eyes suggested he still had full confidence in his "Uncle Li."


    Song Ci, meanwhile, finally realized how far she was from being a true master. But with her master backing her, she wasn''t afraid at all. Boldly, she walked between the two combatants, waved her hand, and said, "Hold on, I have something to say."


    Li Ruonan was about to strike when she saw Song Ci step forward. Shocked, she didn''t retract her internal energy but instead became even more vigilant. "Song Ci, take the sisters and leave! I''ll be fine!"


    Li Ruonan''s concern deeply moved Song Ci, but she trusted Ye Fei even more. She smiled at Li Ruonan and said, "Ruonan, hold on for a moment. I just want to ask Mr. Li a question."


    Without waiting for Li Ruonan''s response, she turned to the middle-aged man and asked, "Which sect do you belong to?"


    The middle-aged man, Uncle Li, was already feeling the pressure. He and Li Ruonan were evenly matched, and if they fought, even if he could win with his greater experience, it would come at a heavy cost.


    To make matters worse, when Song Ci approached, he noticed she also had internal energy, albeit only at the early Houtian stage.


    Normally, he wouldn''t have paid her any attention, but in this situation, she was the straw that could break the camel''s back. If she attacked him while he was weakened after fighting Li Ruonan, he''d be in serious trouble.


    Song Ci''s question, however, gave him a moment of relief. Since she knew about sects, maybe he could use his sect''s reputation to intimidate her.


    Although the new martial alliance leader, Ye Zhilin, had forbidden those from the hidden world to interfere in secular affairs, this was the capital, far from Ye Zhilin''s base in Wanghai. As long as he handled things discreetly, he was sure this wouldn''t reach the alliance leader''s ears.


    With that in mind, the man calmed down and smiled slightly. "I didn''t expect to meet a fellow practitioner. I''m from the Zhili Tianlong Sect. May I ask which sect you belong to, young lady?"


    When he mentioned his sect, a hint of pride flashed in his eyes. Given Song Ci''s low level of cultivation, he assumed she was from a minor sect and would back off once she heard about his prestigious affiliation.


    Song Ci also smiled. "My master''s surname is Ye. Our sect isn''t very big¡ªthe Wanghai Liu family. Heard of it?"


    "What?!"


    The man''s face turned pale.


    The Wanghai Liu family, with the surname Ye!


    Although he hadn''t attended the martial arts conference because he was in the middle of a breakthrough, he''d heard from his fellow sect members about what had happened there.


    Naturally, he knew that the alliance leader, Ye Zhilin, was from the Liu family. This realization shocked him to the core. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, he cautiously asked, "Could it be¡­ the Liu family where the alliance leader, Ye Zhilin, is from?"


    "You know quite a bit, don''t you?" Song Ci smiled faintly, then suddenly turned cold and shouted, "Who gave your Tianlong Sect the audacity to meddle in secular affairs?"


    "This¡­" The man''s sweat intensified. He didn''t doubt Song Ci''s identity for a second¡ªno one would dare impersonate someone connected to the alliance leader.


    Even though this girl''s cultivation was weak, he didn''t dare act recklessly.


    If there were no one else around, he might have considered silencing her and covering it up, but with Li Ruonan present, that was impossible. So, despite being a Xiantian master, he had to tread carefully around this Houtian-level junior.


    "Stop stuttering and speak up!" Song Ci continued to shout coldly, though inwardly she was thrilled. Who would''ve thought that a novice like her could yell at a master like this, and he wouldn''t dare talk back? This felt amazing! It''s all because of Master, she thought, her admiration for Ye Fei growing even stronger.


    "Yes, yes, our sect has been facing financial difficulties, so we''ve taken on some small tasks in the secular world. But we only provide protection¡ªwe never harm anyone. I hope you can explain this to the alliance leader," the man said carefully, even changing his address for Song Ci from "young lady" to "heroine."


    "You can''t do this anymore, understand? If you have any difficulties, you should report them to the alliance leader. Alright, you can leave now," Song Ci said, acting like a seasoned leader of the martial world. She was on cloud nine.


    Ye Fei had told her to first find out the man''s sect and then use Ye Zhilin''s name to suppress him. It had worked like a charm. How should I reward Master for letting me shine like this? she thought. Oh, I know¡ªI''ll make him "exhausted" again!


    With that thought, Song Ci turned to look at the stunned Li Ruonan and suddenly remembered something. She called out to the middle-aged man, who was already walking away as if granted amnesty, "Wait, take him with you. My sister Ruonan said she didn''t want him to live on his feet. Handle it." She pointed at Si Tianya, who was cowering in the corner, his face pale with fear.


    The man''s body stiffened. Does she want me to attack my employer? He thought. That would ruin our sect''s reputation! But he had no choice. On one side was the martial alliance leader, and on the other was a secular family. The choice was clear. He turned around, walked over to Si Tianya, and, under the man''s despairing gaze, kicked and broke both his legs. Then, dragging the wailing Si Tianya, he quickly left.


    With that, the matter was resolved. Song Ci clapped her hands as if she''d just finished some dirty work and muttered, "That was over so quickly? How boring."


    The sound of her clapping snapped the stunned women out of their daze, and they quickly surrounded Song Ci, bombarding her with questions. Most of them were asking about the so-called "alliance leader."


    Li Ruonan, however, didn''t join the crowd. Instead, she walked over to Ye Fei, who had been standing quietly with a faint smile, as if nothing had happened. She extended her hand and asked with a smile, "You must be Song Ci''s master, right? What should I call you?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 668 - 668: The Beauty’s Challenge

    "Ye Fei," Ye Fei replied with a faint smile, gently shaking the hand Li Ruonan had extended. He didn''t ask for her name, as Si Tianya had already called her by it several times.


    Asking now would''ve seemed insincere.


    "You''re Ye Fei?!" Li Ruonan was stunned once again. While she had been surprised by the conversation between Song Ci and the middle-aged man, she hadn''t fully understood it.


    Terms like "sects" and "alliance leader" were foreign to her, as she had never been exposed to that world. But Ye Fei was different¡ªhis name was legendary to her.


    In just a few months, he had unified the fragmented Lingyun Society and taken over the entire southeast region. His achievements have made him a role model for up-and-coming figures in the underworld, not just in the country but globally. However, Ye Fei was notoriously elusive, and few had seen him. Li Ruonan never expected to meet him here, in the capital.


    Compared to others, Li Ruonan had a deeper impression of Ye Fei. Her father, Li Canghai, the underground king of the capital, held the young man in high regard, often using his achievements to inspire her.


    Normally, this would''ve made Li Ruonan admire Ye Fei, but despite her mature appearance, she was only twenty¡ªa rebellious age. The more her father praised Ye Fei, the more she resented him.


    Her name itself revealed that her father had raised her like a boy.


    This was unavoidable; Li Canghai, despite being a formidable figure, had only one daughter and placed great expectations on her.


    Li Ruonan didn''t disappoint, achieving the Xiantian stage at a young age and excelling in managing the gang.


    But just as she was at the peak of her confidence, a young man emerged¡ªyounger than her yet already matching her father''s achievements.


    To make matters worse, her father once joked after a drink that if he could recruit this young man as a son-in-law, he''d have no more worries. This comment left Li Ruonan deeply uncomfortable. Though she had never met the legendary young man, she had already made him her imaginary rival.


    Ye Fei looked at the wild beauty with curiosity, noticing that she had spaced out upon hearing his name, even forgetting to withdraw her hand. Her eyes grew increasingly intense, a mix of excitement and anger flickering within them. He couldn''t quite figure out what she was thinking. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, even though there was a hint of excitement in her eyes, Ye Fei wasn''t narcissistic enough to think she had fallen for him at first sight. He could tell she was the proud and aloof type.


    Sure enough, just as Ye Fei was trying to guess Li Ruonan''s thoughts, she suddenly spoke up, "Do you dare to have a match with me?"


    Ye Fei was momentarily speechless.


    What was with this woman? They''d just met, and she was already challenging him, using a taunting tone.


    He raised an eyebrow and asked, "What do you want to compete in? If it''s motorcycle racing, I''ll concede. I''ve never touched one of those." He glanced at the road bike Li Ruonan had ridden over.


    A flash of disdain crossed Li Ruonan''s eyes as she pursed her lips. "I''m talking about martial arts."


    "Martial arts, huh¡­" Ye Fei deliberately drew out his words, waiting until Li Ruonan grew impatient before continuing, "Let''s not bother. You''re not my match."


    Deep down, Li Ruonan knew she probably wasn''t a match for Ye Fei. His achievements were too great, and such success couldn''t have been achieved without immense strength.


    But Ye Fei''s casual dismissal infuriated her, making her disregard the likely gap in their abilities. She stubbornly glared at him, her beautiful eyes brimming with fighting spirit.


    Ye Fei had a soft spot for beautiful women''s desire to fight, whether in actual combat or the bedroom. He quickly gave in, sighing, "Alright, if you''re asking for it, I''ll oblige. Where do you want to do this?"


    "Follow me!" Seeing that Ye Fei had finally agreed, Li Ruonan let him off the hook. She turned and mounted her beloved custom-made bike, then gestured for him to sit behind her. She had never let a man ride with her before, but to face Ye Fei in battle, she was willing to make an exception.


    Ye Fei glanced at Song Ci, who was still surrounded by the women and decided against informing her. He simply climbed onto Li Ruonan''s bike.


    The rear seat of the racing bike was high, forcing the passenger to lean forward and press against the rider to stay stable. Ye Fei, never one to miss an opportunity to get close to beauty, naturally leaned against Li Ruonan''s back the moment he sat down.


    Ye Fei''s touch made Li Ruonan''s body stiffen slightly. No man had ever touched her like this before, and she was tempted to lash out. But she held back, calmly saying, "Hold on tight!" before revving the engine to its maximum. With a deafening roar, the bike shot forward like an arrow.


    Despite his immense strength and speed, which far surpassed the bike''s, this was Ye Fei''s first time on such a vehicle. As the bike surged forward, he instinctively wrapped his arms around Li Ruonan. However, since she was leaning forward to drive, his hands didn''t land on her waist but instead grasped something soft.


    Li Ruonan, unaware that this was an unconscious move on Ye Fei''s part, assumed he was taking advantage of her. She was furious but didn''t stop him. She wanted to keep that anger burning, hoping it would fuel her performance in the upcoming fight. Once she defeated this infuriating man, she''d settle the score.


    Ye Fei, with his vast experience, immediately knew what he was holding the moment his hands touched. He braced himself for her wrath, but she didn''t react at all.


    This delighted Ye Fei, and following the principle of "never miss an opportunity," he didn''t remove his hands. Instead, he gently moved his fingers, savoring the sensation. Even through the layer of leather, the feeling was exquisite.


    Holding a peerless beauty like this, especially one with such a wild, untamed allure, while grasping her most intimate parts, instantly stirred something in Ye Fei.

 Chapter 669 - 669: Post-Battle Teasing

    Ye Fei had a bit of a crush on this wild beauty, so he didn''t want her to hold too much of a grudge against him. Grabbing her chest earlier was already pushing it, and if he kept going, she might turn her anger into outright hatred. So, the moment he felt his body reacting, he tried to scoot back a bit to avoid his enthusiastic part from pressing against her.


    But it seemed like fate was determined to mess with Ye Fei. Just as he was reluctantly giving up a chance to take advantage, circumstances forced him right back into it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Li Ruonan suddenly steered the bike onto a rough stretch of road, full of potholes. With the bike speeding along, it started bouncing violently, causing Ye Fei''s body to shift forward bit by bit.


    As luck would have it, as he moved forward, his protruding issue ended up wedged right between Li Ruonan''s incredibly plump buttocks. With each bump, it seemed like a match made in heaven, gradually pressing deeper and moving rhythmically.


    At this point, Ye Fei was in a state of bittersweet agony. Mentally, he was uncomfortable¡ªhe didn''t want to take advantage like this. But physically? Oh, it was pure bliss. While he couldn''t fully enjoy it, the squeezing sensation was still incredibly pleasurable.


    Meanwhile, Li Ruonan was losing her mind. When Ye Fei had grabbed her chest earlier, the thick leather jacket had dulled the sensation. But now? The constant thrusting below was driving her crazy.


    For twenty years, Li Ruonan had focused solely on her martial arts training and managing the gang. She hadn''t even indulged in the self-exploration that most girls her age had tried.


    So, this sensation was entirely new to her¡ªyet it was also strangely pleasurable. So much so that a certain liquid began to seep from a place that usually only saw action once a month.


    Even though her body was enjoying it, Li Ruonan still hated Ye Fei. The anger she''d felt when he''d grabbed her chest earlier skyrocketed to explosive levels.


    If they hadn''t been in a public area, she would''ve stopped the bike right then and there to teach him a lesson.


    In this mix of resistance and reluctant enjoyment, the bike finally came to a stop in an abandoned factory. It seemed like a place where underground disputes were settled¡ªotherwise, in a bustling city like the capital, such a spot wouldn''t have been left untouched.


    Now that they''d arrived, Ye Fei couldn''t just keep clinging to Li Ruonan. He got off the bike, which made her breathe a long sigh of relief¡ªthough his sudden departure left her with a faint sense of emptiness.


    Quickly shaking off those thoughts, Li Ruonan''s face turned icy cold. With a hint of hatred in her voice, she said, "Let''s begin!"


    "Sure, come at me," Ye Fei replied casually, standing with his hands behind his back, looking every bit the martial arts master. But the massive tent in his pants completely ruined the image, making it look downright ridiculous. Li Ruonan, despite her anger, almost burst out laughing, which dissipated some of her frustration.


    Noticing her gaze, Ye Fei realized his situation and quickly moved his hands to cover the front, awkwardly laughing, "Sorry about that, didn''t notice."


    Though her anger had lessened, Li Ruonan''s mood didn''t improve. Seeing what Ye Fei was trying to hide only made her more furious. Without warning, she charged forward, throwing a punch straight at his chest.


    For a Xiantian master, a few meters was nothing. In an instant, Li Ruonan''s fist was at Ye Fei''s chest¡ªbut it was quickly caught by a large hand. Not only had her attack failed, but she was now in his grasp.


    Li Ruonan''s expression changed. With just that one move, she knew she was outmatched. But her pride wouldn''t let her admit defeat. With a swift motion, as Ye Fei had anticipated, her two long braids whipped toward him like whips.


    Those braids, now infused with her internal energy, could shatter bones if they hit an ordinary person. While Ye Fei wasn''t afraid, getting hit would still count as a loss. So, he let go of her fist and moved like lightning, dodging her attack. Then, with a quick motion, he grabbed both of her braids.


    Li Ruonan had trained with her hair since childhood. This strike, powered by her full strength, should''ve been unstoppable. Yet Ye Fei caught it effortlessly, shocking her once again.


    Still, she refused to give up. Leaping into the air, she spun her body like a drill, aiming straight for Ye Fei¡ªa move eerily reminiscent of Vega''s famous spinning piledriver from Street Fighter.


    Unfortunately for her, Ye Fei wasn''t some game character with predictable AI, and her "electric drill" didn''t come with any actual electricity. Ye Fei simply sidestepped, dodging the attack, and then reached out, catching Li Ruonan in mid-air and pulling her into his arms.


    "Do you give up now?" Ye Fei teased with a grin.


    "Let me go!" Li Ruonan glared at Ye Fei, her eyes filled with rage. She was furious at herself for being so outmatched despite years of training, and even more furious at Ye Fei''s nonchalant attitude, which she saw as an insult.


    But Ye Fei didn''t let her go. Instead, he continued to smile, "Since you lost, shouldn''t there be a little penalty?" As he spoke, his hand, which had been resting on her slender waist, slid down to grab one of her plump buttocks.


    To be clear, Ye Fei wasn''t deliberately trying to take advantage of her¡ªit was just a habit. But Li Ruonan didn''t see it that way. Her eyes filled with humiliation as she glared at Ye Fei, gritting her teeth, "Ye Fei, I won''t let you get away with this!"


    Ye Fei had initially felt a bit guilty, but seeing her reaction made him a little annoyed. If you lose, you should accept it gracefully. He hadn''t even done anything serious yet, and she was already trying to provoke him.


    If she''d fallen into the hands of someone truly malicious, the consequences would''ve been disastrous. So, Ye Fei decided to teach her a lesson.

 Chapter 670 - 670: Forced Conquest (1)

    "Today, I''ll teach you that those who keep taunting after losing must face punishment!" Ye Fei growled, his hand, which had been resting on her plump buttocks, becoming even more daring as it slipped between them, lightly brushing her most sensitive spot.


    Li Ruonan''s body trembled. Earlier on the bike, Ye Fei had been pressing against her, but it was only near her backside.


    Now, with his touch on her most intimate area, she felt an electric jolt run through her body¡ªa sensation that was both unfamiliar and overwhelming. It was a mix of pleasure and discomfort that made her instinctively clench her legs, only to realize that doing so would trap Ye Fei''s hand. She quickly spread them again.


    But even as she opened her legs, Ye Fei''s hand didn''t retreat. Instead, his fingers curled and began to gently tease her.


    Though the fabric of her clothes separated them, the sensation was still intense enough to make her body react. The liquid that had been trickling out earlier now flowed more freely, soaking her undergarments.


    Li Ruonan felt both shame and anger. She wanted to struggle, but Ye Fei''s grip rendered her powerless. Held in his arms, she could only endure his advances, her body betraying her despite her will.


    Ye Fei''s actions and her body''s uncontrollable response filled Li Ruonan with rage and humiliation. Her eyes even began to well up with tears.


    Seeing this, Ye Fei''s heart softened a little. He was about to let her go when she suddenly spat out, "Ye Fei, I''ll never let you off! Even if I can''t beat you, I''ll make sure your family pays!"


    "What did you say?" The mention of his family instantly wiped away any lingering desire in Ye Fei. His eyes flashed with murderous intent.


    Originally, this was just Li Ruonan''s angry outburst. If Ye Fei had let her go, it would''ve ended there. But his reaction only fueled her stubbornness. She glared at him and said, "I''ll make your family suffer! You''d better kill me now because if I survive today, your whole family will regret it!"


    Hearing this again, Ye Fei''s anger boiled over. A savage rage surged within him, and he roared, "You want to hurt my family? Then I''ll hurt you first!"


    With that, he picked her up and carried her to her bike, laying her voluptuous body down on it. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This kind of violent rage had surfaced in Ye Fei once before¡ªwhen he had taken his beautiful teacher, Tang Rou.


    He knew how to handle it, and if he had stayed calm, he would''ve realized that Li Ruonan''s words were just the reckless venting of an angry girl.


    But she had crossed a line by threatening his family, hitting his most sensitive nerve. In his fury, his vision even turned red.


    Seeing Ye Fei like this, Li Ruonan finally felt fear. She trembled and said, "Ye Fei, don''t be impulsive! I was just joking!"


    But Ye Fei was beyond listening. After placing her on the bike, he reached into her collar, grabbed her clothes, and tore them apart with a single forceful motion.


    The high-quality fabric was no match for Ye Fei''s strength. In an instant, her clothes were reduced to shreds and tossed aside. As they fell away, her full, jade-like breasts bounced into view, trembling slightly before his eyes.


    Despite her wild demeanor, Li Ruonan''s skin was incredibly fair and smooth, especially her breasts, which rivaled those of a mature woman.


    They were like the finest white jade, with no visible veins, and her pale pink areolas were the size of a coin, with tiny nipples that seemed disproportionately small compared to her ample bosom. It was a sight that would drive any man wild.


    But Ye Fei had no tenderness in his heart at that moment. He was consumed by a primal desire, and he immediately bent down to suck one of her nipples into his mouth.


    Unlike the gentle sucking he''d done with his mother and sisters, this time he bit down hard, while his other hand roughly kneaded her other breast.


    The pain that shot through Li Ruonan''s chest was intense, but mixed with it was a strange, overwhelming pleasure that made her body tremble. Her legs involuntarily spread wider, and a flood of wetness seeped from her most private area.


    Only after leaving bite marks and bruises on her perfect breasts did Ye Fei finally release them. He looked up at her with red eyes, growling like a beast, "You dare threaten my family? I won''t let you off today!"


    "You''re the one who''s a slut!" Li Ruonan retorted, unable to accept the label Ye Fei had given her.


    Despite her involvement in the underworld, she had always remained chaste, and today was the first time a man had touched her like this. Furious, she added, "Your whole family is full of sluts!"


    While Ye Fei knew his mother and sisters were deeply affectionate toward him, he never considered them promiscuous. Hearing Li Ruonan''s words, his anger boiled over, and his last shred of rationality was replaced by pure malice.


    Without a word, he tore off her pants, revealing her long, smooth legs, which looked even more enticing against the backdrop of her black boots.


    Normally, Ye Fei would''ve taken his time to admire her legs, but now he had no such patience. He roughly spread her legs apart and touched her delicate, pink pussy, sneering, "Still saying you''re not a slut? Look how wet you are!"


    Ye Fei''s mockery and her body''s uncontrollable reaction filled Li Ruonan with shame and frustration. She wanted to clamp her legs shut, but her restrained state made it impossible. She could only lie on her beloved bike, legs spread wide, in a humiliating position.


    But Ye Fei wasn''t satisfied yet. He grabbed her long braids and tied them around her knees. While her braids could be used as weapons when infused with energy, her current state left them as ordinary hair.


    To avoid pain or damage, she had to keep her legs spread wide, leaving her in an even more vulnerable position.


    Finally satisfied, Ye Fei quickly removed his pants and stood before her. He gripped the base of his thick cock and began slapping it against her tender pussy, taunting, "Do you want it? Look how your little slut pussy is drooling. If you want it, just say the word, and I''ll give it to you."


    Li Ruonan bit her lip, her beautiful eyes glaring at Ye Fei. She wanted to tell him to stop wasting his time, but her body was beyond her control.


    The hot, hard slap of his cock against her pussy brought not just pain but an overwhelming pleasure, making her wetter with each strike.

 Chapter 671 - 671: Forced Conquest (2)

    The increasing wetness splattered around, soaking both their pubic hair and thighs. Ye Fei finally stopped but still didn''t enter her. Instead, he rubbed his rough glans along her pink slit, asking again, "Do you want it? Just say it, and I''ll make you feel good!"


    "Just kill me!" Li Ruonan nearly bit through her lip as she spat out the words. She hated herself more than Ye Fei at that moment, unable to understand why her body was betraying her so completely.


    "You''ll die, but not by my hand. I''ll¡­ fuck you to death!" With a final roar, Ye Fei thrust his thick cock into her untouched pussy, burying most of it in one go.


    "Ah¡­" Even someone as tough as Li Ruonan couldn''t help but cry out as her virgin pussy was stretched wide by Ye Fei''s massive cock. Her tight walls clenched down hard as if trying to crush him.


    Ye Fei paused, not out of pity but because he noticed something unusual about her pussy. As he entered, he realized her inner walls were lined with ridges, and they were actively contracting, creating a suction that pulled him deeper without effort. His entire length was swallowed up, his tip reaching her tender cervix.


    "Still saying you''re not a slut? Now your pussy''s clinging to my cock," Ye Fei sneered triumphantly.


    Li Ruonan didn''t respond. Her body and mind were in agony. Her twenty years of chastity had been taken by force, and she couldn''t accept it. The pain made her hate the man violating her even more.


    Ye Fei didn''t wait for her reply or show any mercy for her first time. After his taunt, he began thrusting rapidly, reveling in the tightness and suction of her virgin pussy, which made the experience incredibly pleasurable for him.


    "Fuck me, fuck me! The more you hurt me, the more I''ll remember this humiliation. Someday, I''ll make you wish you were dead!" Li Ruonan silently vowed. But as the initial pain faded, she began to feel the pleasure of being fucked.


    The intense sensations overwhelmed her hatred, and she found herself unconsciously enjoying it.


    When Ye Fei untied her braids, her first instinct wasn''t to kick him away but to wrap her long, sexy legs around his waist.


    As the pleasure continued, Ye Fei''s hands roamed over her body, not with tenderness but with rough groping. Her breasts, which could rival any woman''s, were soon covered in bruises, as was the rest of her delicate skin.


    The pain didn''t snap Li Ruonan out of her ecstasy but instead heightened it. Her hips began to move in rhythm with his thrusts, her sensitive pussy making the experience even more intense.


    After Ye Fei had thrust into her over a thousand times, Li Ruonan reached her first climax. Her legs tightened around his waist, and her hips lifted to take him as deep as possible.


    With a loud moan, her pussy contracted fiercely, making Ye Fei feel like his cock was being sucked in.


    After a while, her pussy relaxed slightly, and a thick, sticky liquid flowed from her core as her body went limp.


    Ye Fei didn''t give her much time to recover. As soon as her pussy loosened, he began thrusting again, pulling her back into a whirlwind of pleasure. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One climax¡­ two climaxes¡­ Li Ruonan''s body tensed and relaxed repeatedly, reaching four peaks in a row. During the fourth, Ye Fei didn''t let up, thrusting through her contractions and pushing her into a fifth climax.


    This time, her pussy clenched even tighter, the suction stronger than ever, making Ye Fei lose control. He released hot streams of cum into her freshly deflowered pussy. By then, Li Ruonan was too exhausted to move, and Ye Fei later reflected with a hint of fear that if not for her natural talent, he might''ve fucked her to death in his rage.


    As his body was released, the savage rage in Ye Fei''s heart slowly dissipated. Looking down at Li Ruonan''s dazed expression and her once flawless body, now covered in bruises and bite marks, especially her beautiful breasts, he felt a deep sense of remorse.


    He realized now that her earlier words had been spoken in anger, and he had hurt her terribly. His fondness for her only made him feel worse. Gently, he withdrew from her swollen pussy, placing a hand over it and using his energy to heal her. Then, with a soft gaze, he said, "I''m sorry."


    Those simple words seemed to have a profound effect. Li Ruonan, who hadn''t cried even at her most painful moments, suddenly burst into tears. Ye Fei felt a wave of relief. He had been afraid that his actions might''ve broken her spirit, but her tears meant she still had the will to live, even if she hated him.


    Seeing her clothes in tatters, Ye Fei took out a dress from his storage space and carefully dressed her. Thankfully, he always kept spare clothes for his loved ones, even for those he hadn''t fully claimed yet, like Ye Xuan. Otherwise, finding something to fit Li Ruonan''s figure would''ve been impossible.


    "I''ll kill you one day!" Li Ruonan hissed as Ye Fei dressed her. Though her words were fierce, she was too exhausted to do more than threaten him.


    After dressing her, Ye Fei took out a recovery pill and brought it to her lips. "Here, take this. It''ll help your body recover."


    But Li Ruonan clamped her mouth shut, refusing to take anything from him.


    With a sigh, Ye Fei said, "Even if you want to kill me, you''ll need your strength. Take this, and I''ll let you do whatever you want."


    Perhaps his words worked because Li Ruonan finally opened her mouth and let him feed her the pill. As it dissolved, a warm, soothing energy spread through her body, easing her pain and healing her wounds, even the soreness in her pussy. She was amazed by the pill''s effectiveness.


    "Feeling better?" Ye Fei asked, though he already knew the pill would work.


    "Yes," Li Ruonan nodded instinctively, then quickly remembered she shouldn''t be so friendly with him. Her expression turned cold as she said, "Even though you gave me this, I''ll still kill you someday!"

 Chapter 672 - 672: Complicated Feelings

    "Alright, alright!" Ye Fei immediately raised his hands in surrender, then added, "But before you kill me, how about I do something for you? Like, say, take you back?"


    "I don''t need you!" Li Ruonan snorted, climbing onto her bike. However, as she did, the long skirt of her dress fluttered up, giving Ye Fei an eyeful.


    Even though he''d already spent plenty of time staring at her most intimate areas¡ªand even inserted a part of himself there¡ªseeing her like this, half-covered and half-exposed, had its unique charm.


    "Hey, you''re not just going to leave me here, are you?" Ye Fei called out as Li Ruonan started the engine. Without waiting for her response, he climbed onto the back of the bike again.


    Li Ruonan didn''t object, but she didn''t acknowledge him either. She simply acted as if he weren''t there and started the bike. However, she shivered slightly.


    The outfit Li Ruonan was wearing now was a spring/autumn dress Ye Fei had bought earlier, and it was already deep winter. Her deep internal energy, which had been depleted during Ye Fei''s earlier assault, had only partially recovered thanks to the recovery pill. It wasn''t enough to withstand the harsh winter wind.


    Ye Fei noticed this immediately. He quickly took off his coat and handed it to her, saying before she could refuse, "You can take your revenge on me later, but if you freeze to death now, how are you going to do that?"


    Li Ruonan silently took the coat and put it on backward, feeling much warmer. Along with her body, her icy heart also began to thaw. At the same time, a question popped into her mind: Why did Ye Fei have a women''s dress with him and one that fits me so perfectly? Did he plan this from the start?


    But she quickly dismissed that thought as ridiculous. This was their first meeting¡ªhow could he have planned it?


    Once Li Ruonan started the bike again, Ye Fei naturally leaned against her back, his hands wandering under the coat he''d lent her, finding their way to her chest. This time, since she was wearing a cotton dress, the sensation was even better than before. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whether Li Ruonan had given up resisting or simply didn''t care anymore, she let him touch her as they began their journey back.


    With fewer layers of clothing and no internal energy to resist the cold, Li Ruonan rode faster than before, giving Ye Fei more time to explore her delightful curves.


    When they hit the rough patch of the road again, Ye Fei''s enthusiastic part found its way back into her now womanly folds, thrusting rhythmically.


    Li Ruonan''s feelings were vastly different from when they''d first set out. Back then, she''d been filled with nothing but anger toward Ye Fei.


    Now, her emotions were far more complicated. There was still anger and hatred, but also a hint of something she didn''t want to admit¡ªattraction. And when she felt that familiar wetness soak the seat of her beloved bike, a wave of embarrassment washed over her.


    When they returned to the hotel, Li Ruonan ignored everyone, leaving Ye Fei and her busy sisters behind as she hurried upstairs. Though the recovery pill had healed her body, the mess Ye Fei had left between her legs made her uncomfortable, and she wanted to wash it away as soon as possible.


    Lying in the bathtub filled with warm water, Li Ruonan''s chaotic mind finally began to settle. But she couldn''t help thinking about the man who had just taken her virginity. Her feelings toward Ye Fei were incredibly complex.


    When the hatred surged, she wanted to kill him. But at the same time, the memory of the mind-blowing pleasure he''d given her¡ªand the tenderness he''d shown afterward¡ªkept creeping back into her thoughts, making her reluctant to carry out her revenge.


    After a long while, Li Ruonan finally found the perfect excuse for Ye Fei: He was out of control, driven by madness. It wasn''t entirely his fault.


    With that, she made her decision: she wouldn''t kill him. But that didn''t mean she was letting him off the hook. She''d find a way to teach him a lesson someday¡ªhow exactly, she''d figure out later.


    With that decision made, Li Ruonan felt a sense of relief. She lay comfortably in the bathtub, her eyes accidentally landing on Ye Fei''s coat, which she hadn''t returned yet. A warm feeling spread through her heart, and for a moment, she even forgot about how he''d forcefully taken her.


    While Li Ruonan was lost in her thoughts upstairs, the first floor of the hotel was bustling with activity. Though the hotel didn''t offer special services, its other amenities were top-notch, so the lobby and private rooms were always packed during meal times. Even so, a few waitresses managed to sneak a moment to gossip.


    "Did you see what Big Sister was wearing? A dress! That''s so unlike her," one particularly nosy waitress whispered.


    "Yeah, and did you notice her jacket? It looked like it belonged to Song Ci''s master," another chimed in.


    Finally, someone summed it up, "Do you think Big Sister is trying to steal Song Ci''s man? If so, then what they were doing earlier¡­ hehe¡­" They all glanced over at Ye Fei, who was sitting in the lounge chair without his coat.


    The waitresses weren''t exactly quiet, and Song Ci, who had just returned from wherever she''d been, overheard their conversation. She walked over to Ye Fei, pouting, and asked, "Master, is what they''re saying true?" Her big eyes were filled with a heart-wrenching mix of sadness and accusation.


    Ye Fei, being the kind of guy who wouldn''t feel guilty even if he''d been caught red-handed, tapped Song Ci on the head and said with a mock scowl, "Don''t listen to their nonsense. You know what I do for a living. When I get the chance, I naturally want to connect with the underground forces in the capital. That''s why Big Sister took me to see some of her operations. Besides, even if I were that kind of guy, do you think she would be?"


    "That''s true," Song Ci said, clearly convinced by Ye Fei''s last point. Her face lit up with a happy smile, leaving Ye Fei feeling a bit miffed. Does she not trust me that much?


    But then again, maybe she had a point. When faced with stunning beauties, even Ye Fei couldn''t fully trust himself. Take Song Xuan, for example. When he first met her, he was sure he wouldn''t fall for her so easily. But within a couple of days, he''d already gotten involved with her.


    Ye Fei thought about this with a hint of embarrassment, trying to come up with a way to prove himself right¡ªlike rescuing damsels in distress or bringing them happiness. But before he could, his phone buzzed with a new text message.

 Chapter 673 - 673: The Song Familys Crisis

    Ye Fei took out his phone and glanced at the screen. His expression shifted slightly but quickly returned to normal. He calmly turned to Song Ci beside him and said, "Let''s head back."


    "Sure," Song Ci agreed without hesitation. When she''d arrived that morning, she''d been eager to catch up with the girls from the Young Ladies'' Gang.


    But now, she didn''t feel like staying any longer. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to spend time with her sisters¡ªshe just figured she''d come back another time. And next time, she definitely wouldn''t bring her master along.


    Though Ye Fei knew Li Ruonan probably didn''t want to see him right now, he still asked a waitress to pass along a message: tell Li Ruonan he had something urgent to take care of and that he''d visit her in a few days. The unusual request made the girl flash a knowing smile.


    What Ye Fei found a bit disappointing was that Jia Jingwen never reappeared. He''d been curious about her purpose for staying here, but it seemed he''d have to figure that out another time.


    Once outside, Ye Fei handed the car keys to Song Ci, letting her drive while he sat in the back seat and read the email he''d just received.


    The reason he was in such a hurry to return was entirely because of that email. Who would''ve thought that the comforting words he''d said to Song Xuan would come true? The Song family was indeed in trouble!


    The email contained a lot of information, and it wasn''t until they were almost back at the hotel that Ye Fei finished reading it. He frowned slightly. Even though he''d guessed the Song family might face some issues, he never expected it to be this serious. This time, nine families in the capital, big and small, had turned against the Songs.


    And the most ironic part?


    The one leading the charge was the Zhang family, who had been pushing for a marriage alliance with the Songs.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle when he thought about Zhang Wenyuan, who had gone all the way to Wanghai to bring Song Xuan back. He wondered if the guy was completely unaware of what was happening in his own family or if he was trying to have his cake and eat it too. But now that Ye Fei was involved, Zhang Wenyuan wasn''t getting anything.


    When Ye Fei and Song Ci returned to the suite, Yan Ruyu and Song Xuan had just finished lunch and were chatting in the small living room, looking quite relaxed. Seeing them return so soon, both women were surprised.


    "Why are you back so early?" Song Xuan asked.


    Song Ci didn''t know why Ye Fei had wanted to return either, so she also looked at him curiously. Ye Fei, however, wasn''t sure how to break the news. After all, all three women were part of the Song family, and he didn''t know how they''d react.


    After a moment of hesitation, Ye Fei finally spoke up. "I''ve received some news. It''s not exactly good, so I''ll say it now, but please try not to get too worked up."


    Song Xuan nodded quickly, though she still looked tense. Yan Ruyu, on the other hand, remained as calm as ever. Only Song Ci seemed impatient, urging, "Master, stop beating around the bush. Just say it."


    "The Song family is indeed in crisis," Ye Fei said carefully, trying not to upset them. But to his surprise, the reaction he expected didn''t happen. The three women''s responses were strange. Yan Ruyu was unfazed, Song Xuan''s eyes lit up with a hint of joy, and Song Ci even laughed gleefully. It was hard to tell if the girl was even part of the Song family.


    Their reactions weren''t actually that strange if you thought about it. For Yan Ruyu, the Song family held no real attachment for her. The only things she cared about were her children and her sister-in-law, Song Xuan, whom she treated like a close friend.


    As for Song Xuan, after learning that her father hadn''t forced her into marriage for no reason, she felt a sense of familial warmth return. She''d been raised with the belief that family interests came first, so now that she knew her father''s actions were to save the family, she could accept his earlier harshness. Of course, this mindset was something Ye Fei, who came from a family where love and affection were paramount, couldn''t fully understand. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Song Ci''s joy, on the other hand, was purely emotional. Being young and inexperienced, her sense of right and wrong was clear-cut. Because of what had happened to her mother and aunt, she''d become disillusioned with the family. So, even though it was her own family, she was almost happy to see them in trouble.


    Seeing that the three women weren''t too upset, Ye Fei relaxed and slowly shared the details from the email.


    After listening, Song Xuan let out a bitter smile. "The Zhang family, the Si family¡ªthese are top-tier families on par with the Songs. Add seven other slightly lesser families, and the scale of this is huge. It seems the Songs are really in danger this time."


    Yan Ruyu''s reaction, however, was more one of shock. But what shocked her wasn''t the news itself¡ªit was Ye Fei. Earlier, after Ye Fei and Song Ci had left, Song Xuan had confessed everything to her.


    That''s when Yan Ruyu learned that the young man who''d been so captivating to her wasn''t her daughter''s boyfriend but Song Xuan''s. She''d been stunned because the boy was eleven years younger than Song Xuan. But after Song Xuan explained some things about Ye Fei, she''d gradually accepted it.


    Now, though, Ye Fei''s capabilities left her utterly amazed. The list of families targeting the Songs was something even the Song family itself probably didn''t have a clear picture of. Yet this outsider had managed to uncover it all in just one day. How much influence did that require? And the fact that it was done by a boy the same age as her daughter made her incredibly curious about Ye Fei. Her eyes couldn''t help but linger on him, and the more she looked, the stronger her attraction grew.


    Ye Fei, however, didn''t notice any of this. He simply asked Song Xuan, "What do you want me to do?"


    "I''m not sure," Song Xuan replied with a bitter smile. "Let me think about it. I''ll tell you tonight, okay?"


    Ye Fei smiled gently. "Of course. Whatever you decide, I''ll support you. So don''t overthink it, alright?"


    "Mm," Song Xuan responded with a sweet smile. Then she turned to Yan Ruyu, who was staring intently at Ye Fei and said, "Ruyu, let''s go to the room and discuss this. I''d like to hear your thoughts."


    "Huh? Oh, sure," Yan Ruyu, who had been lost in her admiration for Ye Fei, quickly snapped out of it. Her cheeks flushed as she stood up quickly to cover her distraction. She forgot, however, that because the heating was so strong, she''d taken off her coat and was now only wearing a thin sweater.

 Chapter 674 - 674: The Urge to Turn into a Wolf

    As Yan Ruyu stood up, her ample chest, which seemed ready to burst out of her sweater, bounced slightly, catching Ye Fei''s full attention as he turned to look at her.


    For a moment, Ye Fei''s eyes nearly popped out of his head, and his heart raced. Little Ye Fei stood at attention in record time, and he silently cursed to himself.


    This woman is absolutely the most potent poison for any man.


    To avoid making a fool of himself, he forced himself to look away, resisting the urge to keep staring.


    Yan Ruyu noticed his reaction, and her heartbeat quickened. She was well aware of her allure and usually took great care to avoid such situations. But in her flustered state, she''d forgotten.


    When she saw the heat in Ye Fei''s gaze, she didn''t feel the usual disgust she had toward other men¡ªonly a deep sense of embarrassment. She quickly urged Song Xuan, "Should we go to your room? Let''s hurry."


    Song Xuan also sensed the tension between the two and felt a slight discomfort. However, she quickly brushed it off and walked with Yan Ruyu toward her room.


    Don''t look, don''t look, don''t look!


    Ye Fei shouted at himself internally. He was afraid that if he looked again, he wouldn''t be able to control his impulses and would turn into a wolf.


    Only when the two women disappeared into Song Xuan''s room did Ye Fei finally relax?


    But then, Song Ci, who had been sitting beside him, leaned in closer.


    "Are you having dirty thoughts about my mom again?" Song Ci squinted her big eyes, staring at Ye Fei''s face.


    Before he could deny it, she reached out and grabbed the evidence of his mischievous thoughts.


    With his most sensitive area in her grasp, Ye Fei couldn''t deny it. He chuckled awkwardly and said, "Well, you know, it''s just a natural reaction."


    Instead of getting angry as Ye Fei had expected, Song Ci''s eyes softened, and she gave him a seductive look. She leaned in close to his ear, her breath warm and sweet, and whispered, "So, do you want to¡­?"


    Though she didn''t finish the sentence, Ye Fei could guess what she meant. His heart raced, but he quickly scolded her, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I''m serious. Tell me, do you want to?" Song Ci continued to tempt him. However, Ye Fei, who was somewhat distracted, didn''t notice the flash of pain in her eyes.


    After what had happened that morning, Song Ci had become even more aware of Ye Fei''s strength. Even those formidable sect members had cowered like mice at the mention of his name. She was now certain that her master was the man who could protect her mother and free her from a lifetime of pressure.


    She was determined to bring them together, even if it meant giving up something herself.


    He will always just be my master, she thought, her heart aching. But for her mother''s sake, she had to do this.


    Seeing that Ye Fei remained unmoved, Song Ci bit her lip. Her hand, which had been resting on his pants, slowly slipped inside and grabbed him again, gently stroking. In a soft, kitten-like voice, she whispered, "I''m Yan Ruyu. Do you like it when I serve you like this?"


    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat, and his mind flashed back to Yan Ruyu''s breathtaking beauty. The part in Song Ci''s hand twitched in response.


    But Ye Fei was still Ye Fei, and sometimes his self-control was surprisingly strong. While Yan Ruyu was undeniably captivating, in his heart, she couldn''t quite match the allure of Liu Yiru.


    His strong reaction to her was more about the temptation of something he couldn''t have. Having been through Liu Yiru''s intense baptism, Ye Fei could resist this kind of temptation as long as he stayed focused.


    "Enough. No matter how much you try to act like her, you''re still just you. Your flat chest won''t win me over," Ye Fei ruthlessly teased. It wasn''t that he didn''t enjoy his disciple''s attention, but the little minx had stirred something in him.


    Especially when he thought about her being Yan Ruyu''s daughter, his mind couldn''t help but fantasize about the two of them sharing a bed. To avoid turning into a beast and pouncing on his disciple at this inappropriate time, he had to shut her down.


    "Hmph!" Song Ci, hit where it hurt most, was indeed angry. The hand that had been gently comforting Little Ye Fei now pinched it hard before she pulled away. She pouted and said, "I was going to make you feel good, but now I''m mad. You can just stay hard!"


    With that, Song Ci stormed off to her room without looking back. Her mind was in turmoil. Why didn''t he fall for it? Does he not like Mom, or was I not convincing enough? I''ll have to try again later.


    As she thought this, the anger on her face faded, replaced by a sly smile. She began plotting her next move.


    The three women stayed in their rooms all afternoon, and Ye Fei had no idea what they were thinking. He, however, kept himself busy, issuing orders to the Lingyun Society''s spies in the capital. Most of the commands were to stay put and wait for Song Xuan''s final decision, while also continuing to gather intelligence.


    Around four in the afternoon, Ye Fei received another shocking piece of news: the Song family''s patriarch, who was at the core of the nation''s power, was about to step down. This puzzled Ye Fei. It wasn''t a year for leadership changes, and he''d already used special methods to remove Xiao Hai''s "godfather."


    Now, another high-ranking figure was about to fall. He wondered what methods those people were using.


    In the Song family, the patriarch was like a towering tree. As long as he stood, any crisis was just that¡ªa crisis¡ªand wouldn''t harm the family''s foundation.


    But if he fell, even without external pressure, the family would crumble. And now, with the Song family facing pressure from an alliance of nine families, Ye Fei''s mind immediately conjured up an apt phrase: the collapse of an empire.


    Upon hearing this news, Ye Fei''s brow furrowed. He''d initially thought the Song family''s crisis was limited to their business interests, which would''ve been no big deal for him. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the limitless capital backing of the Autumn Wind Group, it had become one of the world''s top conglomerates. Compared to this giant, the Song family''s assets were like a small rowboat. Whether it rose or fell was entirely up to Ye Fei.

 Chapter 675 - 675: First Taste of Mayor Song

    But now, things were different. In Dragon Country, money was almost omnipotent, but only almost. When it came to matters involving someone like the Song family''s patriarch, money no longer played a decisive role.


    Currently, Ye Fei had wealth and hidden influence that rivaled anyone in Dragon Country, if not the world. However, he had yet to make any significant strides in the political arena. To truly help the Song family, he needed to think carefully and find a proper solution.


    After all, no matter how strong his hidden forces were or how many skilled subordinates he had, brute force wasn''t the answer.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Fei decided that he would need to cultivate political connections in the future.


    This wouldn''t just benefit him personally¡ªit would also be good for Dragon Country as a whole. He was confident that the people he supported wouldn''t be the type to sit idly by and do nothing.


    With the backing of the massive Autumn Wind Group, he could ensure they were well-fed and properly supervised, reducing the temptation for corruption and abuse of power.


    Time slipped by as Ye Fei pondered these matters. By the time he had roughly outlined his plans, it was already evening, and the three women had emerged from their rooms.


    Although Song Xuan was now Ye Fei''s official girlfriend, his gaze instinctively went to Yan Ruyu first.


    Perhaps because of the incident earlier in the day, Yan Ruyu had put on her coat despite the warm room, covering her incredibly sexy figure. While it didn''t completely hide her alluring charm, it did tone it down a bit.


    Combined with Ye Fei''s strong self-control, he was able to face her calmly.


    On the other hand, Yan Ruyu''s face was tinged with a faint blush as she left the room. For her, Ye Fei''s allure was equally strong.


    Song Xuan, who had noticed everything, didn''t say a word. She simply called to order dinner. With everyone preoccupied and Yan Ruyu, who was always the center of attention wherever she went, they decided against dining out.


    Afterward, they chatted casually, avoiding the topic of the Song family altogether. The conversation was lighthearted, and even Yan Ruyu chimed in a few times.


    Strangely, Song Ci, who was usually talkative, remained silent, her eyes darting mischievously between Ye Fei and Yan Ruyu as if plotting something.


    After dinner, Ye Fei returned to his room to wash away the day''s dust and the lingering scent of Li Ruonan. He wrapped a thin blanket around his waist and lay half-reclined on the bed, about to call the girls, when he heard a soft knock on the door.


    A graceful, sensual figure entered the room.


    It was Song Xuan. She wasn''t wearing much¡ªjust a small towel that barely covered her important areas. The towel was so small that it left half of her snow-white breasts exposed, the deep cleavage between them making Ye Fei swallow hard.


    Below, the towel only covered her full, round buttocks, leaving her long, shapely legs completely bare. Her perfect curves and ivory-like skin were undeniably enticing.


    In terms of looks and figure, Song Xuan was no less stunning than Yan Ruyu. The only difference was the natural, bone-deep allure that Yan Ruyu possessed. Dressed like this, Song Xuan''s appearance caused the blanket over Ye Fei''s waist to tent noticeably.


    Though they had officially become a couple, they hadn''t yet been intimate. Facing Ye Fei like this, and seeing the obvious bulge under the blanket, Song Xuan''s face flushed with embarrassment. But she didn''t retreat. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, she walked over to the bed and lay down beside him, resting her head on his chest without saying a word, simply enjoying the moment.


    Ye Fei gently wrapped an arm around Song Xuan''s bare shoulder and asked, "Have you all made a decision?"


    Song Xuan''s heart warmed. The fact that Ye Fei''s first thought was about her family''s troubles, rather than taking advantage of the situation, deeply moved her. After a moment, she said, "It''s still the family that raised me. If possible, I''d like to see it survive."


    "Got it. I know what to do now," Ye Fei nodded, deciding not to share the news he''d received that afternoon. It would only add to her worries without helping.


    "Ye Fei, thank you," Song Xuan looked up at him with deep affection, her voice filled with sincerity.


    Ye Fei gently stroked her soft cheek and smiled, "Silly, you don''t need to thank me."


    "True, I don''t," Song Xuan suddenly gave a mischievous smile. She rolled over, placing one of her legs over Ye Fei''s body, accidentally pressing against his hard, heated member.


    The sudden skin-to-skin contact made both of them shiver, but Song Xuan pretended not to notice and continued, "At least the price of two women for your help isn''t a bad deal."


    "Two? I only see one here," Ye Fei replied absentmindedly, his focus more on the sensation of Song Xuan''s smooth, baby-soft skin pressing against him.


    "Of course, Yan Ruyu counts too. Don''t tell me you don''t want her," Song Xuan giggled, showing no signs of jealousy over Ye Fei''s attraction to Yan Ruyu.


    At the mention of Yan Ruyu, Ye Fei''s mind immediately conjured up the image of the woman''s natural, bone-deep allure. The part pressed under Song Xuan''s leg twitched involuntarily, and Song Xuan noticed, giving him a knowing look.


    Ye Fei awkwardly laughed and repeated the excuse he''d used on Song Ci earlier, "It''s just a natural reaction. I''ve had it with you before too, remember?"


    Song Xuan certainly hadn''t forgotten the incident in the elevator. What had once been a moment of discomfort had become one of her most cherished memories¡ªthe first time she''d been close to the man she loved.


    "You were so bold back then. Why so reserved now?" Song Xuan teased, her leg moving slightly against him.


    The sensation of her smooth skin sliding over him made Ye Fei''s member throb. He rolled over, pulling Song Xuan''s sensual body into his arms, and asked with a smile, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Mmm¡­" Song Xuan let out a soft moan, then said, "Not so fast." It turned out that Song Xuan, who had come to give herself to him, wasn''t wearing any underwear.


    When Ye Fei rolled over, his heated member pressed against her most delicate petals.


    Though it felt good, Song Xuan didn''t want to rush things¡ªshe wanted some foreplay first.


    Ye Fei was no inexperienced boy. He wasn''t in a hurry, but since they were already in such a position, he didn''t want to pull away. He gently rubbed his glans against Song Xuan''s untouched pussy, which she had preserved for 28 years while leaning down to bury his face in the deep cleavage of her towel-covered breasts. He inhaled deeply and praised, "You smell amazing!"


    Though she had come prepared, being teased like this still made the mature beauty blush. But she didn''t stop Ye Fei, simply closing her eyes and enjoying the moment.


    Ye Fei kissed the soft, exposed skin of her breasts a few times before pulling the towel away, revealing her full, round breasts for the first time to anyone outside her family.


    So big, so beautiful! Ye Fei couldn''t help but admire them silently. He noticed that Song Xuan''s breasts were very similar to Li Ruonan''s¡ªlarge, firm, with small nipples. Most of his women, except for Ye Yunqi and a few others, had similar breasts, each with their unique charm.


    Perhaps because he thought of Li Ruonan and the pain he''d caused her earlier that day, Ye Fei''s movements with Song Xuan became even gentler. He kissed her breasts for a long time before finally taking one of her hardened nipples into his mouth, sucking gently and occasionally flicking his tongue over the sensitive tip.


    "Mmm¡­ ah¡­" Song Xuan let out soft moans, her hands resting on Ye Fei''s head as she enjoyed his caresses. Under his dual stimulation, her sensual body trembled slightly, her desire gradually awakening, though not overwhelmingly so. The feeling was simply exquisite.


    Only after coating both of Song Xuan''s nipples with his saliva and turning them from pink to a deep red did Ye Fei finally release them. He leaned over her, pressing his body against hers, and kissed her deeply. Though his member was still pressed against her, he didn''t move it.


    But by now, Song Xuan''s desire had been sufficiently stoked. As Ye Fei kissed her, her body squirmed, her full breasts rubbing against his chest, while her hips moved slightly, continuing the pleasurable sensation of his member teasing her pussy.


    After a long while, they finally broke the kiss. Ye Fei looked at Song Xuan with the same deep affection and said softly, "Xuan, I''m coming in." He could feel that she was already wet and ready for him.


    "Yes," Song Xuan nodded, then added with a blush, "But don''t do it like this. I want to watch you enter me."


    Ye Fei was surprised by the usually composed mayor''s request, but he didn''t refuse. He slowly sat up, kneeling between her legs, and lifted her long, shapely legs onto his shoulders. He looked down at the pussy she had preserved for 28 years, his gaze filled with admiration.


    Song Xuan''s pussy was beautiful. Unlike her mother''s fuller shape, hers was delicate and petite. Though her body was fully mature, her pink slit was still narrow, with neatly trimmed pubic hair adorning her mound.


    Ye Fei gently spread her outer lips, revealing the delicate, moist entrance. He pressed the tip of his glans against it but didn''t push in yet. Instead, he looked up at Song Xuan, his eyes asking for permission.


    Feeling her lover''s glans pressing against her entrance, Song Xuan felt both shy and nervous, but she nodded firmly.


    Ye Fei applied gentle pressure, slowly pushing half of his glans into Song Xuan''s tight pussy. But then he pulled back slightly, realizing that despite her mature body, Song Xuan was still tense at the thought of losing her virginity. Rushing in would only cause her more pain, so he opted for shallow thrusts, using the pleasure to ease her tension.


    Sure enough, after a while, Song Xuan began to crave more than just shallow penetration. Her hips lifted slightly, and her body relaxed.


    Seizing the opportunity, Ye Fei thrust forward, breaking through her hymen and burying most of his length inside her.


    The sharp pain made Song Xuan''s brows furrow slightly, and a few tears slipped from the corners of her eyes. But it wasn''t from pain¡ªit was from happiness.


    At 28, she had finally found true love and was watching the man she loved enter her.


    Though their relationship had progressed quickly, she preferred this deep connection over the back-and-forth of traditional courtship.


    After entering her, Ye Fei paused, gently caressing Song Xuan''s sensual body while whispering sweet nothings that would make others cringe but made her heart melt. Only when she had fully adjusted to his size did he begin to move slowly and gently.


    From start to finish, Ye Fei didn''t use any rough or fast thrusts with the mature mayor. It took nearly 30 minutes before Song Xuan reached her first climax under her lover''s careful attention.


    After her climax subsided, Ye Fei was ready to hold her and sleep, but Song Xuan surprised him by taking his still-hard member and guiding it back into her pussy. She whispered seductively, "Husband, I want more."


    Ye Fei realized he had been too cautious. Song Xuan''s fully mature body was far from the delicate frame of a young girl. At her age, her needs were naturally greater.


    Thus, a much more intense round of lovemaking began, the sounds of their bodies colliding and Song Xuan''s passionate moans filling the room until the deputy mayor was completely spent¡­

 Chapter 676 - 676: The Song Family Villa

    The Song family''s residence in the capital was an estate-style villa located in the city. Not far from the main gate was a small square where many people gathered every morning to exercise, and some vendors sold breakfast.


    Even though a high-ranking official lived here, the atmosphere was relaxed, and everyone went about their business as usual.


    But this morning was different. The eyes of everyone in the square were drawn to a group of four people¡ªone man and three women¡ªwho had just arrived. These four were none other than Ye Fei, Yan Ruyu, and the other two women, who had come early to gather more information about the Song family.


    It was no surprise that they attracted attention. First, there was Yan Ruyu, whose natural allure made her the center of attention wherever she went.


    Beside her was Song Xuan, who, though slightly less captivating than Yan Ruyu, was still a stunning beauty, her charm amplified by the glow of a woman who had recently been intimate.


    Song Ci, though lacking in curves, had an irresistibly cute and innocent face, and her playful demeanor in front of her mother and master made her especially appealing to certain types of men. As for Ye Fei¡ªwell, since the crowd was mostly men, he was pretty much ignored!


    Looking at the bustling scene before him, Ye Fei''s impression of the Song family improved slightly.


    The fact that so many citizens could freely come and go near the villa suggested that the family wasn''t domineering.


    As for the people staring at his women, Ye Fei didn''t mind much. After all, everyone appreciates beauty, and as long as the looks weren''t lecherous, he was fine with simple admiration.


    Still, something felt off to Ye Fei, though he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. He decided to set the thought aside for now.


    Since three of the four were members of the Song family, they weren''t given a hard time at the heavily guarded gate and were quickly let in.


    As they stepped inside, Ye Fei felt as if he had entered another world. Compared to the lively scene outside, the estate was serene and quiet. He also noticed something interesting: in the middle of the large estate was a smaller, independent villa, like a garden within a garden.


    "That''s where the Song family lives. The rest of the estate is for the people responsible for their protection," Song Xuan explained to Ye Fei.


    Ye Fei nodded, understanding the arrangement. After all, the Song patriarch was a key figure and deserved such thorough protection. However, what happened next was harder to accept. Despite having three Song family members in their group, they were stopped when trying to enter the smaller villa.


    "Sorry, this is a private area. Please don''t trespass," the guard said politely, but his tone left no room for argument.


    The three women''s expressions darkened. Song Ci was the first to react. "Are you blind? It''s only been a few days, and you don''t recognize me anymore?" Song Ci wasn''t the type to throw her weight around, but being barred from her own home was too much for anyone to take.


    The guard didn''t get angry. Instead, he looked somewhat helpless and still spoke courteously. "I''m sorry, but these are the orders we''ve received."


    Song Ci was about to continue berating him, but Ye Fei stopped her. He could tell this wasn''t the guard''s decision¡ªhe was just following orders.


    "Call someone who can make decisions. We''ll wait here," Ye Fei said calmly.


    "Alright, I''ll notify Mr. Song Qun right away," the guard said, relieved, and went back to the guardhouse to make the call.


    Song Ci was still fuming, but Yan Ruyu seemed to have realized something and quietly tried to calm her daughter down. Meanwhile, Song Xuan took the opportunity to explain who Song Qun was. "Song Qun wasn''t originally a Song. He used to be my father''s secretary, but after my father took him in as a godson, he changed his surname to Song."


    Ye Fei nodded, already forming a judgment of Song Qun. Someone who would abandon their family name for wealth and status couldn''t be a good person.


    It didn''t take long for a seemingly amiable middle-aged man to emerge from the villa. When he saw the four outside, he smiled. "Isn''t this Miss Song Xuan?" His tone was laced with sarcasm.


    Song Xuan''s expression darkened. "Song Qun, what''s the meaning of this? Why won''t you let me into my own home?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Song Xuan, but the patriarch issued an order last night. You''re no longer considered part of the Song family. And anyone who has private contact with you is also cut off from the family," Song Qun said, his gaze shifting to Yan Ruyu, a hint of possessiveness in his eyes.


    Seeing the look in Song Qun''s eyes, Ye Fei''s first reaction wasn''t anger¡ªit was heartache. If even a lowly figure like Song Qun dared to look at Yan Ruyu that way, it was clear how difficult her life had been all these years.


    Song Ci glared at him. "So, you''re saying my mother and I have also been kicked out of the Song family?"


    "That''s one way to put it, but it''s not entirely set in stone. If your mother begs me, I might put in a good word with the patriarch," Song Qun said, his eyes never leaving Yan Ruyu, his gaze growing increasingly lecherous.


    "Master, I want to hit someone!" Song Ci turned to Ye Fei, ignoring Song Qun. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fei smiled. "Go ahead. Just remember, if you don''t hit hard enough, you''ll embarrass me, and I might have to kick you out of the sect."


    "Got it!" Song Ci''s eyes lit up. With Ye Fei backing her, she wasn''t afraid of anyone, not even her grandfather, let alone a dog like Song Qun.


    Song Qun smirked, not believing anyone would dare to cause trouble here. But before he could utter a sarcastic remark, he felt a heavy blow to his chest. His vision went black as he was sent flying several meters and landed hard on the ground.


    Song Ci wasn''t done with him yet, but before continuing, she turned to Ye Fei for guidance. "Master, how far should I go?"


    Ye Fei waved his hand, immobilizing the guards who wanted to intervene. He smiled and said, "Just make sure the part he used to offend you can no longer offend anyone."


    "Huh?" Song Ci was momentarily stunned. She understood what Ye Fei meant, but as a girl who wasn''t particularly cruel, she hesitated. If Ye Fei had told her to break Song Qun''s limbs or something, she could''ve done it without hesitation. But gouging out eyes or cutting off tongues wasn''t something she could bring herself to do.


    Seeing her hesitation, Ye Fei realized this wasn''t a task for her. He didn''t want his fierce yet adorable disciple to turn into a bloodthirsty killer. So, he chuckled and said, "I''ll take care of it myself."

 Chapter 677 - 677: A Forceful Entry

    Ye Fei didn''t necessarily have to teach this dog-like man such a harsh lesson. But he needed to make an example of him to establish his authority.


    When he first saw this guy, Ye Fei realized why he''d felt that strange unease outside the gate earlier. The people outside had looked at them with eyes that were far too ordinary. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While they''d all focused on the group, their gazes were no different from how they''d look at any passerby.


    Usually, this wouldn''t be unusual, but with Yan Ruyu in the group, it was anything but normal. No normal man could look at her without some reaction¡ªunless these people were specially trained.


    What these highly trained individuals were doing here was obvious. So, the sliver of goodwill Ye Fei had felt toward the Song family vanished instantly. If it weren''t for Song Xuan and Song Ci, he wouldn''t have bothered with this so-called prestigious family at all. Now that he was involved, he needed to make a strong impression to prevent these people from doing anything foolish.


    "Don''t blame me. Blame your dog eyes for looking where they shouldn''t and your dog mouth for barking nonsense," Ye Fei said calmly as he walked over to Song Qun, who was still lying on the ground.


    With a flick of his fingers, he sent three bursts of energy toward the man, who immediately let out a bloodcurdling scream. He began babbling incoherently, but no one in the world would be able to understand him now.


    Though Ye Fei had long been fed up with this three-time turncoat, he only used his internal energy to destroy Song Qun''s eyes and tongue, stopping short of gouging them out as he''d initially considered. Still, the kind-hearted Yan Ruyu and Song Xuan couldn''t bear to watch and turned their heads away.


    As for Song Ci, while she was a bit scared, her sneaky glances toward the scene were filled with excitement. This worried Ye Fei, who made a mental note to guide his disciple carefully in the future. He didn''t want her to go from a tough girl to a bloodthirsty one.


    The guards Ye Fei had immobilized with his domain were also stunned, though not by his methods. As trained professionals, they''d seen far more gruesome scenes. What shocked them was that someone as central to the Song family as Song Qun could end up in such a state.


    Despite their shock, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. While their rigorous training compelled them to faithfully carry out their duties, they were still human with their own emotions and sense of right and wrong. They''d always despised Song Qun for his sycophancy, bullying, and even betraying his ancestors.


    "Let''s go in," Ye Fei said, waving for the three women to follow. He released his hold on the guards, who didn''t try to stop him.


    This wasn''t due to a lack of loyalty but because they''d seen enough to know they were no match for this astonishingly powerful young man. Besides, with Song Xuan and the others present, they believed Ye Fei wouldn''t harm the true members of the Song family.


    The four ignored the guards'' thoughts and walked into the smaller villa. Though called "small," it was still much larger than the Liu family''s villa. Inside the courtyard were five separate buildings, and their destination was the one in the center¡ªthe residence of the Song patriarch.


    This time, no one stopped them, and they quickly entered the main hall of the central building. To their surprise, it was quite lively. An elderly man in his seventies sat in the middle, looking spry despite his age.


    Around him were three middle-aged men and a few younger ones, including Song Renhui, who had been thoroughly beaten by Song Ci in Wanghai. After nearly a month, his face, which had been swollen like a pig''s head, had finally healed.


    The group had been deep in discussion when Ye Fei and the others entered, interrupting them. The old man didn''t speak, simply looking at the four of them. It was Song Renhui who spoke first, targeting Ye Fei.


    "Who are you? How did you get in? What did you do to Uncle Qun?" Three questions in a row, immediately painting Ye Fei as an unwelcome intruder.


    Ye Fei was momentarily puzzled. Had Song Renhui been kicked so hard by Song Ci that he''d lost his memory? But he quickly figured it out. Song Renhui probably hadn''t told his family about the incident. First, it was too embarrassing and would damage his reputation as the first heir. Second, he likely didn''t dare let his grandfather know he''d offended Ye Fei.


    Choosing such a pig-headed heir, even without this crisis, the Song family wouldn''t last long. Ye Fei sighed inwardly, ignoring Song Renhui''s bluster. Instead, he turned his gaze to the old man. He recognized him from frequent appearances on the news¡ªthis was Song Deguang, the pillar of the Song family.


    "Who are you?" Song Deguang asked, ignoring his daughter and granddaughter and focusing solely on Ye Fei. Though he asked the same question as Song Renhui, the authority in his voice was worlds apart. Even as a tiger nearing the end of its life, his presence was still intimidating. An ordinary person would have been cowed by his aura.


    But Ye Fei was no ordinary person. Unfazed by the old man''s imposing presence, he smiled slightly and said, "I''m Ye Fei. I''m sure you''re not entirely unfamiliar with me, are you, Elder Song?"


    It was him! Song Deguang''s pupils contracted. He was no stranger to the young man who had recently stirred up chaos in the southeast. He''d even seen some classified reports about him. When he first laid eyes on Ye Fei, he''d felt a sense of familiarity but hadn''t dared to believe it.


    To be fair, Song Deguang couldn''t be blamed for his skepticism. He knew his daughter and granddaughter had gone to Wanghai, but it had only been a little over a month.


    With one in politics and the other in school, it seemed highly unlikely they''d cross paths with Ye Fei, let alone form a connection that would bring him to the capital¡ªa dangerous place for him. The odds of such a coincidence were astronomical.


    But now, the evidence was right in front of him, and he had no choice but to believe it. The young man''s appearance and demeanor were unmistakable.


    At that moment, Song Deguang remembered the agreement he''d made with the other elders¡ªif Ye Fei ever dared to come to the capital, they would ensure he never left. A flash of killing intent flickered in the old man''s eyes.


    But just as quickly, Song Deguang recalled his current predicament. Even if he helped them eliminate this thorn on their side, would those people let the Song family off the hook? What if, instead, he allied with this young man of limitless potential?

 Chapter 678 - 678: Elder Song’s Efforts

    Opportunity!


    Elder Song, unaware that he had just narrowly escaped a life-and-death situation, suddenly had a thought.


    The Song family was on the brink of collapse, and it wouldn''t be long before they were completely wiped out.


    To prevent retaliation, there was a 90% chance those behind the scenes would eliminate every descendant of the Song family, leaving no room for resistance. But what if they allied with Ye Fei instead?


    While it might lead to a more brutal end, there was also a slim chance this young man could work miracles, giving the Song family a lifeline.


    If that happened, not only could the Song family recover, but they might even rise to new heights.


    With this possibility in mind, Elder Song made up his decision. Since doing nothing meant certain death, and taking a risk offered a glimmer of hope, why not fight back?


    "So, you''re the leader of the Ye faction from Wanghai. What brings you to the capital?" Elder Song asked, testing the waters now that he''d made up his mind.


    Ye Fei, however, waved his hand impatiently. "Enough with the roundabout talk. I''m here because of Song Xuan and Song Ci. If you have something to say, say it directly. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance."


    Ye Fei had little goodwill toward the old man, especially after noticing the flash of killing intent in his eyes earlier.


    Elder Song was taken aback by Ye Fei''s bluntness and momentarily speechless.


    But Song Renhui, standing nearby, was thrilled. He''d been searching for an excuse to get his grandfather to take action against Ye Fei, and now Ye Fei had given him the perfect opportunity.


    Feeling a rush of excitement, Song Renhui pointed at Ye Fei and shouted, "Ye Fei, who do you think you are, talking to my grandfather like that? I''ll teach you some manners today! Guards!"


    He was eager to summon the family''s so-called experts to settle the score for the humiliation he''d suffered in Wanghai.


    The only regret was that, with his grandfather present, he couldn''t take the opportunity to beat up Song Ci as well.


    Ye Fei ignored Song Renhui''s outburst and turned to Elder Song with a look of disdain. "Is this the heir you''ve chosen for the Song family? I think the term ''senile'' doesn''t even begin to describe you."


    Elder Song didn''t argue. Instead, his face flushed with embarrassment. Song Renhui had always put on a good act in front of him, and as the eldest grandson, he''d seemed like the natural choice.


    But over the past month, as the Song family teetered on the edge, Elder Song had seen through Song Renhui''s incompetence. He''d been deeply disappointed but had kept it to himself to save face.


    Now, however, things were different. Song Renhui was yelling at someone who might be the Song family''s only hope. If Ye Fei walked away, the Song family would be finished.


    "Shut up!" Elder Song slammed his hand on the armrest of his chair, silencing Song Renhui. He then waved at the guards who had entered Song Renhui''s call. "All of you, out."


    "Grandfather¡­" Song Renhui scolded, and looked at Elder Song with confusion and hurt. But Elder Song ignored him, turning to Ye Fei with respect. "Mr. Ye, would you join me in the study for a private conversation?"


    Though Ye Fei had no fondness for the old man, he was still Song Xuan''s father. Out of respect, Ye Fei nodded and followed Elder Song into the study, leaving the others in stunned silence.


    This included Yan Ruyu, Song Xuan, and Song Ci. They knew Ye Fei was powerful, but they hadn''t expected him to command such respect from Elder Song.


    The others were even more shocked, their eyes filled with envy and awe as they looked at the three women who had arrived with Ye Fei.


    Even Song Ci''s father, who had always looked at Yan Ruyu with possessive eyes, now gazed at her with pure admiration. As for Song Renhui, he finally realized what was happening and sat there, utterly dumbfounded.


    Inside the study, Elder Song pulled out a chair for Ye Fei and gestured for him to sit. Ye Fei didn''t stand at the ceremony and took a seat. "Speak," he said simply.


    This time, Elder Song didn''t beat around the bush. He laid out the crisis facing the Song family in detail. When he finished, he let out a long breath, realizing how relieving it felt to speak so directly.


    What Elder Song described matched the information Ye Fei had already gathered, with a few additional details. After listening, Ye Fei asked, "So, what''s your plan?"


    "Originally, I thought of saving as many as I could. I used Song Xuan''s broken engagement as an excuse to expel her from the family, hoping those behind this would spare her. Later, I used the same logic to remove Yan Ruyu and Song Ci," Elder Song explained. He didn''t immediately bring up the idea of allying with Ye Fei, knowing that Ye Fei seemed close to his daughter and granddaughter.


    While he wasn''t sure which one Ye Fei was involved with, he believed this explanation would earn him some goodwill. As someone privy to classified information, he knew Ye Fei valued his family and friends deeply.


    Elder Song''s timing was impeccable. After hearing this, Ye Fei''s tense expression softened. He didn''t doubt the old man''s words. Earlier, he''d found it odd that Elder Song would expel Song Xuan and the others so abruptly. Now, it made sense¡ªhe was trying to save as many as he could. Ye Fei respected Elder Song''s efforts to protect his family.


    "So that''s what happened," Ye Fei nodded. "I''m sure Song Xuan and Song Ci will be happy to know you had their best interests at heart. I''ll thank you on their behalf."


    "Them?" Elder Song was puzzled. Was Ye Fei involved with his daughter or granddaughter? Or both? But he kept these thoughts to himself, smiling slightly. "It''s nothing. As a father and grandfather, it''s the least I could do for them."


    "You''ve done well. You''re a decent elder," Ye Fei said with a smile. Then he asked, "Did you come up with any solutions during your earlier discussion?"


    Though Elder Song was nearly sixty years older than Ye Fei, the compliment pleased him. However, he frowned and said with frustration, "What solutions could they offer? All they suggested was forcing Song Xuan to marry into the Zhang family, hoping to beg for mercy from our enemies."


    To be honest, Elder Song was deeply disappointed. The descendants he''d thought so highly of had proven utterly useless in a crisis.


    "Wasn''t that your original plan?" Ye Fei asked coolly, his expression darkening. Song Xuan was his woman, and he wouldn''t tolerate anyone plotting against her.


    "That was the original idea, but after learning the Zhang family was involved, I abandoned it. I may not be a good man, but I''d never throw my daughter into the enemy''s fire," Elder Song said firmly, his eyes blazing with determination.


    "Then tell them this: if anyone dares to scheme against Song Xuan again, I''ll deal with them myself before anyone else gets the chance," Ye Fei said coldly. Even though Elder Song was Song Xuan''s father, Ye Fei didn''t hesitate to assert his authority. As for the rest of the Song family, Ye Fei left it to Elder Song to handle.


    "Don''t worry. Nothing like that will happen again," Elder Song assured him, now realizing that Ye Fei was involved with his daughter. But he didn''t dare act like a father-in-law. In their dynamic, Ye Fei held all the power. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "One more thing," Ye Fei continued. "Song Ci is my disciple. I don''t want her distracted by her mother being harassed."


    "Understood. I''ll have Yan Ruyu accompany Song Ci to Wanghai. Under your protection, no one would dare to trouble her," Elder Song said, relieved. He''d long been aware of Yan Ruyu''s allure.


    While he was too old to act on it, he knew his sons and even grandsons harbored inappropriate thoughts.


    Over the years, he''d kept them in check, but it was only a matter of time before they turned on each other over her. Handing Yan Ruyu over to Ye Fei lifted a weight off his shoulders.


    Ye Fei nodded, satisfied. The old man was quick to understand, and Ye Fei appreciated it.


    "Now that the personal matters are settled, let''s talk about your family''s situation," Ye Fei said, shifting the conversation.


    "What''s your plan?"

 Chapter 679 - 679: Ye Fei’s Assurance

    Elder Song had been waiting for Ye Fei to bring this up. Hearing the question, he perked up and countered, "What kind of help can you offer us, Mr. Ye?"


    Ye Fei thought for a moment and said, "As for your situation, I can''t do much for now. However, I can guarantee that your family''s business will not only maintain its current standing but also rise to new heights."


    "Thank you, Mr. Ye," Elder Song replied, though his words lacked sincerity. Having spent his life at the pinnacle of power, stepping down was hard to accept. Still, preserving the family and maintaining a significant presence in the business world was far better than the alternative.


    As a seasoned man, he understood the importance of being content.


    Ye Fei could see the disappointment in Elder Song''s eyes and smiled. "This is just temporary. There''s a saying, ''No destruction, no construction.'' Stepping back for a while might not be a bad thing."


    Though Ye Fei''s words were somewhat vague, Elder Song, familiar with such indirect assurances, immediately grasped the underlying promise. His heart swelled with hope.


    While he wasn''t sure if Ye Fei could achieve what he envisioned, having a glimmer of hope was far better than fading into obscurity.


    In just a few sentences, the two men¡ªone the patriarch of the Song family and the other an outsider¡ªhad set the tone for the family''s future development. Both were satisfied, making this private discussion a resounding success.


    As they prepared to leave, Ye Fei added, "By the way, Song Renhui doesn''t seem capable of carrying the Song family forward. It might be best to reconsider his position as heir."


    "Of course. Even without your input, I''ve been disappointed in him," Elder Song quickly agreed, then asked, "Who do you think could take on this responsibility?"


    Ye Fei smiled. "I''m not too familiar with your family, so I can''t say for sure. However, Song Renzong seems promising¡ªsteady, tolerant, and with the makings of a great leader."


    "Very well. I''ll recall him immediately to oversee our business operations," Elder Song decided promptly.


    However, Ye Fei shook his head. "That''s not necessary. He''s better suited for a political career. With your full support, he could be the key to the Song family''s revival."


    "Then we''ll follow your advice," Elder Song agreed, inwardly pleased. At his level, he understood that in Dragon Country, wealth alone wasn''t always decisive. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Power was the true foundation of everything. Of course, he couldn''t say this outright to Ye Fei, but he was confident Ye Fei understood.


    While Ye Fei and Elder Song were having a productive conversation inside, the atmosphere in the main hall was also harmonious¡ªat least on the surface. After learning of Ye Fei''s identity and witnessing the patriarch''s respect for him, Yan Ruyu, Song Xuan, and Song Ci, who had previously been marginalized, were now the center of attention.


    "Song Ci, how have you been adapting to life in Wanghai?" asked a handsome middle-aged man in his forties, Song Ci''s father, Song Yifang. Despite his less-than-stellar character, the Song family was known for their good looks.


    You didn''t care about me for over a month, and now you''re suddenly concerned? It''s all because of my master''s influence, Song Ci thought to herself. Unable to hide her feelings, she replied coldly, "I''m doing fine."


    Song Yifang wasn''t offended and maintained his amiable demeanor. "How did you meet Ye Fei? What''s your relationship with him?" His eyes gleamed with anticipation. If his daughter and Ye Fei could become a couple, wouldn''t that be a windfall for him?


    "He''s my master," Song Ci said bluntly, dashing her father''s hopes.


    "I think that young man is quite remarkable. Isn''t it a bit of a waste for him to just be your master?" Song Yifang pressed, unwilling to give up.


    Song Ci gave him a knowing smile. "Of course he''s remarkable. Otherwise, why would my aunt fall for him?"


    "Uh¡­" Song Yifang''s expression froze. He had just tried to encourage his daughter to steal her aunt''s man, right in front of her aunt. Even with his thick skin, he felt embarrassed and quickly laughed it off. "Ah, I see. My mistake."


    Song Ci snorted and ignored him, while Song Xuan was surrounded by her brothers and nephews.


    Song Yifang was disappointed. If Ye Fei were his daughter''s boyfriend, he could have dominated the Song family. But since Ye Fei was his sister''s boyfriend, he was on equal footing with his brothers. Still, he wasn''t ready to give up.


    Even if Ye Fei was just his daughter''s master, he could still be closer to him than his brothers.


    "Song Ci, why don''t you and your mother move back home? That way, we can be a family again."


    Song Yifang had never been a generous man. After separating from Yan Ruyu over a decade ago, he had often thought about reconciling, drawn by her unmatched charm. But when it became clear that was impossible, he had her move out of his house.


    If it weren''t for Song Xuan taking her in, Yan Ruyu might have left the Song family long ago. Now, to get closer to Ye Fei, he was making this offer.


    "No, thanks," Song Ci refused again. "Mom and I will be returning to Wanghai soon to live with my master."


    Seeing that Yan Ruyu didn''t object to her daughter''s words, Song Yifang felt a surge of resentment. Was he just handing Yan Ruyu over to Ye Fei? He couldn''t believe that young man could resist her charm. But for the sake of his interests, he forced a smile.


    "That''s fine too. Ye Fei is so capable. He''ll surely protect Yan Ruyu and ensure she''s treated well."


    Yan Ruyu watched coldly, disdainful of Song Yifang''s pathetic performance. She couldn''t understand how she had ever fallen for such a man.


    Now, she felt no sadness or disappointment¡ªonly a sense of relief and a faint anticipation. She hoped, as her daughter had said, that she could live near him.


    The moment this thought arose, Yan Ruyu suppressed it, feeling ashamed.


    Though the young man stirred something in her she had never felt before, he was Song Xuan''s man.


    How could she entertain such thoughts?


    Yan Ruyu realized that moving to Wanghai might not bring her peace.


    While it would free her from current troubles, it might also plunge her into the pain of unspoken longing. But as long as there was love in her heart, even longing could be a form of happiness. And being able to see him often would be enough. She would silently guard this feeling.


    As the family members eagerly fawned over Song Xuan, Ye Fei and Elder Song emerged. Seeing the patriarch''s pleased expression, the Song family members were overjoyed.


    When Elder Song announced the development plan Ye Fei had outlined, they were somewhat disappointed but overall satisfied. For them, status was important, but in times like these, preserving their lives and maintaining their lifestyle was enough.


    Only Song Renhui, stripped of his heir status, was unhappy. But he could only accept it silently. He had never been an ambitious man. During the Song family''s peak, he had acted the part of the domineering heir.


    But after a month of turmoil, he had sunk deeper into despair than anyone else.

 Chapter 680 - 680: Peeking at Yan Ruyu’s Solitude (1)

    The entire morning, Ye Fei was surrounded by the flattery of the Song family descendants, which made him quite uncomfortable. After lunch, he retreated to Song Xuan''s small building to call his women.


    Having many women was enjoyable, but it also had its inconveniences. For Ye Fei, after calling each of his women one by one, it was already evening by the time he finished.


    After dinner, Ye Fei and Song Xuan returned to her bedroom. They took a shower together and had a bit of intimate time before Song Xuan fell asleep early. She had been exhausted from Ye Fei''s antics the previous night and the constant chatter with her brothers and nephews throughout the day. Since she hadn''t started practicing the Xuan Yin Art yet, she was completely drained.


    Looking at Song Xuan sleeping comfortably in his arms, Ye Fei smiled helplessly. It seemed he''d have to endure his urges tonight. Just as he was about to drift off to sleep, the bedroom door quietly opened, and a small head peeked in¡ªit was his little disciple, Song Ci.


    Putting a finger to her lips to signal silence, Song Ci gestured for Ye Fei to come over.


    Neither Ye Fei nor Song Xuan was clothed, but since Song Ci had already seen him naked before, Ye Fei didn''t bother covering up. He casually wrapped a towel around himself and tiptoed out of the room.


    "What''s up?" Ye Fei whispered once they were outside.


    Song Ci, also dressed in pajamas, grinned mischievously. "Nothing much. I just wanted to observe the ''battle'' between you and my aunt. I''ve never seen a live performance before."


    Ye Fei was speechless. This girl was something else¡ªshe wanted to secretly watch them in action.


    "You''re out of luck. Your aunt''s too tired and already asleep," Ye Fei said, slightly annoyed.


    Song Ci glanced down at the towel Ye Fei was wearing, which was tented noticeably and chuckled. "Well, my aunt''s being irresponsible. Want me to take care of you instead?"


    Some things were only difficult at the start. For Ye Fei and Song Ci, given their current relationship, this shouldn''t have been possible. But after their previous experience, it now felt somewhat natural. Besides, Ye Fei didn''t like the feeling of being pent up.


    Even if they couldn''t go all the way, enjoying her hands and mouth would be a good compromise. So, he smiled and said, "Since you''re so filial, I won''t stand on ceremony."


    Seeing Ye Fei agree, Song Ci''s eyes sparkled with triumph. She grabbed Ye Fei''s hand and said, "Let''s go to my room." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following Song Ci, Ye Fei entered a room diagonally across the hall. As soon as he stepped in, he caught a familiar scent¡ªone that didn''t belong to Song Ci.


    The room was decorated in a warm, elegant style, which didn''t match the girl''s personality at all.


    More importantly, Ye Fei''s keen hearing picked up the sound of running water from the bathroom. His heart raced because the scent and the room''s decor pointed to one exciting fact: this was Yan Ruyu''s room.


    "What are you up to? Why did you bring me to your mom''s room?" Ye Fei asked directly, not wanting to beat around the bush.


    Seeing that Ye Fei had figured it out, Song Ci didn''t hide her intentions. She giggled, "Don''t you want to see the beauty of a goddess emerging from her bath?"


    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat, not because of her suggestion but because of her smile.


    At that moment, Song Ci''s grin was filled with an intense allure that even Ye Fei couldn''t ignore. He wondered if the girl had inherited her mother''s seductive charm but hadn''t shown it due to her poor health. If so, that would be extraordinary.


    After all, such a rare and unique constitution was something that only appeared once in a century. Throughout history, countless beauties have existed, but only a few had their names immortalized.


    Why?


    Because beauty alone wasn''t enough¡ªit was this innate charm that could spark wars over them.


    Seeing Ye Fei remain silent, Song Ci thought he was still considering her offer. She urged, "Master, make up your mind. My mom''s about to come out."


    Snapped out of his thoughts, Ye Fei felt a mix of amusement and exasperation. He couldn''t understand why Song Ci would want him to secretly watch her mother.


    What he didn''t know was that Song Ci had already decided Ye Fei was the only man worthy of her mother. In her eyes, only someone as powerful as Ye Fei could truly protect and cherish Yan Ruyu, ensuring her happiness and safety from other men''s advances.


    This was just one of many ways she hoped to make Ye Fei fall for her mother. She was confident that Yan Ruyu''s charm, which even she as a girl found irresistible, would work wonders on Ye Fei.


    Though Ye Fei still hadn''t spoken, Song Ci could tell he was tempted. She quickly pulled him behind a large, freestanding screen with a mirror in the center.


    Once they were in place, Ye Fei realized that the mirror on the screen was transparent from the back, allowing them to see the entire room, especially the large bed in the center.


    This discovery left Ye Fei puzzled. Judging by Song Ci''s familiarity with the setup, it seemed she had modified the screen herself. Did she have a habit of secretly watching her mother? What kind of mindset was that?


    But there was no time for Ye Fei to ponder further. The sound of footsteps grew closer, and soon, Yan Ruyu emerged from the bathroom, her voluptuous body wrapped in a towel.


    At the same time, Ye Fei''s towel was lifted slightly, and his erect member was immediately grasped by Song Ci''s soft hand.


    Though Yan Ruyu''s towel covered her from collarbone to calves, it did nothing to diminish her allure. Without underwear, her full, perky breasts were even more pronounced, creating a high curve under the towel that swayed gently as she walked.


    Ye Fei''s breathing grew heavier. A fleeting glance yesterday had already overwhelmed him, and now, with her in full view, he was barely holding it together. His member swelled even more, to the point where Song Ci''s slender hand could barely wrap around it.


    Feeling Ye Fei''s reaction, Song Ci smiled with satisfaction. As if encouraging him, she began stroking him faster.


    Watching the endlessly alluring Yan Ruyu while being tended to by her daughter''s hand was a level of stimulation that even surpassed the times Ye Fei had played with his mother and sister.


    Overwhelmed with desire, Ye Fei''s hands instinctively reached for Song Ci, slipping under her pajamas to caress her delicate folds. After all, there wasn''t much else on her body worth touching.


    Just then, instead of heading to bed as Song Ci had expected, Yan Ruyu slowly walked up to the mirror, making the two behind the screen tense up. Had she noticed them?


    Yan Ruyu hadn''t. She stopped in front of the mirror and gazed at her reflection, her eyes filled with complex emotions.


    After a moment, she suddenly untied her towel, letting it fall silently to the floor, exposing her flawless, sensual body to the mirror.


    Ye Fei struggled to control himself but couldn''t help letting out a heavy breath. She was perfect! Her fair, smooth skin, her large, perky breasts, her slender waist, her flat, soft stomach, her lush triangle, her long, shapely legs, her delicate feet¡ªall of it, combined with her innate charm, made her the epitome of allure.


    Aside from being more voluptuous than a young girl, time had left no trace on her. The only downside was that her legs were tightly closed, preventing Ye Fei from seeing her most enticing area.


    If Yan Ruyu clothed was a seductive siren, then now, she was the most tempting goddess of desire. Watching her up close, Ye Fei''s heart raced, and his member throbbed almost painfully, making him want to rush out and pin her down right then and there.


    Luckily, Song Ci seemed to sense his impulse. Her hand, which had momentarily stopped, resumed its movements, reminding Ye Fei that now wasn''t the time to act on his urges.


    Unaware that her every move was being watched by her daughter and Ye Fei, Yan Ruyu gently raised her right hand and ran it over her chest. Her slender fingers brushed over her small nipples, making them instantly harden as her body trembled slightly.

 Chapter 681 - 681: Peeking at Yan Ruyu’s Solitude (2)

    "Ah..."


    A soft sigh escaped Yan Ruyu''s lips, her eyes flickering with a hint of pain. Ye Fei, watching from behind, felt a pang of sympathy, though he had no idea that her sigh was directed at him.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t linger in front of the mirror for long. She soon turned and walked toward the large bed, causing Ye Fei''s breath to hitch once more.


    As she moved, he caught sight of her perfectly rounded, firm buttocks, their baby-soft skin rippling gently with each step.


    So beautiful! Ye Fei let out a low growl in his throat. The way Yan Ruyu climbed onto the bed caused her alluring rear to arch slightly, finally giving Ye Fei a glimpse of her most mysterious place between her legs. It was incredibly full, almost rivaling his mother Liu Yiru''s. What a perfect peach!


    While every woman''s private area had its unique beauty, Ye Fei had a particular fondness for the exceptionally full type, thanks to his mother. Seeing Yan Ruyu only intensified her allure to the extreme. And her next action nearly drove him over the edge.


    Once on the bed, Yan Ruyu didn''t immediately lie down. Instead, she leaned back against the headboard, her long, sensual legs spread wide. She reached down with her right hand, sliding a slender finger into her deep crevice, beginning to pleasure herself.


    Now Ye Fei understood why Song Ci had brought him here. It wasn''t hard to imagine¡ªa woman with such innate charm naturally had stronger desires than most, so it wasn''t unusual for her to indulge in self-pleasure.


    As her fingers moved, Yan Ruyu''s breathing gradually quickened. Her captivating eyes shifted from her most intimate area to the mirror, carefully studying the reflection of her actions, her hand moving faster and faster.


    Even though Ye Fei knew Yan Ruyu was only watching herself in the mirror, he couldn''t shake the feeling that she was putting on a show for him. The heat in his heart reached its peak, and his hand, which had been caressing Song Ci''s delicate folds, instinctively slipped a finger into her untouched depths.


    "Master, no! You''re going to break me!" Song Ci whispered, her voice barely audible. She looked at Ye Fei with a hint of fear, not wanting her maidenhood to be taken by his finger. If it was going to happen, she wanted it to be with him. Glancing down at the large member in her hand, she couldn''t help but imagine.


    Ye Fei quickly realized his mistake and withdrew his finger, apologizing softly, "Sorry, I got carried away."


    "It''s okay," Song Ci replied, not upset but simply unwilling to lose her virginity to his finger. She continued to tend to his throbbing member.


    Ye Fei''s gaze returned to Yan Ruyu on the bed, surprised to find her already nearing climax. Her legs stiffened, and her fingers moved at their fastest yet, frantically stimulating her full, sensitive area.


    Yan Ruyu herself was surprised at how quickly she was reaching her peak. Perhaps it was because, unlike her usual solitary releases, she was thinking of someone this time.


    As that person crossed her mind again, a powerful orgasm washed over her. Her body tensed completely, and she murmured, "Ye Fei¡­ I''m coming¡­ coming¡­" With that, her body convulsed violently before collapsing in exhaustion.


    Did she just call my name? Ye Fei''s sharp hearing caught her muffled words, and his excitement skyrocketed, his member swelling even more.


    Having studied Ye Fei''s reactions the previous night, Song Ci could now read his body''s signals. Knowing he was at his limit, she quickly knelt, positioning her face in front of his member and stroking him rapidly.


    Just as she got into position, Ye Fei shuddered, beginning a powerful release. Thick streams of white cum shot out, coating Song Ci''s delicate face.


    At that moment, Ye Fei''s gaze shifted from Yan Ruyu to Song Ci, who was looking up at him. The girl, willing to take his cum on her face to please him, moved him deeply. And with her face covered in his essence, her allure seemed to rival Yan Ruyu''s.


    Once Ye Fei finished, Song Ci released his member, using her pajamas to wipe her face before taking him back into her mouth.


    Ye Fei knew Song Ci wasn''t particularly fond of the feeling of cum on her face. Gently stroking her head, he said softly, "Silly girl, you didn''t have to do that." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his member still in her mouth, Song Ci mumbled, "I heard this stuff is good for the skin. Didn''t want to waste it."


    Ye Fei sighed, his gaze returning to Yan Ruyu on the bed. She lay there limply, her brief self-pleasure session having drained her completely, her climax more intense than any before.


    Her beautiful eyes stared blankly at the ceiling, though her disheveled state did nothing to diminish her charm. Her legs slightly parted, Ye Fei could still see the enticing view between them, a trickle of milky fluid escaping, evidence of how thoroughly she''d just come.


    Perhaps it was the sight of such beauty, but Ye Fei soon erupted again in Song Ci''s mouth. This time, the girl didn''t pull away, swallowing every drop before cleaning him off with her tongue. She then whispered, "Master, let''s go."


    By now, Yan Ruyu''s breathing had evened out, indicating she was asleep. Ye Fei nodded, and the two quietly left her room.


    Once outside, Ye Fei finally asked the question on his mind, "Why did you set up something like that in your mom''s room?" He couldn''t believe Song Ci had that kind of inclination, especially since she seemed far more interested in him.


    Song Ci chuckled sheepishly. "It wasn''t intentional. I just thought a mirror like that would be fun, so I secretly replaced hers. That''s how I discovered her secret. Master, wasn''t that amazing to watch?" She grinned mischievously.


    Ye Fei understood what Song Ci meant by "secret," but he didn''t mind. He knew a woman with Yan Ruyu''s natural charm had immense needs.


    The fact that she''d only indulged herself for over a decade without seeking a man was already a miracle.


    Forcing her to suppress her desires would''ve been unrealistic¡ªnot only would it have been unbearable, but it would''ve damaged her health.


    This time, Song Ci didn''t cling to Ye Fei. After saying goodbye, she returned to her room, and Ye Fei went back to Song Xuan.


    Song Xuan lay on her side, her alluring curves visible under a thin blanket, especially her perfectly rounded buttocks, which faced Ye Fei, reigniting the fire in him.


    Even though Song Ci had already helped him release twice, Yan Ruyu''s allure was too much to ignore. The heat in Ye Fei''s heart hadn''t dissipated¡ªit had only grown stronger. And the soft murmur of his name from Yan Ruyu at her peak had left him utterly restless.

 Chapter 682 - 682: Returning to Song Xuan

    Though Song Ci couldn''t make out the exact words of the murmur, Ye Fei could. In her unconscious state, Yan Ruyu had called out his name.


    Combined with the intense scene earlier, even the slightest thought of it plunged Ye Fei into a whirlwind of desire.


    Lost in these thoughts, the alluring figure on the bed seemed to transform into Yan Ruyu, fueling Ye Fei''s impulses. He bit his tongue to regain some composure, but the fire inside him could no longer be suppressed.


    Even though he knew it was unfair to Song Xuan to be thinking of another woman, Ye Fei still quietly walked to the bed, sat down, and gently pulled back the thin blanket covering her.


    "Ye Fei, Ye Fei," Song Xuan murmured in her sleep, seemingly lost in a dream. Her soft calls of his name snapped Ye Fei out of his earlier thoughts, and his focus shifted entirely to the mature woman who loved him deeply. Still, he couldn''t hold back any longer.


    With his hands gently caressing Song Xuan''s buttocks, Ye Fei spread them slightly and found that her tender folds, freshly explored the night before, were already wet. It seemed she had been having a rather vivid dream.


    Since she was already prepared, Ye Fei didn''t hesitate. He quickly stripped off his clothes, positioned his freshly cleaned member at her entrance, and thrust in forcefully.


    "Oh¡­" The sudden fullness elicited a soft moan from Song Xuan, waking her from her dream. Realizing her lover was behind her, she felt a mix of pleasure and mild complaint.


    "Bad husband, I''m so tired. Can we do this tomorrow?"


    Ye Fei pinched a recovery pill between his fingers and brought it to her lips, smiling. "Here, take this. You''ll feel energized."


    Song Xuan obediently opened her mouth and swallowed the pill, immediately feeling a surge of energy coursing through her body. The itch between her legs grew more intense.


    However, she didn''t immediately respond to Ye Fei. Instead, she said softly, "Husband, it''s okay to take this once or twice, but not too often. Especially you¡ªyou shouldn''t take it at all. It could harm your body. Even though I know you have many women, we can endure for your sake."


    Ye Fei was momentarily stunned, then realized she had mistaken the recovery pill for some kind of stimulant. Touched by her concern, he reached out to caress her breasts, pinching them gently as he chuckled.


    "Silly girl, how could I let you take something like that? This is a recovery pill¡ªit restores energy and has no side effects."


    "Really?" Song Xuan asked, still skeptical.


    Ye Fei nodded firmly, assuring her he wasn''t lying.


    Finally convinced, Song Xuan said something that left Ye Fei speechless: "Then why are you stopping? I''m so itchy I can''t stand it!"


    "You little minx, I''m going to wear you out today!" Ye Fei growled, pulling Song Xuan up and positioning her on all fours. He grabbed her hips from behind and began thrusting vigorously, reducing the dignified mayor to a moaning, writhing mess.


    The next morning, Ye Fei bid the Song family farewell and set out alone. Today, he had an important task: to visit Li Canghai, the underground godfather of the capital and, conveniently, his future father-in-law.


    After making promises to the Song family, Ye Fei was eager to establish his influence in the capital.


    As for the safety of the three women, especially Yan Ruyu, he wasn''t worried. Now that he was the Song family''s only hope, the women closest to him would naturally receive the utmost protection.


    Like Ye Lingtian before him, Li Canghai seemed to have grown weary of the chaos that came with power. His residence was surprisingly modest¡ªa small villa on an unremarkable street.


    As Ye Fei approached, he noticed the lack of security, which was unusual for someone of Li Canghai''s stature in the capital. However, Ye Fei wasn''t surprised. From what he knew of Li Ruonan, her father was a formidable martial artist.


    Unless he was involved in the hidden world''s conflicts, few in the secular world could threaten him.


    When Ye Fei arrived, Li Canghai was still having breakfast.


    Upon hearing of Ye Fei''s arrival, he came out to greet him, welcoming him warmly.


    Li Canghai appeared to be in his forties, towering at over six feet with a robust build. His features were unremarkable, suggesting that Li Ruonan had inherited most of her looks from her mother.


    The meeting between these two underground powerhouses was surprisingly casual, like a young man visiting an ordinary elder. However, both men were inwardly unsettled.


    Though Ye Fei had guessed Li Canghai was a skilled martial artist, he hadn''t expected him to be this formidable.


    Li Canghai''s cultivation had surpassed the Xiantian level, placing him in the rare Mahayana realm of the hidden world.


    This puzzled Ye Fei.


    With such strength, Li Canghai could easily establish a significant sect in the hidden world. Why remain in the capital as an underground king?


    Li Canghai, on the other hand, was even more shocked. He couldn''t gauge Ye Fei''s strength, which meant one of two things: either Ye Fei was an ordinary person, or his power far exceeded Li Canghai''s own.


    The first possibility was implausible, and the second was something Li Canghai was reluctant to accept. Though he admired this rising star, he wasn''t ready to acknowledge that Ye Fei might surpass him.


    "Please, have a seat," Li Canghai said, treating Ye Fei as an equal despite the age difference. As he gestured, he subtly sent a palm strike toward Ye Fei¡ªnot out of malice, but to test him. He still couldn''t believe this young man might be stronger than him.


    "Thank you," Ye Fei replied with a smile, sitting down on the sofa. The palm strike dissipated without a trace as if absorbed by an invisible force.


    Li Canghai''s heart skipped a beat. He now knew Ye Fei''s strength was beyond his own. Sighing, he said, "Truly, heroes emerge from the young."


    Yet, instead of feeling resentment, he felt a sense of relief, letting go of his earlier unease.


    Ye Fei admired Li Canghai''s mindset and smiled.


    "There''s also a saying: ''Old age brings vigor.'' And the capital is indeed a place where dragons and tigers hide."


    This wasn''t flattery¡ªin just two days, Ye Fei had encountered several formidable figures, including Jia Jingwen, a late-stage Xiantian expert, and now Li Canghai, a Mahayana master.


    Li Canghai laughed heartily. He knew better than anyone how complex the capital was, but he didn''t elaborate. Instead, he gestured to the breakfast table. "Would you care to join me?"


    "No, thank you. I''ve already eaten," Ye Fei declined politely.


    "Alright, let''s talk while I eat," Li Canghai said, biting into a fried dough stick with gusto. This small gesture reminded Ye Fei of Li Ruonan¡ªshe had inherited her father''s straightforward personality. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking of Li Ruonan, Ye Fei ventured, "Do you live here alone?"


    "There''s also my daughter, but she''s rarely home. I heard she started some ''Girls'' Gang.'' Let her have her fun," Li Canghai replied casually, treating Ye Fei like an old friend despite their recent acquaintance.


    It seemed Li Canghai didn''t know about his relationship with Li Ruonan. Ye Fei wasn''t surprised¡ªgiven her personality, she wouldn''t have told her father about being forced into intimacy.


    As they continued chatting, Ye Fei learned that Li Canghai had always wanted a son, but after Li Ruonan''s mother passed away, he hadn''t remarried out of loyalty to her memory. This gave Ye Fei further insight into his character.


    Of course, their conversation remained superficial. Though Li Canghai appeared open, Ye Fei knew that reaching his position required more than just strength.


    "Brother Ye, there''s a gathering of leaders from nearby provinces at my headquarters later. Would you like to join?"


    After their brief acquaintance, Li Canghai had already started calling Ye Fei "brother," leaving Ye Fei¡ªwho was prepared to become his son-in-law¡ªsomewhat amused.

 Chapter 683 - 683: First Encounter with an Angel

    "Sure," Ye Fei nodded in agreement.


    Although Li Canghai hadn''t explicitly asked about his intentions, Ye Fei understood that the man already knew and had preliminarily decided to cooperate.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have invited Ye Fei to the headquarters of his gang. Working with intelligent people had its advantages¡ªmany things didn''t need to be spelled out.


    Li Canghai''s gang, which he had founded himself, was called the Canghai Gang. This was somewhat similar to the Lingyun Society, except that Ye Fei''s grandfather had named his organization after his son, while Li Canghai had simply used his own name.


    The headquarters of the Canghai Gang was located not far from the center of the capital, in a place called the "Canghai Elite Club."


    The club wasn''t particularly large, with only about a dozen floors, making it rather inconspicuous.


    However, anyone of any significance in the capital knew better than to underestimate it.


    The true core of the club wasn''t above ground but in the six underground levels, which housed almost every form of entertainment imaginable¡ªexcept for drugs¡ªand of the highest caliber.


    After hearing Li Canghai''s explanation on the way, Ye Fei''s first thought was, Why is this guy so obsessed with digging underground?


    But he also understood that in a place like the capital, some things couldn''t be too ostentatious.


    Digging underground was indeed a clever solution. Ye Fei also admired Li Canghai''s strict prohibition of drugs.


    As for other vices like prostitution and gambling, the Lingyun Society was involved in those as well.


    While these weren''t exactly virtuous, they were impossible to eradicate. If they didn''t do it, someone else would. Moreover, these activities weren''t as harmful as drugs, so it was better to keep them under control.


    This way, incidents like forcing women into prostitution or settling gambling debts with flesh could be minimized.


    Although Ye Fei had already heard about it from Li Canghai, he was still somewhat disappointed when they arrived at the Canghai Club.


    The scale of the club paled in comparison to the Lingyun Nightclub. Including the courtyard, it was only about fifty meters long and wide. Even with multiple underground levels, it wasn''t particularly impressive. However, the courtyard was filled with nothing but top-tier luxury cars. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Li Canghai noticed Ye Fei''s slight disappointment but didn''t explain. He simply had the driver park the car and led Ye Fei toward the club''s main building.


    Just then, Ye Fei''s eyes lit up. A woman¡ªor rather, a girl¡ªstepped out of a Bentley limousine that had just arrived. She appeared to be around fifteen or sixteen years old, with golden hair and large, lake-blue eyes.


    A foreigner, she had an exquisitely Eastern face, her beauty rivaling that of the women in Ye Fei''s life.


    What made her even more remarkable was that this stunning face belonged to a Western girl. Unfortunately, she was wrapped in an oversized down coat, making it impossible to see her figure.


    Of course, none of this was what truly caught Ye Fei''s attention. After all, the women around him were no less beautiful than this Western girl. What struck him was that such an incredibly beautiful girl was wearing a collar around her neck, the kind typically used for pets.


    A leash was attached to the collar, and the other end was held by an elderly Western man.


    This scene reminded Ye Fei of a movie where the protagonist was treated like a dog by his owner. Was this stunning girl in a similar situation? The thought made Ye Fei feel as though something precious was being wasted.


    The old man leading the girl didn''t seem to notice Li Canghai and quickly took her inside. The girl remained expressionless throughout.


    As if sensing Ye Fei''s confusion, Li Canghai explained as they walked, "That guy is one of the major figures in the underground scene of Great Britain. He''s obsessed with underground fighting and is said to have raised a group of fighting machines from a young age.


    The most formidable among them is supposedly called the ''War Angel''¡ªprobably that girl. It seems he''s here to make a statement today."


    Ye Fei nodded but asked a question that surprised Li Canghai: "Is that old man impotent?"


    Li Canghai was momentarily stunned before responding with genuine admiration, "Brother Ye, I''m truly impressed. Not only are you a martial arts master, but your medical skills are also at such a high level. You can even tell something like that at a glance."


    Ye Fei smiled but didn''t explain. While his medical skills were decent, they were far from the level of someone like Dongfang Ruolan. He couldn''t diagnose someone''s condition at a glance. He had simply deduced it from the girl''s aura.


    Given her pure, untouched presence, it was clear she was still a virgin.


    If the old man were capable, how could he resist such a beauty?


    Though the sight left Ye Fei feeling uneasy and even tempted to rescue the girl from the old man''s clutches, he knew there was little he could do. The world was full of suffering people, and he couldn''t save everyone. If he tried, he''d never get anything else done.


    With Li Canghai leading the way, Ye Fei passed through without any questioning and smoothly reached the first underground level. The moment he stepped in, he was awestruck. What a grand display!


    The first underground level was the Canghai Gang''s casino. Based on Ye Fei''s estimation, the central hall alone spanned nearly five hundred meters in length and width, not including the VIP rooms. This far exceeded the ground-level area.


    Ye Fei''s astonishment pleased Li Canghai. Since their meeting, he had found himself outmatched by the young gang leader in every way, which had left him somewhat frustrated despite his broad-mindedness. Now, he felt a sense of pride and relief. He chuckled, "Brother Ye, is my little establishment up to par?"


    Ye Fei was only momentarily stunned by the scale of the place and quickly regained his composure. He smiled and said, "It''s quite impressive. But aren''t you worried your neighbors might sue you for digging such a large hole?"


    Caught off guard by Ye Fei''s focus on this detail, Li Canghai was slightly deflated. He glared and said, "The surrounding properties are also mine. Who''s going to sue me?"


    Ye Fei was just teasing Li Canghai and didn''t want to push it further. He smiled and said, "But honestly, this place is really something. Even I feel like trying my luck here."

 Chapter 684 - 684: The Idea of a Son-in-Law

    "You rascal!"


    Li Canghai chuckled, his tone laced with a hint of helplessness, though he wasn''t angry. He found himself liking Ye Fei even more.


    As he grew older, his ambition to dominate had gradually waned, replaced by a growing appreciation for the joys of family life.


    However, his only daughter was rarely home, and the younger generation around him often acted like mice around a cat, which bored him. Ye Fei''s carefree and even cheeky demeanor, however, was refreshing.


    If possible, Li Canghai would have loved to keep this remarkable young man by his side.


    But was that realistic?


    Ye Fei''s empire was no smaller than his, and his strength far surpassed Li Canghai''s. How could someone like him become a mere subordinate?


    With these thoughts in mind, Li Canghai glanced at Ye Fei again.


    Though the young man seemed to be looking around like a wide-eyed tourist, there was an unmistakable air of calmness about him that was unusual for his age.


    Yet, this composure didn''t overshadow the youthful energy he exuded.


    This combination sparked a sudden idea in Li Canghai''s mind¡ªa matchmaking idea. He wondered if he should follow the example of other families and arrange a marriage alliance. His tomboyish daughter wasn''t getting any younger, and she had blossomed into a stunning beauty.


    Surely, Ye Fei wouldn''t refuse, right?


    "Brother Ye, do you have a girlfriend?" Li Canghai asked casually, though his mind was burning with the idea of making Ye Fei his son-in-law.


    "I do," Ye Fei replied offhandedly, then added with a smile, "Actually, I have more than one. I don''t have many flaws, but I do have a bit of a weakness for women. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Not at all, not at all. A man''s youth is meant for romance," Li Canghai forced a laugh, though inwardly he felt a twinge of dissatisfaction.


    This kid is so young, and he''s already juggling multiple girlfriends? Seriously¡­


    He couldn''t quite put his finger on why he felt this way, but it irked him. He had just been considering Ye Fei as a potential match for his daughter, but now that idea seemed impossible.


    How could he, the great Li Canghai, allow his daughter to be one of many or compete with other women for attention? Not!


    Ye Fei''s response, however, was deliberate. He wanted Li Canghai to be prepared. Though he didn''t know about Li Canghai''s fleeting matchmaking thoughts, he was already destined to become his son-in-law, given his relationship with Li Ruonan.


    To avoid any future outbursts from the old man, it was better to set the stage early.


    Both men continued walking, lost in their thoughts. Ye Fei''s earlier comment about wanting to gamble was just polite conversation¡ªhe had never actually gambled before.


    Beyond the first underground level''s casino, the second to fifth floors were also filled with various entertainment venues. However, neither man stopped until they reached the very bottom¡ªthe sixth underground level.


    This was where the gathering Li Canghai had mentioned would take place, and before that, there would be an exciting event: underground fighting.


    Yes, the sixth underground level of the Canghai Gang''s headquarters was a massive underground fighting arena, a significant source of income for the gang.


    In a city like the capital, where more and more people had disposable income and a thirst for excitement, the twice-weekly fights attracted countless thrill-seekers.


    The ticket sales alone were a goldmine, and the betting options only added to the profits.


    As soon as they entered the sixth level, Ye Fei couldn''t help but gasp. The space, which resembled a closed-off football stadium, was packed to the brim.


    The noise from the crowd of over ten thousand people was deafening, making it feel like the entire space might collapse.


    Li Canghai, however, was used to such scenes. He turned to Ye Fei and said, "Today''s fight is a big deal. Each boss has brought their top fighters, so the crowd is larger than usual." His voice, though soft, carried clearly to Ye Fei''s ears amidst the chaos.


    Ye Fei''s mind raced. Could this fight be tied to some kind of territorial or resource division? He smiled and said, "If you stepped into the ring, Old Brother, I''m sure even all of them together wouldn''t stand a chance."


    "Nonsense! How could I bully the younger generation?" Li Canghai glared at Ye Fei, then added, "Besides, my people won''t be participating. Today, I''m just here to act as the referee."


    Though Li Canghai spoke casually, Ye Fei sensed the underlying message. It seemed Li Canghai wasn''t just the capital''s godfather¡ªhe was also the leader of surrounding regions. In terms of territory, his influence might even surpass Ye Fei''s own.


    The two quickly made their way to the front row, with people constantly greeting Li Canghai along the way. Ye Fei, however, was ignored, as most assumed he was just another bodyguard.


    When they reached the front, the various bosses stood up to greet Li Canghai. He waved them off casually, signaling for everyone to sit, then pulled Ye Fei to the center seat.


    The bosses, who had initially thought Ye Fei was just a lackey, now realized there was more to him. In the underworld, hierarchy and rules were paramount. Even someone as powerful as Li Canghai wouldn''t let a mere subordinate sit in the center.


    This spoke volumes about Ye Fei''s status, though none of them had seen him in the capital before.


    Ye Fei paid no attention to the curious glances from the bosses. His focus was on a girl¡ªthe "War Angel" he had seen earlier outside. She was sitting with the foreign old man, and up close, she was even more captivating.


    Her delicate, exquisite features were a perfect blend of Eastern and Western beauty, and though her expression remained blank and her figure hidden, her allure was enough to drive most men wild.


    The crowd was waiting for Li Canghai''s arrival. Shortly after he and Ye Fei took their seats, the fight began. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sixteen bosses, including the foreign old man, had each brought their top fighters.


    To ensure fairness, the sixteen fighters were divided into eight pairs, with the winners advancing to the next round until a champion was crowned.


    Soon, the staff set up a box by the ring for the bosses to draw lots and determine the match order. The foreign old man went up as well, but he wasn''t alone¡ªhe led the girl with him using the leash, which only fueled Ye Fei''s frustration.

 Chapter 685 - 685: The Exquisite War Angel

    Whenever Ye Fei saw such a beautiful girl being led around like a dog, he felt deeply uncomfortable. The urge to take down the old man and rescue the angel was strong, but since this was Li Canghai''s territory, Ye Fei had to show some respect. So, for now, he suppressed the impulse.


    Moments later, the match order was announced, and the first pair of fighters stepped onto the stage after the referee''s introduction.


    These two fighters, from gangs near the capital, were even more massive than Li Canghai. Their bulging muscles radiated explosive power, and as they stood on the stage in their black and white combat gear, they looked like two enormous bears.


    The crowd erupted in cheers at their appearance. Regardless of their actual skills, their bodybuilder-like physiques made the ticket price worth it. Such colossal figures were rarely seen in the ring.


    Unlike the others, Ye Fei only glanced at them before losing interest. To him, these two were all brawn and no brains. They had no internal energy and relied solely on brute force. Even external martial artists needed internal energy to complement their strength.


    In this world, the only person who could defeat an internal energy master with pure physical power was probably Ye Fei himself. Unfortunately, his strength wasn''t something a normal human could achieve¡ªno amount of muscle training could even come close.


    At the referee''s signal, the two fighters wasted no time and immediately clashed. This was a real fight, far removed from the point-scoring matches seen on TV.


    Within seconds, both men were bloodied¡ªone with a split lip, the other with a broken nose. Their bloodied faces made the already bear-like men look even more ferocious.


    The sight of blood drove the crowd into a frenzy, with screams and cheers filling the air. But Ye Fei felt nothing. If there was anyone who knew bloodshed, it was him.


    During the battle in the southwest, he had been a human meat grinder, leaving behind a trail of dismembered bodies. Compared to that, this was child''s play.


    Bored, Ye Fei closed his eyes and focused his attention on the pitiful foreign girl. He noticed she was intently watching the fight, her eyes gleaming with intensity.


    For the first time, her expressionless face showed excitement, making Ye Fei sigh inwardly. She is a fighter at heart.


    Three equally dull matches passed by the time Ye Fei was growing increasingly bored. Finally, the fight he had been waiting for began¡ªthe one featuring the girl who had caught his interest.


    The referee first introduced the hulking man, similar in size to the first two fighters, then announced, "The other participant in the fourth match is the War Angel from Great Britain¡ªMiss Liliya! As her name suggests, she possesses the strength of a warrior and the beauty of an angel. Please welcome the beautiful and fierce War Angel¡ªMiss Liliya!"


    As the referee finished, Ye Fei saw the old man finally remove the collar from the girl''s neck. Liliya leaped up from her seat, shedding her oversized winter coat, and sprang onto the stage like a nimble panther.


    "Wow! She''s stunning!"


    "Too beautiful! It''s a shame to use a girl like this for fighting!"


    The crowd, seeing Liliya for the first time, couldn''t help but exclaim in awe.


    At the same time, they felt disdain for the old man who had trained such a beauty into a fighter.


    Even Ye Fei couldn''t help but stare. He had expected Liliya, having trained from a young age, to have the muscular build of a female bodybuilder.


    But reality surprised him. Clad in a silver, skin-tight outfit, her figure was surprisingly soft and feminine.


    While she was more toned than the average woman, there were no bulging muscles to ruin her shape. Her body was so voluptuous that Ye Fei couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    From his estimation, her chest, which seemed ready to burst out of her outfit, wasn''t as large as Chen Yourong''s but surpassed his other women. Her slender waist led to an exaggeratedly curvaceous rear, and her long, straight legs perfectly embodied the allure of Western women. Every step she took seemed to resonate in the hearts of those watching.


    Such a figure alone was enough to captivate anyone, but the fact that it belonged to a girl with a face that looked no older than fifteen or sixteen made it even more irresistible. This is what you call a youthful face with an explosive figure, Ye Fei thought. Compared to Liliya, so-called icons like "Teacher Cang" paled in comparison. In short, Liliya was the perfect embodiment of an angelic face and a devilish body.


    While the crowd was enchanted, her opponent, the hulking man, was not. At the referee''s signal, he roared and charged at Liliya.


    Though Liliya stood over five and a half feet tall, she looked like a tiny rabbit compared to the man. But this rabbit was incredibly agile. With a slight twist of her body, she effortlessly dodged his attack.


    The man was no amateur. After missing his first strike, he quickly launched a second attack, but Liliya dodged it just as easily.


    For a while, the man roared and unleashed a series of attacks, while Liliya appeared defenseless. Yet, her movements were as slippery as a fish, and no matter how fiercely he attacked, he couldn''t land a hit.


    For the crowd, who craved blood and violence, such a fight would normally be dull. But no one complained this time. Liliya''s beauty and grace were mesmerizing, and her dance-like dodges left everyone spellbound.


    While the audience was content, the old man grew impatient with Liliya''s reluctance to finish the fight. As the man paused to catch his breath, the old man shouted in English, "Liliya, take him down now!"


    At his command, Liliya, who had been dodging continuously, suddenly lunged forward. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Liliya launched her counterattack, both Ye Fei and Li Canghai''s eyes lit up, and they simultaneously felt the urge to make this girl their own. It wasn''t just her beauty or her youthful face paired with a voluptuous figure that captivated them¡ªit was her natural talent for combat.


    In terms of raw strength, Liliya was undoubtedly the weakest among the sixteen fighters today. Yet, despite her disadvantage, she was now dominating a man who could easily rank in the top four.


    Just moments ago, he had been the one overwhelming her, but now he couldn''t even land a hit.

 Chapter 686 - 686: The Angel’s Crisis

    As Ye Fei and Li Canghai watched in awe, Liliya closed the distance and unleashed a rapid five-hit combo: a punch, an elbow strike, a shoulder thrust, a back slam, and finally, she leaped up and slammed her disproportionately curvaceous hips into the man''s chest.


    Though each strike wasn''t particularly powerful, the combination was enough to bring the hulking giant to his knees.


    "Bravo!" Ye Fei slammed his hand on the armrest of his chair. He could see that Liliya didn''t rely on complex techniques¡ªshe fought purely on instinct, using every part of her body as a weapon.


    This kind of combat awareness wasn''t something that could be taught; it was a natural gift. With this talent, Liliya truly lived up to her title of "War Angel."


    Ye Fei was convinced that if Liliya had a physique and internal energy like his, she would surpass him. While he had developed his brain to its limits, excelling in every aspect far beyond ordinary people, he lacked this instinctive combat genius.


    Though it was unlikely she''d reach his level, with proper training, Liliya could undergo a qualitative transformation. Even with only basic internal energy, she could easily take on an early-stage Xiantian master.


    However, if she were to join him, Ye Fei would have to train her carefully. While every part of her body could be used as a weapon, he''d make sure to protect her chest and hips¡ªthose were too precious to risk injury.


    As he thought about it, his mind began to wander. It wasn''t that he lacked self-control, but the War Angel was simply too alluring. Her youthful face paired with a mature body gave her a charm that rivaled even Yan Ruyu''s.


    While Ye Fei was lost in thought, the hulking man, unable to withstand Liliya''s relentless assault, collapsed to the ground, unable to get up.


    Liliya stopped, panting heavily as she stared at the man she had just defeated. Her chest, already prominent, heaved dramatically, making the fabric of her outfit seem like it was on the verge of giving out.


    "Liliya, kill him!" the old man shouted again, either reveling in the bloodlust or trying to please the crowd.


    A flicker of reluctance passed through Liliya''s lake-blue eyes. She hesitated for a moment but eventually lunged forward, delivering a fatal blow to the man''s throat, ending his life.


    After killing the man, Liliya didn''t celebrate like the previous winners. Instead, she silently walked off the stage and sat down next to the old man, who immediately began berating her for showing mercy in the ring.


    Listening to the old man''s tirade, Ye Fei''s disgust for him grew. It wasn''t that he disagreed with the sentiment¡ªif he were Liliya''s master, he would have been even stricter. In a life-or-death arena, showing mercy to an enemy was akin to cruelty to oneself.


    But this wasn''t the time for such a lecture. Liliya was shaken after taking a life, and shouting at her now could easily damage her psyche.


    After all, she was still just a girl¡ªeven if she wasn''t as young as she looked, she couldn''t be older than twenty.


    Regardless of Ye Fei''s thoughts or the old man''s yelling, the fights continued. Winners cheered, losers despaired, and the audience remained electrified.


    In the next two matches, Liliya''s performance was equally impressive. Perhaps spurred by the old man''s scolding, she fought with even more ferocity, abandoning her earlier tactic of dodging to tire her opponents. Instead, she went straight for the kill, using her unique techniques to swiftly take down her opponents, leaving one dead and the other severely injured.


    Finally, the much-anticipated final match arrived. On one side was Liliya, the flawless War Angel in both skill and appearance. Her opponent was an unremarkable, thin man in his thirties.


    Unlike Liliya, who had dominated her way to the finals, this man had struggled through each fight, making him the underdog.


    The crowd, including the defeated bosses, cheered for Liliya, the undisputed star of the night. None of them cared about the dead or injured fighters¡ªeven if Liliya had spared them, these bosses would have discarded them as useless.


    Amid the cheers, Ye Fei''s brow furrowed. He had noticed something the others hadn''t¡ªthe thin man was an internal energy master, a peak Houtian expert.


    Ye Fei had been so focused on Liliya''s fights that he hadn''t paid attention to this man earlier. Now, it was too late to intervene; the fight was about to begin. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liliya seemed to sense her opponent''s strength as well. Unlike her previous matches, she didn''t charge forward immediately. Instead, she retreated at the start, trying to gauge his abilities.


    But the thin man didn''t give her that chance. Perhaps because it was the final match, he stopped holding back.


    With speed far surpassing Liliya''s, he closed the distance in an instant and landed a devastating punch on her left shoulder before she could react.


    "Crack!"


    The loud sound made it clear that this wasn''t just a dislocated shoulder¡ªher bone had been shattered. Liliya, who had remained silent throughout the fights, let out a scream as her body was sent flying across the ring.


    The thin man wasn''t done. As Liliya bounced off the ropes and came back toward him, he struck again, this time shattering her right shoulder.


    Then, with his fingers curled into a claw, he aimed for her left ribcage.


    Eagle Claw Sect!


    Seeing the metallic sheen on the thin man''s claw-like hand, Ye Fei instantly recognized his identity. He also knew that if the man managed to strike Liliya, he could rip her heart out. In that case, even Ye Fei wouldn''t be able to save the poor girl.


    At that thought, Ye Fei no longer cared about saving face for Li Canghai. He unleashed his domain power, and in the blink of an eye, his figure vanished from beside Li Canghai and reappeared on the stage, standing between the thin man and Liliya. He grabbed the man''s outstretched hand and said in a low, commanding voice, "Enough. Stop."


    The sudden turn of events left everyone in shock. The thin man caught off guard, froze mid-attack. Liliya, though her arms were broken, still had the will to fight but was equally stunned.


    The bosses in the audience gaped in astonishment, and the crowd of over ten thousand collectively held their breath.


    No one had seen how the young man had appeared on the stage¡ªit was as if he had been there all along, simply revealing himself. The scene was beyond comprehension.


    While everyone else was stunned, Ye Fei remained calm. Not wanting to hold onto the man''s hand for too long, he gave a slight flick of his wrist, sending the thin man flying backward.


    Then, in a voice only the three of them could hear, he said, "You''re from the Eagle Claw Sect, right? Go back to where you belong, or I''ll wipe your sect off the map."


    Ye Fei didn''t kill the man on the spot because he figured the Eagle Claw Sect members in Wanghai hadn''t yet had time to relay his previous warning. Therefore, this man wasn''t technically defying his orders.


    Liliya had no idea what the Eagle Claw Sect was, and even if she did, she wouldn''t have cared. With her opponent subdued by this sudden, powerful figure, she finally let her guard down.


    But as soon as she relaxed, the pain from her shattered shoulders overwhelmed her, threatening to knock her unconscious.


    The thin man, however, paled at Ye Fei''s words. The fact that the young man could identify his sect meant he was undoubtedly from the hidden world.


    The Eagle Claw Sect wasn''t a major player in that realm, and though the man didn''t yet know who this terrifyingly powerful youth was, he already felt the urge to retreat.

 Chapter 687 - 687: The Beauty is Mine

    As Ye Fei moved, the crowd snapped out of their stunned silence. The man from the Eagle Claw Sect had been brought by the leader of a local gang called the "Black Tiger Hall."


    Just as victory seemed within reach, it had been snatched away.


    Although the young man had arrived with Li Canghai, the gang leader couldn''t let this slide without an explanation. Otherwise, his reputation in the underworld would take a hit. He turned to Li Canghai and asked in a serious tone, "Boss Li, what''s the meaning of this?"


    "I don''t know what he''s thinking, but you can''t afford to mess with him. Just call your man down. Everyone saw it¡ªyou won, so there''s no need to continue," Li Canghai replied with a slight smile, though he was still reeling from the shock.


    The more powerful he became, the more he could appreciate Ye Fei''s strength.


    That move had nearly made his heart explode. He had always known Ye Fei was stronger than him, but he never imagined the young man was this formidable.


    If he had once looked up to Ye Fei, now he was ready to worship him.


    What he didn''t understand was why Ye Fei had stepped in. Liliya, though talented, had her arms shattered.


    Even with the best treatment, she''d never regain her strength. She was essentially useless now.


    Was he captivated by her beauty?


    Li Canghai wondered, feeling a bit helpless. Just moments ago, he had been considering Ye Fei as a potential son-in-law.


    Now, that thought had returned stronger than ever.


    With a man this powerful, even if his daughter had to be a secondary wife, it wouldn''t be a disgrace. Moreover, with such a son-in-law, he could finally entrust his daughter to someone and attend to a matter he had neglected for over two decades.


    Seeing that Li Canghai had confirmed his side''s victory, the gang leader didn''t press further. Of course, even without this acknowledgment, he wouldn''t dare speak out of turn. He gestured to the thin man on the stage, signaling him to come down.


    The thin man breathed a sigh of relief, bowed slightly to Ye Fei, and jumped off the stage. He had already decided to return to his sect after receiving his payment and never step into the secular world again. Today''s encounter had been too terrifying. He wasn''t sure if he''d be as lucky next time.


    Ye Fei didn''t bother guessing what the thin man was thinking. He turned to support Liliya, whose face was pale with pain and whose body was on the verge of collapse. But before he could reach her, a loud shout came from the audience: "Liliya, you bitch! Do you know how much money you just cost me?"


    Ye Fei turned to see the old man who had brought Liliya. He was furious, having bet heavily on her and now facing a massive loss.


    "She''s severely injured. Her arms might be permanently damaged. She needs to go to the hospital," Ye Fei said firmly.


    Liliya had been raised by this man and had won countless fights for him. Yet, instead of worrying about her treatment, he was more concerned about his lost money. This only deepened Ye Fei''s disdain for him.


    The old man could see that Liliya was essentially useless now, which was why he felt free to berate her. However, with Ye Fei, who had just stunned the entire arena, speaking up, he had to tone it down. He nodded at Ye Fei and then said to Liliya, "Liliya, my child, come here. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Liliya had been with the old man since childhood, always obedient. Even as she grew stronger and no longer needed to fear him, she had never thought of betraying him. But now, facing the man who had always treated her as a tool, she felt the first stirrings of rebellion.


    Though trained as a fighting tool, Liliya is still human, and humans have their thoughts. The old man''s ugly outburst had subtly shifted something inside her.


    Seeing Liliya unmoved, the old man''s eyes flashed with a cold glint, though his voice remained gentle. "Good child, come back to me."


    Liliya still didn''t move, but under the old man''s icy gaze, her body trembled slightly. The shadows he had cast over her childhood were too deep. Even with the desire to rebel, she still felt an innate fear of him. This fear, combined with the excruciating pain, finally overwhelmed her. Her eyes closed, and she fainted.


    Ye Fei quickly caught the poor girl and said to the old man, "I''ll cover the money you lost. From now on, she has nothing to do with you."


    The crowd erupted in murmurs. The old man had bet a staggering 500 million euros on the final match.


    To spend that much on a girl who was essentially crippled¡ªno matter how stunning she was¡ªseemed insane. Yet, the young man was willing to do it.


    They couldn''t help but marvel at the old man''s luck¡ªlosing so much money, only to have someone else pay for it.


    But the old man''s next words shocked them even more: "I don''t need your money, and I won''t give Liliya to you. She''s my child, and I won''t hand her over to anyone."


    Even Ye Fei was taken aback. He didn''t believe the old man''s words but couldn''t fathom why he was so attached to a now-useless Liliya.


    Five hundred million euros couldn''t sway him.


    However, Ye Fei was determined to have Liliya. He fixed the old man with a cold stare and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely," the old man shot back, meeting Ye Fei''s gaze without flinching. He didn''t believe Ye Fei would dare harm him here. Moreover, he had his reasons for not letting go of Liliya.


    A powerful figure in Great Britain, who shared his obsessive tendencies, had long coveted Liliya.


    This man, unlike the old man''s obsession with underground fighting, was obsessed with women and had offered a fortune for Liliya. The old man, equally obsessed, had refused to part with his best fighter.


    But now, with Liliya crippled, she was useless to him. He saw an opportunity to cash in on the British man''s offer, which far exceeded the 500 million euros. That''s why he was determined to take Liliya back.


    If Ye Fei knew the old man''s true motives, he would have killed him on the spot. But even now, his patience was wearing thin. He said coldly, "If you don''t want the money, then forget it!" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he turned to Li Canghai and asked loudly, "Brother Li, is it alright if I handle some business here?"


    Li Canghai could see that Ye Fei was ready to kill. Even if he hadn''t already unofficially adopted Ye Fei as his son-in-law, he wouldn''t have objected. He had no love for the old man either. He smiled and said, "No problem, of course not. Treat this place as your own, Brother Ye."


    The crowd buzzed again. Everyone here knew Li Canghai''s status. In the entire capital, fewer than twenty people could call him "brother."


    This young man was one of them. What was even more shocking was that Li Canghai, who hated disturbances on his turf, was allowing Ye Fei to do as he pleased.


    This wasn''t just about giving face¡ªit spoke volumes about Ye Fei''s status.


    Curiosity got the better of the gang leaders around Li Canghai. One finally asked, "Boss Li, who is that guy?"


    "Oh, you mean Brother Ye? He''s from Wanghai," Li Canghai replied with a smile, not explicitly stating Ye Fei''s identity but confident they''d figure it out.


    Sure enough, the gang leaders were stunned. Wanghai, Brother Ye? They didn''t know how many Ye families were in Wanghai, but only one could be called "Brother Ye" by Li Canghai¡ªthe legendary young man who had risen to prominence in recent months, the leader of the Lingyun Society, Ye Fei. They were dumbfounded.


    Though they were under Li Canghai''s influence, they weren''t his direct subordinates.


    To them, Ye Fei and Li Canghai were like two tigers¡ªone in the south, one in the north.


    They had expected a clash between the two, but now, they seemed to be united.


    With these two tigers together, where did that leave them?